《Fairy Tail: Shinigami》


 Fairy Tail: Adam-

    Fairy Tail: Adam-


    Name: Adam


    Age: 8


    Year: X769


    Guild: Fairy Tail


    Zanpakuto: Zanryuzuki


    When sealed, Zanryuzuki looks like a normal katana with the exception of the guard, which is in the shape of a silver dragon. Its hilt is ck with a light thread of silver and gold that runs across it, and its sheath is ck.


    Shinkai releasemand: Judge all things in this universe, Zanryuzuki!


    In its Shikai, Zanryuzuki extends slightly in length and gains a translucent aura around the de that seems to distort the very space around it.


    Bankai: Not learned.


    Magic power/ Spiritual Pressure: By all standards, Adam''s Magic power ispletely monstrous, to the point his own body subconsciously suppresses most of it in order to prevent irreparable damage to his own body.


    --------------


    Zanpakuto Data.


    Appearance: Zanryuzuki manifests itself in the form of a beautiful fair-skinned young woman in her twenties. Her waist-length ck hair is partially tied up at the back in a small braid. She wears a ck and red kimono withrge sleeves.


    Personality: Zanryuzuki is a calm, level-headed individual, but one capable of holding deep resentment. She can be stubborn, refusing to change her mind. She loves her master, and her only desire is that he''s safe.


    Zanpakuto''s power: Spatial Maniption. Zanryuzuki can create, distort, and manipte space for various effects.


    Soul King''s Gift: The one responsible for Zanryuzuki''s creation is no other than the Soul King, yet he isn''t the one responsible for Adam''s reincarnation.


    The Soul King gave Zanryuzuki something that he felt her master would need, knowledge.


    So that Adam can learn how to be a proper Shinigami, Zanryuzuki was granted with knowledge of all the shinigami arts.


    Zanjutsu: The sword technique made for the use of Zanpakut¨­s.


    Hakuda: The unarmed fighting style shinigami use, that makes use of their body as well as their spiritual pressure to maximize damage.


    Hoh¨­: The name for all high-speed fighting movements based on the art of Shunpo.


    Kid¨­: Advanced spells that require strong spiritual power, this category breaks into two sub-categories, Had¨­ and Bakud¨­.


    Note: Zanryuzuki will train Adam, and aid him, but like all zanpakutos she won''t give all she has to offer until Adam can prove whether he''s worthy of calling the shots or not. After all, Zanpakuto Spirits can be quite stubborn.

 Chapter 1: New World.

    Chapter 1: New World.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    I died.


    I know that''s not usually the way to start a tale, but it is how mine started.


    Long before my journey in this strange yet fascinating world started, I was a normal guy. Awyer. But one day, a man I refused to represent in court had me killed.


    I was young. Talented in my career, but young nheless, and with a bullet to the back of my head, I died at the young age of twenty-four.


    I didn''t expect anything after death. I believed in God, sure, but not in the concepts of heaven and hell. For me, they felt¡­ convenient, like they were there just to calm those who feared their end, and to scare those who were doing bad things.


    I believed in nothingness after death.


    Well, here''s the thing. I was wrong, very wrong.


    I guess in life and death the only thing that is certain is that we don''t know a fucking thing.


    Oh well. Here''s how my story begins, and how I dealt with such a strange situation.


    ¡ª--------------------------------------------------------------


    When I opened my eyes, the first thing I felt wasplete and utter confusion, as unforgiving light filled my vision, forcing me to narrow my eyes in difort.


    Once I managed to adjust to the brightness which seemed to be adamant in blinding me for good, I found myself face-to-face with a young blue-haired woman gazing at me.


    I stared at her in clear shock.


    I mean, had I actually survived a shot to the head? I know there have been cases of that happening, but¡­ still.


    As I pondered over my situation, a man walked inside the room stopping beside the young woman. The man had brown hair and looked quite muscr.


    The man had brown hair. He was wearing a white shirt and a brown vest. His pants were ck, and he had a blue, short-sleeved shirt that was tied around his waist, one that seemed to be covered in coal, I would know.


    My old man was a mine worker.


    "He''s beautiful," For some reason, the man said, giving me a stiff smile.


    I¡­ ttered I guess?


    The woman cracked a smile at that. "He is. He has your eyes."


    I¡­ this is getting weird. I feel like I should say something.


    "He is a handsome little thing," the man replied with a gentle expression.


    A handsome little thing? Well that''s just demeaning, I know I''m not tall, but there''s no need to rub salt in the wound.


    Fuck this. Time to let them know I''m awake. Even though they should know it, I have my eyes wide fucking open.


    "Excuse me, but would you guys be so kind as to tell me where am I?" That''s what I wanted to say. But instead, this is what came out. "Eh ooh woo am?"


    ¡­.


    Fuck me.


    I guess the bullet actually messed me up, and I now talk like someone who has a few too many cousins marrying each other in his family tree.


    "Looks like he''s happy to see his daddy. Wanna carry him?" The woman asked, giving the man a look.


    Daddy? You know what, I will ignore that.


    Carry me? The audacity! Lady I might talk like I have room-temperature IQ and my parents were siblings, but I still have my dignity!


    Seeing I could not talk, I tried to move to let them know of my displeasure. But no matter how hard I tried my body couldn''t move, or wouldn''t the way I wanted it to move.


    I felt sensations in my fingers and wrists, but I couldn''t move more than that.


    FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!


    I can''t talk, and I can''t move. If I ever learn who the fuck saved my life, I will ask him, why?!


    As I raged at the fact I couldn''t move or talk, which pretty much made me feel like my life was over, the man approached where I was and carried me up, like I was nothing.


    I¡­ Holy fuck.


    Now I''m somewhat d I can''t talk. If this guy punched me I''m pretty sure it would do more damage than the bullet did.


    ¡ª----------------------------------------------------------


    A month passed by. And good news! I''m not paralyzed or mentally fucked up.


    So what exactly had happened, well¡­ the thing is¡­ I was somehow reincarnated, I pulled a Jesus pro gamer move.


    Sacrilegious jokes aside, I had be a baby. And my new name was Adam Cromwell.


    I confirmed all of this after my initial panic had worn down. I mean, honestly, I should''ve noticed earlier. For fucks sake, everything was bigger than me, in proportions that didn''t make sense.


    Sure, I wasn''t tall but I had yet to meet a person whose hand is twice as big as my fucking head!


    Well, maybe Shaquille O''Neal, that guy is scaringly massive but other than him? Fuck no.


    Either way, I guess this proved reincarnation was real. But what didn''t add up is why I still had my past memories, I mean, wasn''t the point of reincarnating starting anew?


    Not that Iin. Losing one''s memories is like dying. You and what made you the person you are, cease to exist. Leaving room for a new person to be created.


    But that''s neither here nor there.


    Anywho. The people I had first seen when I opened my eyes were my parents.


    My¡­ ugh, Father, David. Was a miner, and my mom, Opal, was a baker. And we seemed to live in some kind of Amishmunity or the like.


    I mean, I couldn''t see anything resembling an electronic device, even in the kitchen, the utensils, bowls, and anything simr were coarsely made from wood.


    I suppose I can''tin. I mean, I can, and I fucking do. But it could be worse, I mean, I rather be a newborn baby than the alternative I previously humored.


    I mean, not everything is bad.


    I get my face shoved in a pair of tits every two hours. And don''t worry I won''t sweet home bama this chance at life, but I still can admire a good pair of jugs, especially seeing I don''t consider them my parents, I mean, what adult in their right mind would?


    ¡ª-------------------------------------------------------------


    Two years passed by.


    And I was proud to say that by this time, I was able to walk and go to the bathroom by myself, earning myself a bit of freedom.


    Other than that, I was at a loss. What did I mean by that, well? I had no fucking clue where I was. I was pretty certain I lived in some kind ofmunity that waspletely off the grid, technologically speaking.


    Though if that was the case, I still questioned how Opal, my mother would get her hair blue without hair dye.


    Outside the house, which by the way looked like something out of a medieval setting, there was nothing but long empty ins and a bunch of other houses that looked pretty simr to the one I lived in.


    I had tried looking at maps, and such to help me figure things out. But apparently, my parents had no books, and the ones they had, which were about cooking and such, were out of reach for my stubby little body.


    I had also tried figuring out where I was based on thenguage and the culture itself, I mean, people were speaking English, meaning I had to be in a country with Englishmunities at the very least.


    Or so I had thought.


    You see, the thing is, I could understand others well, but¡­ I couldn''t read anything. And I don''t say this because of myck of books to read.


    I wish I said it because of that.


    I say this because the few things that have things written on them that I can see look like hieroglyphics to me.


    At first, I had assumed they were symbols or logos. You know M for McDonald''s and stuff.


    But, when the¡­ logos started to get questionablyrger and harder to rationalize as to what they could mean, well¡­ I started to humor the possibility of those¡­ hieroglyphics being their writtennguage.


    I mean, it wasn''t unheard of. Manynguages were the same spoken but hadpletely different written rules.


    But still¡­


    "Adam, don''t walk too far away from mommy, remember we are shopping, and you stay with mommy, okay?" Opal said, in a motherly tone, snapping me out of my long reverie.


    I nodded. "Okay." I had earned the liberty of walking without a leash, or holding hands, I was not about to lose that!


    I¡­ I miss being independent.


    Opal smiled at me and started walking with me following her by her side, admiring the sights around me. I had to admit, there was an unmatched beauty in nature, so beautiful, so calming, so real.


    I would exchange this mind-numbing shit for a fucking McDonald''sbo.


    Don''t get me wrong, I like nature as much as the next guy. But when you go to sleep at 5 fucking PM every day because the sun ising down, and wake up at 3-4 am, and have nothing to do, no books to read, no TV to watch, no games to y.


    I¡­


    I can''tin.


    I got what many would kill to get, a second chance in life.


    "Adam!"


    Lady, I''m following you as we agreed.


    Oh¡­


    Here was the precise moment I realized a fucking sheep was running towards me with John Cena''s theme on the back ready to body m me into the next reincarnation cycle.


    "Well fuc-" That was all I managed to say before Sheep Cena headbutted me into the ground.


    ¡ª----------------------------------------------------------


    After having an encounter with the champ of the WWE himself, I was taken to the vige''s doctor. It''s worth mentioning I didn''t know we had one, and I am d we do.


    With how disconnected this ce was from technology I half expected the healing to be conducted by priests or shamans. Then again, I reincarnated¡­ so perhaps they were the ones holding the secrets to cure it all.


    "Opal, no time no see. How is David?" The doctor asked with a sense of familiarity one would expect from people living in a town with less than two hundred people.


    "Working on the mines, same as always, how is Merry?" Opal asked the doctor with a smile.


    "Good, good, the triplets sure keep her busy," The doctorughed, augh only a man can recognize, augh that said, why didn''t I get a vasectomy when I had the chance?


    "Triplets, two times in a row," Opal whistled. "That sounds like a lot of work."


    Wait, hold on. Triplets, two times in a FUCKING ROW? I would''ve ripped my own dick at that point, no anesthesia required.


    "Yeah, so what has youing today?" The doctor asked.


    "A sheep hit my little baby, and I wanted to see if you could heal him with your magic?" Opal replied.


    Wait¡­ did¡­ Did she say magic? Well fuck, I guess this is a religious town after all. Well, I guess having a life expectancy of ten to twenty years old is an admirable goal seeing I already died.


    "Of course," The d- I refuse to acknowledge that man as a doctor said, grabbing a stick.


    I swear to God, if this motherfucker Rafiki''s my ass Lion King style, I will lose my fucking shit.


    "Healing calm." The man said, and before I could do anything, the man tapped me with his stick, which without exnation began to emit a dim light, and, in an instant, the pain Sheep Cena had delivered disappeared.


    ¡­.


    I¡­.


    Did¡­ did this man really do magic?


    "There, all pain is gone little guy," The m- no, the doctor said in a boastful manner.


    ¡ª---------------------------------------------------------


    Three more years went by. And well, things have gotten a whole lot moreplicated.


    As I had concluded before, I had reincarnated. But I had failed to ount for the UNLIKELY possibility of my reincarnation being part of a low-budget Isekai.


    Yeppefuckingronni.


    I wasn''t in my own reality anymore. Hurray!


    I won''t lie. I had an existential crisis when I realized that, I have grown past that.


    At least the world I had been sent to, was one I was familiar with. The world of Fairy Tail, where Friendship is magic, no¡­ wait, that belongs to another show.


    Jokes aside.


    I was pretty certain I was in the world of Fairy Tail. The country was named Fiore, which was under a monarchy, with the current King being Toma E. Fiore.


    Who recently announced that if he ever had a daughter, he would name her. Hisui E Fiore.


    If this wasn''t Fairy Tail, well, shit was simr alright.


    The point was, magic here was very real. Very, very real.


    The only magic user in our town was the doctor, so I hadn''t seen anything impressive so far. But, I had seen enough to want to try it out.


    I mean, who the fuck wouldn''t want to use real magic?


    "Kid, I have told you a thousand times. I don''t teach magic!" The doctor said, rubbing his temples. "I don''t know enough to do that. Teaching magic, and using magic are two different things that require different skills, and teaching is an area I suck at!"


    Right. Did I forget to mention I have been bothering this doctor on an almost daily basis, all so that I can learn some magic? He has been rejecting me so far.


    But I still have a secret weapon. He has nine kids, meaning he has one weakness I can exploit


    I just wished it hadn''te to this. But if I must. I WILL.


    "I will babysit your kids for a day," I replied.


    "Deal," The doctor shook my hand without hesitation.

 Chapter 2: Lies and Risks.

    Chapter 2: Lies and Risks.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Morel POV - Vige''s Doctor.]


    Long before moving to the small but cozy vige of Aramunda, I was once a medic working for the King under the royal guard.


    I was never a good fighter. But I had a knack for healing. And that earned me a spot in the guard.


    Nevertheless, I was still a soldier, a guard, meaning that if anything happened, even if I wasn''t good at fighting, I would still have to put my life on the line to protect the Royal Family.


    For years, I faithfully aplished this duty, and thankfully I never had to fight.


    Eventually, I decided to retire. Thus, I moved to this little vige, where I met my wife, and in time, had my kids.


    In the tranquility of this vige, I found peace and happiness.


    Life continued after that, and for the most part, everything remained rtively the same, until a child was born in the vige.


    There weren''t anybor issues or anything. This birth went just like any other.


    It was here that things started to change.


    The child, Adam they named him, carried in his eyes a sense of self-awareness no baby should or could have that young.


    Perhaps I was being crazy, but I couldn''t shake the feeling this child wasn''t normal.


    ¡ª---------------------------------------------------------------


    Adam was a strange¡­ child, he never cried,ined, or showed the normal development of a normal baby, at least mentally. Physically he was developing as he should, growing at the rate he was supposed to, but mentally, he wasn''t.


    At first, I assumed he was perhaps mentally challenged, or if luck was on the parent''s side, just an odd child doing odd things.


    But as he grew, those notions burned into the background.


    First, he learned how to walk and go to the bathroom by himself, as soon as his body allowed him to. I had seen gifted children in the capital, but this, this went beyond that, by arge margin.


    Then, he began talking. Going from babbles to fully formed sentences.


    By the age of two, Adam had surpassed all possible milestones in the chart of Speech and Language Development for children.


    By the age of two, he was talking like an adult.


    Understanding words, not even his parents could understand.


    The surprises continued, to the point I began to grow numb to them.


    Reading and writing by the age of three.


    Baking by the age of four.


    And wanting to learn magic by the age of five.


    Thatst one wasn''t that much of a developmental shock, I had yet to meet a kid that didn''t want to learn magic as soon as possible.


    No.


    What really shocked me wasn''t that. It was the abnormal amount of ethernano within him.


    You see. When he asked me to teach him magic, I followed the traditional procedure still used in the capital to determine the amount of Ethernano within someone.


    The results of said test would help to determine what type of magic a person could use.


    Be it, Holder Magic. Which is a type of magic that requires the Mage to use an external source to produce the Magic in question.


    Or Caster Magic. That is expelled from the body as opposed to Magic done through the use of a weapon or outside source.


    When I did the test on Adam to determine what type of magic would fit him best, I didn''t expect much. Kid''s normally have a small amount of Ethernano, almost imperceptible, especially at his age.


    However.


    The result wasn''t anything normal.


    The amount of Ethernano within him was massive, exerting enough pressure to bring me to my knees without being able to breathe.


    Adam was no child.


    He was a monster.


    His magic was sealed inside of him, waiting for his body to mature, perhaps in order to avoid shattering his fragile frame and everyone around him under the pressure.


    He was a monster.


    One that I was afraid of teaching now.


    One I was afraid, in time, would learn magic.


    So, I lied.


    And told him, he had no talent for magic. I told him he had no ethernano within him, and to give up before he hurt himself.


    A part of me felt bad, but I couldn''t risk letting what I felt within him out.


    ¡ª-----------


    [Adam POV]


    My endeavors with the doctor proved to be pointless. Even after I had brought out the big guns, offering to babysit his nine kids, it all culminated in him telling me I had no tangible talent whatsoever.


    I honest to God, pity his kids if that''s how that hoe treats children.


    I mean, sure I''m not a kid. But fuck you cock sucking bastard, you could''ve crushed my balls and dreams with a little bit of tact.


    It didn''t matter though. I had seen people without magic use magic, like Mystogan, the edgier and emo-ier version of Jel, so fuck you, Doctor Suckalot.


    "Adam, can you go pick some apples from the forest?" Opal asked, snapping me out of my long reverie.


    I turned to her and nodded. Though I was internally questioning her parental skills and instincts, I mean, what kind of parent sends her kid to the forest, alone?


    I guess the forest wasn''t really a forest, I mean, it was a ntation of apple trees the town had made for everyone, but still.


    "How many?" I asked as I walked to the door.


    "Around a dozen, sweetie," Opal replied, and with that information, I ran towards the forest.


    ¡ª---------------------------------------------------------


    Twelve applester, I began to make my way out of the forest, when all of a sudden, a strange creature appeared out of nowhere, blocking my path.


    It looked like a ball with several mini-balls orbiting around the main body. The creature had three eyes, being that the only physical feature aside from his spheric body that I could see.


    Well.


    It was a good run, how long was it? Five years? That''s more than most anti-vac children.


    "Little, little, girl," The monster muttered, turning slowly to look at me.


    I froze.


    Was that ball calling me a girl?


    "Little girl found,"


    He is.


    Huh. Well, I''ll be.


    "For your information, you spheric bitch. I''m a boy!" I replied, insulting the thing that would most likely mean my end. I¡­ I get a bit jumpy when scared, bite me.


    "Little girl, found."


    Ok, this spherical son of a bitch is turning my fear into anger. Well fuck it, if I will die, I will die fighting. Leeroy Jenkins motherfuckers! "Ok, that''s it. I''m gonna kick whatever you have instead of an ass!"

 Chapter 3: Forgotten Slaves.

    Chapter 3: Forgotten ves.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    ¡­.


    Well, long story short, I got captured almost immediately by the monster that had blocked my path.


    Before you judge me, I tried to fight, and run when that didn''t work out, but the monster moved faster than I could move, by a lot.


    So, when I had run out of options. The thing captured me.


    Like I said before, it was a good run. Five years, not bad, not bad at all.


    Ok, it is bad, very bad. But back on the subject at hand, after the ball had captured me, I was taken to an undisclosed location, and have been there since, unable to move or talk.


    "How many kids did you capture, Drek?" I heard someone ask, and by the level of his voice, I could tell whoever it was, it was very close to me right now.


    Oh god¡­ no. Please don''t let this be what I think it is. Please don''t let this be the Tower of Heaven.


    "Ten."


    "What about the vigers?"


    "I took care of them. As always."


    ¡­.


    I see so that means most likely that everyone I know is dead, including my parents.


    "Good, let''s go then."


    I had taken this new world without a care, remembering what I wanted to remember, instead of acknowledging the many threats this world had to offer.


    I feel bad, like throwing up, like crying, and even though there was nothing I could''ve done, I can''t help but feel that this is my fault, like I should have done something to prevent it.


    Perhaps this was the so-called survivor''s guilt because right now, all I could remember were days in the vige, the days where I would just walk around, y with the kids, pretending I was one of them, the days I would make some food, and simply have augh.


    One thing I can promise, I will survive this.


    -------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    As I feared, I was taken to the Tower of Heaven. Or the grounds that would make the tower of heaven.


    Following a rather, painful introduction to the life of a ve, where I was beaten just to... break my spirit, I was ced in a dark, damp cell, with many others.


    All I could do there when I wasn''t working was sit there in the darkness and think about how to escape.


    I was scared, not gonna lie, or try to sugarcoat it. I was fucking scared, even in my past life, I never had to face anything like this, not even remotely close.


    Nevertheless, I was determined to survive, to make it out of here alive.


    "Hello, there kid," I heard a man speak a few meters away from me inside the cell.


    I slowly turned to see a man, maybe in his 70s, with graying hair, staring at me.


    "My name is Rob, a pleasure to meet you?" He said with a glint in his eye.


    A pleasure to meet me. Really, in this shit of ce?


    "Adam," I replied, just here realizing who this man was if his name was anything to go by. He was Rob, the old member of Fairy Tail, the one that had inspired Erza to be who she was in the history. "You seem awfully jovial for a ve. What''s your secret?"


    Rob actually chuckled at this. "Well, is this or despair? Right?"


    I snorted, who would''ve thought dark humor would actually tickle my funny bone right now? "So, how long have you been here?"


    "A few years," Rob replied, keeping his friendly tone. Though I could see beneath said tone, this was the tone an adult would use with a child to avoid letting them know their true feelings.


    "I see," I sighed, clutching my knees against my chest. "So, anything interesting about you, Rob?"


    Rob looked at me with a thoughtful gaze, "Well, believe it or not. I''m an excellent cook."


    My eye twitched at that. I had spoon-fed him the opportunity to tell me he was from Fairy Tail, and he was telling me he was a good cook?


    "I can''t imagine you have done much cooking as oftely," I replied with a sigh.


    Rob smiled. "No, I haven''t. So, what about you, Adam? Anything interesting about you?"


    "Hm, not that I know of. The doctor of my town said I had no magic, so there is that, I guess," I replied, giving the old man a look.


    Rob frowned ever so slightly. "That can''t be. Ethernano dwells inside all living organisms, the Earth, and throughout the atmosphere. And you don''t look like you have MDS."


    MDS? What the fuck is that?


    "MDS?" I asked, curious.


    "Magic Deficiency Disease. It''s a rare disease that causes the recipient to fall ill from the rapid loss of their Magic Power. It''s mostmon in mages, of course, but civilians do get it here and there," Rob replied.


    So the Doctor had lied. Well, I suppose that opens the possibility of me pulling an anime moment out of my ass by activating my magic when I''m totally about to die.


    "I see. Well, maybe the doctor lied," I replied.


    "I could check for you," Rob offered with a gentle smile.


    I frowned at this. "Don''t these shackles we have block all forms of magic?" At this, I raised my hands to emphasize the point.


    "They do, but nothing can truly block all magic. I mean, sure these old things won''t let me cast even the simplest of spells, but I can still sense magic, and do stuff that requires so little ethernano the magic blockers don''t deem them dangerous," Rob replied.


    I blinked in surprise. "Really?" Honestly, if the old man wasn''t lying I wasn''t about toin, but it honestly seemed like a design error in the shackles if they truly allowed such things.


    ....


    Why am I questioning the FUCKING design ws in the equipment the vers use?!


    "Very well, I got nothing to lose. So, go ahead and check old man," I said after a moment or two.


    Rob smiled, approaching me. Putting a hand on my shoulder. Then, he closed his eyes, and for a brief moment, I could feel a warm currenting from his hand.


    Eventually, Rob opened his eyes, and stepped back, looking at me in... awe. "My goodness... I don''t know what I expected to find. But... wow..."


    His words made me feel a bit ufortable.


    "What is it? What did you find?"


    Rob cleared his throat quickly, looking away from me. "Well, it''s a bit hard to exin, this is the first time I have... seen this, but you seem to have arge quantity of Ethernano within you, and when I meanrge, I mean... veryrge."


    I paused. "What?"


    "You will be a great mage one day kid, I can''t wait to see it," Rob added with a smile, patting me on the head.


    ---------------------


    [Rob POV]


    Like any other day in the tower of heaven, today, more kids arrived, more young souls that this cult sought to ruin. But one, in particr, stood out to me, he was... different from the others, he wasn''t crying like the rest were, he was shedding tears but not in fear of the unknown.


    No... his tears and the way he moved showed understanding of his situation, unlike the rest, he knew at least to an extent what awaited him.


    I wanted to reach out and talk to him, to every poor kid that had been forced into this terrible life, but I knew that was impossible, my powers were long gone, so all I could do is hope, hope that I would be put in a situation where I could help them.


    Thankfully, my prayers were answered, for once I was done with my duties, I saw him again, inside the cell I had been assigned to.


    Now that I could see him up close, I could feel a strange warmthing from him, like something inside him was speaking, even in my weakened state, I could feel something special in him.


    I continued to look at him, as he shed a few tears in silence, staring at the wall.


    I knew I had to talk to him, I had to get to know him¡­ If only to understand what he was going through if only to help him as much as I could.


    So I introduced myself.


    Our short-lived conversation led to me testing his magic power. The biggest feat of magic I could do nowadays.


    The moment my hand touched his shoulder, I felt a massive surge of power, raging within him, power like I had never felt before in such a small kid.


    It was overwhelming, and aggressive, to the point I had to withdraw my hand, for if I stayed a single second extra, I would''ve been brought to my knees.


    This kid had possibly one of the biggest untapped potentials I had ever seen.


    I smiled, trying to hide my shock so as to not scare him, patting him on the head. It was then that I said some words that seemed to light up the kid''s face.


    "You will be a great mage one day kid, I can''t wait to see it."

 Chapter 4: Brain.

    Chapter 4: Brain.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    My life as a ve working for the tower of heaven continued, and the days weren''t getting any easier. I would be beaten constantly, it didn''t matter if I did a good job, or a bad one.


    It was all about the power they had over us. And how that made them feel.


    The ves were abused in every conceivable way, from physical torture to starvation and rape. I was lucky I hadn''t tickled the fancy of any guard, male or female, but some prisoners weren''t as lucky as I was.


    Not that they didn''t get creative with their physical abuse, but from day to day, it varied from exhaustion to harsh whippings, to being dropped from high ces just to see us struggle to stand up.


    I had no doubt that seeing us suffer was their favorite pastime.


    At the slightest bit of resistance, that level of torture would get worse, much, much, worse. I got my taste of that when I red at one of the guards in anger.


    I couldn''t walk right for two months after that.


    But no matter how much they tried to break me, no matter how scared I was, I had long decided I would never give in to these pathetic creatures, that only abuse those that can''t defend themselves.


    When I wasn''t getting beaten for the sake of entertainment, I would spend my day doing manualbor alongside the other prisoners. It was hard, even for the adults, my young body could barely hold the things they wanted me to carry, but I would push through.


    I would not give them the satisfaction.


    Most days, I would not be given food, only water to drink and rancid gruel to eat.


    As anyone can guess, the gruel tasted like shit, but even though I wanted to throw up at every sip of it, my stomach was calling for food, so I had to choke it down.


    On a good day, I would be sent to my cell, with my body rtively intact, in there, I would spend most of my time talking with Rob. It helped to have someone to talk to, if anything it silenced some of the thoughts I didn''t want to hear.


    They weren''t bad thoughts, not really. But what they meant, it... scared me. I wanted to see every single bastard in this ce suffer, a long and painful death.


    I was okay with killing them. But the thought of enjoying it¡­ It frightened me, because it made me feel there was something wrong with me.


    I wanted to hate them, without enjoying the hate. It was aplicated affair.


    "You''ve been doing okay kiddo?" Rob asked, the old man offering me aforting smile.


    "Same as always, what about you?" I asked, staring at the damp ceiling of our cell.


    "Good," Rob smiled, pulling out an old piece of bread out of his clothes. "I saved this for you."


    I looked at him and then at the bread. My entire body was screaming at me to take it, to snatch it out of his hands before he could change his mind, but I kept myself from doing so.


    "Rob, you need it more than me. You barely eat, you give all your rations to others," I replied with a sigh. "I appreciate the gesture, but... you have to take care of yourself. Do you have any idea how low morale would go if you died?"


    Rob sighed before smiling, "You''re far too kind for your own good, kiddo, you know that?"


    I shrugged, choosing not to respond.


    "Don''t worry about me, I won''t die anytime soon. These old bones are strong, and will keep me on for a few more years." Rob beamed at me.


    I sighed, shaking my head. "You are far too optimistic for your situation. I envy you. Honestly."


    "Take the bread, please," Rob smiled, extending his hand a bit closer.


    I fought the instinct to take what he was offering for as long as I could until I could no longer fight it. So, I took the food from him before shoving it in my mouth in one big bite.


    I had trouble chewing it, the bread was stale and hard, and it tasted horrible. But it was still the best thing I had eaten in so long, that it felt like heaven on earth.


    "Thanks," I muttered, cleaning my tears.


    One day, one day I would escape this hell. And if I was any lucky, I would bring it down with me.


    "ve 127." That''s me.


    I looked up to see the cultist guard opening the cell.


    I said nothing, giving Rob a look before standing up and going to the entrance.


    "Follow me," The guard spat, his voice dripping with disgust.


    Keeping my emotions in check, I did as he said, exiting the cell. Behind me, Rob gave me a reassuring smile as he mouthed in silence. "Good luck, kiddo."


    I nodded, before walking away, my legs shaking, and my body ragged.


    I followed the guard to the upper levels of the tower, where a man awaited me, a man I had seen before. Brain.


    "Leave us," Brain ordered as soon as the guard dropped me in his office.


    The guard didn''t protest and left immediately, shutting the door behind him. I gulped, looking at Brain.


    This was bad. If Brain had summoned me here, it could only mean one thing, and one thing only, he was interested in me, just as he would be interested in Jel.


    "I can still see the fight in your eyes," Brain spat at me. "On your knees, if you want to keep them."


    I knew better than to defy him as I was now, so I did as I was told, getting on my knees.


    Brain sat down on a golden chair, looking at me with a sadistic smile, "You are quite the special little ve, you know that?"


    I stayed quiet, my fingers digging into the ground.


    "But before we discuss that, how do you find your amodations?" Brain asked, his voice mocking me. "Have you enjoyed your stay so far?"


    "Yes," I answered, my voice neutral.


    "Have you?" He asked, this time his voice dripping with pleasure.


    My fists clenched.


    "I thought so. You must be wondering why I brought you here. I brought you here, because I see something interesting in you, something valuable, a diamond in the rough."


    He leaned forward, looking at me.


    "Do you have any idea how strong you are?" Brain whispered, a sick smile forming on his face, showing his yellow teeth. "Well, you see. That''s what I want to know."


    Great, he senses my magical potential that so fucking far has been fucking useless.


    "Are you going to kill me?" I asked, keeping my head down.


    Brain chuckled. "Kill you? Are you even listening to me? Why would I kill such an interesting project? No, no, no."


    I tensed.


    "I want to see what makes you tick. I want you to show me what you can do," Brain said with a sickening smile that went well with his deranged tone.


    "Then what?" I asked, pretty much not caring. At this point, I had made my peace with whatever happened, all I knew was that if I survived I would kill them all.


    Brain got up from the chair, walked towards the window, looking down at the ves working.


    "I have decided to take you out of this filthy ce, giving you a new ce to serve," Brain answered, still looking out the window. "Yourtent abilities are wasted as a simple ve."


    "And what would be my purpose then?" I asked, looking at him. "To serve you?"


    Brain turned towards me, a sadistic smile on his face. "Yes, how quick are you to catch on? Good, I prefer smart servants. So, what do you say, scum?"


    "And what if I refuse?" I asked, my voice turning cold.


    Brain walked towards me, his hand touching my face. "You won''t."


    I did not answer, but I kept my eyes on his.


    "I can see it in your eyes, kiddo, I can see your hate, your anger. You want to stay alive, you want to survive," Brain whispered in my face. "So be a good little boy, and do as you are told, and you will live."


    I would have his head. One day, I vowed that much.


    "Very well," I answered, my voice a bit rougher than usual.


    Brain''s smile grew. "Good, I knew you would see reason."


    I dug my hands further into the ground, to the point I was starting to bleed.


    "I will have your new clothes soon, in the meantime take a bath, you stink," Brainughed, pulling his hand back. "And a word of advice. Don''t test me, if you think the pain you have felt is anything, you will soon learn that is not the case."

 Chapter 5: The Sword In Me.

    Chapter 5: The Sword In Me.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    The moment Brain picked me out of the ves to be his protegee, things changed but for the worst. He was more sadistic, and cruel than any other cultist in the Tower.


    He enjoyed teaching me through pain, even though most of the time I wasn''t learning a thing.


    The only improvement in my life was that I had better food. If only because it served to keep me healthy enough to take on his sadistic behavior, I honestly could understand better why the members of Oration Six had turned out the way they had.


    Nevertheless, I would not let this sick bastard corrupt me. Fuck everything, and fuck him in particr.


    "You still haven''t developed your magic," Brain clicked his tongue. "Normally by now, your magic would''vee to try and defend you. Perhaps it is that you enjoy the pain?" He smiled a twisted deranged smile.


    I didn''t respond, bleeding on the ground from his... training.


    "Don''t fret though. I will unlock that power of yours, it''s just a matter of time," Brain dered.


    I red at him.


    "Such anger, such hate. Tsk, Tsk." He clicked his tongue, "You should be grateful I even bothered to teach you at all, you could be down there, working like the rest of the ves, dying like the rest of them."


    I said nothing.


    He smirked. "Well, at the very least you have learned to control your tongue. Good boy."


    I shivered in anger and disgust at his words. I was going to destroy him, this monster didn''t deserve to breathe. Even if it killed me, I was going to kill him.


    "Now, let''s start from the top shall we?" Brain smiled, walking towards me, his hands glowing. "Defend yourself, or suffer."


    I red at him, "As you wish."


    He chuckled, pping his hands. "Good. Now do try your best, make it interesting."


    -----------------------


    For the next hours, I continued to suffer at the hands of Brain, feeling nothing but pain, endless pain. Every now and then though, I would find myself at peace, feeling nothing, as I heard a whisper in the back of my head, but that neversted long.


    Nevertheless, I was grateful for that second of reprieve I was given, even though it was a short moment, and fleeting relief, I was grateful for it, it helped me keep my sanity.


    "We''ve been at this for seven hours, and you still haven''t lost consciousness," Brain whistled. "You might have problems unlocking your magic, but your physical endurance is nothing tough at. Every day, from morning to dark, for thest three months, and you still haven''t shown even a bit of fear, only anger."


    I red at him, spitting blood on the ground.


    "Good, keep that hate. It makes wizards stronger," Brain grinned at me, as his hands glowed charging for another attack. "Perhaps my mistake so far has been being lenient with you. I will test that theory out, so you better find a way to block this, if you want to live."


    I could tell even though I couldn''t feel his magic, that the attack he was charging now was many times stronger than anything he had thrown at me. My body could feel it, like a cold shiver running down my spine.


    "Die," Brainughed, beforeunching his attack towards me.


    However, before the attack even reached me, something happened, something snapped inside of me. Like a sleeping volcano that was ready to destroy everything, there was a sudden eruption of magic power, engulfing me, and shaking the tower of heaven before sting Brain''s attack away, and before I knew it, I was standing, holding a simple katana in my hands.


    Brain grinned, pulling back his hands, the lights on them fading. "You have finally awakened your magic, my young apprentice; exciting."


    As the eruption died down, I red at him, before looking in confusion at the weapon in my hands.


    "Most peculiar, I didn''t expect you to have this type of magic." Brain startedughing, delighted. "Sword magic,mon, but on the right hands powerful."


    Sword magic?


    No, this... this felt different, I wasn''t even sure how Sword Magic felt, but... this, this wasn''t it.


    "Now the real training can start," Brain said, a sinister smile on his face. "But before that, let''s have your wounds treated. Now that you''re actually worth keeping alive, I need you in top condition before we resume our little game."


    I red at him, before nodding.


    "I will send the medics to treat your wounds, once that''s done. Come back here to continue," Brain said, before dismissing me and walking away into a different area in the tower.


    Once he had left, I sat on the ground, my wounds bleeding into the dirt, as I looked at the Katana in my hands. It felt odd. I had no idea how to describe it, but it... felt like it wasn''t what it looked to be, it also felt mine on a fundamental level.


    I sighed. This couldn''t have been easier, could it?


    I guess it doesn''t matter, this is a step in the right direction. Besides, now I have something to cut Brain''s head off.


    At this, I could feel a small nudge of approvaling from my de.


    Huh?


    A living weapon perhaps? That would be cool.


    Once again, I felt another tug of approvaling from the de. I was either going insane from the constant torture, or I was getting somewhere with this.


    "So, should I name you something?" I asked my de, tilting my head. "Excalibur perhaps?"


    For some bizarre reason, I could almost feel the katana deadpan at me.


    "Fine," I grumbled. "Everyone''s a critic."


    I suppose the name doesn''t matter now. Besides, who knows, maybe in time the sword will actuallymunicate with me, and pick his own name, or help me pick it.


    Fingers crossed.


    "Lord Brain sent to heal your injuries," I heard someone say, and soon after that, a dozen or so medics entered the training/torture ground.


    "Do it quickly, he sounded rather impatient," I spat, letting the medics do their job while keeping my head cool to avoid trying to cut their heads off. It was testing, not gonna lie.


    I had to fight with all my strength against that little voice inside my head, telling me to kill them all.


    I wasn''t ready to take them on, I was still weak, but one day that would change.

 Chapter 6: Nameless Dream.

    Chapter 6: Nameless Dream.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    I continued to train under Brain, and while having unlocked my magic had brought a sense of hope I had once deemed lost, my life continued to be difficult.


    I was nheless more determined than ever. I could feel something in my de, something growing stronger with each passing day.


    As for my torturer, well, he was disappointed, so far my de was just that, a de, a very sharp de that could cut through rocks and fend off some of his attacks.


    But other than that. It did nothing. Brain med this on me, saying I was ate bloomer, but that my magic power alonepensated for myck of talent.


    I couldn''t give a fat frog''s ass about his opinion. I knew I was getting stronger, and even though I didn''t show massive progress, I could feel my power increase now that I was getting in tune with it.


    I still hadn''t figured out what kind of power I had, but I knew it was something special.


    It would evene to me in dreams, a voice whispering that soon it would all be over, that soon I would have the power to break my chains.


    I didn''t recognize the voice of whoever appeared in my dreams, not even the appearance. It looked like a woman, beautiful, elegant, yet dangerous. Her eyes looked at me with kindness, with a tenderness I hadn''t seen in a while, yet I did not know her.


    But she seemed to know me.


    It was strange.


    I could feel I knew her name. But every time I felt close to remembering her name, I would wake up.


    I was happy about those dreams, they were better than the nightmares. Much, much better.


    "Six months and all you can do is use your de like amon de," Brain said as he looked at me with a condescending smile pasted on his face.


    I red at him.


    "Yet somehow your magic power is increasing. You keep surprising me, you''re bothpletely mundane, below average, and a prodigy at the same time," Brain chuckled, sending a few sts of energy my way, both of which I managed to parry at the nick of time with my katana.


    "I''m happy to be of service," I replied, my hands shaking after having parried the attacks. The fact that I could block or parry some of his attacks now didn''t mean they didn''t ring anymore.


    I still felt pain when I blocked them, it was just considerably less pain for me if I blocked them, instead of letting them hit.


    It also didn''t help that I had no actual training with the sword, a few kendo sses I had taken when I was a teenager in my first life, but nothing to actually draw experience from.


    Right now I was using the de like I imagined a swordsman would, which I reckoned I was doing a pretty bad job at. But until I had some real training to fix that, I would keep doing it.


    "You know," Brain began, throwing a few sts at me. "I''ve been thinking. Your power, your magic power is too big for your magic to be that pathetic little de alone."


    At this, I could feel my de getting hotter. It looked like my katana didn''t appreciate being insulted.


    I smiled at my de''s reaction inwardly, dodging the sts that Brain had sent, letting them collide on the ground with small but powerful explosions.


    "Only weak and pathetic wizards get weak magic," Brain continued,unching several more attacks my way as if swatting a fly with a movement of his hand. "It''s only natural, you know? The Ethernano is wise, very wise. It doesn''t give anyone magic they can''t handle."


    I dodged a few of his sts, being forced to block more than half of them as I couldn''t move fast enough to avoid thempletely. The multiple collisions of his remaining sts brought me to my knee, shaking, bleeding, and sweating.


    "Most people get weak magic," Brain smiled, his hands glowing. "After all, most people are weak. But you, my little pet, you aren''t weak. If anything, you are far from it."


    I gritted my teeth, ring at him as I forced my body to stand up.


    "Your magic power is beyond anything I have ever seen in my life in a kid your age," Brain smiled once again, this time his smile turning deranged as if he was losing control of something inside his head. "Your magic power, alone, isparable to that of grown and seasoned wizards. And the best part is, that''s just the tip of the iceberg!"


    Having said that, Brain sent a massive st my way, one that I had no other choice but to meet head-on. It was simply too big to dodge from the distance he was shooting at me.


    I gritted my teeth and gripped my de with both of my hands as the attack neared me, promising me a very painful end if I didn''t do something about it.


    I focused, cing one foot forward, as I bent his knees, holding my de about my head, then, as the attack was about to hit, I swung my de downwards with all my might refusing to die, and almost as if answering my call, the air in front of me seemed to burst in a silent explosion, cutting Brain''s attack in two.


    Brained grinned, pleased with the result. "Such power! I actually meant to kill you with thatst attack, but once again, you managed to surprise me! Good, good!"


    ring at him, I dropped to the floor exhausted, gasping for air as I struggled to remain conscious, whatever I had done just now, had drained me of my staminapletely.


    "Oh don''t look so down," Brain told me, waving his hand in the air. "We finally began to make some tangible progress, aren''t you d you have my help? In fact, as a good servant, you should thank me."


    "Thank you, for everything. For the pain, for the beatings, for everything," I said through gritted teeth in a tired voice. I knew well what would happen if I didn''t indulge him in his little games. Last time I didn''tply with his games, he spent an entire week torturing me just for the sake of it.


    "Wonderful," Brain pped his hands together. "Now all we have to do is focus on recreating what you did today. I honestly have no clue what kind of sword magic you have, but the fact you were able to cut one of my attacks when I wasn''t holding back speaks lengths of the caliber of your magic."


    I said nothing. I just stood there, gasping for air while fantasizing about cutting his head. Something that my de seemed to like, it always vibrated in approval when I imagined such things.


    Brain continued, his eyes turning red. "I don''t know what kind of magic exactly it is, I know it enters the realm of sword magic. But that makes it all the more exciting, I like learning new things, and you¡­ my little ve, are quite the project."


    Keep it up, bastard. Eventually, you will have given me the tools to destroy, so keep it up, keep my hate strong, and resolve unwavering, I will enjoy tearing you apart when the timees.


    "Well in any case, you can''t continue training for today, you''re on the verge of dropping to the ground, and there''s no fun in beating a broken toy," Brain said, waving me off. "Go to your quarters, I will send the medics to heal your wounds. We resume training tomorrow."


    "As you wish, Brain," I nodded, bowing a bit, just as he had instructed me to do, or there would be consequences.


    "And as always, remember. Tomorrow''s training will be twice as hard as today, so you either swim or sink," Brain said, as I started to walk back to my heavily surveilled room to wait for the medics.


    As I walked or rather stumbled out of the training grounds, I could feel my de vibrating ever so slightly in concern and anger, I could tell it wanted to know something, but s our connection had yet to grow to the level where I could actually talk to it.


    I could feel its general emotions now, rather easily if I could say so myself, to the point I could keep a semnce of conversation with my de, but beyond that, I hadn''t progressed much.


    "One day at a time," I muttered, as I finally reached my room, struggling to open the door from how tired I was. Even walking right now felt like a Herculean feat.


    --------------------------------


    [Unknown POV]


    ¨­etsu Nimaiya is one the strongest Shinigami to have ever lived, being the one credited with having created the Zanpakut¨­, something that even the Soul King recognized as a significant contribution to Soul Society, hence his eventual promotion to the Royal Guard.


    His life in the Royal Guard wasn''t without its bits of randomness, so all and all, Nimaiya couldn''tin about his life.


    However, as unpredictable as the life of a Royal Guard was, some things couldn''t be rationalized.


    "Nimaiya," Ichibe called, walking towards hispanion with a jolly smile. But don''t let this fool you, Ichibe may appear as a loving monk, ready to embrace anyone who needs a warm hug, but in truth, he''s known as the cruelest and most evil Shinigami to have ever lived. The Monk Who Calls the Real Name.


    "Hey what up yo!" Nimaiya greeted Ichibe, turning around to strike a cool pose. "What brings you to my crib man?"


    Ichibe chuckled, paying Nimaiya''s antics no heed. "Well, you see. I''m most curious about something that happened a few months ago now. You remember that Asauchi you created, the one you said was your special little baby?"


    "Hell yeah," Nimaiya nodded. "How could I forget, I put a lot of love into that de. Besides, don''t you remember my nickname? The de guy! I always remember my babies, each and every single one of them before they take form."


    "Hahaha, how could I forget you say? I gave you that title!" Ichibe guffawed, pping Nimaiya on his back. "The thing I wanted to inquire about, is that that particr de is no longer anywhere in the soul society."


    Nimaiya frowned. "That can''t be my man, the only ones that use those des are our friends andckeys of the Gotei 13! Yeah!"


    Ichibe chuckled, rubbing his long beard. "Well, that''s exactly what happened. As soon as I named the de, it disappeared out of my reach."


    Nimaiya frowned again, this time in a serious tone. "You think that bastard has anything to do with this?"


    Ichibe shook his head with a boomingugh. "Not at all. If anything, the one that has something to do with it, is our King! But still, he hasn''t interacted with anything, since the creation of the world as we know it. So, yeah, I find it rather odd."


    Nimaiya hummed. "When I was making that Asauchi, I feltpelled to make it extra sharp, and extra durable. I felt it was my muse of some kind as I worked on it."


    Ichibe remained silent for a few moments, as he pondered about what Nimaiya had said. "Now that you say it, I did feel like giving this de really awesome names." At this Ichibe sighed. "I suppose it''s out of our hands now. I do hope however to one day figure out what happened."


    Nimaiya shrugged. "I will be he honest man, I don''t care as long as my baby is in good hands, fuck yeah!"

 Chapter 7: Whispers of a Name.

    Chapter 7: Whispers of a Name.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV.]


    Tired, and exhausted, I slept on my bed recovering from my wounds, the ones the medics couldn''t heal, like most times they were many.


    Today, however, I was greeted by a warm surprise, for the woman that would usuallye to my dreams appeared once again, as elegant and beautiful as ever.


    Even without touching her, or having touched her at all, I could feel her warmth from afar, a weing kind of warmth.


    "It pains me to see you like this," The mysterious woman said, looking at my wounds that had somehow manifested within my dream. "So much pain, so much suffering, and I can''t do anything to stop it."


    I could tell by her tone she was frustrated, feeling impotent, and powerless to aid me in my situation.


    "You shouldn''t feel bad. Besides, seeing you in my dreams really soothes my mind, you know?" I replied with a smile. "It keeps away the nightmares, and it allows me to actually rest, so in a way, you''re helping more than you could''ve possibly imagined."


    The woman smiled a small tired smile. "You don''t get it. If you would only hear my name, if you would only say my name, you would have the power to break free of this torment."


    If I could only hear her name? Well, I heard names have power, but that''s on a whole new level. "And what is your name, beautifuldy?"


    "My name is Zanryu----," The woman began, but something made her stop and sigh. "So close, yet so far away."


    I frowned, feeling the hurt in her voice. Even if this wasn''t real, I could feel with every fiber of my body that she cared deeply about me, even though I couldn''t quite understand why, perhaps I had gone crazy and this was my coping mechanism.


    "You really care about me, huh?" I asked, smiling at her.


    "You''re the only thing I care about," The woman replied without hesitation. "This world, and everyone in it, are meaningless to me. All I wish is to see you happy, and safe. But I can''t help you unless you say my name."


    "So a Beetlejuice kind of situation, huh?" I asked with a chuckle.


    The woman sighed, rolling her head. "Even now you haven''t let that bastard ruin your sense of humor. I''m d, even though your timing for it is terrible."


    I chuckled. "I tend to make jokes when I''m not sure what to say."


    There was something in this woman that made me feel I could tell her anything.


    "I know," The woman smiled, tilting her head to the side in a way that her hair now rested on one of her shoulders. "You use it to hide your pain because you think it better tough it up than to cry it out."


    I do think that.


    "So what was your name again?" I asked, leaning forward. "Zanryu...what?"


    The woman smiled at this, with a sad undertone dancing on her face. "I can''t tell you my name, I have tried, but you still don''t hear it."


    I frowned, reaching for the woman to give her a hug. This was the first time I had actually managed to touch her, and yet it felt like my body remembered her, as if I had already done this. "At least this time I managed to hear some of it. So, we are making progress, don''t you think?"


    The woman smiled, brushing my hair with one of her hands. "You are, you''re growing strong every day, and with each passing moment, I feel closer to you."


    "That sounded romantic," I chuckled, which earned me a p on the back of the head from the woman.


    "Is not. Though I will say I do love you, but in time you will learn how different my love is," The woman said, resuming brushing my hair. It felt... nice, and calming.


    "I wish I could stay here, forever," I muttered, burrowing my face in her dress.


    "You can''t. If that was an option, I would''ve tried, believe me," The woman chuckled for a moment, before her eyes grew sad. "He''sing, to make you suffer again."


    I blinked, catching on as to what she was saying. "Time to wake up, huh?"


    The woman nodded. "Yes, it is."


    I smiled, reaching her face to cup one of her cheeks. "I will be okay. Just visit me again soon?"


    The woman smiled, though it didn''t quite meet her eyes. "Say my name, hear my voice, and you won''t have to suffer at his hands anymore."


    I stared at her, and before I could reply I was painfully woken up by a jolt of electricity. "You have one minute to get ready, master Brain awaits for you in the training grounds."


    I gritted my teeth, ring at the man that had electrocuted me before jumping off the bed. I had a long day ahead of me.


    -----------------------


    [At the Training Grounds in the Tower of Heaven.]


    I walked into the training grounds, where Brain was waiting for me, wearing his usual condescending sadistic smile.


    "I was starting to think you wouldn''t show up," Brain said, turning to meet me as I descended through a set of rudimentary stairs leading to the training grounds.


    "I wouldn''t miss it for the world," I replied, not even trying to hide how much I hated him in the tone of my voice. It wasn''t like he didn''t know, because he did, in fact, he enjoyed that I hated him, it made all of this all the more fun for him.


    "That''s the right attitude to have," Brain pped his hands in a mock of approval. "Did you know your birthday ising up?"


    I looked at him, wondering where he was going with this.


    "Well, your birthday as a ve, that is, two years just two months away," Brain said, a sadistic smile pasted on his face. "Two years of doing what you were born to do, to serve!"


    I red at him, and as I did I could feel my de growing hotter, showing it shared my anger.


    "Now let us celebrate such an aplishment how it should be celebrated," Brain continued, extending his hands both ways. "I won''t be holding back today. That is my gift to you."


    I could almost snort at that. He only wanted me to suffer more, and he wasn''t sure if he could make me suffer using the same level he had been using before, this was nothing but a feeble excuse to continue with his sadistic game.


    Good.


    As long as the idiot didn''t kill me, it meant I would grow stronger, and stronger until eventually, he would find his power short in order to stop me.


    I sighed, finally reaching thest step of the stairs, and entering the yroom of Brain.


    My mind wasn''t even preupied with the pain I would soon feel. All I could think of were thest words of the woman in my dreams, and how insistent she had been that I had to say her name.


    Zanry... I could feel what came after thating to my mouth, but it was like trying to remember a word you had forgotten, you can remember its meaning, but somehow, you can''t find the word.


    "Are you ready?" Brain asked, his eyes glowing red and his hands glowing green.


    "I am," I replied, getting into position.

 Chapter 8: Severing Dragon.

    Chapter 8: Severing Dragon.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    I began to dodge Brain''s attacks, one after the other as they grew in intensity and power, each one being faster and more lethal than thest. I however managed to avoid the worst of it, not letting my guard down, not even for a moment.


    This was a game of endurance, and all I had to do was keep ying until Brain was satisfied.


    If I survived that, I would live to train another day.


    "Is that all you can do, run like a rat?" Brain taunted with a maddening cackle, sending st after st at me. "Yesterday, you cut one of my attacks in two! Where''s that kind of strength now? Or is it that you really want to die?"


    I gritted my teeth, barely ducking under one of his attacks as I was forced to block the next one, which sent me flying to one of the many walls around us with a loud boom that rattled my bones.


    "If death is what you seek, I can happily provide!" Brainughed, before sending several more attacks at me.


    He was really trying to kill me.


    There was no restraint, no modicum of control, nothing. He was simply expecting me to survive, or die.


    "I refuse to die here!" I shouted, before steading myself to block the uing attacks with a series of poorly timed sword attacks. Each attack and each block would send a shiver of pain through my body, pain that years ago would''ve had me on my knees.


    But I had grown strong.


    However, if there was something that enraged me about myself right now, was myck of finesse with the de. I knew that each swing I was taking was wrong, I don''t know how I knew it, but I did.


    If only I knew how to use my katana, I had the feeling things would be much different.


    After all, right now I was using my de as I was swinging a fucking bat with a sharp side. And the fact I knew that, and it was the only thing I could do, save the few little things I learned from kendo, had me full of disgust with myself.


    "You refuse to die?" Brain inquired, piercing one of my legs with a thin beaming from his right index finger. "You breathe as long as I allow it. You don''t have the right to refuse anything."


    I dropped to my knees, my right leg bleeding from the wound of histest attack. I had seen it, but I hadn''t been able to move at all to dodge.


    -Say my name! Call me!-


    I blinked, that voice, the woman... I could hear her.


    I could hear her voice, echoing inside my head, telling me to say her name.


    "I have grown tired of this," Brain continued, looking at me withplete and utter disinterest. "You have such arge amount of Ethernano, yet your talent is not existent, you learn but your magic has yet to mature at all. Perhaps not all coals can be turned into diamonds."


    I was going to die, after all, I had endured?


    -Say my name!-


    Her name.


    "You are nothing but a disappointment, and a waste of my time," Brain continued, his eyes glowing red as his fingers started to glow green. "Not every horse can be trained to race."


    Her name...


    Zanry...


    I...


    Can you please tell me your name, onest time?


    -My name is. Zanryuzuki. Severing Dragon Moon-


    Zanryuzuki... What a beautiful name...


    -You finally hear it, my voice finally reaches you. Now say my name, say the words deep within your soul, and call forth my power, shouting it to the heavens!-


    Following what felt right I grabbed my sword, clutching the handle tightly as I could. And as Brain shot at me what would''ve been my end, I shouted. "Judge all things in this Universe. Zanryuzuki!"


    As soon as I said that name an intense light burst from me, so powerful that it pushed Brain back, creating a ditch where his feet used to be. As this happened, I felt a sudden and overwhelming surge of power, like a tidal wave that could move mountains and tear them apart.


    Everything came to an abrupt halt after that.


    I felt my Ethernano surging like I hadn''t felt it before, filling the air around me.


    Brain''s eyes widened as he felt it, and stepped away in shock, and I could swear... fear.


    "What are you!" Brain growled.


    I looked at Brain for a few moments, before raising my de and shing at him from the distance, sending a wave of energy that sted him away with force even though he had tried to block it.


    I now understood my dreams, this wasn''t a normal de I was holding, it was a Zanpakuto. I don''t know why I had failed to realize that, perhaps I didn''t want to humor the possibility of my powers, that like myself, my powers came from a different world.


    I suppose it doesn''t matter anymore. I had someone I needed to decapitate.


    "I have to admit, brat," From the rubble and debris where I had sent Brain, a darker, and more malignant voice spoke. "It''s been a while since someone has forced me toe out. Congrattions to you."


    As the man continued to talk, the debris was blown away, revealing a now changed Brain, with arge gnashing wound across his chest where my attack had struck him.


    I took a step back, my right leg threatening to give in to what Brain had done a few moments earlier.


    However, I didn''t pay much attention to my leg. The one that had my undivided attention was Brain... no, that wasn''t Brain anymore, whoever that thing was, he was vastly more evil and dangerous than Brain.


    I could feel it in the air.


    Never before had I regretted so much not seeing an episode of anime like I''m doing right now.


    "Allow me to introduce myself, scum. My name is Zero, and today, I will be your executioner," Brain... no, Zero said with a sadistic smile.


    Zero... I remembered that name.


    I guess maybe I did see that episode, but I hadn''t had the time to actually think of anything else other than surviving.


    "Are you ready to die?" Zero inquired, tilting his head.


    I gritted my teeth, swinging my de at hand, generating the same effect it hadst time, only that this time, my attack didn''t blow him away, it pushed him back, but before it could do a thing, Zero shattered it away.


    "Impressive, your attacks hold enough power to drag the likes of me back," Zero cackled in delight. "Such a shame. Oh well." Having said that, Zero vanished out of sight, and the next thing I know, something is colliding with my head, sending me through several walls.


    Giving no time to rest, I turned around to see Zero smiling at him, his red eyes looking at me like I was nothing.


    I cursed inwardly at this development. I had managed to ovee Brain, and this was the result? Another battle that I can''t win?!


    I refused to die, not after all I have endured. Taking a step forward, I swung my de, or tried to, because Zero had stopped my hand mid-swing, gripping my wrist so tight that I could feel my bones cracking.


    "You have power, but youck everything else," Zero muttered, before kneeing in the gut, bringing me to my knees, throwing up. "You will never be able to beat me, brat. ept your fate."


    "No!" I shouted as I managed to get on my feet, swinging my de at Zero, ignoring the immense pain radiating from my upper body.


    I wouldn''t die like this, I refused, I wouldn''t let my body give up on me! I hade too far for things to end here.


    Zero jumped back, dodging my attack before slowly walking towards me, his eyes wide as he looked at me like he couldn''t believe this piece of shit was still standing.


    "You are like a roach, hard to fucking kill; how can you stand to be so resilient?" Zero inquired, tilting his head. "I expected you to have given up long ago. You have no chance against me, against Brain, you would''ve won, even with your pathetk of skill, that much I will admit, but against me? You have a bigger chance of drying the ocean out with a lightbulb."


    -An attack without a name, is like a sword without an edge.-


    I know.


    -Swing my de, and say. Uchuryu no Kiba.-


    Cosmic Dragon Fang? I like that name.


    Taking a deep breath, I grabbed my de tight, as I ced one foot forward, bending my knees, before bringing my de down at Zero, saying. "Uchuryu no Kiba!" A bout of energy flowed through me, from deep within his chest. It traveled down my arms and ended in my de, what followed next was an ear-piercing sound as translucent sh energy flowed from it, shooting forward at Zero at a blinding speed.


    Zero tried to move, but by the time he had realized what was happening, he hadn''t been able to react in time.


    "You... LITTLE BASTARD!" Zero screamed, bleeding heavily from his right side, as I had cut clean his arm. "ENOUGH GAMES, NO MORE PLAYING AROUND! DIE!" Having said that, Zero sted at me with all he had.


    I tried to move my sword to block it, but my body was shutting down, having reached its limit. And before I knew it, the attack Zero had unleashed, engulfed me.


    ----------------------------------


    [Zero POV]


    That little bastard had managed to harm me! ME! At least I can take pleasure in knowing he''s nothing but ashes now.


    "Lord Brain! We came as soon as we heard the explosion." Many of the cultists entered what remained of the training room, which was nothing, myst attack had blown the entire floor down for the most part.


    "Bring the medics, immediately!" I roared. That little bastard had cut my right arm. I had no idea how he had done it, I had put more than enough power into blocking his attack, it shouldn''t have harmed me as it did, but it went through my body like FUCKING butter.


    I hope that brat rots in hell for what he did. I hope his suffering never ends!


    ----------------------------------


    [A few hundred miles away in the middle of the sea to the south of the Tower of Heaven.]


    A body floated adrift with the currents of the sea, his clothes in tatters, his body full of wounds, bleeding into the unforgiving sea, but despite all of that, he held onto life just as tightly as he held to the de in his hands.


    He was barely breathing, his body wanting to give up. Any other person would''ve died under the same circumstances, but he wasn''t any other person, was he?


    "Captain, I see a body!" In the distance, the cry of a sailoring from a fishing boat was heard through the silent sea and the waves that rocked the body it had weed. "He''s breathing!"


    And as the fishing boat approached the body, there was only one thing certain. Zero woulde toment this day, the day he allowed a monster to leave his castle alive out of ignorance.

 Chapter 9: Freedom.

    Chapter 9: Freedom.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    The first thing I noticed when I woke up was the smell of coal burning somewhere in the back. It took me a few seconds to realize I was lying on a bed.


    On high alert, I bolted up in surprise. Noticing as I did that my body was covered in bandages and healing draughts.


    I wasn''t in the Tower anymore, was I?


    There was no way Zero would''ve treated my injuries after I had cut his arm, so the only logical exnation was that I somehow managed to survive hisst attack, and someone had found me.


    Apparently, I now found myself in a humble square wooden room, with paper sliding doors that were left wide open, revealing a sunny day as sunlight shone through.


    Outside, I could see through the door the trees and their green leaves shaking with the winds. Sounds of birds filled the air, like seagulls and other seabirds.


    I could not help but stare in delight at how lovely it all looked, and how calm I felt. I could probably spend hours just marveling at these seeminglymon things. It had been so long, so long since I had been allowed to enjoy such things.


    I smiled, feeling a tear run down my face. I couldn''t help it, after so long, I was finally free.


    As I continued to marvel at the simplicity of what had been taken from me, a shadow appeared at the door. It was an old woman of about seventy years or so, her long white hair tied into a ponytail, wearing nothing but a simple yellow robe.


    "Finally awake, brat? I was starting to think you would sleep for a year," The old woman said with a lighthearted chuckle as she sat down beside me on the bed. "You almost died from your multiple injuries, well, you actually did die a few times at my table. Luckily for you, I''m quite the stubborn medic. So tell me brat, what is your name?"


    I remained quiet, processing what she had just said.


    I had died, but she had resuscitated me, multiple times ording to her.


    I owed this woman my life it seems.


    The old woman said again, this time with an impatient tone. "What is your name?"


    I blinked out of my trance. "Adam."


    "Well Adam, can you tell me how you sustained so many injuries?" The old woman asked.


    "Two years ago, my vige was attacked by a cult," I replied, taking a short pause to order my thoughts. "I was captured and turned into a ve. One of the vers, the leaders, saw magical potential in me and began to train me. And for the record, I use the word training very lightly here, all he did from the moment he took me into his wing was beat me up in an endless cycle."


    The old woman remained quiet.


    Taking a deep breath I continued. "One day, I awoke my magic and fought him. I beat the ver, but... apparently, that was only part one of two. The ver that I had known so far was named Brain, but once I defeated him, a second personality came into y, his name being Zero."


    "I see," The old woman''s eye widened a bit in recognition, but made no sign she would say anything about it.


    "I fought him, and soon found myself being overwhelmed," I sighed, remembering with detail how powerless I had felt after Zero had awakened. "To summarize the rest of the story, with a bit of luck I managed to cut his arm, and well, that enraged him. Next thing I know, I''m here."


    The old woman remained quiet for a moment, looking at me, her eyes a turmoil of emotions. "I can''t imagine how hard that must have been for you. Thanks for telling me, I will inform the respective authorities about what you told me."


    I wasn''t exactly keen about the authorities knowing, because if I recall correctly Zero had a few spies within the Magic Bureau.


    "I understand," I replied. Sooner orter Zero would find out I had survived, it was simply out of my hands.


    The old woman beckoned towards the door, and a young woman walked in, dressed like a nurse. "This is my apprentice, Dalia. If she tells you to do something, do it, am I understood?"


    I nodded.


    "Don''t listen to Lady Roma, she''s just grumpy most of the time. If you feel ufortable with something let me know," Dalia smiled, pulling a small vial from her clothes before opening it, revealing a fragrant liquid, "This right here, is a healing brew, it will help you feel better. Drink it."


    I looked at the vial and thought. What the hell? I mean, if they had wanted to kill me, they would''ve done so already, I had no reason to mistrust them.


    I nodded and took the vial, downing the liquid in one gulp. It tasted like crap, better than the food in the Tower, but crap nheless.


    Not even in a world of magic, medicine could taste good.


    After a few seconds, I felt a warmth in my body, a warmth that slowly filled me up, making some of the pain I had subside.


    "You better rest now," The old woman said, rising up from the bed. "You should be able to leave in a week, so don''t move more than what''s extremely necessary."


    I nodded. I wasn''t in a rush to do anything physical right now.


    I wanted to rest, to recover, to fully recover, something Brain hadn''t allowed.


    "I''ll be here in case you need anything," Dalia said with a warm smile.


    I smiled back, suddenly feeling too tired to do anything else.


    I guess that vial had something to put me to bed.


    ---------------


    My week in medical confinement passed in a blink of an eye. But it wasn''t without its problems.


    ording to the doctor.


    My experiences in the Tower had subjected my body to a harmful amount of stress, leaving me with a bookcase of PTSD. I didn''t feel like I had PTSD, but that was pretty much thanks to Zanryuzuki, who would always calm me when needed, or rescue me when it was too much to deal with.


    In short, my body was on constant alert, ready to fight any threat, even if there wasn''t any.


    That was something I would need to deal with before it actually became a problem.


    I felt optimistic, after all, I wasn''t alone. I had a partner to count on.


    Other than that.


    I had recovered from most of my wounds.


    I still had a few wounds that the Doctor said would heal in time.


    Seeing there was no need for me to upy a bed in the hospital anymore, I was soon discharged.


    Not without the old woman giving me a bit of money, telling me that it should be enough to get me to the nearest orphanage, where they would take care of me.


    I found the action odd. But it wasn''t until I read between the lines that I understood what the old woman had truly meant, she was giving me the option to choose.


    She could''ve called the respective authorities to take me into the orphanage, but she didn''t, instead, she had given me money and the freedom to pick.


    I appreciated that little gesture.


    Not that sending to an orphanage would''vested, I would''ve broken out of it the same day.


    With a bit of money in my hands and the freedom to do whatever I wanted, I decided to take a walk around the town, in order to clear my head.


    The town, which I had now learned was named Cedar, was different from anything I had seen so far. It was full of life and people, and I felt like a fish out of the water.


    It wasn''t hard to see why first I got reincarnated into a very small town in the countryside of Fiore, then I was taken to the tower, so in contrast Cedar town felt like somethingpletely extraordinary, and new.


    -What do you intend to do now?- Zanryuzuki asked, her voice echoing inside my head.


    That was a good question.


    I wanted to destroy the Tower of Heaven, canon be damned, but other than that, I wasn''t sure. I guess I never gave this much thought before, I mean, the only thoughts that upied my mind were killing Brain, and surviving.


    I now had the luxury to imagine beyond those boundaries.


    I guess I could join a guild.


    Blinking, I chuckled at how I had worded that thought, a guild? really? Like I would pick anything other than Fairy Tail.


    They were loud, sure, but they were the strongest, and that alone meant something.


    I suppose that settles what I have to do, I have to make my way to Magnolia Town.


    Following some signs in the streets, I reached the public transportation station. The building wasrge and long, and once inside I saw several mothers pushing strollers with little ones, a few cops walking their beat, and a street musician ying a sad tune on a magical mandolin.


    I walked past the crowd reaching the ticket station. "Excuse me."


    "Oh, hi little bud, what do you need?" The attendant asked, looking at me, her eyes soft and gentle.


    "I need to go to Magnolia Town, and quite frankly, I have no idea how to get there," I replied, hoping whatever the old doctor had given me would be enough for the ticket.


    The woman smiled at me. "Of course, it will be my pleasure to help you cutie. In fact, you''re actually in luck, there are only a few extra spots left, and today we are pretty crowded as you can see."


    Crowded?


    Frowning, I looked behind me. Sure enough, I could see arge number of people, pushing each other in order to get the best spots inside the train.


    Where the fuck did all they pop out of?


    A bit taken back by the sudden crowd, I turned back and nodded, as the woman smiled at me. "Once you buy the ticket, be sure to be seated before it leaves, otherwise you''ll have to find a ce inside the train, and seeing how many people it''s going, that might be difficult."


    That made sense, I was no stranger to crowded transportation.


    "Now, the price for a normal ticket is 5000 Jewels." The woman said, and I could swear I heard a ss break inside my head.


    5000 Jewels? How fucking little is Fiore''s currency worth? The old woman had only given me 2000 Jewels, and I kind of expected that to be something.


    "Hehe," I cleared my throat. "Is there any chance you could give me a discount?"


    "Luv, I would love to, but I can''t do that," The woman replied with a sad expression.


    Ok, the way I saw it, I had two options, one, ept that I can''t get a discount, and try to walk my way to Magnolia.


    Two make a sad story, not sad enough for her to call child services, but sad enough for her to aid me.


    Ok.


    You can do this Adam, put on your childish charm, and scam this woman!


    "But..." I trailed off, tears slowly rising in my eyes. God motherfucking damn! I deserve a fucking Oscar. "I-I don''t have any other money, and... I-I have to meet my dad, he''s waiting for me in Magnolia, he''s a mage."


    The woman''s face softened, and before I knew it, she was pulling out her purse and handing me a ticket.


    "I''ll tell you what," She said, after a few seconds of silence. "I''ll give you a discounted ticket, but you make sure your dad pays me back once you get to Magnolia. Okay?"


    "Yes!" I beamed at her. Haha, gotcha sucker!


    "Alright, alright," She chuckled, writing something on a piece of paper, and giving it to me. "Take this and go to the ticket counter, they will know what to do. And don''t forget, your dad has to pay okay?"


    "Yes, ma''am," I said, bowing at her.


    "On that note, what''s your father''s name?" The woman asked, just as I was about to turn.


    I froze.


    Great, now Ie to realize I didn''t think this through enough.


    "My dad?" I repeated buying time.


    "Yes," the Woman nodded with a smile. "I just want to know what kind of rotten man would leave such an innocent soul here all alone. And I also want to know the name of the person that is going to pay me, seeing he''s a mage, is safe to say he belongs to a guild, so that makes my job of getting my money back easier, I also know the names of every mage in the country, at least of those registered to a guild, so don''t worry I won''t forget it."


    Ok, thisdy is starting to scare me.


    It seems I have dug a hole too big to escape from now.


    Choose carefully, Adam. Fix this shit.


    I can''t pick any name. I said my supposed Dad was a mage, so I have to say the name of a mage. One that actually exists, because Ms. Scary over here apparently knows the name of every mage, because why the fuck not?!


    And seeing she knows the names of every mage, it has to be someone this absurdly well-informed attendant would believe. Someone that no one would question if said person was a terrible father.


    "Gildarts Clive."


    I feel I made a terrible mistake that I wille to regret in the future but seeing he''s a well-known womanizer from what I can remember, this is the best choice.


    "Oh, I see," The woman''s tone darkened. "Honey, give me back that ticket."


    I guess she saw through my lie.


    Oh well, time to find a map, and hope I can read that shit correctly.


    "I''m sorry," I smiled at her awkwardly, giving her back the ticket before turning around.


    "Where are you going?" The woman stopped me.


    ...


    Is she really gonna prosecute a kid? This woman is a savage!


    "I didn''t say you weren''t going to travel, hon," The woman smiled, an evil, terrifying smile. "I was just upgrading your ticket to the Royal VIP package."


    .....


    .....


    What just happened?


    "It''s time that womanizing bastard learns his actions have consequences!" Ohhhh, I see, Gildarts had fucked her, and never called back.


    Well, now everything makes sense, she''s still crazy as fuck, but it kind of makes sense. "I... I see." I replied, taking the new thing, which had a price of 100,000 Jewels.


    "Go on, enjoy the VIP treatment, and don''t forget to order as much food as you want," The woman smiled at me, though I could see a hint of darkness meeting her eyes. "And remember, have a nice trip, hun!"


    Yep, I will regret this, eventually, but in the meantime, I will enjoy it. This is a problem for future Adam, present Adam, however, is going to enjoy this shit.

 Chapter 10: Fairy Tail.

    Chapter 10: Fairy Tail.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    The Royal VIP train package was as decadent as the name suggested, the cart itself was crowned with gold-ted cherubs, and the seats were upholstered in the finest silk and velvet money could buy.


    The cart even had a private chandelier hanging above a dining set.


    I was honestly shocked.


    But once that initial shock died out, I decided there was no point in not enjoying this.


    I mean, it woulde to bite me in the ass either way, I might as well make the most of it.


    "Sebastian, would you be so kind as to bring me the menu?" I asked the personal butler inside my cart.


    "As you wish, sir," Sebastian replied, bowing as he left to get a menu from the kitchen.


    -----------------


    [Gildarts Clive POV]


    I... something was wrong, I couldn''t say what exactly, but something in the air didn''t fit right, something was messing with me.


    I could almost feel my wallet getting thinner for some reason as if my money was vanishing into the air as I sat here, drinking a beer with the guild.


    "Are you okay, Gildarts?" Master Makarov asked.


    "I.. yeah, just a strange feeling," I replied, scratching the back of my head as I pushed that strange feeling down. Maybe it was nothing, maybe I was just tense for theck of fun quests.


    "If you say so."


    ------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    After fourteen hours on the train, most of which I spent eating delicious food, I arrived at Magnolia Town.


    As I disembarked the train, I marveled at the sight I found myself face to face.


    The town was as beautiful as I imagined it would be, but I couldn''t help but feel a sense of foreboding, something strange was in the air, something that made my skin crawl.


    "Sir, here''s your copy of the bill," Sebastian said, handing me a ball receipt that seemed to be weaved around the edges with a gold threat.


    I grabbed the receipt and my eyes widened.


    Well, I''m dead. Gildarts is going to kill me. I survived very to die here.


    "Is there any problem, sir?" Sebastian asked.


    I shook my head. "Not at all, just surprised the burgers were 20,000 Jewels each."


    "But of course, sir. The meat is sourced from the most luxurious camps in the Le''fagnon, the cows there are nurtured and treated like royalty, and only when they reach the most delicious age, they are harvested," Sebastian exined.


    It was just a fucking burger!


    A good one, but not that good.


    "I see, that makes sense," I replied, wanting this conversation to end.


    "It was my pleasure to serve you, sir," Sebastian bowed. "I wish you the best of luck in your journey ahead."


    With the conversation over, I walked out of the train station, and started to wonder what were my odds of bullshitting my way out of this? I knew I shouldn''t have eaten five burgers and so many drinks.


    I was tempted by the menu, and the fact I hadn''t eaten anything good in more than two years.


    Taking a deep breath I pushed on forward, walking out of the train station. Now all that was left was finding the guild, and that should be easy enough, I just had to ask someone and follow their directions.


    ------------------------------


    [Gildarts Clive POV]


    I was having a nice day, drinking, breaking shit up, and eating all I could eat when all of a sudden, disaster struck. A representative from the Magnolia Station entered the guild, handing me a receipt.


    I looked at the guy, perplexed, saying that this couldn''t be mine.


    To which the representative replied, it was my son who had used their services.


    That made sense. There was only one, tiny, problem. I HAD NO KIDS!


    I... think.


    I mean, there was a chance.


    But...


    THAT''S BESIDES THE POINT.


    The bill was for 324,989 Jewels!


    "Hold on, you''re saying he spent how much on a single meal?" I asked, wondering if this guy was joking or not.


    "Everything in your bill is itemized sir," The guy replied.


    "Why would anyone spend 20,000 Jewels for a burger?! I could eat 20 in the best burger joint in Magnolia with that!" I eximed, as one of my eyes twitched.


    "We expect payment by the end of the month," The train guy replied, before turning around leaving me to panic.


    "So, let''s see if I understood all of that," Master Makarov said with an amused tone. "A kid you don''t know imed to be your son and used your reputation to travel to our town in the most expensive way one could imagine. HAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    "This is not aughing matter, I''ve been robbed!" I shot back.


    "Let''s agree to disagree," Master Makarov continuedughing to the point he felt out of his chair on his back. "I love the kid already, even if it''s not your son."


    My eyes twitched. "That''s more than I had saved up! I''m going to pulverize that brat!"


    "Bah, you won''t do anything, you are a softy when ites to children," Master Makarov waved me off, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Besides, it''s not the child''s fault you have no money, you make more than enough to have millions in your savings, but you spend it all on beer and women."


    "Maybe, but I will still pulverize the brat once I find him," I might not like hurting children, but there''s a first time for everything!


    "Whatever you say," Master Makarov rolled his eyes. "You know, if you didn''t have such a reputation, this wouldn''t have happened."


    I...


    Well, he''s right on that one.


    I sighed. "Do you think the kid is really mine?"


    Master Makarovughed and turned his gaze to the sky. "The odds are against you. Or can you honestly tell me you used protection with every woman you''ve been with?"


    I frowned, I wasn''t that irresponsible.


    In fact, I remembered every time I had fucked, and if I had used condoms, and thest time I used one was a year ago.


    But...


    I had slept with multiple women since that time...


    Oh, God.


    I truly was that irresponsible.


    "Well, if he happens to be mine, I won''t give him any allowance for a decade," I muttered to myself.


    "How much do you want to bet the brat wille to the guild?" Master Makarov asked with a grin.


    "I doubt anyone is that suicidal," I scoffed, rolling my eyes. "He has to know that this would be the worst ce toe after the stunt he pulled."


    "I''ll bet 400,000 Jewels that hees right through that door," Master Makarov grinned. "If you''re right you would recover the money you lost."


    If I was right, I would recover the money the brat had used, and a bit more. "You''re on, old man!"


    -----------------


    [Adam POV]


    It didn''t take me long to find the guild, it was as easy as asking anyone in town.


    The guild itself was a big building, with a huge sign, on which it said "Fairy Tail". It was a big, big building,rger than I had expected it to be, which I guess made sense.


    I sighed, taking a deep breath before pushing open the guild doors, and entering the building.


    Now all I could hope was that I wouldn''t find myself face to face with Gildarts Clive, the man whose name I had used pretending to be his son all in order to get a free ride here.


    Actually, now that I really think about it, there''s nothing to worry about really. I mean, Gildarts spends most of his time out of the guild, and he onlyes to pick another quest and leaves.


    The chances of him being here are nearly zero.


    Feeling pretty confident I was right, I entered the guild without anything holding me back, only to find Gildarts sitting in the bar, staring... no, ring at me, as the rest of the guild did what they always did, fight and make noise.


    "HAHAHAHA, I TOLD YOU!"


    Zanryuzuki if you can hear me, please tell me you have something to escape this situation.


    Hello?!


    Great now you ignore me.


    "How was the train ride, champ?!" Gildarts asked, a vein popping in his forehead, as everything around him started to crack, breaking into cubes that broke into tinier cubes, and so on. "Did you enjoy it?! Was everything to your liking?!"


    "I know you don''t actually want an answer for that, but yes, it was the best," I replied, taking a few steps back.


    "Rx Gildarts," Master Makarov said, with a grin. "You can pay that bill in just a few minutes of your day. In fact, you can''t forget about 200,000 Jewels from our bet, how does that sound?"


    Hearing that somewhat calmed the enraged man.


    "In my defense, you do have a reputation which made... all of this, very easy," I interjected, cursing with all my heart that every time I was nervous I just couldn''t shut my mouth.


    "Ha! I like you brat!" Makarov chuckled, walking towards me as Gildarts mumbled something that I couldn''t quite hear under his breath. "So, are you truly Gildarts'' brat?"


    I shook my head, seeing the tiny man approach me with a smile, I was probably almost twice as tall as him. "No, unless my mother cheated on my father. But I doubt that to be the case."


    Gildarts upon hearing this, gritted his teeth so hard it sounded like someone was breaking a bone.


    "So, what brings you to our humble home, son?" Makarov asked, using a warm grandfatherly tone.


    "A few things," I replied, my tone turning darker, which didn''t go unnoticed by Gildarts and the old Master. "I was told by a friend of yours this guild was like a big family, and I promised him I would be a part of that if I ever escaped."


    Makarov remained silent for a moment. "What friend?"


    "Rob," I replied.


    Makarov''s eyes widened in shock, I could tell he couldn''t find the right words to reply, his mind still processing what I had told him.


    "He said that if I ever escaped, this guild would take me in," I continued, my voice thick with emotion, remembering my talks with the old man inside the cells.


    Makarov smiled brightly. "Rob always was one to look out for others. How is he?"


    "Last time I saw him, he was alive, barely holding, but alive," I replied.


    "From where did you escape from, kid?" Gildarts asked, his voice kind but his eyes cold though I could tell that icy re he carried right now wasn''t directed at me.


    I guess he''s already connecting the dots.


    "From the Tower of heaven," I replied, letting out a sigh. "I don''t know where this ce is located, other than that it''s somewhere around the sea. The one behind this ce is a cult, one that raids viges and makes everyone they don''t kill a ve."


    Makarov''s eyes widened in shock as he looked at me in a mix of concern and rage from what he was hearing.


    "That''s how I met Rob, we were both ves in the tower," I continued. "He made my days in that hell a little brighter."


    Makarov didn''t say a word; he simply wrapped his tiny arms around me and held me in a tight embrace. "Wee to the family."


    I remained stiff for a moment, before simply epting the hug.


    I felt a little guilty though, I hadn''t been entirely truthful with them. I had left out one reason for me; wanting to join the guild when answering his questions, and that was that I wanted to grow stronger in order to kill Zero.

 Chapter 11: Uncertainty.

    Chapter 11: Uncertainty.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    I dreamed.


    In the dream, I have my Zanpakuto in my hands.


    I''m not even sure what I''m doing, or where I am.


    All I know is that the scenery in front of me is changing at a frightening speed.


    I feel uncertain.


    I feel doubt.


    And then, the dream stops.


    -----------------


    [Adam POV - Inner World.]


    The moment my dream stopped a strange sense of awareness came over me, the kind of awareness anyone would subconsciously connect to being awake.


    Though, I wasn''t sure being awake was the right term right now.


    I wasn''t in the guild, in the room Makarov had given me until I could get something of my own.


    No, I find myself in apletely white world.


    I remembered my inner world being simr to Ichigo''s.


    Perhaps it had changed?


    But that wasn''t normal, was it?


    "I wonder wh--" I stopped mid-sentence, realizing something. My voice, it was deeper, and it sounded just like it had before I had reincarnated.


    Taken back by this revtion, I looked down at my body, revealing that not only my voice had changed, but my body as well.


    I looked exactly how I used to look before I died.


    "It''s one of those dreams, is it?" I muttered out loud, suddenly realizing I wasn''t alone anymore.


    My Zanpakuto had appeared in the middle of this world of white nothingness.


    "Depressing, isn''t it?" Zanryuzuki''s lips pulled into a thin line as she gazed out at the white sky. She turned to me and her eyes seemed to ask a question.


    I didn''t know what to answer.


    I didn''t even expect her to see me like this like I used to be.


    Zanryuzuki turned her head up to look at the sky, her long dark hair falling over her back like a curtain. Her voice was soft but heavy with emotion. "I already knew about your past life."


    I suppose that is to be expected. Zanpakutos are supposed to know their masters better than they know themselves.


    Zanryuzuki paused and slowly turned her head to look at me. Her eyes were intense, almost piercing. "Did you know that a Zanpakuto is actually stronger before it gains its name?"


    I... that can''t be, can it?


    A de without a name is just that, a de.


    Zanryuzuki''s eyes softened, and a faint smile formed on her lips as she noticed my confusion. She gestured slowly with her hands as if to emphasize her point. "Asauchi are actually the ultimate Zanpakut¨­, for they have the potential to be anything. Whether that anything is something powerful or not depends on the Shinigami. That is the reason why Shinigami in training must spend their every waking moment with their own Asauchi, so they slowly and methodically imprint the essence of their soul into their Asauchi. This is how they guide and mold their own unique Zanpakut¨­"


    "I never had you as an Asauchi," I replied, wondering how she had formed if that was the case.


    Zanryuzuki slowly moved her head and gazed up at the white sky. "You did, but not in a traditional way. I was always within you, from the moment your soul entered this world, I was with you. It wasn''t until the Tower that my name started to form."


    "Why am I here? What happened to my inner world?" I asked, trying to figure out what was happening.


    "This is your inner world," Was Zanryuzuki''s reply.


    "I know that, but what happened to it? There used to be buildings around, but now... now there''s nothing," I replied.


    Zanryuzuki''s dark eyes locked onto mine and she said, "You happened," her voiceden with meaning. She gestured with a slender arm around the room. "This world looks how it looks because of you."


    Is it my fault?


    What had I done then?


    "Like a Zanpakuto, the world within a soul is given form by the Shinigami," Zanryuzuki said calmly. "And like a Zanpakuto each world is drastically different from one another, making them unique."


    I looked around, and there was nothing. Just a white void as far as the eye could see.


    "Why is my world empty then?" I asked, wondering what had I done to erase everything there was before.


    "You''re full of doubt," Zanryuzuki turned to me, her gaze was hard yet soft as she stared into my eyes. "Not only on me but in everything."


    That couldn''t be right.


    I don''t recall a moment I was drowning in self-doubt or a moment I didn''t trust in my Zanpakuto.


    "But... I don''t doubt myself," I replied, a small frown on my face. "Or you. Not even when I was at the Tower."


    Zanryuzuki remained silent for a moment. "There''s more than one face to the feeling that is doubt, Adam. This world and its instability is a representation of that."


    I was doubting myself in a different way...?


    "This world has had many different shapes," The corners of Zanryuzuki''s mouth slowly curved upwards, but her eyes remained sorrowful as her lips twitched in a tender, almost imperceptible smile. "The one you saw, a world full of buildings simr to a metropolitan city, and the ones you didn''t see. There was one submerged in the sea, one of a forest brimming with life, and there was the one that was on the moon."


    My inner world had changed that much in so little time?


    Zanryuzuki''s heavy gaze seemed to pierce through me for a moment and her lips curved down into a somber frown. "Your soul is in conflict," she murmured, the words barely audible in the stillness of the room.


    "How can I fix it?" I asked, hoping she would know how. I didn''t know much about the exact workings behind an inner world but even I could tell that these many changes weren''t something good.


    Zanryuzuki''s features softened. "You have to ept yourself as you are now. Not as the man you used to be," She said in a gentle, understanding voice. "The one you used to be is and will always be a part of you, but that isn''t who you are anymore. You cling to that perception of you because you feel it willfort your pains because you feel that who you are now, is not capable of dealing with the circumstances around you."


    I wasn''t epting myself?


    I didn''t doubt Zanryuzuki was telling me the truth, but I just couldn''t see or remember an asion that I rejected who I was now.


    Zanryuzuki stared at me intently, her eyes narrowing. Her voice seemed to echo off the walls of the room as she spoke. "Who are you?" she asked, her gaze fixed on me. "Are you Adam? Or are you the man that died and reincarnated in his body? That''s the question you and only you can answer."


    I looked at her for a moment and before I could give her an answer, I felt a strong pull.


    -----------------


    [Adam POV]


    I slowly opened my eyes, adjusting to the soft illumination of the sun shining through the window of my room. I took in my surroundings as Iy in my bed, feeling the smooth sheets against my skin as I stared at the ceiling.


    I guess Zanryuzuki had said what she wanted to say and had kicked me out.


    "Who am I?" I muttered.


    That was quite a philosophical question.


    I sighed.


    Was Zanryuzuki right? Was I rejecting myself? And if so in what manner?


    It wasn''t like I could just stop seeing myself as I have for most of my life.


    As I pondered over this dilemma, the sounds of shouting and nging could be heard from down in the guild hall. The voices and noises became increasingly louder as the seconds passed and their friendly squabble intensified.


    I might as well eat something before I start asking myself the questions that have haunted many philosophers throughout the ages.


    Pushing the covers of my bed aside, I jumped out of the bed and walked to the door.


    The moment I opened the door a wave of noise filled my ears. Downstairs the guildhall was alive with people shing most of themughing as they did so, while others shouted encouragement to their partners.


    Amidst the chaos, the only one that wasn''t smiling was, who I could see was about to lose his patience.


    It was only a matter of time before he went full Giant on them to scold them for their behavior.


    Mapping the best path to avoid getting hit by someone in an ident, I descended through the staircase of the guildhall and approached the bar where a woman, the barmaid, was cleaning the sses.


    Waving at her, I took a seat and asked her if she had anything avable for breakfast, and if she was allowed to give me some.


    She smiled at me nodding before opening a small wooden window in the wall, where she pulled out a tter of oatmeal with diced fruit sprinkled on top.


    "A healthy breakfast for a growing mage." The woman said, reaching for my face with her hands with a motherly smile, her eyes twinkling with affection, before going back to work, but not without giving both of my cheeks a pinch before releasing me.


    I wonder why adults always do that to kids.


    I never felt the need to do that.


    A few meters away, I could as Makarov''s face turned beet red with fury and his voice boomed through the room. He pounded one of his fists against the wooden table as he shouted, his body growing in size, "ENOUGH!"


    The fight came to aplete stop, I guess they know when to stop.


    "Hey don''t be mad Master. It''s bad for your age."


    That voice, Gildarts.


    I blinked, that didn''tpute at all. If Gildarts were to have been in that fight I would''ve woken up covered in debris, or dead.


    The guy is so destructive that Magnolia decided it was best topletely rebuild and make a mechanical system so that when he arrives they can minimize how much he destroys.


    Confused, I turned around only to find Gildarts setting a table behind me.


    When in the fuck did he get there?


    "Morning kiddo," Gildarts waved at me, noticing I was looking at him.


    "You were there all this time?" I asked.


    "No, the chair summoned me from the depths abyss," Gildarts replied with a grin. "You tell me brat, was I here or not? Maybe your magic is not seeing things, like the price of things."


    Oh, I see, so that''s how we''re going to y this. Okay, two can y that game.


    "Maybe," I smiled, turning on the innocent charm up to a thousand. "But that''s water under the bridge? So tell me? Did you sleep well, dad?"


    Gildarts reaction to this was a full-body twitch. "You said I wasn''t your dad yesterday, brat."


    I looked down as sad as I could. "Because I knew you didn''t want me, you left mom, and you left me. But that''s okay."


    Gildarts twitched once again, and now the entire guild was muttering under their breath how bad of a father he was, that they never expected Gildarts of all people to be so rotten.


    "Who said that?!" Gildarts barked, looking around the crowd. "I dare you to say it in my face!"


    "I can''t believe¡­ Have I taught you nothing? You never abandon your children, son," Makarov said, his eyes looking down in sadness and disappointment.


    Though I could see the mischievousness shining through the old wizard.


    He was ying along with me.


    Seeing Gildarts panic, I grinned before going back to my oatmeal.

 Chapter 12: Resolution.

    Chapter 12: Resolution.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    For the next few days, the words Zanryuzuki had left me with lingered in my mind like an echo that wouldn''t die out.


    Doubt.


    Was I truly clouded by self-doubt?


    Was I truly rejecting myself?


    I sighed, it wasn''t easy to answer any of those questions. I didn''t feel like I was doubting myself, or rejecting anything about me, but that apparently wasn''t the case.


    My inner world was a mess without a shape, and while I wasn''t an expert in the subject, I had reasons to strongly believe an inner world like mine didn''t bode well for the workings of the soul as a whole.


    Makarov who was entering my room to check on me seemed to notice my inner turmoil. His brows were furrowed with concern as he extended his arm and asked in a soft, grandfatherly tone. "Is everything okay?"


    I looked at him, and for a moment hesitated. I wasn''t sure if it was a good idea to waste his time with my questions, that even to me they made no sense.


    Eventually, however, I caved under his worried expression and asked. "How can one fight self-doubt and self-eptance?"


    Makarov''s eyes were unreadable as he stared at me, his gaze lingering on me for what felt like an eternity. His voice was soft and quiet when he spoke. "To ept oneself is to wholly admit you are imperfect, permanently and inevitably wed. And that that makes you beautiful."


    That was surprisingly profound.


    But not something I didn''t know.


    Perfection was a fool''s errand. An impossibility to achieve.


    "And what about doubt?" I asked.


    Makarov looked at me with a warm smile and ced his hand on my shoulder reassuringly. "Doubt is inevitable, but it must not be left to linger," he said with a chuckle. "If you hear a voice within you saying you cannot do something, then by all means do that and that voice will be silenced."


    Another surprisingly profound bit of advice, but once again not something I didn''t know.


    Makarov''s shoulders slumped, and his eyes glistened with held-back tears "I know you feel like you failed. I know that you feel that in some manner you have done something wrong by surviving what you did when others could not. But you have to ept there was nothing you could''ve done."


    Survivor''s guilt?


    Was I truly going through that?


    "I think that''s the thing, Master," I sighed, looking at the floor. "I don''t feel guilty, or in doubt of myself. Yet everyone seems to see that in me, so how can you fix something you can see?"


    Makarov''s kind eyes crinkled at the corners as he smiled, and he spoke in a soft yet confident tone. "Sometimes all you need to do is tell yourself that everything is okay," he said reassuringly. "Not all doubt, guilt or simr is apparent to us, sometimes it is our subconscious self that is dealing with it."


    That... actually makes a lot of sense.


    I leaned forward and sped my hands together in a gesture of respect. "Thank you for your time, master," I said, as I stood up, my joints creaking as I straightened my legs and pushed off the bed. "I have much to think about now."


    Makarov''s eyes sparkled as he smiled warmly at me. "It was my pleasure. A father is always ready to impart some wisdom!"


    I smiled before exiting the room, I had much to think about.


    --------------


    By Makarov''s words, a part of me, the part we rarely have control over, wasn''t epting my situation and it was in turn clouding my mind with doubt.


    I wasn''t sure how to deal with that, but I knew that waiting for the situation to fix itself would do me no favors.


    I had to talk with Zanryuzuki, that much I knew.


    "I don''t know if you can hear me," I whispered, my heart pounding. "I don''t know if whatever is happening to me is damaging us, but if you can hear me, I wish to talk with you," I added, aching for some type of response.


    For a few moments, I felt nothing. Normally I would feel a faint pulseing from within me, or a nudge of some kind, but this time, I felt nothing.


    Eventually, however, I felt a small nudge.


    That was good, she could still hear me.


    "I won''t say I see all the problems I have," I said, taking a small pause. "But, I will say I know I have them. I still haven''tpletely epted everything, my new life, my new world, it''s all so fantastical that I can''t help but wonder why me?"


    I chuckled.


    "I remember you asked me who I was. Well, I''m no kid, but that doesn''t mean I''m the man I used to be," I replied, my hands closing. "I''m just me, I don''t know what that entails, but that''s all I can say."


    I sighed.


    "I know these answers aren''t all that satisfactory," I chuckled again. "But an old man told me that sometimes all one needs is to say everything will be okay, and I choose to believe his words. I believe, no, I KNOW, everything will be okay."


    ---------------


    [Adam POV - Inner World]


    Without time to process, I was suddenly transported to my inner world, which was now a world full of water that I could somehow walk on without sinking.


    These crystalline waterspped against the sturdy structures of glistening buildings around and lush green forests that somehow seemed to be standing above the water.


    Looking down tentatively as the water undted under my feet, I could see the dark, calm surface of this world was lit up by the reflection of a thousand stars.


    Then, as I was staring at the reflection of the stars a sparkle of light shed and rippled as Zanryuzuki materialized in front of me, using some of the surrounding water to fashion her body.


    Looking at me, she smiled and said "I like this."


    "Was that really all I had to do?" I asked with a chuckle. "To say everything would be okay?"


    Zanryuzuki''s eyes locked with mine, her gaze unwavering. Her face remained serene as she spoke with a steady voice. "Such a small gesture can be a powerful thing for the soul, Adam. You finally allowed yourself to acknowledge there was something wrong, even when you couldn''t see it. That alone changed how you perceived yourself."


    Well, that was cheesy. But not untrue.


    I remember a friend of mine used to say that someone can only change if they admit they need to change.


    That wasn''t exactly my case, but it was simr enough I reckoned.


    Zanryuzuki''s kind gaze met mine as she smiled and her eyes glimmered like the sun on ake. "Sometimes the solutions we seek are more simple than we think, and is because of that we often struggle to find them."


    That was incredibly wise.


    "So, is everything good now?" I asked, tilting my head.


    Zanryuzuki''s lips curled up in a soft smile as she said, "It is. I won''t go out and say that other difficulties won''t arise in the future, but if you continue to think the same way you have, then things will be alright."


    I guess I can understand Ichigo a lot better now.


    No wonder the Shinigami have to train for hundreds of years to fully ovee these inner problems.


    "So, why is my inner world a massive sea in the middle of the stars that happen to have forests and a massive city above the water?" I asked, wondering if Zanryuzuki knew.


    I mean, the inner world of someone was supposed to be a representation of the person itself.


    I didn''t feel very represented. The buildings made sense, I lived most of my life in a metropolitan city, but the forest, the seas, and the stars? I couldn''t figure out how or why they were there.


    "Everything you see here is something that marked you as a person throughout your life," Zanryuzuki replied. "The seas represent your spiritual power, which is seemingly endless. The forest represents a time in your life you were innocent and how simple things were, the city represents the part of your past life that remains with you, and the stars... they represent what you expect for your future."


    My brow furrowed as I looked around me, taking in the sights and sounds of my surroundings with thoughtful consideration. Then I nodded slowly and said, "I think I understand."


    "I know most of these things will be confusing for you," Zanryuzuki replied kindly. "This world and even me were fiction at some point in your life. It can be hard to fully grasp something that is so out of the norm... but don''t worry. I will be here to aid you along the way."


    "In that case, I''m lucky to have you by my side," I beamed at her. "I can''t imagine how hard it would''ve been without you."

 Chapter 13: Little Steps.

    Chapter 13: Little Steps.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    Things got better after my talk with my Zanpakuto. Not only had my inner world finally taken a definitive shape, but I felt all things considered very well.


    My connection to Zanryuzuki had also grown stronger.


    I could now hear her voice much easier.


    All and all, I was happy with how things had worked out.


    Now I was working on figuring out how to use my Zanpakuto as it was meant to be used.


    My time under... Brain, had taught me nothing. I had no battle experience, nothing to back up the powers I had, which in a way made them useless.


    A weapon is only truly dangerous in the hands of a master.


    And power is only truly useful in the hands of someone that knows how to use it.


    At first, I tried to fight a sword''s master, if anything I would learn how to better wield a de, but there were none in all of Magnolia, and the guild had no sword users.


    It wasn''t until one night that Zanryuzuki reached out to me, saying it I truly wanted to learn how to wield her.


    I didn''t hesitate with my answer.


    I had survived once out of luck, I didn''t want luck to be a factor ever again if I could help it.


    It was here that I learned there was more to my Zanpakuto than I originally imagined there would be.


    Zanryuzuki said that under her I could learn how to use her, how to be a true Shinigami, revealing that she had knowledge no other Zanpakuto would normally have by her own words.


    She didn''t borate on what she meant by that, but the matter remained the same, she would teach me how to wield a de.


    I wasn''t sure how that would work exactly seeing training would take ce within my inner world, and I didn''t know how that would trante to the physical world.


    But I would cross that bridge when I came to it.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    Training was hard, revealing another side of Zanryuzuki I wasn''t familiar with.


    She was strict, and very harsh with her way of teaching, beating me up when it was time to spar without flinching, or showing any hesitation at all.


    On that note, I was surprised to find out that pain within the inner world felt pretty real, and lingered for a while even after you left that world.


    It was a painful cycle, but I was happy to say I was learning.


    It felt good every time I managed to grasp something new, every time I managed to take a step forward in the right direction, it was exhrating.


    During this time I had also noticed something new, but more on my part, and that was that I was learning faster than I would have expected to learn.


    It wouldn''t take me long to learn things after Zanryuzuki showed them to me, and while I was happy that was the case, I knew it wasn''t something that I had always had.


    At first, I assumed it was because I was training within my inner world and that perhaps that little detail was making a difference in how I perceived and learned things.


    It wasn''t until Zanryuzuki said that wasn''t the case, that I humored another possibility. Perhaps, I was simply a genius.


    I didn''t say that in an arrogant manner, but in the way that this body was different, meaning it was safe to imagine its capabilities, mentally speaking were different.


    I mean, my body had already proven to be incredibly durable, so thinking I had a better brain or something wasn''t out of the realm of possibilities.


    Either way, I was more than happy I was grasping things fast because it meant I was closer to learning new things.


    Which is why I was currently smiling as Zanryuzuki rushed at me to end our spar with a powerful strike, forcing me to drop to the ground, panting and sweating from the rigorous training.


    Meanwhile, Zanryuzuki stood tall, her eyes sharp and fierce, her hands gripping the Katana firmly.


    "Grasping your sword with both hands brings forth more power than you can imagine," Zanryuzuki said, extending her hand to help me up.


    I took her hand and got up. "I will remember that."


    Zanryuzuki smiled. "That should be enough for today. Tomorrow we can continue."


    I gave my Zanpakuto a fond smile as the world around me melted away, reced by the familiar wooden walls of my room in the guilt.


    I sighed, stretching my arms and legs as I looked around, wiping some sweat from my head. Even in the real world, I was sweating, it was honestly impressive how everything I did in that world tranted to this one.


    I felt exhausted, just as I had felt in my inner world.


    Well, that''s good. If you feel it, it means it is working.


    "Adam, dinner is served!" Makarov called.


    "On my way!" I shouted back.


    I really owed that old man a lot, he was taking care of everything I needed withoutining. I was grateful for that, I truly was, but it wasn''t in my nature to be a burden.


    I started working young my first life, this shouldn''t be the exception.


    I really ought to start taking some missions.


    In fact, I will take my first mission tomorrow!


    Time to make some money!


    -----------------


    The following day, I woke up ready to take a job from the guild. Remembering from what I knew from the anime that anything below S-ss jobs was free real estate.


    Or so I had thought.


    You see, the first mission I tried to take was one that required me to eliminate a pack of wolves in a town nearby, the reward was 120,000 Jewels, however, once I took the mission to the counter to get it approved, it was denied.


    By no other than the Master of the Guild himself.


    It was here when I learned that there was such a thing as different levels of permission within a guild to take missions besides the obvious one that came with the title of an S-ss mage.


    So, on that note, my levels of permission were heavily limited, only allowing me to take quests that fell in the chore category. When I asked why this was, Makarov replied by saying I had yet to show him I could take on everything those Jobs had to offer.


    In short, I had yet to pass a test of some kind in order to prove to him I could indeed take higher-risk missions.


    Once exined, it became understandable why that was the case. I was new to the guild, and this was my first mission ever, so the master keeping my permissions limited was a pretty sound thing to do from his perspective.


    "How do I prove myself then?" I asked the old man.


    Makarov remained silent for a bit before showing me a big smile. "Well by attacking me of course!"


    No wonder everyone in Fairy Tail loves to fight, he encourages it.


    "By attacking you?" I repeated, raising an eyebrow.


    "Don''t worry about me, as the master of this guild I''m fully capable of dealing with the power of my children in order to teach them," Makarov replied before his expression drew dark and his body began to expand in size. "You want to prove yourself, brat? Then don''t hesitate!"


    I wasn''t nning on hesitating.


    He''s one of the Ten Wizard Saints, and at the level I have right now, hurting him is well out my reach.


    "So, do you have the resolve?" Makarov asked, his voice a lot deeper than it normally is, his size towering above me, and silencing everyone in the guild.


    Taking a step forward, I unsheathed my Zanpakuto, and the steel of my de glinted in the light. Then taking a deep breath, I gritted my teeth and brought the de up, holding it above my head with both hands.


    A wave of energy seemed to emanate from the sword as I shouted the releasingmand. "Judge all things in this universe! Zanryuzuki!"


    "Oh?" Makarov muttered with interest.


    Then without further ado, I brought my de down, pointing the tip at the old master, unleashing a wave of translucent energy with a guttural shout of "Uchuryu no Kiba!"


    The attack I had unleashed roared through the guild hall, shaking the walls and sending sparks flying as furniture tumbled over creating a massive cloud of smoke. Unsure, I waited with bated breath for the smoke to settle, revealing that the enormous figure of Makarov remained in ce, unharmed, which was pretty much what I had expected.


    Makarov''s giant form shrank to its original size, and hisrge, bushy eyebrows arched with approval. He gave a heartyugh and pped his hands together, sending a few billows of smoke floating away from him. "Not bad," he said. "You have my approval to take any missions from the mission board below! You earned that!"


    Well, that was easy.


    -----------------


    [Makarov Dreyar POV]


    I knew before wanting to test Adam''s power that the kid was strong. His aura resonated with power, but what I never expected was the full magnitude of his strength.


    His unique magic was not only very powerful, but it was very dangerous.


    The attack he had unleashed on me had warped the very space around us, forcing me to use some of my magic to create a shield in front of me to avoid any injuries.


    It was honestly impressive, I was proud of my brat, I mean, his magic seemed to ignore most forms of conventional defense. He would need to work on some stuff before truly making use of his full potential, but I had no doubt he was on the right path.


    I shook my head and stifled augh as I muttered. "If only you were here to see him, Rob."


    Only time would tell how high the brat would reach. And I couldn''t be happier to be part of that.

 Chapter 14: Thunder and Paper.

    Chapter 14: Thunder and Paper.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    It was two months after I had officially joined the Guild, that I met Laxus Dreyar, and I had to say he was a stark contrast to the version of him I was familiar with.


    As far as personality goes, he was an outgoing, goofy, and all-around friendly person, who had been more than eager to meet me when he became aware there was someone around his age in the guild.


    However, there was something conflicting deep within him, causing him tock self-esteem in a concerning manner.


    Once I discovered this, alongside other bits of information, like the fact Ivan Dreyar was still part of the guild, it didn''t take me long to figure out this contrast of personality was because I was meeting him a point prior to his father putting thecrima on him, the one that would at one point give him the ability to use Dragon ying Magic.


    On the subject of Ivan Dreyar.


    He was a monster, not in the sense that he was particrly powerful, because he wasn''t, but in the meaning that even after meeting him just once, I could tell he was a psychopath.


    During our first encounter, he just stared at me with vacant eyes, his mouth downturned in a twisted smirk.


    I wasn''t sure why he was looking at me, but whatever it was it wasn''t something good.


    His voice had a manic edge to it as he spoke, and every time he came near me, he lingered ufortably close.


    For a while, I was content with simply avoiding the man.


    I honestly had nothing to gain or seek from him, so I just kept my distance. In time, he would leave the guild, as it had once happened, so I wasn''t going to waste my time with the man at all, in any shape or form.


    However, much to my annoyance, he decided to approach me one day after I wasing back from a job.


    Ivan''s gaze felt heavy as it settled on me. His pale eyes, framed by dark circles and furrowed brows, seemed to look through me. His raspy voice was low as he said, "You''re getting quite a reputation, boy. That''s good - the guild needs strong, responsible members. If you ever need some guidance, feel free to reach out."


    "Not interested," I replied, leaving the man alone. That even though he had remained stoic, I could tell he was seething in anger at my reply.


    I don''t know what he was trying to get by talking to me, but the way he had approached me felt like something right out of an ad to showcase how someone that likes kids a bit too much acts.


    I know my answer to his offer had elicited some rage in the demented man, but I wasn''t all too worried about him or his possible reaction to it. I could tell for a fact he was weaker than Brain, who I had managed to deal with without any formal training.


    As I was now, I was pretty confident I could deal with him, if the situation called for it.


    Makarov''s thick fingers grabbed my shoulder, pulling me back from the stairs as I made my way to the room. His forehead furrowed, and his eyes were full of worry. He opened his mouth to speak, but hesitated, trying to find the right words to say. "Kid, about Ivan... he''s..."


    I looked at the old man and smiled. "Don''t worry about it, master. You don''t owe me any exnations."


    Makarov sighed as I left him to go to my room, and at every step I took, I could feel Ivan''s re on my back.


    -----------------


    Time passed, and the possibility of Ivan doing anything against me seemed less and less likely.


    However, it wasn''t until I took a job to subdue a group of bandits that had apparently set camp nearby a widely knownmercial route that I confirmed Ivan''s intentions.


    As I was tying the unconscious group of bandits I had effortlessly dealt with, before calling the local authorities to pick them up, I felt something approaching me from behind, trying to sneak up on me.


    Instinctively as I had learned with Zanryuzuki, I whirled around and drew my Zanpakuto in its sealed state, the edge of my de glinting in the light as I instinctively cut down whatever had tried to approach me, only to reveal that that I had cut, was a paper doll, better known as a shikigami.


    I didn''t have to second guess who it was, I had no doubt in my mind it had been Ivan.


    The only question in my mind was, where was he?


    I couldn''t see him around, and sensing energy around me to detect him was something I still wasn''t particrly good at.


    Even more, I questioned why he had gone for a stealthy approach of all things? From what I had gathered in my sole interaction with the man so far, he had an ego, a quite big one at that, so this didn''t quite add up for me.


    In fact, I honestly expected him if he ever attacked me to do it openly, in an overly confident manner, like he had done with Laxus on the magic games.


    I remained on guard for a few moments, pondering his motives before deciding to ignore his sad attempt at my life, if I can even call it that.


    For a moment, I even humored the thought of telling the Master about this, wondering if that would be the straw to push the old man to emunicate him from the guild, but what good would that do to me?


    He barely represented a threat, so my life wasn''t in any immediate danger.


    If anything, giving the old man reasons to emunicate his clearly evil son would only hurt Laxus in the long run, after all, his shit of a father had yet to give him the Lacrima that would set him on the path to bing the Laxus I knew.


    So, having that in mind, I just decided to wait and see what Ivan would do next, I might even have fun with his little vendetta against me.


    Heck, I might even consider this as extra training of some kind, something to keep me alert at all times.


    -----------------


    Year X770


    It has been a year since I first joined the guild, give it or take at least.


    And as far as updates go, well.


    For one, I have fully mastered Zanjutsu. That doesn''t mean there isn''t anything for me to learn on that, but that now is all a matter of perfecting what I had learned.


    Other than that, I had started my training with Zanryuzuki in Hakuda, Hoho and Kido.


    I was learning Hakuda easily enough, speeding through training without many difficulties, the problemsy in the other two, Hoho and Kido.


    More so in Kido than in Hoho.


    My main problem with Hoho was the level of agility, precision, and concentration it required to be executed. But that was something that I was certain I would eventually master, after all, through practicees perfection.


    Kido on the other hand.


    Well...


    I was having a lot of problems regting my power the way it was needed to use the spells properly. In short, I had the power to fuel them with no problem, just not the control over it to make it a sessful endeavor.


    I didn''t let myck of control dishearten me though. I would learn in time, maybe not as fast as all the other Shinigami arts, but I would.


    Besides, there was a certain level of enjoyment when dealing with something particrly difficult. Maybe it was knowing the sense of aplishment that I would get once I managed to ovee said struggle.


    Outside training.


    Not much had changed.


    Gildarts would continue to take long missions,ing back to the guild very sporadically, time which I would happily use to annoy him by pretending to be his abandoned son.


    Master Makarov would help me on that, it was kind of a thing between us, an unspoken yet strong alliance whose sole purpose was to bother Gildarts as much as possible.


    But that wasn''t all I would do in my free time.


    When I wasn''t training, I would hang out with Laxus, who was a genuinely nice kid who desperately craved for any kind of positivepany.


    As for Ivan.


    He had tried to attack me a few times since thest time, and the result has been the same each time. His attempts at my life were never truly a threat, to begin with, and now that I was able to sense energy, well, it took the surprise out of them.


    Maybe that''s why he had stopped after attempt number eight, I guess he caught up to the fact I was detecting his attacks through the sudden changes in his magic power.


    I really didn''t give a fuck either way.


    I was just waiting for him to give Laxus hiscrima, before antagonizing the creepy bastard.


    Other than that, I was happy to announce I had finally gotten my own ce, a two-bedroom apartment close to themercial district of Magnolia. The rooms were big, and the ce offered a kitchen and a living space which also overlooked the town below.


    The building itself was set back from the main road, so I had a private little garden in the back of the apartment surrounded by concrete and iron bars.


    The rent was 77,500 Jewels a month, which was easily within the range of things I could afford.


    "Are you going to take a job today?" Laxus asked the moment I entered the guild, beaming at me in an overly excited manner.


    "Maybe," I replied, looking at the Job board. There wasn''t anything good, and I had juste from a mission.


    Laxus shuffled his feet, not meeting my gaze as he asked, "If you pick something, maybe I can go with you?" His voice wavered as if he both wanted to ask me and was scared of the answer at the same time.


    God fucking damn, that hits me right where it hurts, in my heart.


    "Sure, sounds like fun," I replied with a smile. I really didn''t have in me to tell him no, besides, I could always pick something where the chances of him getting hurt are non-existent.


    Not that I was overprotecting him, it was that his magic power right now was almost non-existent, so it was best to avoid unnecessary risks with him, for now.


    "Awesome! I will go and tell gramps!" Laxus'' face lit up with excitement, his eyes sparkling with joy as he spoke. Then without another word, he high-fived me, before rushing towards Makarov''s office, barely able to contain his enthusiasm.


    Once Laxus was out of sight, I turned around to greet Ivan who was just now entering the guild. Though that was because he had been eavesdropping all along.


    Ivan''s eyes widened as he spoke in his usual menacing tone. His lips parted, revealing a sinister grin beneath his greasy beard. "I heard you want to take Laxus with you on a job," he said. "He will only hinder you, but I understand, like me, you pity him. Don''t feel bad, those who are weak deserve nothing less from the strong."


    I slowly spun around to face him, arching an eyebrow. My gaze was unimpressed as I took in Ivan''s expression and demeanor. "That''s an interesting analogy, Ivan. By that logic, I should pity you then."


    At this, Ivan''s pupils dted and his nostrils red as the barely contained fury bubbled up in him. It seems my words had struck a nerve or two.


    Good.


    I was all for ignoring him, and pretending he didn''t exist. But I would not humor him.


    Ivan''s dark eyes narrowed as he raised a quivering hand, threatening to unleash his magic at me. His voice cracked like a whip as he spat his words, "You forget your ce, child."


    I nced at him, eyebrows raised, and the corner of my mouth twitched with the effort of suppressing a smile. "Look, Ivan," I said in an even voice. "I''d love to stay and argue, but the truth is, I really don''t want to listen to you. So see you around, and do remember to have a good day."


    With that said, I walked off leaving the fuming mage in the back as I neared the bar to order some food. I had no doubts Ivan would try to do something to me after this, I wonder if this time he will make it a bit more challenging than he has so far.


    I guess time will tell.

 Chapter 15: Bad Matchup.

    Chapter 15: Bad Matchup.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    I had taken a job to subdue an illegal magic school that was located in the north of the country. Originally I had intended to take an easier job, seeing Laxus had wanted to apany me, but mytest encounter with his father had stopped that from happening.


    I really couldn''t wait for Ivan to be emunicated, the guy was getting on my nerves.


    Anyhow, the job I had taken to fill the time paid 459,900 Jewels. Which left me afterpletion with a total of 321,930 Jewels. The guild took amission between ten to thirty percent, depending on how much the job in question paid and such.


    It was still a lot of money, even after themission.


    My time here had given me a rough idea, so to speak, of how much the local currency was worth inparison to the dor. The exchange rate was something around 100 Jewels per dor.


    Meaning I was making around 3,219 dors and some pocket change.


    Know that I think about it. It was honestly baffling how little the rent truly is, I mean, I''m paying around 700 dors for a very nice ce.


    I guessparing the economy of this world to my former one was a pointless endeavor.


    Before I could continue with that train of thought, a street vendor strutted up to me, brandishing a ck velvet cloth draped over his arm. He pulled back the cloth with a flourish, revealing a dazzling array of amulets, wands, and crystals. His eyes practically twinkled as he said, "These are the strongest magic items in the world! What do you say?"


    I deadpanned.


    Sure, the strongest magic item in the world, for 1000 Jewels.


    I kept my eyes focused forward and didn''t slow my pace as I passed the vendor. "Not interested," I said without turning my head or even slowing down.


    Rule #1 of dealing with unwanted street vendors, is to never make eye contact because if you do, they will follow you to the deepest confines of the earth to sell you their crap.


    Without more interventions, I continued walking up the steep, pebbled road that led to the Magnolia train station. My mind was spinning with thoughts, wondering what kind of enemies I would have to deal with for the job, however, I pushed those thoughts aside for the moment, and queued up at the booth.


    The air hummed with the sound of time ticking away and the tick of my shoes on the concrete. Eventually, my turn in the queue came up, and I requested a ticket for the northern line, and then stepped back, readying myself for my journey.


    I had in my person 50,000 Jewels for food or any other things I might need.


    I didn''t normally use hotels or such, as sleeping in the wilderness worked just fine for me, and it saved me money, which was a pro for me.


    "I really hate this part," I muttered. I honestly didn''t enjoy traveling between locations, because more than not I would travel a few hours for a job that would take me a few minutes.


    As I waited for my train to arrive, an old woman, wearing a bright-colored hat and carrying arge suitcase, walked slowly towards me. She looked me in the eye and asked, in a soft but clear voice, "Excited to travel, young man?"


    I smiled at the olddy. "I will be, once I arrive."


    The old woman shuffled closer, her wrinkled hands grasping a weathered suitcase tighter. "Young people nowadays. You are young, you should enjoy the journey, believe me, you will miss it once you get to my age." she croaked in a raspy voice.


    I suppose that''s one way to look at it. "I will keep that in mind. So, how about you? Excited to travel?"


    The old woman chuckled, her breath wheezing as she did so. "To be honest, no. I''m simply transporting a gift for my granddaughter, I don''t want her to forget me, so I have to put in some effort."


    So she gives me advice but doesn''t truly believe in it. What a strangedy. Then again, that''s most people for you.


    Pushing those thoughts aside, I turned to look at the olddy, and I could see a few tears welling up in the old woman''s eyes, so I replied. "Well, even if you aren''t enjoying the trip, I feel it''s a nice gesture you are doing for your granddaughter. Keep that attitude in your heart, and have no doubt that she will grow to remember you fondly no matter where you are."


    The old woman gave a grateful smile, "That is very kind of you, young man. You are a good listener. Enjoy your journey," she said with a smile, before hobbling away to get on her train.


    I watched her walk away and my thoughts weighed heavy on me. The thought of someone you love not being able to remember you. "It must be truly horrible," I said to myself.


    Then as the olddy faded in the background, I heard the whistle blow followed by the train''s wheels squealing, and the engine roared with the train pulling up the tracks to my left.


    Eventually, after everyone had disembarked the train, one of the train attendants came out and gave the green lights to start entering the train, so I walked inside the train taking my seat as fast as I could before pulling out a book from my bag to read.


    I continued reading for about ten minutes before the train closed its doors and started its journey. Five stops before my destination, what a drag.


    Though I had to admit that with the soothing hum of the train and the colorful scenery shing before my eyes alongside my book, I couldn''t help but drift off into a sense of peace.


    -----------------


    I arrived at my destination twenty-five hourster. Even though I truly hated long travels, mostly because what I would get out of them was a few hours at most, I really couldn''tin, the time this unbearable journey had given me had offered me the opportunity to finish the book I had been reading.


    The Mystery of Voiceless Poet.


    It had been a good read.


    "Well time to find the illegal magic school," I said to myself, as I stepped out of the train.


    A few momentster, after asking a few questions here and there, I found myself standing in front of arge, white, two-story house, with arge fenced-in yard covered in overgrown nts and tall grass.


    Taking the view, I let out a sigh and started to walk toward the entrance.


    The amount of information I had on this job was very slim. The only thing I knew was that this school was supposedly teaching dark arts to whoever had the money to pay them, and that they had killed multiple civilians since they started doing their shit.


    As for new information, well. Some of the people I had asked around said this house had what I was looking for, though I seriously doubt it, it would be far too obvious if they were hiding in the only creepy house in all of the ces.


    Pushing my thoughts aside, I walked towards the front door and knocked.


    Nothing.


    I knocked again.


    Nothing again.


    I knocked again, this time harder, but yet again, nothing.


    Deciding to change my approach, I kicked the door, intending to break it down.


    But once again, nothing.


    I kicked again, and like before, nothing.


    Well, that''s interesting.


    The door and the surrounding area hadn''t even been damaged by my efforts, and I knew I had used more than enough power to break a wooden door.


    "Ugh," I grumbled as I stepped back to assess the door, and this was indeed a normal wooden door from what I could tell, with a sort of copperish metal iid in the middle.


    An enchantment to make it more durable?


    It could be, but it doesn''t exin why I can''t sense anything odd with the door.


    Maybe it had a concealment spell as well. That way it would exin why I couldn''t sense shit inside the house, or within the door.


    It certainly makes more sense than the door being made from indestructible wood. Though if that was the case, I might need to find where those trees grow at, the guild needs stuff that is hard to break.


    "I''ll be happy to answer that!" I heard a woman call out with a bright and happy tone.


    My eyes widened in surprise as I slowly spun around, and there she was, hovering a few meters away from me. She wore a billowing ck dress that floated out in every direction, her arms and legs perfectly still, her hair moving in an unseen breeze. "But... I didn''t ask anything..."


    Just like the door, I can''t feel her presence.


    I smiled, this might just be worth the trip.


    The woman''s eyebrows shot upically and her mouth gaped open in disbelief. She blinked several times before she finally muttered, "You didn''t? You sure?"


    I shook my head and smiled warmly. "Nope, but if you tell me what I''m supposed to ask, I''d be happy to oblige."


    The woman''s lips twitched and her eyes widened in disbelief for a few seconds before she released augh. "It doesn''t matter anymore," she said, making a small pause. "Whether you asked or not about how the house is so durable, that is. After all, you will soon find out why that is."


    In the blink of an eye, her features had contorted into an almost maniacal expression as her eyes scanned around the ce, focusing each time theynded on me. Not only that, the tone of her voice had shifted from a lighthearted lilt to a menacing low rumble.


    I let out augh, my fingers drumming against my scalp. "Spooky. Just one thing before we start," I said, looking the person in front of me straight in the eye. "Are you the one responsible for that illegal school running around here?"


    "Yes," she said, her voice almost a purr. "But that''s neither here nor there. Do you want to know why the house is so durable? I''ll tell you why."


    I guess she really wants people to ask about the damn house.


    "Why oh why, mysteriousdy, do enlighten me?" I asked, humoring her.


    The woman''s face contorted in an insane grin, her eyes glinting red with the power of her magic. "For years I have been tapping the same well that Zeref did!" she cackled, her voice a few pitches higher than before. "The souls of those that have died in great anguish by my hands, they fuel my enchantments and make this house an indestructible dark haven!"


    My eyes grew cold, and my face expressionless as I slowly reached for the hilt of my Zanpakuto. "I appreciate the honesty," I said, slowly tilting my de out of its scabbard. "It makes my job a lot easier..."


    Her sadistic smile widened as her face lit up with sinister glee as she slowly moved closer. Her beady red eyes shone with malicious appreciation and her thin lips curved into an unkind smirk. "You''re adorable," she cooed in a low, almost sweet voice as she hugged her own body in delight, while still keeping her gaze fixed on me. "I can''t wait to hear you scream," she whispered mostly to herself, her voice escting in pitch and bing filled with an unnatural glee. "The screams of the innocent are the best!"


    I could feel Zanryuzuki tremble in my grip, barely containing her desire to cut the one that stood in front of me.


    I heaved a heavy sigh, my breath fogging in the crisp air of the north, as Zanpakuto slid free of its scabbard with a hiss, with the tip of the de glinting in the faint moonlight. "You really shouldn''t have said that," I murmured without emotion. "Now she won''t hold back at all. Not that she ever does."


    The demented woman''sughter cut off abruptly, and the area fell into a jarring hush. She raised an arm, pointing a skeletal finger at me. Her cracked, sagging mouth spoke with a hollow voice, "House of Souls, devour!"


    I don''t recall her being this ugly a few moments ago.


    As I pondered over her change of appearance, the house standing behind me seemed to growrger as the womanughed, blotting out the sky above before the door opened slowly with a sickening creak, like a gaping maw ready to swallow me whole.


    It kind of reminds me of a movie, but I can''t remember the name.


    "Suffer!"


    I stepped forward and out of the shadows, uttering. "Bakudo #4, Hainawa," I pointed at the woman as a stream of crackling yellow energy billowed from my hands, forming a rope-like structure that I hurled toward the woman. Her eyes widened in shock as the rope constricted around her, immobilizing her.


    The woman''s face was a deep crimson as she thrashed against the kido spell that bound her in ce. "How?! How did you dodge!" She screamed, her voice echoing across the ce.


    "Oh, that? Well, I just moved," I replied, before blurring out of her sight and appearing a few steps behind her, calmly sheathing my Zanpakuto back. "Just like that."


    "What-" The woman began, but her words died on her lips as a trickle of blood ran down her neck before her head thudded to the ground with one final gurgle.


    Well, that''s that.


    I wonder if I should be worried I feel nothing after having decapitated someone.


    Meh, it''s not like she was worth any kind of concern.


    Now what to do with the house?


    I can''t imagine their suffering, I wonder if I can release them by giving them a soul funeral.


    Deciding to give it a try, I approached the house and tapped the door with the hilt of my Zanpakuto, pushing some of my spiritual energy into it. The tap left an emblem at the point of impact which shortly began to shine brightly.


    The light emanating from the house began to fade and soon died awaypletely. I smiled at that, as the house creaked and groaned before crumbling inwards, and a cloud of dust and debris billowed out.


    It had worked.


    I had felt their souls shouting in gratitude moments before the house crumbled to nothingness.


    May they find their peace.

 Chapter 16: Ambush.

    Chapter 16: Ambush.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    Havingpleted my mission, I wrapped the woman''s lifeless body in an old nket and held the severed head tightly against my chest. As I trudged through the crowded streets, terrified eyes followed me and women and men alike crossed themselves, muttering prayers under their breath.


    I might need to look into learning a spell to move the bodies without people watching.


    Ignoring the looks I was getting, I reached the Mayor''s Office, and heaped the corpse and the head in front of him, and silently waited for his response.


    The Mayor''s face was drained of color, his eyes widened to the size of dinner tes, and he stumbled backward with a stutter, "T-that''s..."


    I sighed. It''s not like I had wanted to drag the body across the town, s, I had been forced to do so by the job''s parameters. My arms were crossed over my chest defensively as I met his terrified gaze. "If you didn''t want to see the body, you shouldn''t have asked for it. You specified in the job request you wanted to see the body before payout."


    The Mayor gulped, his eyes flicking between the body, the head, and me, "That''s right, I''m sorry, I see now that was a mistake. Could you leave the body somewhere else, please?" The mayor offered me an apologetic smile.


    "Sure," I replied with a shrug, before grabbing the body and head and shoving them both into his closet. "I would rmend you order someone to bury or burn the body before it begins to reek. Now back to our business, just pay me, then I''ll be on my way."


    The mayor quickly drew out a couple of stacks of cash from his drawer and offered them to me, his hands shaking. "What... if it''s not done?"


    I took the cash, before putting it in my bag. "In the rare event that happens, just contact the guild, and ask for me, I will back and do a cleanup without charge."


    "I-I see."


    With that said, I turned on my heels and left the Mayor''s office, hastily making my way to the train station, only to find terrible news when I arrived.


    The next train to Magnolia was dyed.


    I slumped into a chair, feeling a bit down. This was why I hated traveling so far, more than twenty hours in a train toplete a quest in less than one.


    I sighed.


    I should really focus on mastering my Hoho to the fullest extent, it would save me some trouble.


    Then again, using such a technique for travel would only be a waste of energy. Though I could probably use it as training, I mean, I don''t recall Yoruichi ever being tired from using Shunpo.


    I grinned at the thought, leaning back in my chair as I looked at my de. "Why don''t we give it a try, sweetheart?" I suggested, "What do you say?"


    Without dy, a warm, pleasant sensation washed over me, showing Zanryuzuki approved of my idea.


    A deep, throatyugh erupted from me as I sprang from my chair, the sound echoing off the walls of the station. Taking a deep breath, I rolled my shoulders and neck, feeling the tension in them slowly diminish. I continued scratching, lifting my arms above my head trying to reach for the ceiling, while letting out a satisfied sigh.


    That should be enough.


    Time to travel with style.


    -----------------


    Shunpo or sh Step is a movement technique that allows the user to move faster than the eye can follow. As speed is the main factor of the technique, the skill can be best characterized by how fast one can get from point A to point B in the least amount of steps.


    Training and skill are what establish how fast the user in question can move.


    To borate further on that, users of little skill in the technique or those who have not used it for an extended period of time are usually considerably slower, which in turn requires them to use of more steps to move the same distance others would aplish in one step and also be winded in a shorter amount of time with continuous use.


    I wasn''t sure how good I was with this technique, I mean, I had nothing topare myself against, but ording to Zanryuzuki my skill with it was more than adequate.


    That being said.


    I still had a lot to learn and master with it.


    "Oh god," I gasped, struggling to catch my breath as I stumbled backward, feeling the full force of the heat from the sun that bore down on me. After one hour of Shunpo, my clothes were stered to my body with sweat that I could feel dripping from my forehead and onto the parched earth below me.


    In thest hour, I had covered a considerable distance, ending in a forest nearby a small town. Be that as it may, I was tired beyondprehension.


    "I can''t even begin to imagine the stamina Yoruichi must have," I said betweenbored breaths. After just one hour, I had reached a breaking point, with my heart thudding against my ribs threatening to escape its confines.


    That woman must fuck whoever she fucks for an entire week straight, non-stop, there ain''t no way that''s not like that. She has to drain the literal soul of the man she chooses.


    Leave it to me to turn my thoughts into something dirty.


    Meh, fuck it. Anyone in my position would''ve thought the same shit, sooner orter.


    "Is it really necessary?" Zanryuzuki sighed in the back of my head, her tone that of a mother disappointed in her child.


    My chest heaved as I took a deep breath and said, "Absolutely..." My voice grew louder and more confident as I dered, "And I regret nothing!"


    I would not be shamed for my dirty thoughts!


    Before I could continue my chat with my Zanpakuto, I sensed a malicious intent approaching. Instinctively, I leaped backward dodging the invisible attack as I unsheathed my de in a single, smooth motion.


    I recognized that malicious intent anywhere.


    Ivan Dreyar.


    It had taken me more than it was eptable to detect his presence. Being tired was no excuse to lower my guard this much.


    "I''ll admit, that it doesn''t surprise me at all that you''re attacking me while I''m tired," I said, standing up straight and squaring my shoulders. My breath wasing in shallow bursts and the ce felt like it was spinning, but I forced my breathing into a steady rhythm.


    For a moment, the trees of the forest seemed to part as Ivan stepped out of the shadows. His figure entuated by a thin sliver of sunlight that illuminated his face dimly as he approached me, his gruff voice carrying nothing but anger. "Foolish brat," he spat. "It was high time I showed you what it means to disrespect me!"


    A smirk tugged at my lips as Ivan halted his march a hundred meters away, his eyes narrowed with a lethalbination of hate, anger, and cockiness. "High time, huh? We both know you are doing this now because it is your only chance to have a fair fight," I scoffed.


    "You insolent whelp." He hissed, his eyes narrowing. "I should have killed you long ago."


    My smirk widened. "That''s a lot of what-ifs, old man."


    "Oho?" Heughed, his eyes showing nothing but sadistic glee, "Do you really think that you have the power to stop me? Or that those that insult me can go with their lives unpunished?!"


    I raised an eyebrow, before taking a single step forward. "Really? Because I remember a certain someone, aka, Gildarts calling you a creepy bitch thest time he was at the guild," I said with a smirk. "And yet it seems like he got away without any consequences. I wonder why?"


    Ivan''s eyes narrowed and his jaw clenched as his body trembled with rage. "I humored your existence at the guild, long enough! You could''ve been a great asset, but you chose to oppose me, to challenge me, well you''re no longer needed!"


    I wonder what this creepy bitch is talking about.


    Ivan''s lips curled into a manic smile, "Thanks to me, and thecrima I put inside my pathetic son, you are no longer needed at the guild. The bastard will grow strong thanks to me, and thanks to that! You are past history!"


    Oh, so Laxus finally got his Dragon Lacrima.


    That''s good.


    That means I no longer have a reason to tolerate this insufferable man that has the ego of a fucking God.


    Ivan''s dark eyes glinted maniacally and his thin lips pulled back into a mirthless smile as he asked, "Tell me, what does despair feels like?!" Suddenly, from out of nowhere, small scraps of colorful paper appear before twisting themselves into the paper dolls that began to float around him, their tiny limbs iling in the air.


    I was tired as fuck thanks to my little Shunpo adventure.


    I was also a bit dehydrated.


    And quite honestly, fucking hungry as well.


    Taking all of that into consideration, and the fact he lookspletely rested, he might make this an interesting fight.


    Though for my sake, I shouldn''t really get cocky.


    I took a deep breath and popped my neck from side to side, before getting into a ready stance. "Not really," I replied. "But feel free to keep trying, don''t let me crush your dreams, as impossible as they might be."


    Ivan gritted his teeth and his eyes glinted with anger. And with a burst of magic that said he was done talking, an avnche of paper dolls came to life, hurtling towards me like a violent torrent.


    "Ye lord! Mask of blood and flesh, all creation, flutter of wings, ye who bears the name of Man! Inferno and pandemonium, the sea barrier surges, march on to the south!" I muttered as the torrent of paper dolls approached me without any signs of slowing down. "Hado #31. Shakkaho!"


    Having finished the incantation, I thrust my left arm forward, my hand clenched into a fist, as I felt a surge of energy course through me. Then as the attack approached me, I opened my hand and unleashed a torrent of crimson fire that engulfed the paper dolls, reducing Ivan''s attack to nothing but ckening ashes.


    My attack, however, didn''t stop after having burnt the paper dolls, instead, it screeched forward with a loud roar, consuming everything in its path and heading straight for Ivan. Seeing this, Ivan twisted his body to the side, barely dodging as his long cloak caught fire from the heat of the me.


    Seeing this, I raised an eyebrow at Ivan, as a sly smile yed on my lips, "Who would''ve guessed paper was so mmable? And please don''t answer it''s a rhetorical question."


    Ivan''s jaw clenched, and his teeth ground together so hard it sounded like one of them had cracked. His eyes narrowed, determined rage gleaming from them. "You will regret that!" he spat through gritted teeth.


    Ivan''s magical aura thickened, causing the small hairs on my arms to stand on end, but not out of fear, but anticipation. Taking a deep breath, I felt my Zanpakuto, asking to be unleashed in response to Ivan''s challenge.


    I sighed.


    I honestly didn''t want to kill the man, I mean, sure, I wanted to beat him, but not kill him.


    Not because I cared for his life, because I didn''t, but because it would just bring me problems in the future down the line. I mean, Makarov has yet to emunicate him, so he might react very badly to his son being killed all of a sudden, and Laxus... well, he had yet toe to terms with how much of a shit his father was.


    If I released Zanryuzuki, refraining from killing him would be rather difficult.


    Zanryuzuki was quite a stubborndy when it came to fighting or training, one that refused to hold back regardless of who or what stood in our way.


    I suppose I better aim for non-vital parts if I wish to preserve his life.


    "Judge all things in this universe. Zanryuzuki!" I shouted the releasemand, holding my Zanpakuto in a firm grip in front of me. A mix of lights coursed down the length of the de, crackling before my Zanpakuto entered its Shikai state.


    Shikai released, a powerful wave of energy surged outward from me, washing across the forest and illuminating everything in its path.


    "Ready when you are, Ivan," I said, smiling at the man who seemed shocked at the disy of power I had shown by releasing my Shikai.

 Chapter 17: Ambush P2

    Chapter 17: Ambush P2


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    Ivan''s cheeks flushed red and his eyes narrowed as he clenched his fists and forced out a deafening yell, before sending another torrent of paper dolls fluttering toward me, this one several times bigger than the first one. "I will show you true power!" he shouted, steaming with anger.


    Taking a deep breath, I blurred out of sight reappearing in front of him with a single sh step. Then, lifting my de I swung at him with a powerful arc toward his right hand.


    However, much to my surprise, Ivan had managed to react to my advance, blocking my de by creating a paper shield around his arm, nevertheless, the force of my attack proved to be a bit too much for his ground, pushing him down, while breaking and overturning the earth beneath him.


    Ivan clenched his fists and threw his shoulders back as I took some distance, his chin tilting the air as he dered with certainty, "Your de won''t cut me!"


    I sighed, not only did my Shunpo there had been slower than it had any right to be, but because I seriously didn''t want to kill him I hadn''t used Zanryuzuki''s power, making that first attack a big whoop of nothing.


    What''s worse, is that now I knew without a doubt that If I used Zanryuzuki''s power, I would cut through him like butter. Unlike the Master or Gildarts, the power behind Ivan''s defenses wasughable.


    I honestly didn''t know what to do.


    As I pondered over what approach to take, a maniacal grin split Ivan''s face, his ck eyes darting around the forest with wicked pleasure before he roared a single word, "Despair!", and thrust his hands forward, releasing a torrent of paper dolls which raced towards me at incredible speed.


    I...


    Does he even listen to what he says?


    It''s like he''s a viin... someone got from a cereal box, a bad one at that, a generic one, no, a generic brand based on a generic brand.


    Not killing him will be the hardest thing I have ever put myself through.


    "Uchuryu no Kiba," I said under my breath, while firmly gripping the hilt of my de with both hands, as I took a single step back raising my de high above my head, before bringing it down to intercept his attack. The wave of translucent energy that surged from my Zanpakuto easily shattered his attack into nothingness before pushing past the shocked Ivan without touching him, cutting everything in its path in two.


    Ivan''s expression changed from stunned to enraged in the blink of an eye. His eyes shed with fury, and his teeth ground together audibly as he turned to me. "Let''s see if you can handle this!" He growled through gritted teeth, before releasing a massive amount of paper dolls that immediately began swirling around me like a cloud of snowkes before coagting into multiple spherical clusters, cutting off all escape routes.


    I could feel the sheer amount of power he was putting into those spheres.


    He really wanted to kill me.


    If I had to take a wild guess, I would say those things are meant to explode sooner orter.


    "DIE!"


    The paper spheres around me began to ripple with dark energy, as sparks of color shot from them. For a brief moment, I felt something radiating from them, before suddenly with the appearance of a symbol in each one of them, they all erupted in a thunderous explosion that lit up the forest in a purple light.


    Acting fast, I focused my energy, before erecting a shimmering cube of light that enveloped me, blocking the sts and dispersing them across the forest.


    I had stopped most of the force behind the attack.


    But I still had a long way to go before mastering Kido barriers.


    I smiled, as the smoke from Ivan''s attack cleared around me. Revealing that my clothes, for the most part, were ripped and that my body had, despite the barrier sustained some damage, being that the reason why blood trickled down my naked torso and pooled at my feet.


    Ivan''s eyes narrowed as the smoke clearedpletely, his lips parting in an angry sneer. "Impressive. You survived that," he said, his voice thick with rage before giving me a cruel, taunting smile. "But it was for nothing; now you know the depth of my power. True power!" He bellowed, confident my demise was within arm''s length.


    He really thought damage of this level would keep me down? If that were the case I would''ve died a long time ago, either at the Tower or during one of my training sessions with Zanryuzuki.


    Credit where it is due, though. He had managed to hurt me, so kudos to him.


    "Now wee total and absolute despair!"


    Paying his evil monologue no heed, and taking advantage of the little smoke that remained. I moved forward, closing the distance between me with a single step.


    Then before he could process what had happened, I ced one foot forward firmly, bending my knees, while holding my left fist at my waist.


    "You don''t learn!?" Ivan spat, creating more paper dolls as he finally realized I was in front of him.


    Then, giving the man no time to counterattack, my left hand shot forward, striking Ivan in the gut with such force that air seemed to burst forward from his back in a silent explosion.


    Ivan''s eyes widened in pain as the force of the attack knocked him to the ground, forcing the air from his lungs. In shock, and looking at me like I had done something that should''ve been impossible, he coughed multiple times, as a trickle of bright red blood ran from the corner of his mouth.


    I could feel Zanryuzuki''s displeasure in the back of my head at the fact that I had used Hakuda instead of her to strike him down.


    Ivan''s body shook with rage as he struggled to push himself off the ground. Clenching his fists, he shouted, "I-I won''t allow this to happen!" The effort of his words caused more blood to escape his lips.


    He was one persistent guy.


    I sighed and looked down at Ivan, who was struggling on the ground to stand with gritted teeth. His breaths were staggered and shallow, and his knuckles were white as he desperately tried to stand up, showing my attack had done some serious damage.


    The funny thing is. He could''ve prevented some of the damage if he hadn''t poured so much of his power into his paper bombs.


    "Look, you''re really not making your case easier," I took a deep breath. "Ivan, honestly, as much as I dislike you, I''m trying to be understanding here. But you''re just giving my de arguments I won''t be able to refuse."


    Maybe a kick would do the trick?


    Deciding to give that idea a try, I drew my leg back and delivered a powerful kick to Ivan''s chin. His head snapped back, and he toppled over, flying several meters away with the force of the impact before stopping against a tree.


    "I won''t... be beaten by a brat!" Ivan sneered weakly, his eyes narrowing into slits as veins bulged through his neck.


    He was barely keeping himself conscious. It honestly baffled me how stubborn he was, I mean... What was he trying to do at that state?


    Taking a deep breath I prepared to kick the man again, however, before I could take a single step in Ivan''s direction, I felt something change in the air.


    As a familiar presence made itself known with a deep, brusqueugh interrupting my actions. "The thing is Ivan. You already were."


    Gildarts.


    What was he doing here?


    Wait...


    Was the bastard watching me fight?!


    And he did nothing?!


    "How long were you watching us fight, Gildarts?" I asked, turning to face the man, who simply chuckled at my usatory gaze.


    Gildarts stared at me with a wide grin, his eyes twinkling before he let out a boomingugh, pping his hands together in appreciation. "Since you said, and I quote, I regret nothing!" he replied.


    Since then!?!


    Son of a bitch!


    Not that I needed help, but still!


    "Is this payback for the bill you had to pay all that time ago?" I asked with a sigh. "If so, that''s not very fatherly of you."


    "Hrious, but no!" Gildarts replied with a chuckle, slowly making his way to me. "I just didn''t see the need to intervene. You had it all under control."


    I did...


    But still, fuck you.


    "Gil-Gildarts! What... are you doing here?!" Ivan muttered in a shaky tone, as all the color in his face drained, his now wide eyes fixed on Gildarts, showing nothing but pure terror.


    He was afraid.


    Utterly afraid.


    Gildarts slowly turned to face Ivan, his friendly smile vanishing as his gaze hardened. He crossed his arms and fixed the man with an intense stare. "Master suspected you were up to something," he began in a low voice, "and I volunteered to confirm what everyone already knew."


    "Gildarts I-" Ivan began, but was cut short by Gildarts releasing a massive amount of Magic Power, causing the ground around him to shatter, making Ivan tremble.


    Gildarts was a fucking monster.


    His magic power was making breathing hard by just being near him.


    "Silence," Gildarts'' voice boomed as his magic power continued to spread throughout the forest. "For far too long the Master, and everyone has tolerated your disgusting behavior. But today you crossed a line, a line no one should ever cross, you tried to hurt someone in the guild, a part of Fairy Tail''s family! And I will not stand for this any longer."


    I think this is the first time I have seen Gildarts actually mad. It''s quite... shocking to say something.


    "You are weak," Gildarts said in disgust, as he stared at Ivan. "A disgrace to the guild, and to the name Dreyar. As per the orders given to me, by the Master, you are hereby emunicated from the guild, so nevere back, or you will find that I''m not as merciful as the master and the brat over here."


    Ivan''s body shook violently as he tried to push himself off the ground, only to be forcibly pushed back by the invisible pressure.


    "Am I clear?" Gildarts asked, in a firm tone.


    Ivan nodded vigorously, unable to even speak or argue.


    "Good," Gildarts replied before turning his attention to me, his demeanor once again changing abruptly, this time from cold and angry to happy old Gildarts. "Let''s go to the guild brat! You deserve a feast after today''s mission! You''re paying of course!"

 Chapter 18: Thunderous Pain.

    Chapter 18: Thunderous Pain.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    If you want doble release stone me like a witch in the 1500s!


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    By Makarov''s orders, his son, Ivan Dreyar had been emunicated from the guild in a rather public manner. The reasons behind this decision went beyond Ivan''s actions against me, which one could arguably say were some of the strongest points for his exmunication.


    Ivan had a history of doing terrible things. Not terrible enough to warrant any form ofw enforcement to target him, but enough to make everybody know he was an evil person.


    His attack on me had been nothing but thest straw for the old man.


    Good riddance.


    I had tolerated Ivan all this time for the sole reason that I didn''t want to deny Laxus of the greatness he was supposed to get. That Lacrima was the only good thing his father would ever do for him.


    "I''m sorry for what happened," Makarov said softly, as he leaned his aged frame gently against the wall beside me, his wrinkled hand clenching weakly in regret.


    I looked into his eyes, seeing in them an ocean of guilt and remorse, his face and demeanor were a stark contrast to what was happening around us.


    Around, ignoring the Master and me, the guild members roared inughter and clinked their mugs together, as music, loud and raucous, red in the air.


    "It''s all right," I said with a shrug. "You didn''t attack me. And besides, he was never a real threat, to begin with."


    Makarov''s eyes met mine and then he smiled, an amused quirk of his lips that caused a few of the wrinkles around his eyes to crinkle. "Gildarts told me you managed to defeat him without much difficulty while being exhausted."


    "I could''ve ended the fight with the first strike, but that would''ve also ended his life," I replied, briefly ncing at my Zanpakuto which was resting on my waist inside its sheath. "I didn''t want to kill him... so I had to rely on other avenues to take him down."


    Makarov''s eyes drifted down to my Zanpakuto before turning back to me. "Those who are strong have the ability to decide the tides of a battle, thanks to this, my foolish son lives. I want you to know, son, if you ever find yourself against an enemy you can''t spare without risking your life, don''t hesitate to strike with all you got."


    My eyes widened in surprise at his response. His words hung heavily in the air, the implications of them sinking in slowly.


    "I know that," I replied. I knew that very well. The only reason Ivan lived was because I had been strong enough to allow myself the luxury of letting him live.


    I also knew that wouldn''t always be the case.


    At my reaction, Makarov smiled, this time giving me his trademark grandfatherly smile. "You''re a good kid, Adam. You put others before you, you protect their feelings without expecting anything in return, and for that, I''m proud to have you as one of my children."


    I studied the old man''s gaze for a moment, and a strange understanding seemed to pass between us. He knew... that I had spared Ivan not out of the goodness of my heart, but because I hadn''t wanted to hurt him or Laxus by doing so.


    I couldn''t tell how he hade to figure this out. But he had.


    I looked at Makarov with newfound respect, my mouth curved into an amused smile. "You are frighteningly perceptive, gramps," I said, giving his arm a light pat.


    He smiled in gentle acknowledgment, his eyes twinkling with understanding. "You don''t get to my age being clueless, brat."


    Before I could say another word, a loud sound in the kitchen caught my attention.


    Turning around, I saw Gildarts step out of the kitchen, his hulking frame silhouetted by the now broken doorway and his armsden with two overflowing mugs of beer. His face was split into an enormous smile.


    Gildarts threw his hands in the air, a huge grin spreading across his face. "Thanks for the party brat!" His booming voice filled the room, reverberating off the walls and ceiling.


    I smiled, as the Master and I stifled a chuckle.


    Gildarts had tried to have me pay for this party as a celebration of my excellent work; what he didn''t know was I had convinced Makarov to bill him instead.


    "Everything here it''s yours, enjoy!" I replied, making the old man beside me choke between chuckles.


    Gildarts, being too drunk and happy to notice what was going on, moved into the guild''s hall to continue partying and drinking. Drinking his wallet dry.


    Smiling, I turned my gaze to the old master, who was still chuckling under his breath and felt a mischievous smirk tug at my lips. "I wonder if messing with him will ever get old?"


    "I don''t think so," Makarov wheezed.


    I chuckled.


    The reason why Gildarts was so easy to mess with was because no one before had actually dared to mess with him, which in turn had made him an easy target for whoever was willing to give it a try.


    It also helped that Makarov loved messing with him, which granted me a powerful ally in this quest of mine.


    Taking a deep breath, I pushed away from the table I had been sitting on and rose from my chair. The wooden legs squeaked against the floor. "Well, as much as I enjoy seeing everyone drink away Gildarts'' checking ount," I said with a wry smirk, "I''m tired. I''m off to sleep, see yater, gramps."


    -----------------


    The next morning as I was having some breakfast in my apartment, I heard the painful scream of a man in the distance that had just figured out he had to pay for something he hadn''t expected to pay.


    At this, a satisfied grin spread across my face as I finished thest few bites of my breakfast. Ready to take another job at the guild, I got up from the kitchen table, and walked to the door.


    However, before I could open the door, three loud knocks echoed through my home.


    And seeing as their energy was new to me, I couldn''t figure out who was behind the door.


    Feeling no ill intent from whoever hade to visit me, I opened the door, only to find Laxus behind, his eyes sunken and dull, his face pale and drawn.


    He seemed exhausted as if he hadn''t slept in days.


    "What brings you here, Laxus?" I asked, already knowing why he was here.


    Laxus stood in front of me, his arms crossed and jaw clenched tight. His face was expressionless but his eyes drilled into mine, searching for answers. "Is it true?" he said, his voice dull and hollow.


    Just a few days ago he was but a happy kid, who was always ted to talk with me because I was the only other kid his age in the guild. Now, in the blink of an eye, I see nothing but the beginning of what led him to the Thunder Pce events.


    "That your father tried to kill me?" I replied, deciding the best thing I could offer him was my honesty. "Yes."


    Laxus red at me, his fists clenched at his sides. "I don''t believe you! Liar!"


    "It''s not a matter of whether you believe me or not," I started, letting out a sigh. "You heard what I said and then called me a liar. Your mind may not want to ept these revtions. But inside you there''s a voice saying... ept it, it''s the truth."


    Aizen''s words fit this situation like Cindere''s ss slipper.


    A single tear fell down Laxus'' face, but his expression never changed. "That''s not true," he repeated, his shoulders shaking. "That''s not true!"


    I sighed, taking a step forward. "Repeating that won''t change the reality of things, Laxus. Soon you''ll understand, time will help."


    Laxus''s head snapped up, his eyes burning with anger, sadness, and doubt. "My dad wouldn''t hurt anyone!" his voice raised an octave. "He''s strict... but he''s not a bad guy..."


    "I feel sorry about how you feel," I replied, looking at him. "I know you can''t ept what happened, and that''s okay. Is only natural for you to refuse what I''m saying. Most people can only ept the truths that arefortable for them."


    Laxus turned away from me, refusing to meet my gaze. His face twisted in a grimace.


    I let out a deep sigh and brushed past Laxus, our shoulders grazing each other''s as I said, "Go ask your grandfather or Gildarts. They''ll tell you the same."


    Laxus stood in front of my door as I walked, motionless, his eyes wide. Before suddenly, he lunged forward, his mouth agape and voice booming through the hallway like thunder as he yelled, "Lightning Dragon''s Breakdown Fist!"


    I kept walking, hearing the crackling sound of his tiny fist smacking against my back while doing nothing. I knew he wasshing out, trying to me anyone for what had happened.


    Just as I knew hecked the strength to inflict any real damage, so I decided the best path to take was to ignore his attack.


    Leaving the shocked Laxus behind as I continued walking confidently, without even looking at him. "If you wish to fight me, Laxus," I said, my voice low and steady, "you must be much more powerful than you are now."


    With that said, I left my apartmentplex with a bitter feeling in my mouth.


    I could only hope he would take my advice and talk with Makarov or Gildarts about his father. Sometimes honesty was the best policy, even when it didn''t feel like it was.


    On another note, I was surprised he already had a dragon-ying attack under his belt. He had acquired the Lacrima less than a week ago, and he was already showing Dragon ying attacks.


    Perhaps it was something that came naturally to all Dragon yers from the second generation.


    I sighed, pushing those thoughts aside before making haste to the guild. I wanted a job, preferably a long one.

 Chapter 19: Trials.

    Chapter 19: Trials.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    X771


    It had been six months since Ivan Dreyar had been exmunicated from the guild, and things had improved for the most part. Laxus no longer questioned whether or not his father had deserved his exmunication, however, he still harbored some semnce of resentment toward me.


    He had epted his father deserved his punishment, yet, in his eyes, without me, his father would still be here.


    It was an illogical conclusion for his feelings about the situation, but one I could hardly me Laxus for having. He had all the right to hate me, to me me, not because I deserved it, but because he was a kid.


    Other than that.


    I had gained a... rather interesting moniker. One that was oddly urate, if you knew about my powers.


    I had been dubbed by Sorcerer''s magazine as Fairy Tail''s Grim Reaper.


    It was honestly... impressive how fitting that title was, not because I killed a lot of people, or anything because I didn''t. But because of my powers.


    It was so fitting in fact, that I had been musing over the possibility of someone in Sorcerer''s magazine having some kind of magic that allowed them to give such urate titles.


    On that note, I had also been awarded in that same magazine the title of Fiore''s most wanted bachelor, winning in the cute category... whatever that was. Something I found rather disturbing considering the fact I was only ten years old.


    I suppose that was what the ''cute'' category entailed, but still. Now that I had appeared in that wretched magazine, I had been forced to avoidrge groups of women, because they would treat me like a fucking teddy bear.


    Sure, at first it had been fun and all. But after a while, it became fucking annoying!


    Most of the groups would always have someone who had a daughter, and well you can imagine the rest. They would try to shove the idea of going on ydates with their little princesses down my throat, and or say how cute it would be if I gave them roses.


    It had toe to the point where more than once I had been forced to use Shunpo to get inside the train if I ever wanted to travel on time.


    In hindsight though, if this little curse remained in ce until my adulthood I would have a lot of fun.


    Beyond my newly acquired poprity, not much had changed in my day-to-day life.


    I kept on training daily, whether I was taking a job or not. In fact, the only thing that was really different now was that now I was trying to find where the Tower of Heaven was by tracking their attacks.


    It was a difficult task.


    They shared too many simrities with other criminal groups in their way of attacking others, meaning most of their moves could be mistaken for the moves of other criminal groups like raiders, bandits, or other vers in general.


    In short, knowing what truly was a clue for their whereabouts or not, was really hard.


    But I would find them, maybe not today, maybe not this year, but I would and when I did, I would bring down their house of cards without mercy.


    "Brat!"


    I was jolted out of my long reverie by Gildarts'' booming voice, like a p of thunder, noticing just now that he was behind me, his arms crossed.


    "What''s the matter, dad?" I replied, making emphasis on thest word.


    Gildarts fixed his gaze on me, and his right eye twitched before he sighed. "The Master is about to make an announcement. He wants everyone present in the hall now."


    An announcement? I wonder about what?


    I nodded and quickly stepped into the hall, Gildarts close behind me. As we rounded a corner, Makarov came into view. He stood on the second-story balcony of the guild, as people began to swarm the room.


    My gaze swept around the room, taking in the thrum of energy in the air. People huddled in small clusters, chattering animatedly and pointing at the Master.


    I could almost palpate the anticipation in the air.


    "Gildarts do you have any ide-" I began, but stopped when I saw the empty spot where Gildarts had been standing a few moments ago. Meaning he was gone.


    Well, that''s just rude.


    For a few moments, I continued watching the people around me gossiping in hushed voices, trying to figure out what was going on. Before I turned my attention above, where Makarov was standing.


    Taking a deep breath, the Old Master lifted his hand and brought it to his mouth, letting out a loud cough that silenced the crowd.


    "In ordance with the Fairy Tail''s time-honored tradition. I will now announce this year''s participants for the S ss wizard promotion trial!"


    The moment those words left Makarov''s mouth, a deafening roar echoed through the room, as people jumped up and down, hugging each other with tears of joy and anticipation in their eyes.


    I had forgotten they did these trails once a year.


    It now made total sense why everyone was so excited, and why everyone had been taking more missions thesest few weeks.


    "The test this year will take ce on..." Makarov continued, smiling briefly as he paused for effect, his hands sped behind his back as everyone leaned in anticipation. "Tenrou Ind! Our guild''s sacred ground!"


    Wait, they don''t always take ce on Tenrou Ind? I honestly assumed that was the case.


    Makarov''s voice rose as he continued, "The strength you possess inside of you, the quality of your heart and character! These are the criteria I used for the selection - and based on them, I have chosen three participants for this year''s exam!" The crowd roared in anticipation, their faces lit up with excitement.


    "Wakaba Mine!"


    Seeing he wasn''t an S-ss mage when I saw the anime, I think it''s safe to assume he failed the trial.


    "Macao Conbolt!"


    I guess seeing as Wakaba qualified, Macao was sure to qualify as well. I might not talk to them, at all, but I didn''t need to talk to them to feel their magic power, and they were pretty much even in that regard.


    "And Adam!"


    I see, that exins why Gildarts wanted me to hear this announcement. I have to admit though, I didn''t expect the old man to pick me for the trials any time soon, not because Icked the power to be an S-ss Wizard, but because of my age.


    I could hear the excited crowd now talking about me, and how it was only natural I had qualified seeing I was Gildarts'' brat.


    I had to fight the urge to chuckle at that.


    "Although three wizards have been selected," Makarov announced, boomed, his voice reverberating off the stone walls of the hall. "Only one will emerge victorious!" A palpable energy surged through the crowd. "The trial will begin in one week!" He raised his fist into the air. "So you better prepare!"


    S-ss?


    I like the sound of that.


    -----------------


    After the announcement for the S-ss trial was done, the details of the same were given, or at least the details we were allowed to know, which wasn''t much.


    Though based on the information I had been given, I had quickly concluded that this test was very much an edited copy of the one I had seen in the anime, with a few alterations here and there, but at its core the same.


    I was allowed to pick a partner, anyone that wasn''t an S-ss wizard already, or that was participating for that matter.


    Meaning that I could pick anyone but Gildarts, Makarov, Macao, and Wakaba. As long as they agreed, of course.


    I wasn''t sure who to pick, and seeing I didn''t really know anybody, well things were hard. I mean, sure, picking a partner wasn''t something you had to do, it was more of an optional thing, one you could opt out of if you wish to.


    That being said, I didn''t want to give the impression I didn''t care to invite anyone, or that I was overconfident or something.


    I sighed and felt the weight of my Zanpakuto on my waist, its hilt vibrating with barely contained energy. Its message was clear, she was dering together we were more than enough.


    I smiled and gently patted the sheath of my Zanpakuto, feeling the power within it slowly dissipate. "I know, no need to get so worked up."


    Zanryuzuki wasn''t a jealous spirit, what she was, was proud. And the mere indication I needed something more than her to face any challenges ahead made her quite jumpy.


    Pushing those thoughts aside, I began focusing on finding a partner, one that I could work with without much difficulty.


    If only things like this could be easier.


    As I pondered on this, I felt a tap on my shoulder and heard a quiet but firm voice say, "Excuse me." I turned and saw a teenage girl, around fourteen to fifteen years old.


    She quietly nodded her head, her green hair dancing in the wind, as she said, "T-then if you w-want... can I be your partner for the S-ss trial..."


    I might be jumping the gun by even considering this girl I had never seen before to be my partner. But, I find the fact she offered interesting and very weing.


    I shed her a wide smile. "I don''t see why not. But I think it would be best if we knew each other''s names, don''t you agree?"


    The girl''s cheeks flushed crimson and she tucked a lock of hair behind her ear. Her hands shook as she nervously extended them in an awkward introduction. "I-I''m sorry," she stammered, her voice trembling. "My name is Lilia Morel, a pleasure to meet you."


    -----------------


    After a short and very timid introduction to her part, I got to know my partner for the trials. And the reasons why she wanted toe to the trails with me.


    Lilia, ording to what I had gathered, had joined the guild three months ago. Her shy personality and general dislike for attention had allowed her to fly off the radar for the most part, which exined why I hadn''t been aware of her till now.


    Granted, I didn''t socialize much with the guild, but... I still knew the names of everyone in the guild, as well as their faces.


    I guess the fact that I had been taking a lot of missions thesest few months without so much of a stop was to me for me not having noticed her.


    Anyway.


    The reason why she had offered to be my partner was simple, it was because she wanted to get out of her shell a bit. The thing was, she was afraid of taking any jobs that sounded even remotely dangerous, and she saw this test as an opportunity to take a step out of herfort zone without risking her life.


    To bepletely honest, I could understand why she wanted toe after hearing her reasoning, seeing as no one would actually hurt her beyond a few bruises.


    So, seeing no problem in letting her use this trial as an opportunity to better herself, I epted her proposition.


    That being said, I wasn''t going to allow her to fuck up my chances in the trial. So, instead of training with her, I began training her.


    Nothing tooplicated though, just basic stuff.


    I mean, I knew there was no chance in hell I would have herbat ready by the end of the week, be that as it may, I had more than enough time to give her a few pointers in the right direction.


    "Good," I nodded, as Lilia hit the training dummy I had set for her, using her Telekinesis to hurl a few explosive marbles at it before hitting the dummy with a wooden staff I had procured for her.


    Lilia wiped the sweat from her brow and dropped the wooden staff to the ground. Then, looking at me she shuffled her feet across the grass, before mustering up the courage to ask, "D-do you think you will pass the trial?"


    That was a good question.


    If my passing grade depended on beating Gildarts, then my chances were a hard zero. I was strong, I knew that, but I had yet to reach the heights of power that man had.


    He was a monster, in a good way. Yet, a monster nheless.


    That being said, I doubted that was the case.


    I mean¡­ if defeating Gildarts was a requirement to get the title, then Fairy Tail would''ve never acquired more S-ss Wizards. There was no way Erza, Laxus, Mirajane, or Mystogan had managed to defeat Gildarts when they took the trials.


    "I think there''s a decent chance, yes," I nodded.

 Chapter 20: An Unexpected Hunger.

    Chapter 20: An Unexpected Hunger.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    Also, don''t forget to check the author note at the end.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    Before I knew it, the week I had been given to prepare flew by and I found myself on a massive ship alongside the other participants and Master Makarov.


    Gildarts was nowhere to be seen, but I had my reasons to believe he had set off to the ind before all of us.


    On the ship, the heat of the sun beat down on the deck without mercy and the rolling waves that pushed the ship forward slowly. Taking a deep breath, I sat on a bench at the stern, feeling the sweat trickle down my temples.


    Yet, despite the difort, I closed my eyes in meditation, using the rhythm of thepping sea to focus.


    Eventually, after a few hours or so, that I mostly spent meditating I felt a sudden shift in the air. A strong pulse of raw yet somehow tamed Magic.


    I opened my eyes and looked out towards the horizon, which was exactly where I had felt the sudden shift in the air originate. In the distance, I could begin to see the mountainous silhouette of Tenrou Ind, illuminated by the golden shine of the morning light.


    Even from afar, I could feel the amount of magic power within the ind. It was impressive, and it was even more impressive that no one had tried to use the ce for nefarious reasons so far.


    "Tenrou ind," Macao muttered.


    "It''s massive," Wakaba added, looking at the ce in shock.


    Then before the mutters could continue, Makarov''s voice rose above the chatter, and all eyes turned to him. "Legend says Tenrou Ind was once popted by fairies, though we may never know if that story is true or not." He said, his voice softening as he observed the captivated audience in front of him. "Now, my children, my Fairies, it''s time to start this trial!"


    Finally,


    I inhaled deeply and the thrill of anticipation mixed with the smell of the sea filled my nose. As for my partner, she had her arms wrapped around herself and her eyes were wide with hesitation, nevertheless, I could see she was determined to push through it.


    "The first round of your trial is simple," Makarov continued, pulling out a white paper fan with a bright red cherry blossom painted on it, before waving it in front of his face. "At the shore, you will all find three chests. Each one will have inside a map, with a list of objectives and locations you have to go. Needless to say, you can only pick one chest, so don''t dawdle!"


    At this, Macao''s gaze locked with Wakaba''s as he smiled, his eyes twinkling mischievously. "Easy," he said confidently, "All we have to do is wait to get to the shore and the rest will fall into ce."


    Makarov''s face lit up with a mischievous twinkle in his eye. His lips curved into a half-smile as he said, "What makes you think I''m taking you all to the shore?"


    That''s all I was waiting to hear.


    In a single, smooth motion, I scooped up Lilia in my arms and leaped off the boat. Then before I could even touch the water, I vanished out of sight in a blur, using Shunpo, to soar through the air, reaching the shoreline in mere seconds.


    "T-that was scary," Lilia''s voice was barely audible as she spoke in a trembling whisper, her wide eyes darting around the ce in a dazed manner.


    Realizing I probably gave her the equivalent of two hundred roller coaster rides in less than two seconds, I offered her an apologetic smile. "It''s not so bad the second time."


    Lilia''s lips curved into a faint smile, but before she could say something her stomach churned and she felt the bile rise in her throat.


    I will remember this next time I take someone with me while using Shunpo.


    I nced over at Lilia, who was still recovering from the experience before I slowly made my way to the chests. Threerge chests, each made of solid oak, sat side-by-side.


    Upon closer inspection, I noticed there were some kind of intricate carvings on the lids of each chest, as well as the fact that each one was secured by an ancient-looking lock.


    I looked at the chests for a brief moment, trying to pick one before mentally saying ''fuck it'', deciding to let my decision be random to avoid wasting any more time.


    Randomly picking the chest in the middle, I moved forward before gripping the lock, yanking it towards me, and quickly snapping the lock off with ease.


    Inside the chest, there was a yellowed, rolled up map as Makarov had said, that I snatched up with a triumphant grin.


    "Feeling better?" I asked Lilia, who gave a timid nod as her lips curled into a small smile.


    Nodding at that, I opened the map to see where I had to go.


    First Objective: The Library of a Lonely Fairy.


    -----------------


    Map at hand, and objective clear I started my journey.


    As I walked deeper into the ind, I would repeatedly nce at the map a few times to make sure we were headed in the right direction, before ncing over my shoulder to ensure Lilia was still following behind me.


    Around us, the thick foliage of the ind swallowed up the sunlight, leaving room for the cool breeze that rustled the branches around us as we strode further and further into the depths of the forest.


    ording to the map, and what I could make out from my surroundings the Library should be pretty near.


    "Do you think the others have already arrived at the shore?" Lilia asked worryingly.


    "Not yet," I replied, feeling both Macao''s and Wakaba''s magic power still making their way to the shore. They would arrive shortly though, in five minutes or so. "Don''t worry though, they are pretty close."


    Having said that, I silently focus on my surroundings in order to detect any abnormalities. If the Library belonged to Mavis as I expected, there were bound to be magical items inside the ce, and if there were magical items, then there would be abnormalities to detect.


    Unfortunately, it seemed there weren''t any powerful artifacts to detect, and sadly sensing anything that small in terms of magic power within the vast sea of magic the ind was constantly emitting was rather hard.


    It needed a lot of concentration.


    "W-what were you doing?" Lilia asked, a bit curious as she nced at me.


    "I was trying to locate the library by sensing the magical items I think there are inside, as they represent abnormalities inparison to the raw nature of the magic the ind emanates," I replied, continuing to walk while I exined. "Sadly, taking into consideration our location, Ick the skill necessary to locate such... small irregrities from the rest."


    "Ohh, I see," Lilia said, before pausing for a moment. "That soundsplicated."


    "It is, though to be fair, I''m not particrly good at sensing, at least not as good as I would like to be," I replied, taking a brief pause to look at the map. "That being said, if the trial had been in any other ce, I would''ve been able to find the library with ease, the main problem here is that the entire ce is filled with magical energy, so it was hard to pinpoint anything if said thing or person doesn''t emit a sufficient amount of power to stand out."


    Without another word, we continued walking forward.


    As we walked deeper and deeper into the forest, the darkness of the foliage swallowed us up as the path narrowed between trees and vines. When the path finally widened again, we came upon a scene straight out of a storybook.


    We had finally found the ce.


    The library entrance was crafted from huge stones, each of them carved with intricate designs and creeping with greenery.


    Climbing down the many steps behind the stone entrance, I came upon a pair ofrge oak doors, with patterns of leaves and fairies carved into them.


    "T-this is the ce?" Lilia asked as she nced at me.


    "Looks like it," I nodded, before reaching for the door handle. It was cool to the touch as I slowly pushed the door open.


    On the other side of the door, the sight that greeted me was remarkable; shelves filled with books of all shapes and sizes seemed to stretch on forever into the far recesses of the room, as well as the smell of aged paper and leather filling my nostrils.


    I had found the library, now what?


    Opening the map, I looked over the objective list.


    Second Objective: Find the book named The Tale of a Fairy.


    So my next objective was to find a single book amongst thousands, in a library that from what I could see had nothing even remotely simr to the Dewey Decimal ssification System.


    Great, fucking great.


    Finding the book could take me hours, and I was being generous with that timeframe!


    Taking a deep breath, I turned to Lilia, to see her run her thumb across the spine of a book nearby her, muttering the title under her breath. "The Tale of a Fairy."


    I...


    I.. wow.


    Thank you Jesus?


    Surprised by this turn of events, I leaned forward and looked over mypanion''s shoulder to get a better look at the book they were holding. "Let me see that," I said, my fingers stretching out to take hold of it as I checked to make sure it was the right one I needed for the quest.


    And it was.


    Holy fucking luck.


    If I was ever destined to win a hefty casino jackpot, I lost that chance today, I mean, I had just used a big chunk of my luck with this shit. Then again, it was Lilia who found it.


    On that note, that alone had justified the fact I had decided to take a partner.


    I smiled at her and sped my hands around the book. "You have no idea how much I love you right now."


    "T-thanks?" Lilia stammered in a timid yet confused demeanor.


    "Now that that''s out of the way, what''s next," I said, opening the map to check the next objective.


    Third Objective: Face Fairy Tail''s Ace, Gildarts Clive at the mountain''s peak.


    I sighed.


    Yep, my luck ran out with the book.


    All jokes aside though, I wasn''t angry with this development. Not at all.


    Even if victory was an impossibility at my table, I was more than excited by the idea of facing Gildarts.


    I was fucking thrilled!


    The corners of my mouth twitched up, my reiatsu surging and rippling outward wildly shattering the ground around me under the sheer pressure before I forced it down, to avoid hurting Lilia.


    Turning to face mypanion, I saw her shaking, a single gasp escaping her lips as she clutched to the edge of the table nearby her for bnce.


    "I''m sorry," I apologized. For a moment there I got too excited.


    "Y-you''re stronger than I-" Lilia stammered, having trouble finishing her sentence. "Than I imagined, I almost fainted."


    That will be a problem, if she almost fainted with that, then I can''t imagine what will happen once I let it all out against Gildarts. It might be best if she stays here to avoid getting hurt.


    I took a deep, steadying breath and met Lilia''s wide, hazel eyes. "Lilia, you''ve been of tremendous help," I said, trying to word what I wanted to say as best as possible, "but I think it''s best if you stay here at the library. I can''t, in good conscience, let youe with me further. If my earlier blunder pressed you so deeply that you almost fainted, then I can''t risk that happening again, especially considering I have yet to release the full extent of my power."


    "I-it''s alright," Lilia stammered, her face flushed with a soft pink. "You''re right, I probably won''t be much help to you further in, so it''s best I stay here." She took a deep breath and continued. "Y-you''re going to face Gildarts right?"


    I nodded, that was impressively perceptive of her seeing I hadn''t told her what was the next objective.


    "In that case, good luck," Lilia added, smiling at me in an awkward manner that showed she was trying to be supportive.


    Waving goodbye, I hastily exited the library and made my way up to the mountain, blurring across the dense foliage, all while using Gildarts'' magic power, which was easy to pinpoint, to navigate through the ce.


    Taking a deep breath in as I neared my location, I felt my reiatsu surge once more, running wild throughout the jungle.


    I feel the ground beneath me crack more and more with each step I took toward my destination, showing my spiritual pressure was out of control, be that as it may, I didn''t care at this moment.


    I was going to meet Gildarts Clive.


    And for some reason, that alone had me feeling nothing but an undeniable thrill!


    -----------------


    [Gildarts Clive POV]


    The air grew heavy as the brat drew near, his magical energy rippling like a wild beast around. I could feel his excitement, the sheer intensity of his battle lust, and more.


    The corner of my lips twitched upwards, slowly turning into a feral grin. Before letting out a rush of magical power burst out of me, threatening to overpower him.


    I had no doubts the brat would surpass me one day, sooner thanter. But today, today my job was to humble him down, to make him understand that no matter how strong you think you are, there will always be a bigger fish waiting out there.


    Not that the brat needed to learn that lesson, to begin with.


    I knew he knew he would lose today.


    This show of power the brat was giving wasn''t something that had been born out of pride, orck of awareness, no, on the contrary, this which I was feeling from the top of this mountain had been born out of the desire for a good fight.


    "You want a fight, brat?" I grinned brazenly as I felt him approach my location more and more. "I will give one!"


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    Author Note: This chapter will be the start of a sub-plot in case anyone was wondering. To borate without going into too much detail, the sub-plot deals with Adam''s change in behavior here and there without giving much of a reason.


    Why does this happen? That''s for you to figure out, or wait until Adam himself figures it out.


    Anyway, see ya tomorrow! Love ya! Corn!

 Chapter 21: Duel.

    Chapter 21: Duel.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Unknown POV]


    Gildarts wide toothy grin grew as Adam slowly made his way up the mountain''s rocky path, reaching the ruins atop Tenrou Ind. "Took you long enough, kid," The wizard said with a chuckle as he stood up from atop a boulder where he had been sitting, overlooking the ind.


    Adam slowly surveyed the ancient ruins around him, before speaking, his voice reverberating across the sun-drenched slopes of the mountain. "I suppose."


    Gildarts chuckled, and slowly turned his neck to the left and then to the right, releasing a series of cracking sounds. "Ready to lose?" he asked jovially.


    Adam closed his eyes, and let out a chuckle. "I am." And with that admission, a joyful and ill-omened smile spread on the young wizard''s face as he tipped his head toward the sky and the clouds watching over them. "But even then... I am FUCKING THRILLED!!"


    A burst of energy exploded from Adam''s body, radiating in brilliant white light that spread out in an ever-expanding wave, sending shock waves through the air and shaking the very foundations of the heavens above, signaling the start of the battle.


    -----------------


    [Lilia Morel POV]


    From within the library, my body felt like it was weighed down by a force stronger than gravity. Even the air around me seemed heavy and oppressive.


    Every inch of my body trembled at the sheer power Adam was emitting from afar.


    I felt like I was in a vacuum, all sound around me was reduced to a loud rumble. I couldn''t move, I couldn''t speak, and all I could do was try to stay firm against the intensity of it all.


    I knew he was strong.


    The reason I had wanted toe with him was because of that, and to see if I could learn how to be strong from someone who was already strong because then I would maybe learn how to be a true wizard.


    But this?


    This power I was feeling?


    I never imagined this, not by a long shot.


    -----------------


    [Makarov Dreyar POV]


    I sat between my children''s still bodies, their faces drained of color. Adam''s power had knocked everyone below a certain level out.


    Taking a deep breath, I turned my gaze to the mountain, feeling the earth tremble beneath me as power radiated off the peak like water from a broken dam.


    I had to admit. It was astonishing to see how much power was emanating from one so young.


    I had to admit that I couldn''t help but swell with pride at this, at his strength. I was truly proud of that brat.


    A mischievous grin tugged at my lips as I pictured the other masters and their incredulous expressions when they found out I had such apetent child. "They will be so jealous!" I muttered,ughter bubbling up in my chest.


    -----------------


    [Unknown POV]


    As Gildarts watched the boy prepare to step into battle, his mouth stretched into a broad smile. "Ha! Not bad kid!"


    Eager to start, Adam blurred out of sight with tremendous speed, before reappearing in front of Gildarts swinging his de at him with such power that a violent gust of wind came to life alongside the de.


    That wasn''t magic.


    That pure physical power.


    Gildarts grinned, meeting Adam''s attack head-on with one hand, stopping his de inches from reaching his body by making an invisibleyer of protection with his magic.


    Gildarts grinned moving his right hand forward as Adam drove his sword right at him, the de nging against his fist as if it was metal against metal.


    Taking a step back, Adam raised his de horizontally in front of him, before muttering. "Hado #32. Okasen." Having said that, a yellow orb appeared in front of Adam''s de, quickly widening itself along the length of his katana, before firing a wide, horizontal arc of yellow energy at Gildarts.


    My eyes widened, this was the first time I had ever seen such a spell, what kind of magic was Adam using?


    This... was... so EXCITING!


    Gildarts'' eyes sparkled with excitement as he extended his arm towards the attack Adam had sent his way. "Crush!" he bellowed and a searing wave of power shot from his outstretched palm, meeting Adam''s attack with a deafening boom.


    Gildarts'' attack tore Adam''s attack into tiny square pieces before dissipating in the air.


    "Is that all?" Gildarts taunted.


    "Not even close," Adam replied with a smile.


    "Oh?" Gildarts chuckled back.


    Extending his arm forward, Adam pointed at Gildarts before saying. "Ye lord! Mask of flesh and bone, flutter of wings, ye who bears the name of Man! Truth and temperance, upon this sinless wall of dreams, unleash but slightly the wrath of your ws! Hado #33. Sokatsui!"


    As I stood there, stunned by Adam''s words, a wave of intense and brilliant azure energy surged forth from his hand. The scorching tide surged toward Gildarts, swirling in chaos, seeming to swallow everything in its destructive path.


    "Not bad, but... Crush!" Gildarts bellowed once again, shattering Adam''s attack into tiny squares once more, nullifying it.


    Adam''s mouth twisted into a silent smirk. His gaze was locked on Gildarts. "What a pain," He muttered, shaking his head. "Your magic is really annoying."


    "It is! Hahaha! You should be thankful that I''m not at full power," Gildarts replied with a chuckle. "If I was, you would''ve been toast by now."


    Adam''s lips curled into a smirk as he reached for his katana, gripping the hilt in both hands. "Judge all things in this universe. Zanryuzuki!"


    Before I could even begin to imagine what I would see, a vibrant aura erupted from Adam''s body, a reverberating wild wave of energy that lit up the sky like a beacon and caused the ground to tremble.


    Just... how much power can a child possibly have?!


    Not once in my 98 years, I have seen such a disy of powering from a child, it was unimaginable.


    However, instead of being shocked by this, Gildarts seemed eager.


    "Getting serious are we?" Gildarts'' ever-present grin spread wider as he felt the surge of magical energy radiating from Adam.


    Adam smiled before grabbing his katana tightly. "Ready?"


    I looked at his de for a moment, noticing it had changed. It was longer now, and a faint light illuminated the steel of the de in an ethereal manner as if space itself was being warped around it.


    Just how many mysteries does Adam carry with him?


    "Come at me, kid," Gildarts said, giving Adam the first move.


    Giving Gildarts no time to regret his invitation, Adam vanished from sight in a blur of motion, leaving only a gust of wind in his wake. When he reappeared, he stood behind Gildarts, de raised above his head, his body shimmering with barely contained power as he shouted "Uchuryu no Kiba!" and struck the sword down with a deafening sound.


    Gildarts, knowing where Adam would strike, turned around as he extended his arm towards the translucent attack Adam had sent his way. "Crush!" he bellowed and a searing wave of power shot from his outstretched palm, meeting Adam''s attack with a deafening boom.


    This time, however, instead of shattering Adam''s attack into square pieces both attacks shed violently before creating a massive explosion that sent both mages back.


    From within the smoke, Gildarts grinned as he stepped back with a whistle of admiration at the ferocity that Adam''s attack had carried. His previous spot was now marked with the deep tracks of his boots and he stood a few feet away, his face lit up with awe.


    "Now that''s an attack!" Gildarts hollered.


    "You are a monster, old man," Adam said light-heartedly, his previous spot hundreds of meters away from him, having the same deep tracks Gildarts''s spot showed.


    "Thanks!" Gildarts beamed a grateful smile at him before his eyes grew bright and intense. He clenched his fists and a fierce aura emanated from his body, his magic power increasing in a wild manner.


    "That''s enough!" Makarov''s voice echoed like thunder, reverberating off the walls and through the air. He spoke with an unmistakable air of authority, his face stern and lips pressed together in a tight line.


    Both Gildarts and Adam turned to look at the master confused.


    "Old man, if you''re worried about me hurting the kid, don''t worry," Gildarts chuckled. "I will only hurt him a bit, just a bit..."


    "I''m not worried about that, you destructive buffoon!" Makarov replied angrily. "The power you two are releasing is hurting the others! Wakaba has lost consciousness twice, while already being unconscious, which I''m still trying toprehend! And Macao is in no better state!"


    Gildarts widened his eyes and tilted his head slightly as he scratched the back of his neck. "I... I''m sorry?"


    "You better be!" Makarov growled.


    Adam snorted.


    "And what are you snorting at brat?!" Makarov turned to Adam, bearing the same angry expression. "You are just as guilty as the irresponsible moron you were fighting! Your careless disy of power as you made your way to face Gildarts evangelized the captain of our ship! He quit and said he was going to give his life to the lord! Now I have to drive that thing back to Magnolia!"


    Adam blinked, as he muttered slowly. "E-Evangelized?"


    I giggled. It was good to see that no matter how much time passed, the guild would always be the same.


    Well, time to....


    Wait¡­


    Is... is the kid looking at me?


    "Yes I am,"


    Did I say that out loud?!


    "You did..."


    Oh no!


    Wait, but... how can he see me?! I''m not making my projection visible to anyone right now!


    "Great! Now look at what you did, Gildarts!" Makarov sighed angrily, rubbing his temples. "You turned the only member in the guild that doesn''t cause property damage crazy! He''s talking to the air! Congrats you moron!"

 Chapter 22: Strange Development.

    Chapter 22: Strange Development.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    Three months ago, I had passed the S-ss trial, with both the old man and Gildarts saying there was no doubt in their minds that I had what it took to be an S-ss Wizard.


    Be that as it may, I was still mildly annoyed at the fact I hadn''t been able to finish my fight with Gildarts, though my annoyance paled inparison to what Zanryuzuki was feeling.


    And to be fair, I could hardly me her.


    For the first time in what felt like an eternity, she had experienced a moment of unbounded freedom. But just as she was starting to enjoy herself, the old man stopped us and that feeling evaporated like a puff of smoke.


    Thanks to that, I had a grumpy Zanpakuto right now. Fuming inside my inner world at what had been taken from us.


    The funny thing was, this was the least of my problems.


    My biggest... problems right now, were others. Like the two girls I currently had staring at me.


    Lilia Morel...


    And Mavis Vermillion.


    Well, Mavis Vermillion''s astral form if you want to be a nitpick.


    "Don''t ignore me!" Mavis pouted with a mild re before crossing her arms. "I know you can see me!"


    I wasn''t ignoring her because I was an ass, it was because I didn''t want to appear like a crazy person, and Mavis refused to reveal herself to the others for reasons I couldn''t understand.


    "Lilia, don''t you have to... go to your house or something?" I looked up at Lilia, who stood tall and strong, her gaze unwavering. Gone was the timid girl I had known a few months back during the trials; in her ce was an unyielding warrior, who refused to back down.


    For reasons I had yet... to understand, Lilia had changed her demeanor drastically, something she attributed to me...


    At first, I had thought she was infatuated with me, s... the reality was much... much worse than that. She wasn''t infatuated with me, she idolized me like the Thunder Tribe woulde to idolize Laxus in time.


    Lilia''s lips were drawn into a tight line and her golden eyes bore into mine. "I don''t!" she eximed, her voice shaking with determination.


    "I see..." I sighed. "Then... Can you give me a few minutes for myself?"


    Lilia bowed low, her long green hair moving forward. Then with bright eyes, she looked up at me, her small hands sped together in anticipation. "Do you have something for me to do, Adam-sama?" she asked excitedly. "I promise whatever the task is, I shallplete it!"


    I...


    I just don''t understand... how can my power knocking her out, trante to this... level of devotion?!


    "Hmm, that''s scary," Mavismented, index finger pressed upon her lip as she looked at Lilia.


    I...


    Fuck it.


    "You know what, I do," I said, taking the shopping list of things I need from the fridge. "I need everything on the list, here''s some money," I added, handing Lilia the list and some cash.


    "I won''t fail you!" Lilia eximed happily. "Thank you, Adam-sama!" she bowed deeply before turning around and running out of my apartment.


    "It''s... kind of cute how much she cares... once you forget how crazy she turned out to be," Mavis said, chuckling gently. "Once I forget how crazy she is, I just want to pinch her cheeks and... give her a hug."


    Now, to deal with the ghost in my room.


    "Why are you here?" I asked calmly, turning to see Mavis, or her astral projection to be precise.


    "Oh, now you can see me?" Mavis huffed, crossing her arms before turning her back to me. "Well, maybe now I don''t want to talk with you!"


    I could almost feel the twitching to my eye. "Mavis, you refuse to show yourself to others, and I don''t want to appear crazy by talking by myself!"


    Mavis giggled mischievously. "Well you''re still rude, I''m your elder you know?! Besides, it''s not like Lilia will judge you... oh great Adam-sama."


    "That''s because Lilia''s a bit... strange" I replied with a deep sigh.


    "All jokes aside, I find it most wonderful how much she idolizes you," Mavis replied, her voice filled with glee. "You do know that, right?"


    "Yeah... I know that," I replied, chuckling to myself. "But what I don''t get is why."


    "What do you mean?" Mavis asked, tilting her head to the side.


    "What I mean is that I knocked her out with my spi- magic power," I sighed, throwing my arms in the air. "How does that trante into... let''s admire this guy, is beyond me!"


    "Admiration, love, and hate are hardly logical feelings, Adam," Mavis pointed out lightly.


    I sighed, she had a point there. "Yeah, I guess.."


    Mavis smirked. "See? Elder wisdom!"


    "So, why are you here?" I asked again, moving the conversation back to the point I wanted.


    "Hmm, who knows," Mavis replied, swinging her legs back and forth in the air in what was a child-like manner, her body still facing away from me. "I might tell you if you answer some of my questions though..."


    Great, I was getting ckmailed by the First Master of the Guild.


    "An answer for an answer," I replied, giving her a short nod.


    "Okay~ Here''s my question, how can you see me?" Mavis twirled around a beaming smile on her face, her long pink dress fanning out as she hovered inches away from me. "As you said, no one but you can see me, because I''m not allowing anyone to see me, yet you can see me just fine, so.. tell me, how do you do it?"


    "My... magic," I replied.


    Mavis narrowed her eyes.


    Ok, I guess that''s not good enough.


    "It''s hard to exin, but... to summarize, my magic has a lot to do with... well, souls," I added, taking a deep breath. "I imagine the reason why I can see you, even though you don''t want to be seen, is because I''m spiritually adept."


    Mavis hummed at that. "Soul magic? That dark magic, or at least it should be, your magic doesn''t feel tainted."


    "In case you were wondering, I don''t actually use souls for anything, I just can see them, and interact with them in a physical manner if needed be," I replied, trying to avoid a misunderstanding.


    "Ohh, I see! And what do you call your magic?" Mavis asked, her voice filled with curiosity.


    I...


    "I... Ehmm, Soul Reaper Magic...?" That name didn''t paint a good picture.


    Mavis deadpanned. "And... you don''t use souls for anything?"


    I nodded.


    "In that case, that name isn''t very intuitive," Mavis smiled, raising her hands to the sky as if trying to touch the ceiling, her fingers interlocking for a brief moment before she pped her hands together with a sharp, loud report that echoed off the walls. "Your turn."


    "Why are you here?" I asked.


    "You just seemed interesting," Mavis replied with a childish smile.


    I guess whatever takes her mind off her real situation, it can''t be easy to be trapped, forever frozen under the chains of a cruel god that seeks retribution no matter what.


    Lumen Histoire.


    I knew of its existence, and had a general idea of where it was hidden, but not because I could feel it, no, all I knew about Lumen Histoire was thanks to my ''canon'' knowledge.


    The reality was, I couldn''t feel Lumen Histoire at all.


    It was surprising honestly, considering it was supposed to be a source of infinite Magic Power, meaning sensing it should be pretty easy. I imagine the ce hiding Mavis'' body had multiple safety measures to ensure no one could locate it by just sensing it.


    I truly pitied her.


    Her actions didn''t warrant the punishment given to her.


    Ankhseram''s curse.


    I wonder...


    Could my powers help her?


    "Why are you sad all of a sudden?" Mavis floated next to me, tilting her head.


    I blinked, snapping out of my long reverie. "Don''t worry, it''s nothing."


    Mavis'' mouth opened slightly to form a response, but before she could say anything, there was a gentle knock at the door, causing both of us to look towards it with surprise.


    It wasn''t Lilia.


    Or anyone that I knew for that matter.


    Pushing my thoughts aside for the moment, I walked to the door and turned the doorknob, pulling the door open, only to find... there was no one around as my eyes moved across the seemingly empty hallway.


    "Hi..."


    My hand froze on the doorknob as the soft sound of someone talking caught my attention, a sound that seemed toe from below my height level, by a lot.


    Tilting my head down, I was met with the sight of a small girl, around four or five years old, her brown hair tucked beneath a pink woolen cap, her tiny hands gripping a ragged teddy bear, her dark eyes looking up at me with a mixture of fear and apprehension


    "A she''s adorable!" Mavis gasped, looking at the girl from above my shoulder.


    "A-are you, Adam?" The little girl asked in a whisper, with a quivering lip and an unsteady hand, as she held her tattered stuffed animal close to her chest, its fur patchy and missing an eye.


    "I am..." I replied, unsure why she was here, or where her parents were for that matter.


    "M-my name is C-Cana A-Alberona! And I''m your s-sister!" The girl replied between stammers, her voice was barely more than a whisper, but the words were full of determination and courage.


    ....


    I...


    Hmph, well fuck me without lube.


    I guess my prank came to bite me in the ass, in the most unexpected manner if I do say so myself.


    "You have a little sister?! And you haven''t bought her a new teddy bear?!" Mavis gasped in shock and... disgust? "And here I was thinking you were a good person, how wrong I was! HOW wrong I was indeed!"


    So that''s what it feels like.

 Chapter 23: Knowledge Without Understanding.

    Chapter 23: Knowledge Without Understanding.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    For those wondering about DC and Marvel. Updates restart in mid-April.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    "M-my name is C-Cana A-Alberona! And I''m your s-sister!" The girl said between stammers. Her voice was barely more than a whisper, but the words were full of determination and courage.


    The little girl that stood at my door couldn''t have been more than four or five years old.


    I could see her staring up at me with wide, frightened eyes. Her tiny hands clenched her dress and teddy bear as she stood there awkwardly, waiting for any kind of reaction from me.


    My lips parted as I inhaled deeply. I wanted to tell her the truth, that I had made up the story of me being Gildarts'' brat to get a rise out of her father. But the words stuck in my throat when I saw the hope in her eyes.


    Right where it hurts.


    In my fucking heart.


    "Say something!" Mavis screamed in my ear.


    "Hello there..." I smiled weakly and slowly opened the door. "W-Would you like toe in?"


    At my words, Cana stood still, her entire body trembling, as she looked around, uncertainty and hope shadowing her face. Her gaze then met mine, and after a moment of hesitation, she gave me a faint nod and stepped into the apartment.


    "She''s adorable!" Mavis squealed as she leaned over my shoulder. "Can we keep her?"


    Mayb¡ª


    Wait, no we can''t!


    "I-I like your h-house," Cana''s voice quivered as she spoke, and her eyes darted around the room nervously, darting from the collection of family books on the living room stand to the mismatched furniture.


    Timidly offering herpliment, she wore an expression of vulnerability that tugged at my heartstrings; it was simply too adorable for me to handle.


    "Thanks," I smiled at her and nced toward the kitchen, my thoughts turning to the fridge and the jug of orange juice inside. "Would you like some juice?"


    "Offer her some cookies as well! Everybody loves cookies!" Mavis whispered enthusiastically.


    "And some cookies perhaps?" I added.


    Cana looked at me and nodded.


    I trudged down to the kitchen and quickly poured a ss of orange juice, drink at hand, I grabbed a te of chocte chip cookies, and made haste with both things to the living room to find Cana shrinking quietly in the corner of my sofa.


    "Juice and cookies, as promised," I smiled, handing her the drink and te of cookies.


    "U-Uh, thanks," Cana said softly, taking the ss and te in her hands.


    "Hug her!" Mavis whispered out as she floated around the living room.


    I just might, Mavis, I just might.


    I honestly didn''t know what to do right now, this was new territory for me. I knew very little of Cana''s past, other than the fact that Gildarts hadn''t been aware she existed for most of her life.


    Was her mom still alive?


    Or had she already died and instead of joining the guild first she had decided toe to me first, seeing as most assumed I was Gildarts kid thanks to my borate joke.


    Unsure of what to do, I held my breath as I looked at the girl in front of me, feeling a pit in my stomach as she ate the cookies I had given her.


    There was no easy way to deal with this.


    I just need to approach one step at a time.


    "Where''s your mom?" I asked softly, my voice barely breaking the silence in the room.


    "In the house," Cana replied, her voice barely audible, trembling slightly with emotion as her eyes darted around the room as if searching for something.


    I see.


    That''s a relief.


    Her mom was still alive, but that wouldn''t be the case for long. That much I had been able to grasp from the tone Cana was using. Something that Mavis seemed to have noticed as well.


    "Does... he lives with you?" Cana nervously sped her hands together and paused briefly, ncing around the room, avoiding eye contact as she timidly whispered her question.


    "No, he doesn''t," I replied.


    Mavis crossed her arms and leaned back, her usually bubbly face now straight and serious. "You might wanna go with her and meet her mom."


    I agreed.


    Perhaps there was something I could do for her, I was no Unohana in the matter, but even, despite myck of skill in the Shinigami Healing Arts there was still a chance, as slim as it was, that I could do something.


    "Cana, would you mind if I meet your mom?" I asked softly.


    Cana''s gaze flickered between my eyes and the ground, and I could see the uncertainty in her expression, the fear, and something else that I couldn''t quite figure out. She shifted a bit before finally giving me a slight nod.


    I smiled.


    -----------------


    I walked with Cana as she led me down to her mom''s house. As we walked, she would peek up at me with curiosity every now and then as if wanting to do something, until eventually, she would shyly slip her small hand into mine.


    This...


    This right here was the moment when my heart melted.


    For the next few minutes, we trailed along the well-worn path of Magnolia Town, until we reached the outskirts of the city, where a small cottage appeared in the distance, isted from the rest, its petite garden framed by a weathered fence and overgrown flower beds.


    Cana stepped forward, grabbed the brass doorknob, and with a gentle push opened the door.


    I followed her inside and my breath caught at the sight before me. Cana''s mother, her fragile frame sunken in a wheelchair, her paper-thin skin ashen and her eyes sunken in.


    She looked so helpless, so vulnerable.


    Her sunken cheeks were deathly pale, and the oxygen mask on her face only added to the solemn atmosphere.


    "You brought a friend, honey?" The sick woman''s voice was but a wisp of air, her eyes heavy with fatigue, her paper-thin hand clutching her wheelchair as she slowly turned her head to greet us with an eerily fragile yet weing expression.


    I was without words.


    This was worse than I imagined.


    Much worse.


    I knew she was sick, but not so much, not like this.


    Without a word, Cana sprinted to her mother''s side and flung her arms around her mom, who despite having a frail body that trembled at the slightest effort, returned the embrace with a weak but loving smile.


    "He''s my brother... you know, the one people talk about," Cana muttered under her mother''s embrace.


    "A pleasure to meet you, Adam, my name is Cordelia Alberona," Cordelia looked at me and forced a weak smile before shifting her gaze to her daughter. "Honey, can you get me a few flowers from the garden while I talk with this young man?"


    Cana remained silent for a moment before nodding, leaving the room but not before ncing at us onest time.


    "I know you aren''t Gildarts'' kid," Cordelia said, her lips parting in a hesitant smile as her eyes softened.


    I guess if someone was bound to know at a first nce it was her.


    I nodded. "It''s mostly me messing with him."


    Cordelia''s lips twitched and a weak chuckle escaped her throat. "Good, that dumb oaf needs that," she said with a hint of amusement in her voice.


    I chuckled back.


    Taking a deep breath, I cautiously approached the wheelchair-bound woman in front of me, and with each step, it became clear that even if I was a master in the healing arts, healing her was almost impossible.


    All this power and I couldn''t do anything for her?


    ''We don''t need to heal her,'' Zanryuzuki spoke, her voice echoing within my head. ''We just need to save her soul.''


    I blinked, taken back by those words. ''What do you mean?''


    ''You just need to create a Gigai,'' Zanryuzuki replied.


    My eyes widened at this, understanding what Zanryuzuki was proposing. Instead of trying to save her body, which was impossible for me to do, she was telling me to save her soul, putting her soul into an artificial body to inhabit.


    That was easier said than done though.


    I was no Kisuke Urahara, I wasn''t a scientific genius by any means. I hadn''t even mastered Kido yet.


    I wasn''t even sure how to even begin with that shit? I mean, how does one create an artificial body made to host a literal soul? I was no doctor, I knew what most people knew about the human body, which was frighteningly little.


    And it wasn''t like I had an expert on the subjec--


    "Porlyusica..."


    She could help me... with her, and the help of Zanryuzuki... saving Cordelia''s life wasn''t that far-fetched.

 Chapter 24: Good Intentions.

    Chapter 24: Good Intentions.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    After having finished my conversation with Cordelia, I moved out of her house to seek Porlyusica.


    I trudged through the East side of Boundary Forest, the air heavy with the scent of nature and soil. Eventually, after a few moments, I arrived at the old doctor''s house, by the time I got there, the sun had already sunk below the horizon leaving nothing but darkness and the house in front of me.


    The house was nestled among the lush forest, and at first nce, it almost seemed part of thendscape. Its structure was cleverly incorporated into the trunk of a tall, wide tree, and the walls were made of wide tree trunks interwoven with branches and foliage.


    It was a truly unique sight.


    "You think she can help her?" Mavis wondered out loud.


    Nodding, I stepped onto the small, winding path that led to the front door of the house. Taking a deep breath, I lifted my fist and rapped on the door three times. A muffled voice from inside the house grumbled in annoyance.


    Porlyusica was a withdrawn and reclusive individual that didn''t like humans, looking down on them as a race of simpletons who see fighting as the only way to aplish things, suggesting a misanthropic nature.


    This hate of hers often leads her to chase after those who remain too long around her with a broom, getting overly upset when they do something without having received her permission


    That was all I knew about the old doctor.


    The door creaked open, and a familiar figure stepped through the entrance. She was a slim and tall elderly woman with pink hair, tied in a bun on the back of her head by tworge pins with crescent moon-shaped edges, and with two bangs of hair left framing her face. She has reddish eyes, and a beauty mark located below her mouth, on the left side of her face.


    Porlyusica''s sharp red eyes bored into me as she let out a long, exasperated sigh. "And who are you supposed to be?" she said with a hint of annoyance in her voice.


    "My name is Ada-" I began, but was abruptly interrupted by Porlyusica, her pale reddish eyes resting on my guild mark.


    Porlyusica scowled and shook her head at me with a resigned sigh, her arms folded in a tight, angry manner. She pursed her lips, then finally said, "You''re nothing more than a pain in my backside, like everybody in that damn guild. So tell me, why are you here? And make it quick!"


    "She doesn''t seem too friendly," Mavismented.


    You think?!


    I pressed my hands together, and with a sigh, I spoke. "I need your help," I said urgently, getting right to the point. "There''s someone I know who''s very sick, and I have an idea that could save them, but I don''t have the knowledge needed to make it happen."


    Porlyusica''s eyebrows twitched as her expression softened, but her mouth remained set in a firm line. She squinted at me for several moments before her voice, a gruff rasp, broke the silence. "Name, gender, disease, and idea. In that order."


    "Cordelia Alberona, Female, Unknown, New Body," I replied, answering her questions.


    "New body?" Porlyusica repeated with a scoff.


    I could understand her reaction.


    "I... might have some knowledge that could be used to create an artificial body..." I replied with a slow nod.


    Mavis blinked at this, moving closer to me. "You know how to create artificial bodies?"


    I don''t Mavis, that''s the point of my visit here. Zanryuzuki might have the knowledge within her to do so, but that didn''t mean I had the skill to aplish said thing.


    Having a book on how to make nuclear bombs doesn''t make you an expert in the subject, just the guy with the book.


    Porlyusica narrowed her eyes at me. "Exin, in fifty words or less."


    "My magic is... different," I replied, taking a deep breath. "My magic is pretty much sentient, so to speak, and has full knowledge of what I can aplish with it. That being said, that doesn''t trante to me being able to use any of that knowledge."


    That was the truth, the source of my power was alive, containing a wealth of knowledge beyond what I could imagine, be that as it may, I couldn''t always ess that knowledge, sometimes I had to fight for it.


    "Sentient magic you say?" Mavis said as she swung herself up onto a low-hanging branch of the old tree that served as Porlyusica''s house. "That''s quite interesting, Adam."


    I sighed.


    Porlyusica scowled as she looked me up and down, her red eyes burning with emotions I quite couldn''t understand. She sighed heavily, her shoulders sagging in defeat. With a wave of her hand, she motioned for me to enter her home. "Come. I''ll hear you out," she said gruffly, her voiceced with a warning. "But don''t waste my time. You won''t like the consequences."


    I nodded before walking inside her house.


    That ended pretty well all things considered.


    -----------------


    After hours of answering Porlyusica''s questions, the old woman''s mouth was a tight line of frustration and her fists balled tight around the handle of a worn-down broom that she seemed to have gotten out of nowhere. She waved it in my direction trying to hit me and shouted, "You''ve wasted enough of my time, now git!"


    It was here when Zanryuzuki stepped forward and offered an alternative solution.


    Stabbing Porlyusica.


    Inside my inner world, Zanryuzuki''s deep-set eyes peered at me intently as she outlined her n; to stab the old woman, Porlyusica, and transfer her with the knowledge needed to create a Gigai through our de.


    Based on what I knew about Shinigamis, things like that were within the realm of possibilities, Ichigo regained his powers in a simr way.


    He also learned Mugetsu in that way, thanks to Zangetsu.


    So it was possible.


    But still¡­


    I hesitated for a brief moment thinking of the pros and cons of this decision, eventually deciding to take Zanryuzuki''s n, and before I could regret it, I move forward with a blur of movement, driving my de through Porlyusica''s body, avoiding any vital points, or organs.


    Porlyusica and Mavis both gasped, their eyes wide with horror. Porlyusica''s hand flew to her chest as she staggered backward, while Mavis covered her mouth with both hands.


    I took a step back, withdrawing my de with a blue blinding shine. Revealing there was no wound where I had stabbed the old woman.


    "What did you do?" Mavis questioned, her tone cold but before I could say anything, Porlyusica stood up, looking at me in shock.


    "This... it can''t..." Porlyusica''s voice quivered with awe as she asked her question, her hand rising to press against her chest in surprise. Her wide eyes shone with wonder and shock as she looked at me "All this new knowledge about the human body... How is this even possible? Just what kind of magic do you really possess?"


    "She''s... not injured?" Mavis muttered.


    Not anymore, I had healed her wound as I took my de out. I might not be the best at healing, but I could heal simple wounds, like a non-lethal stab wound, for example.


    Porlyusica shuffled closer, her eyes narrowing as her knotted hands balled into fists. Her mouth opened and closed several times as if she wanted to speak but didn''t know how to phrase it. Finally, she furrowed her brow and hissed, "I don''t know if I should beat the hell out of you for what you did or thank you. Might do both."


    Totally understandable.


    Porlyusica tapped her index finger on her chin in thought for a few moments, then shrugged her bony shoulders. "I will think about thatter. In the meantime we''ll need plenty of supplies if we seek to create a Gigai," she said, rolling the unfamiliar word around in her mouth as if it tasted like something new.


    "Thanks," I nodded.


    "Thanks my ass, do that shit again and Makarov will have to get brooms out of your ass," Porlyusica growled, wrinkling her nose before letting out a tired sigh. "I will make a list of what I need, in the meantime, bring the woman here. I might be able to extend the time we need to make the body..."


    I nodded, before blurring out of sight, using Shunpo to make my way to Cordelia''s house.


    I don''t know what was pushing to help Cordelia so much, was it pity? or was it a concern for the little girl she would leave behind?


    I honestly didn''t know, but did it matter?


    If I could help her, why not?


    -----------------


    [Mavis Vermillion POV]


    I didn''t know what to think anymore. Adam was a walking mystery, every time I thought I was starting to understand him, something new woulde up.


    I was so confused, so lost about everything that had to do with him, nevertheless, I knew one thing. He was an interesting kid, one that I would watch grow up close.


    Perhaps in himid the answer to the problem that was Zeref.


    I sighed and leaned against the railing of Adam''s balcony, or pretended to while gazing up at the star-studded night sky that cascaded with a brilliant glow over the entire town below.


    "Fairy Tail sure has a luck for attracting wonderful things," I smiled.


    -----------------


    [Gildarts Clive POV]


    The brat was missing, ording to his worshiper Lilia, and seeing I had nothing to do, I offered the girl a hand tracking the brat. Let it never be said Gildarts isn''t an awesome cool guy!


    I followed the brat''s magic, leading me closer to an address I thought I would never visit again - Cordelia''s house. A shocking chill crept up my spine as I saw the brat enter her house.


    How did he even know her?


    Were... they rted?


    No... it couldn''t be, I was still married, there was no way the brat was mine or Cordelia''s, the dates didn''t match, if he were to be ours, he would''ve been around four to five years old at much.


    As that thought crossed my mind, a small figure emerged from behind the house and stepped into the moonlight. She was a tiny girl, no more than four or five years old. Her eyes were the same sparkling brown as Cordelia''s, just as her chestnut hair.


    ...


    I...


    I had a daughter?


    I...


    I made the math in my head, and it all fit into ce, that little girl was my daughter.


    I was a Dad.


    As the reality sunk in, my eyes welled up and tears started to stream down my cheeks. I was a dad. That little girl, she was my tiny baby girl, who probably had no idea who I was.


    ¡ª-------------


    [Porlyusica POV]


    The knowledge to create an artificial body.


    I had no idea how the kid had such knowledge. Knowledge that went far beyond anything medicine could do today, but somehow he had it.


    Knowledge he couldn''t understand.


    Knowledge he could transfer through his de.


    I sighed. "Honestly, is like Makarov looks for the weirdest kids to adopt into the guild." I smiled softly at that. "Well, it wouldn''t be Fairy Tail if he did otherwise, would it?"

 Chapter 25: Selfish Quest.

    Chapter 25: Selfish Quest.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    I rushed back to Cordelia''s house on the outskirts of Magnolia Town and filled her in on Porlyusica''s offer to help with her disease, without going into any detail about the creation of an artificial body.


    Mostly because I honestly didn''t even know how to exin that one.


    After filling her in, her skepticism was more than palpable, and I didn''t me her for that at all, she didn''t know me, I mean, this was quite literally our second meeting ever, so it was more than understandable for her to be wary of anything I said.


    However, before I could begin to convince her, a powerful wave of magic and emotion surged through the area, and I recognized the source immediately.


    Gildarts.


    His aura of conflicting emotions, a swirling mix of joy and sorrow.


    I guess he tracked me down and figured things out.


    "I appreciate your offer, but..." A deep sigh escaped Cordelia''s lips as her eyes, dulled by illness and pain, met mine with an expression of utter exhaustion. "But there''s no cure for what I have."


    How could I help someone that has already given up?


    ...


    Then again.


    I slowly shifted in the direction of Gildarts, whose energy felt heavy and weighed down with sadness that at the same time shed with his own joy.


    Maybe I wasn''t the one that could help her.


    "I''ll be back," I sighed, before disappearing out of sight with a Shunpo, zipping out of her house, and making my way towards Gildarts.


    -----------------


    [Gildarts Clive POV]


    I watched Adam leave Cordelia''s house in a blur of motion, beforeing to a halt in front of me, his eyes meeting with mine, confirming what I had already suspected.


    "I have a daughter, huh?" I chuckled, my voice trembling as tears rolled down my cheeks.


    "You do," Adam nodded.


    "How... How bad is Cordelia?" My throat tightened as I asked that question.


    "I don''t think she has more than a month left," Adam said, his voice somber.


    "I see," I sighed, before turning my gaze towards the horizon, pondering my next move.


    Perhaps I could save her?


    I was no healer, but I was strong, strong enough to find anything Porlyusica might need for her.


    "That being said, I think there might be a way to save her," Adam continued as if reading my mind.


    "What?"


    "I can''t really exin, because I don''t really understand the details behind it, but if we take her to Porlyusica and find what she needs, we might be able to save her," Adam replied with a tired sigh.


    The brat had already gone to Porlyusica?


    He barely knew Cordelia...


    He really was a good kid, wasn''t he?


    Maybe it wouldn''t be so bad if everyone believed he was my brat.


    My eyes lit up and my smile widened as I asked, "Then what are we waiting for?!" If there was still a chance to save my dear Cordelia, I was ready to take it without hesitation.


    Adam''s eyes locked with mine, and with a sigh, he replied. "That''s the thing, Gildarts before we embark on that, we need to bring her to Porlyusica in order to extend her life as much as possible," he paused, ncing at the house behind us. "I tried to convince her, but I failed."


    I looked at the brat and nodded.


    That sounded like something Cordelia would do, he was describing my stubborn rose down to the letter.


    I remembered too many times that I had to pull her out of trouble because she would refuse to take any help.


    That being said, I would save her, even if I had to drag her kicking and screaming to Porlyusica''s, even if she hated me for it, even if my own daughter hates me for it.


    I would save her.


    With or without consent!


    -----------------


    [Adam POV]


    I watched as Gildarts approached Cordelia''s house, and stomped through the front door like the FBI, his big boots thudding on the floorboards. He threw open the kitchen and marched towards Cordelia without a word, before grabbing her wheelchair and making his way out of the house to Porlyusica''s house.


    My eyes followed them until they disappeared around the corner, leaving a bewildered little girl with wide eyes and a quivering lip at my side.


    "She will be alright," I rested a hand on Cana''s shoulder and offered her aforting smile.


    She looked up at me, a hint of vulnerability in her dark eyes and after a moment of hesitation, she gave me the tiniest nod, and the corners of her mouth lifted into an unsure half-smile.


    Cana remained silent for a moment, her brows knitted together, and her small hands sping against her chest. Eventually, she took a deep breath and timidly asked, "Is... are they getting back together?"


    I...


    Hmm...


    Maybe?


    "Maybe?" I replied unsurely. I mean, it was a possibility, especially considering how much Gildarts adored Cana in canon the moment she told her she was his.


    "What about your mommy?" Cana asked softly as if she were afraid that if their parents reunited, I would be left all alone in the world.


    I reached out and gently ran my fingers through her hair, my lips curled up into a slight smile. "Don''t worry about that, sweetheart. I''m a big boy, I can take care of myself"


    Cana huffed, her tiny arms wrapping tightly around my legs. "I won''t leave you alone!"


    I guess she won''t, huh?


    "Let''s take you to the guild, you need a ce to sleep," I said, with a warm smile. Gently scooping up the little girl, nestling her close against my chest, feeling her cling tightly to me forfort.


    The guild might not be the best ce for her if she''s left all alone.


    I might ask Lilia to take care of her.


    -----------------


    I watched as Makarov''s frail-looking hands slowly rubbed circles on his temples. His time-worn eyes were closed, and his lips moved silently as he muttered under his breath. "Can you exin this all to me again?" he asked in a tired voice.


    "Gildarts had a kid with his ex, one that he didn''t know about, which is the little girl you met a few moments ago, and she needs a ce to stay for the time being, why? Her mom is dying as in she will die in a month or less, and Gildarts and I will try to find a way to save her with the help of Porlyusica, who I stabbed through the chest to transfer her with the knowledge I have but didn''t know how to use," I replied, making a quick summary of everything so far.


    Makarov''s eyes slowly opened, the right one twitching in a nervous tic. "Is that all?"


    I nodded.


    Makarov''s hands shook slightly as he brushed a strand of gray hair from his face. He exhaled heavily; a deep sigh of resignation. "I''m getting too old for this," he muttered, but he knew he didn''t have a choice. "You can count on the guild to keep her safe."


    "I left Lilia as her babysitter, that being said, make sure to... check on them," I replied, unsure Lilia had what it took to take care of a kid.


    Lilia suddenly materialized in a ze ofvender, her golden eyes twinkling with determination as she bowed deeply and eximed, "I shan''t fail you, Adam-sama!"


    I...


    I''m not sure I will get used to that any time soon.


    "Alrighty," I clicked my tongue and spun on my heel. "I''m off!"


    -----------------


    I made haste towards my destination, my body flickering in and out of sight as I Shunpoed through the East Forest, quickly arriving at Porlyusica''s house.


    As I arrived at the door, I could hear from the outside Gildarts and Cordelia in the middle of a heated argument.


    "You don''t have any right to drag me here!" Cordelia argued angrily.


    "I don''t care!" Gildarts shot back, like a kid.


    "That''s enough!" Porlyusica barked, as the loud of something cracking sound filled the room.


    A broom over someone''s head if I had to take a guess.


    Pushing that thought aside, I pushed the door open; the echoing creak of the door announcing my presence.


    "Kid, ready?" Gildarts asked.


    I nodded, turning my gaze to Porlyusica. "Do you have the list of things we need?"


    Porlyusica sighed and nced away, her face drawn with exhaustion, as she wrapped her fingers around the edge of the counter beside her and hung her head. "Yes, it was hard to make," she said in a low voice.


    I feel a ''but''ing.


    "But, some of the things we need aren''t easy to get, and involve terrible risks." At this, her voice grew heavy, and her eyes darkened with seriousness.


    Oh.


    That was the ''but''.


    I thought she was going to say that some of the things we needed didn''t even exist.


    But that?


    I already suspected getting the materials would involve some manner of risk.


    I mean, that''s basically a fucking given when ites to these things, I had yed enough RPGs to know that.


    "Ok," I shrugged.


    "Look, I appreciate the--" Cordelia opened her mouth to speak, but Porlyusica stepped forward and pressed a strip of gray tape over her lips.


    Porlyusica loomed over the young girl, eyes zing with fury. She mmed her wooden staff onto the ground, sending dirt and pebbles flying. Her voice was deep and rumbling like thunder as she snarled, "Listen here brat and listen well, in here, you obey my rules! Whether you like it or not, and I will heal you, is that clear?!"


    This woman was scary.


    "Ha!" Gildarts beamed at that.


    "As for you," Porlyusica turned to Gildarts who shrunk under her gaze. "Next time you bring a terminally sick patient to my house like she''s a sack of potatoes, I will give you a colonoscopy with her wheelchair! Have I made myself clear?!"


    Fucking scary indeed.


    "Yes ma''am!" Gildarts nodded frantically, using both of his hands to cover his backside.


    "Now leave!" Porlyusica growled, using one of her brooms to kick us out of her house in the only way she knew, with violence.


    "Is it me, or is Porlyusica downright terrifying?" I asked after a moment of silence.


    "No, it''s not only you, that woman fucking terrifies me, and the old man, and everyone who has met her," Gildarts replied with a small shudder.


    Good to know I''m not the only one.


    "So, the list?" I asked, gazing at Gildards.


    "Here," Gildarts said as he pulled a crumpled sheet of paper from his pocket, unfolding it.


    Peering at the list, both of our eyes widened at the seemingly endless rows of items, each one carefully written in an immacte hand, with very detailed instructions.


    "You do half, and I do the other half?" I asked, thinking of a way to save time.


    "That would save us a ton of time," Gildarts nodded slowly. "Let''s make a copy of the list, and tackle this shit together."


    I hummed at that, breaking the list in half for each would save us some time, however, we could do better than time. "What if we... subcontract some of the guild members to collect the items marked as easy by Porlyusica?"


    "That... would save us a lot of time, at least eighty percent of the list is marked asmon with little to no level of threat," Gildarts nodded, approving of my idea.


    "I''m pretty sure together we have more than enough money to pay the guild for that," I nodded, looking over the list. "And with that out of the way, we could focus on the... red items of the list."


    The ones marked down as downright suicidal to collect, ording to Porlyusica.


    "Thanks," Gildarts smiled softly, his usually hard expression shifting to reveal a vulnerability that was so uncharacteristic of his usual demeanor that it took me by surprise.


    He seemed like he''d shatter if I touched him right now.


    "Don''t mention it," I replied with a shrug.


    I wasn''t doing this for the thanks, I honestly had no reason behind my actions other than... why not?

 Chapter 26: First Step.

    Chapter 26: First Step.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    Also, the first public waifu poll is online, so vote! /polls/mpnboJO9Pg5


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    Leaving the white items on the list for the guild to collect under a contract, and the orders of Makarov, Gildarts, and I broke the remaining items between the two of us to collect.


    Ten dangerous items.


    Five for each.


    The items or ingredients I had to collect were the following.


    The Feathers of a Phoenix, at least five.


    Two Urns of Apathy.


    One Rod of Flesh... I won''t even question what that even is...


    Five Prosperous Jars.


    Andst but not least.


    Two Gems of Apedemak.


    I sighed, that was quite the list. It wasn''t so much that I had many items or ingredients to collect, cause I didn''t, it was more that some of them were pretty far away from one another.


    On that note, how the hell does Porlyusica know where every single item is?


    I mean, she doesn''t know the precise location, but she still knows enough to map every item out. That was impressive as fuck.


    "What are you doing?" Mavis asked, materializing out of nowhere, her form slowly taking shape as she phased through the floor.


    "I thought you were gone," I replied, looking at her.


    Mavis pouted. "You are mean."


    I was?


    "I meant no insult, I just... honestly thought you were gone, I mean, it''s the first time in months you leave me for more than a few minutes," I replied, hoping she would take the hint and leave me alone for the time being, as I needed to concentrate.


    Wait a moment...


    Mavis is a walking talking library...


    SHE CAN HELP ME!


    My head snapping in her direction, I noticed Mavis'' cheeks turn flush, and her eyes were zing as she crossed her arms over her chest, defiantly dering, "If I''m not wee here, then I''m leaving!"


    "You are!" I shot back.


    Mavis''s eyes twinkled as a sly smirk crept onto her lips. "You need me, don''t you?" she purred in pure evil.


    I could pretend that was not the case.


    But time was of the essence.


    "I do," I nodded.


    The corners of Mavis''s mouth tugged upwards, even more, her eyes sparkling with even more mischief than normal. "I could help you, but---"


    I already knew what she wanted.


    "I will answer all of your questions for twenty-four hours if you help me," I replied, cutting her short.


    "Deal!" Mavis eximed, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Good, in that case, ready to go out on an adventure, Mavis?" I asked, with a friendly smile.


    Mavis looked up at me with a wistful smile, her eyes twinkling with memories of past adventures. "When have I ever not?" she replied, her voice melodious and soft.


    -----------------


    With the help of Mavis, the First Master of Fairy Tail, as my personal guide, I embarked on my journey following the order Mavis had set for each item on the list.


    She had ordered the items in order of sess. As in my chances of getting them.


    Prosperous Jars. - 92% chance of sess.


    Urns of Apathy. - 87.5% chance of sess.


    The Feathers of a Phoenix. - 82.17% chance of sess.


    Rod of Flesh. - 70.98% chance of sess.


    Gems of Apedemak. - 0.1% chance of sess.


    I didn''t know what to think of those percentages, especially thest one, that basically stated I had no chance of getting the gems whatsoever.


    Seeing this, and trusting her tactical prowess I asked her if it would be prudent to exchange thatst item with Gildarts, to which she replied it didn''t matter as it would make no difference, seeing we both had the same chances of sess, regardless of our difference in strength.


    I could only imagine whatever that list item was, had something to do with a God, not only the level of difficulty was leagues above the rest of the items in the list, but the name was pretty telling.


    Apedemak.


    The name of an ancient Nubian God, whose domain was War, if I''m not mistaken.


    It couldn''t be a coincidence that the only item on the list that I had no chance of collecting, was the one with the name of a God.


    And if Mavis and Zeref being cursed to suffer forever was anything to go by, the Gods of this world were just like the ones depicted in the mythology back on earth, cruel sadistic assholes.


    Great.


    I wonder if Ank... if Ankhrelram... if Ahkol... if Anhr... I wonder if whatever his name is will take offense to what we are doing, I mean, we are basically doing what Zeref did with Natsu.


    Then again, Natsu was already dead when Zeref resurrected him.


    Cordelia is still alive, barely, but still.


    ''Let whatever his name is, take all the offense he wants,'' Zanryuzuki said, her voice echoing within my mind. ''It is within your right to deal with souls as you please.''


    Even if that''s the case, it matters more what the asshole of a God thinks, and not what is my right to do or not.


    At least for now.


    "Let''s go, Mavis."


    -----------------


    Wasting no time, I started my journey. Making my way to the capital to collect three out of the five items I needed, seeing that they were sold in the capital, at ridiculously high prices.


    Those being the following.


    Prosperous Jars.


    Urns of Apathy.


    The Feathers of a Phoenix.


    Right away, I found the first two ingredients. But after visiting every shop in the capital market, I still hadn''t been able to find a vendor that sold Phoenix Feathers.


    I even canvassed the alleys and back streets where some of the underground merchants sold their rare wares, only toe up empty-handed.


    "Hey kid, I heard ya were looking for some Phoenix Feathers?"


    Hmm.


    I might be walking into a trap... but meh...


    "I am," I slowly turned around and found myself staring into the beady eyes of the most dubious-looking merchant I had ever seen in my whole life. His skin was sallow, his scruffy beard was unruly and stained with tobo, and his clothes were rumpled and grease-spattered.


    Eww.


    The slimy man before me slowly smiled, revealing crooked and yellowed teeth, as he replied, "Well, yer in luck! I have some!" He rocked back and forth on his heels, his eyes twinkling with malicious delight.


    I took a step back and squinted. The man standing in front of me had a greasy, disheveled appearance and reeked of a potentbination of sweat, body odor, and cigarettes. "Great. Now, let''s make this transaction without... any kind of physical contact," I replied, keeping my distance.


    "Good call, I don''t have a real nose and I can smell him," Mavis muttered with a shudder.


    I believe you, Mavis.


    I do.


    "Well,e!" The man motioned me to follow him, and I took a step back to avoid the pungent odor that seemed to ooze from him.


    Nevertheless, I followed him, several feet behind him needless to say.


    The man shuffled towards a shabby house with peeling paint on its exterior walls. He opened the door and a wave of musty air rolled out. The room inside was illuminated by a dim light bulb, and the walls were stained with damp patches.


    Stacks of discarded newspapers and broken furniture cluttered the floor.


    I''m one to believe the saying that says, don''t judge a book by its cover, but shit this man is making it hard for me to do so.


    Once inside the house, the sleazy man motioned me closer and took out a chest from within a broken dresser. He clicked open the rustedtch, and the chest creaked open.


    Revealing inside, several glimmering phoenix feathers shone, like stars trapped in the darkness.


    I looked at Mavis, who simply nodded, confirming they were the real deal.


    I''ll be damned, the guy wasn''t trying to trick me, or attack me.


    "So, what ya think?"


    "I think I would like to know how much are they?" I asked, holding my breath. For obvious reasons, honest merchant or not, he needed a bath, a few hundred of them.


    The musty smell of cigars filled the air as the man leaned forward and said in a gravelly voice, "One million each." I felt my stomach drop and a cold chill crept up my spine.


    One million each?! That was well out of my budget, and I mean that by a lot.


    I might as well try to make a deal with him if that''s the case.


    "I will be honest with you, I don''t have that kind of money with me right now," I replied, taking a deep breath as I saw the man frown in disapproval.


    "But?" The man pressed. "I feel a ''but''ing, so out with it."


    "I''m part of the Guild known as Fairy Tail, and if you agree to let me buy the feathers with credit, I promise to pay an additional five percent per feather over the agreed price," I replied, hoping the sleazy merchant would ept.


    "Hmm," The man hummed, looking at me up and down. "Ten percent, and we have a deal."


    "Six percent," I replied.


    "Eight, and I won''t go any lower," The man replied, crossing his arms in an ultimatum.


    "Then we have a deal," I smiled at him.


    The smoky stench of cigars and whiskey wafted off of the greasy-haired man as he snorted at me. "Not so fast, kid, let''s go talk to the folks at the Business Bureau and make this deal official."


    I...


    I suppose that makes sense.


    I guess I will see how long I can hold my breath today.


    -----------------


    After two minutes of dealing with the bureaucratic process of making the deal with the merchant official, I left the capital with a warning from the merchant that exined why Porlyusica had marked the items I had bought in the capital as dangerous.


    "A piece of advice, brat. Don''t trust anyone, the reason why those things are so expensive in the market is because bandits and dark wizards alike are always after them, willing to do anything to get their hands on them..."


    This pretty much exined why Porlyusica had deemed these items dangerous to acquire.


    I wasn''t worried though.


    Be that as it may, I would keep my guard up at all times to avoid anything.


    "Thest two items are in kitasia," Mavis reminded me.


    kitasia.


    The western continent, where the Alvarez Empire resides.


    I chuckled, it''s like I''m a ma to overly dangerous situations.


    If I wanted to seed there, I would have to keep a low profile. While I was sure, The Spriggan Twelve of right now couldn''t possibly have all their members, as I was older than some of the ones that would join in time to their ranks.


    The ones I was sure were already part of the Spriggan Twelve, were more than enough to... kill me as I was now.


    Irene Belserion.


    August.


    Jacob Lessio.


    Larcade.


    And Bloodman.


    They were the only ones old enough to be part of The Spriggan Twelve.


    If found, I could probably avoid any sort of confrontation with August, seeing that out of all of the names above, he was the most reasonable.


    As for the rest?


    I would probably be captured or killed on sight if deemed a threat or an intruder.


    From this point forward, I can''t make any mistakes.


    The funny thing was, that even though this was crazy dangerous I found myself enjoying the prospect it offered.


    I guess I''m crazier than I thought.

 Chapter 27: Beautiful Danger.

    Chapter 27: Beautiful Danger.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    Also, the first public waifu poll is online, so vote! /polls/mpnboJO9Pg5


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    I spent roughly more than three weeks traveling towards kitasia, crossing the border with false documents to avoid any kind of suspicion from security personnel.


    Luckily, finding someone willing to create the forgeries had been no challenge.


    Now all that was left was keeping a low profile, and the rest would fall into ce.


    The hardest part of keeping that low profile was keeping my power sealed within me to avoid drawing any unwanted attention.


    It hadn''t been an easy feat to aplish, I had to meditate a lot on my way, and visualize theplexwork of barricades that I wanted to ce around my power before putting them on, preventing it from leaking out into the world.


    But, against all odds, I had managed to seed.


    But that''s beyond the point now.


    Right now time was of the essence,


    Mavis leaned in and her voice dropped to a whisper as she said, "The Rod of Flesh if not something you will find in amon market, some if not most people consider the item a... taboo item, not enough to be considered ck magic, but enough to be sold in the ck market."


    With a name like that? I can see why, honestly. It didn''t sound like something you would find in your local grocery shop.


    "Any idea where the market would be?" I asked, hoping for the answer not to be the capital.


    "The Capital."


    Fuck.


    "We could find it somewhere else, but our best bet is the capital," Mavis added, reading my expression.


    I chuckled, cracking my neck from side to side. "Let''s go then."


    -----------------


    It took me two days to arrive at the capital, via several modes of transportation.


    And, the first thing I noticed as I approached was the sudden switch in the air. It didn''t take me long to realize this change was due to an undeniable force that seemed to be emanating from the castle at the center of the city.


    Never in my life, I had ever felt such a magnitude of power, it was as vast an endless sea and as unyielding as hellfire itself. All I had to say was that it was overwhelming.


    Even from afar, I could feel it.


    The most shocking part was that the power I was feeling wasn''t even trying to be suffocating, or aggressive in any manner for those capable of feeling it, it was just there... and that alone was enough to send off a warning.


    In fact, the amount of magic power I was feeling was so immense that I didn''t know if it was thebination of two energies in one ce or just one.


    Regardless of that, whatever I was feeling, it far outssed Gildarts, or the old man for that matter, by a lot.


    I had to be extra careful now.


    Pushing those thoughts aside, I shifted my gaze around the bustling cityscape, scanning the crowds and taking note of any suspicious characters.


    After a few moments of doing so, I spotted a figure in a dark hoodie lurking in an alleyway.


    Now all I had to do was find a way to make the man guide me to the ce I was looking for.


    Deciding to take a direct approach I took a step forward. However, before I could take another step, a looming figure emerged from the shadows behind me, emanating an almost suffocating amount of power.


    To the point I could feel the hairs on my arms standing on end, halting my advancepletely.


    That''s all it had taken?


    Really?


    Ten minutes?


    I meditated to seal my power, and all it took for someone to find me was ten, fucking MINUTES?!


    Please God, let it be August and not anyone else.


    I closed my eyes and slowly exhaled, sending a silent plea to the universe to please do my a solid and have August behind me. s as I turned on my heel to see who it was that was behind me, I found myself face to face with none other than Irene Belserion, looking down on me with chilling curiosity.


    Irene stood tall on the spot, with her head held high and an air of confidence surrounding her. Her long hair had been intricately and tightly braided and was adorned with bows up the sides. Near the top of each braid, there were two golden ornaments that glinted in the light.


    She wore U-shaped earrings in each earlobe, as well as red lipstick on her lips.


    Her curves were overly entuated by the fabric of her sinfully tight dress, giving her a more than a simple alluring presence.


    Well, I guess when ites to ways to die, this is certainly one I don''t... dislike that much.


    Seriously, look at the size of those jugs. Please God, seeing you already fucked me enough already with who found me, let my death be by suffocation via those God-made orbs.


    "This is bad, Adam, you need to run now!" Mavis ordered, her eyes widening in shock.


    Yeah, that''s not an option. Even if I happened to be faster than her thanks to Shunpo, her magic could counter my speed and keep me in this country no matter what I did.


    Irene raised an eyebrow as she followed my gaze to her ample chest. "My, aren''t you a bit too young to be interested in such things?" she said with a wry smile and an amused tone.


    "I don''t think so," I replied, there was no age to appreciate a good pair of tits, enemy or not. "Besides, you would need to take like... ten steps back if you want me to look at your face, have you seen the difference in our heights? It''s kind of hard to see anything other than your... magnificent attributes when we are this close."


    Irene chuckled softly, for a moment almost making me forget the delicate nature of my situation right now, being that one false move on my part could mean my end.


    Meaning I had to tread carefully, very carefully.


    "You are quite straightforward, I like that," Irene said, her gaze turning cold and indifferent, her voice loud and clear despite the noise of traffic and conversations swirling around us. "Now for your sake, keep that attitude and tell me - why are you here today, and why are you sealing away your magical powers?"


    "This is bad..." Mavis muttered, and I could see in her eyes was trying toe up with a n to help me.


    But that wouldn''t change a thing.


    Irene was older than me.


    Stronger than me.


    And smarter than me.


    The only way I could turn this around in a favorable manner, was by ying around with the truth. Meaning¡­ Half-truths, no lies.


    I cleared my throat and spoke in a low voice. "The reason why I''m here, it''s because I need something from the ck market, a Rod of Flesh." I held my breath, watching Irene''s expression carefully, but there was no reaction from her, so I continued. "As for why I''m sealing my power... it was to avoid problems, more than not people around me tend to... react poorly to my power, I''m not exactly the best at controlling it."


    There.


    I hadn''t lied.


    If I let my power roam freely, it would hurt others around me.


    And the reason I was here was to get the Rod of Flesh.


    Irene''s gaze moved up and down my body, and I felt like she was staring right into my soul. "I see," she said slowly, her lips curling into a strange, menacing grin. She let out a low chuckle that sent shivers down my spine. "Such potential," she muttered. "If that''s the case, then allow me to apany you to the ck market. I can''t in good conscience leave a young one like you alone in such a dangerous environment."


    Bullshit.


    She had left Erza alone, in a dangerous ce as a newborn baby, so this altruistic shit wasn''t her reason behind shit, the only reason why she wanted to help me was because she wanted to y with me for a bit before deciding what to do.


    She was like a cat, ying with its prey before deciding whether to let it go, or kill it.


    "She''s ying with you," Mavis said, stating the obvious.


    I didn''t need to be a tactical genius to know that thedy with massive boobs was ying a game of cat and mouse with me for her own amusement.


    I smiled nervously, feeling her gaze fixed on me like a hawk watching its prey. "I wouldn''t like to impose," I smiled, trying to deter her from following me, but s her eyes remained on me, not backing down an inch. "But, if you insist," I said reluctantly, "I would love thepany, especially if saidpany is such a beautifuldy."


    "Charming, you will be breaking hearts in no time it seems," Irene smiled, her eyes twinkling with amusement, as her lips formed a slight smirk. "Come, I know the way. Oh, and that reminds me, what''s your name, kid?"


    I swallowed hard, hoping my name hadn''t reached this continent yet, not even as a rumor. "Adam, just Adam, nost name, and yours?"


    "Irene Belserion, a pleasure to meet you, just Adam."

 Chapter 28: The Whims of a Dragoness.

    Chapter 28: The Whims of a Dragoness.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    Also, the first public waifu poll is online, so vote! /polls/mpnboJO9Pg5


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    The ck market of the Alvarez Empire was located in the heart of the city, hidden away from the watchful eyes of the guards and citizens, which was funny considering Irene, a high-ranking official of the country knew where it was.


    The entrance to the market was a rather simple-looking wooden door, guarded by tworge men of around eight feet tall each, who ensured that only those who knew the password were allowed in.


    The password to enter changed every week, and only those who were part of the ck market''s inner circle were ever privy to that information.


    Once inside, the market became a bustling hive of activity.


    The air around was thick with the smell of smoke, alcohol, and other substances, alongside the dimly lit stalls, which were packed with all manner of strange and exotic items.


    From potions that imed to cure all manner of ailments, to weapons of all shapes and sizes, including ones that were rumored to be enchanted with dark magic.


    As I walked deeper and deeper into the market, I noticed in one corner of the market, a group of drunk men huddled together around a table, ying a game of chance with a pile of gold coins in the middle.


    In another, a shady-looking wizard could be seen selling illegal spells to anyone with enough coin to pay for them.


    Beyond that, there were also cages containing dangerous magical creatures, which were being sold to wealthy collectors or used for fighting rings.


    Despite the chaos and danger that could be seen around the ce, there was a sense of order in the ck market. I didn''t have to ask Irene or Mavis to know that traders and customers alike knew their ce.


    ording to Irene''smentary, any disputes were quickly settled by the market''s enforcers, who were armed with deadly weapons and powerful spells to aid them in their particr job.


    "We have arrived," Irene said, a silent smile ying on her lips.


    I looked at the stalls in front of me, and true to her word, she had brought me to where I needed to be.


    The Rod of Flesh.


    ording to Mavis, it is said to be made from a twisted and gnarled wood that is infused with magic and multiple runic enchantments.


    The rod itself is approximately three feet long, its surface is covered in pulsing veins of flesh that seem to throb and pulse with a sickening life of their own.


    The item was said to have the power to warp reality to a limited extent, allowing the rod to bend the flesh of the wielder''s target in a various degrees of manners.


    Rumors say that whoever holds the rod canmand it to change their own flesh and that of others, bending it to their will and causing incredible transformations.


    Not only that, but some of the darker rumors have also hinted that whoever uses this with enough knowledge and power, can transform other living beings into twisted and contorted versions of themselves, warping them into grotesque amalgamations of their former selves.


    That being said, most of that were just rumors, as ording to Mavis, the rod can''t do much other than alter and bend flesh without a will of its own, meaning the item itself was useless inbat.


    "Thanks," I nodded, looking at the item.


    Mavis stood motionless by my side, her eyes wide and unblinking, as she stared at the strange object before her. Her lips were parted, and she exhaled a shallow breath as she spoke softly, her voice barely a whisper, "You need to find an escape, and quickly."


    No shit, Sherlock.


    "How much?" I asked the merchant.


    -----------------


    [Drobrt Pxhi - ck Market POV]


    As soon as Iid my eyes on mytest customer, I knew I was in trouble.


    For the woman who stood before me was none other than Irene Belserion.


    "Didn''t you hear mypanion ask you a question, merchant?" Irene said, her voice low and menacing. "In case you didn''t, allow me to bring some light into the matter. What is the price of this item?"


    I took a step back, and hesitated, feeling a bead of sweat trickle down my forehead. I knew that if I wanted to live another day I should not anger this woman.


    "It''s..." I began.


    However, before I could mutter another word, Irene spoke again, her cold voice sending shivers down my spine, like a knife dancing on my throat. "My, my, aren''t you slow? Perhaps you need to hear the question again?"


    I could feel my heart pounding in my chest, and my knees starting to give up. This was bad, very bad.


    I was going to die.


    I was going to die...


    I didn''t want to die!


    "It''s... free."


    -----------------


    [Adam POV]


    "It''s.... free, Lady Irene..."


    I watched how Irene terrorized the ck market merchant into giving me the Rod of Flesh for free, her cold detached presence being more than enough to subjugate the spirit of the man to ashes.


    Irene''s lips twitched into a mocking smirk as she fixed the merchant with a stony re, before she flicked her wrist towards the item, indicating that I should take it. "Free you say? My my, what a generous merchant you are," she drawled sarcastically.


    Generous...


    Right...


    More like smart enough to know he''s well out of his depth.


    Talking about that.


    I need to focus on finding a way out of this ce before she gets bored with me, and decides to kill me.


    "Thanks," I nodded, grabbing the item from the merchant''s trembling hands.


    Irene''s dark eyes narrowed on me. Her lips pressed into a thin, hard line, her posture stiffening ever so slightly as if she was a beast ready to pounce. "So, is that all you needed, Adam?"


    I nodded once again. "Thanks for your help."


    Irene''s lips curved in a sinister arc, as her eyes shed with delight. "So with that out of your way, I assume you''re leaving now?"


    I held my breath, looking at her.


    She was ying with me.


    "I am," I replied.


    Irene offered me a simple smile, as she gave me a gentle pat on the shoulder before turning around and walking away. Her heels clicked against the hardwood floor. "Until next time, Little Fairy," she called over her shoulder, before disappearing out of sight.


    She knew...


    She had helped me just to amuse herself, she was allowing me to leave just because it humored her.


    That crazy bitch was even more dangerous than I anticipated.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, I took the opportunity Irene had given me and sted out of the capital. I raced through the streets, ignoring everything else, and in three steps I was out of the city, standing alone in the middle of the desert.


    The hot sand whipped up around me as I continued to speed away, soon fading into the horizon.


    ----------------------------------


    Finally out of Irene''s reach, I came to a stop, feeling an electric-like current running through my veins. It felt like there was like a wild beast caged within me, straining at the bars, seeking to break free.


    With each passing moment, I could feel my power rising within. It started as a low hum, a gentle yet noticeable vibration that spread from my fingertips to his toes.


    But as the seconds passed, it grew, stronger and stronger, until it was a wild, roaring storm that threatened to consume everything around me, even the desert itself.


    Even though I knew I would''ve stood no chance against her, I was mad, no... I was fucking livid. Mad I hadn''t got to fight her, mad I hadn''t been able to see her might, mad I hadn''t been allowed to cut loose.


    As those thoughts invaded my mind, a grin spread across my face as I let out a deep, rumblingugh.


    The air around me began to shimmer as my power continued to surge throughout my body. The sand beneath me began to shake in a vortex, as the sky above me darkened as clouds gathered overhead.


    Next time, next time I would be ready to face her.


    "You need to stop!" Mavis whispered urgently. "If you don''t reign in your power! There is no guarantee she will let you go!"


    "I don''t care," I replied, for a moment letting my battle lust override all logic. Realizing this, I took a deep breath, forcing myself to calm down. "I''m sorry, you''re right. We were lucky this time."


    -----------------


    [Irene Belserion POV]


    My lips pulled into a yful smirk as I peered over the desert beyond the city walls.


    Even from afar I could feel his power, and I had to say, the kid was on his way to bing a force to be reckoned with. His raw, unbridled power radiated off of him in waves, threatening to consume everything on his path.


    His magic power was heavy, and aggressive, like a weight that pressed down on the shoulders of those who dare to challenge him.


    It felt suffocating in nature.


    Wild.


    "Good," I allowed a wry smile to curl my lips. My eyes gleaming with anticipation. If he was this powerful now, I could hardly imagine how much more thrilling it would be to kill himter.


    -----------------


    [Second POV]


    August, the old wizard, also known as the Wizard King, strode through the halls of the Alvarez Empire''s castle, his robes slowly billowing behind him.


    He had just learned that Irene Belserion had confronted the intruder, and instead of dealing with him, she had allowed him to escape from her clutches, and he wanted to know why.


    Knowing her, he made his way to the Throne Room where he found Irene sitting on the throne with a wicked grin on her face. As soon as she saw August, she chuckled and gestured for him to approach.


    "Well, well, well," Irene said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "If it isn''t my dear fellow Shield, August. What brings you to my throne room today?"


    August scowled at her, pushing aside the fact she had referred to his Majesty''s throne as hers, he would address thatter, for now onto the matter at hand. "You know exactly why I''m here, Irene. Why did you let that boy go?."


    Ireneughed at that, an amused yful high-pitched sound that echoed through the room. "Oh, so that''s why you came to me," she said, shaking her head. "Oh August, you think you know me so well, don''t you? But you don''t. You never have, and you never will."


    August narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth, he didn''t have the patience today to y her games. "Stop ying games, Irene, and answer the question."


    Irene leaned back on the throne, her fingers tapping against the armrest, one after the other in a spine-chilling rhythm. "Well, let''s see," she said, tilting her head to the left, index finger pressed upon her lips. "Maybe I just felt sorry for him¡­ or maybe I thought he deserved a chance to live his life, to grow up and be a powerful mage like us. Or maybe... just maybe, I just got bored, and wanted to spice things up."


    August narrowed his eyes on her. "You let him go for that? You? The woman without mercy? I don''t believe you."


    Irene shrugged, rolling her eyes. "Believe what you want, August. It doesn''t matter to me. I did what I did, and now the boy is gone. End of story."


    August hesitated for a moment. He would be the first one to advocate for the life of a child, no matter the reason behind his execution sentence, but for Irene to be the one to do it?


    It didn''t quite click, so he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to this than she was letting on.


    "You really enjoy making things more difficult than they have any right to be, don''t you?" August said, his eyes fixed on the woman before him.


    Irene smirked. "Maybe I do," she said, her voice low and dangerous. "Maybe I don''t, who knows?" And with that, she stood up from the throne and swept out of the room, leaving August alone to ponder her words.

 Chapter 29: Temple of War.

    Chapter 29: Temple of War.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    Also, the first public waifu poll is online, so vote! /polls/mpnboJO9Pg5


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    I had escaped Irene''s clutches, and still, instead of being grateful I had been given the chance to leave without any harm, I felt angry, angry that I hadn''t been able to fight her.


    I knew that was a stupid feeling.


    My odds of beating her right now were below zero, entering the realm of negative numbers. But even then, even when I knew without a shred of doubt that I would''ve stood absolutely no chance against her, I was angry.


    Now that I think about it. This is not the first time I have experienced this kind of feeling.


    It also happened with Gildarts during my S-ss Trial.


    I remember being fucking thrilled at the idea of going against him, even though I knew without a doubt that I would lose.


    Am I turning into a battle-crazed kind of man?


    ''Perhaps,'' Zanryuzuki muttered, and I could feel her presence in the depths of my mind, like a faint breeze that rumbled through my inner world.


    I sighed.


    I suppose if that''s the case, I better make fucking sure that I''m always stronger than those I face against.


    "To think kitasia had such terrifying mages," Mavis muttered floating right beside me, her face a mask of disbelief and horror, but more than anything, concern.


    So she didn''t know?


    I wonder if she knows who''s the King of that continent.


    I sighed, the scorching heat of the desert sun beating down on me without mercy. With each step I took, particles of sand flew up with each motion, coating parts of my skin with a fineyer of sand mixed with sweat. "Good we found out now, and notter."


    Mavis'' green eyes met mine for a moment, her lips pressed together in a tight line as she pondered over my words. "Yeah, you''re right, at least now we know what to expect. Unlike before."


    I knew very well what to expect before I made my way to the capital. The thing is, even knowing what to expect had left me staggeringly unprepared.


    Next time it would be different though.


    "So, Mavis," I said, tilting my head slightly in her direction, "How long before we reach the ce where the gems are located?"


    Mavis let out a sigh, arching her back as she drifted around in the weightlessness of her condition, her body quickly shifting into a graceful, yet very slow backflip as she hummed out. "I''d say an hour or two if we keep this pace."


    An hour or two?


    Not bad.


    Considering we have been moving for more than twelve hours, most of which I have covered using Shunpo, I say we are advancing fast, all things considered.


    On that note, I can''t help but wonder what exactly makes thisst ingredient so difficult to acquire.


    I guess I will have to wait and find out.


    -----------------


    Fifty minutester of sand.


    I had arrived at my destination.


    I won''t lie, the fifty-minute trek across the sun-bleached desert was not fun, at all. It was nothing more than a haze of yellow sand and red rocks, seasoned with the punishing midday heat that seemed beyond determined to kill me.


    s, despite the terrible conditions, here I was, at the foot of the ruins of an old temple, its timeworn walls a reminder of a great civilization that had most likely long been forgotten.


    Taking a deep breath, I approached the old temple and as I do so, I can see the remnants of a once magnificent structure rising out of the desert sand.


    From what little I could gather, the temple was built in the shape of a giant fortress or something simr, with high walls made of sandstone blocks that looked like they had been eroded by time, wind, and sand.


    The walls were covered in ancient hieroglyphics that depicted scenes of great battles, victories, and offerings to some kind of god.


    As I walked through the massive entrance gate, I find myself in an open courtyard full of skeletons, from animals to humans, surrounded by columns that I supposed once supported the roof that has long since copsed.


    In the center of the courtyard, I could see the remains of a massive altar. If I had to take a guess, I would say it was once used for sacrifices to the god this temple was dedicated to.


    The altar as everything else so far was broken and weathered, and for the most part, covered in sand.


    Walking through the temple and past the altar, I can see the remains of once-beautiful statues and carvings that have been worn down by the passage of time.


    On the walls behind the statues, there were many inscriptions, some of which ording to Mavis, depicted the glory of the god and his role in the battles his followers had, while others depicted the offerings made to the god by his followers in order to appease him or please him.


    In one corner of the temple behind two broken pirs I had to cut down, I found a small room that has, inparison to everything so far, been partially preserved.


    Here, I can see the remains of various armor sets, weapons, and other battle gear-rted items, possibly offerings to the god, or rewards the god in question would give to his followers.


    The room in question had an eerie feeling as if someone was present, but not really.


    At first, I thought it could''ve been the souls of those that dedicated their lives to the temple, but as soon as that thought crossed my mind, I quickly dismissed it, knowing that if that was the case, I could''ve heard them by now, or seen them.


    The nature of my powers made it easier for me to deal with the paranormal aspect of things, and this... this didn''t feel like that at all.


    Keeping my guard up, I continued to explore the temple, eventuallying across a staircase that led to the lower levels of the structure through severalyers of spider web from what I could see.


    Taking a deep breath, I descended the stone steps, listening to the sound of my boots echoing in the ever-expanding darkness, until I reached the bottom of the stairs and felt a cool weing gust of air brush past me.


    "That''s the first cool thing I have felt in this wretched continent," I chuckled, looking at Mavis.


    Mavis'' eyes lit at this, her enthusiasm bing palpable as she began to exin even though I hadn''t asked a question of any kind, "Temples, especially ones like this, were designed with aplexwork of air tunnels and chambers that create a natural air flow system." She gestured with her hands as if to demonstrate the various paths the air took throughout the temple, even though I couldn''t see more than two feet ahead of me with how dark it was. "It''s quite remarkable how they were able to optimize their venttion techniques so well!"


    Smiling at her antics that more than not made me forget she was older than me, I turned my attention ahead and continued walking until I found myself face to face with an immense door, of around twenty feet tall, made of marble and carved with intricate symbols, its age visible in its weathered surface.


    Mavis was the first to move, as she cautiously stepped up to the intricately carved marble door, running her fingers over the symbols that were carved into it. "This must be the room of the god of this temple," she whispered, excitement clear in her voice. "Temples such as this one were known to have special rooms made just for the gods. It was a way of honoring their presence and making sure they had afortable ce to stay if they ever visited."


    "And let me guess, the gems are within the room, right?" I asked jokingly, already knowing the answer to that question.


    "If there''s any left in this temple, yes," Mavis replied, her eyes still fixed on the old marble door as if it was the best thing in the whole world.


    Thought so.


    "Ok, let''s light up the ce a little bit before moving forward," I said, as I held my left hand up, summoning a small, glowing yellow sphere of concentrated energy, which hovered in mid-air and illuminated the area around us.


    This was a nameless Kido, one not intended to be used as an offensive tactic, or defensive, just as a way to train one''s control over energy in general, nevertheless this nameless Kido could still be used as a makeshiftntern for situations like this.


    As the room lit up with my spell, I was met with a terrifying picture. Everywhere I looked there were bones, some crushed beneath the fallen stones, others scattered in piles, their hollow eye sockets staring into eternity like silent sentinels of terror.


    "I will go ahead and say they tried to enter the room as well," I replied, looking at the skeletons, some of which were pointing with their bony arms outstretched towards the door, as though they''d all been trying to reach it before they perished.


    Mavis nodded in a grim manner, her lips pressed tightly together and her jaw clenched. "That''s what I was afraid of."


    I knit my brows together in a furrow of intrigue, my lips pursed ever so slightly. "Is this why you said it didn''t matter who came, that Gildarts or I stood the same chance?"


    Mavis slowly nodded her head. "Gods, unlike some might want to believe, are pretty real," she began, her voice barely above a whisper, "Don''t let anyone tell you otherwise. And trust me when I say that it''s easier than you might think to rile them up and be the object of their wrath."


    I could understand to some level why there were atheists in my previous world, but here? Where people pissing fire is about asmon as themon flu? I really didn''t understand how people here couldn''t believe in them.


    "It might be best if we leave," Mavis muttered, her shoulders sagging as she exhaled in resignation, before turning on her heel towards the steep, zig-zagging flight of stone we had climbed down. "There''s always another temple."


    I could see her point.


    Angering a God had caused the unforgiving hammer of divine retribution to befall upon Zeref and her, damning them to forever wander and suffer more than their supposed crimes deserved.


    That being said, I could feel an invisible pull towards the room, that despite the risks that lurked just beyond the threshold, it seemed to whisper an invitation, daring me to cross over.


    It could be that...


    Or the relentless heat I had been subjected to, alongside the unavoidable fact that I would be finding grains of sand in my body for months after returning home.


    I was fucking tired of the desert.


    Taking my decision, I unsheathed my Zanpakuto and raised it up, feeling the weight of its handle in my hands, before I swung down at the door firmly, cutting through the marble door with a single effortless stroke, sending shards of gray marble flying around the room.


    "Adam what have you done?!" Mavis gasped as she turned around staring at me, her green eyes widened in shock at what I had done.


    "What does it look like? I just mowed thewn," I replied in a joking manner, gesturing to the now broken marble door, before sheathing my Zanpakuto back.


    I gave Mavis a sly nce before stepping over the broken pieces of marble thaty on the ground and entering the tunnel that if Mavis was right, would lead to the main chamber of the temple.


    Inside, the air was still, and the room was illuminated by torches that hung from the walls, revealing its pristine condition. Carefully navigating my way through the hall, I rounded the corner and stepped into an immense chamber.


    The chamber in question was lushly decorated, with towering statues of marble and granite lining the walls. Piles of gold coins were heaped atop chests of jewels, glittering in the light from the gilded chandeliers.


    "Adam, we have to go..." Mavis whispered urgently.


    I could honestly understand her apprehension, but I had traveled far too long to simply give up. Besides, Cordelia was running out of time, so any detours could be the difference between saving her or not.


    "After I get the gems," I replied, my eyes darting from corner to corner, looking at every single hidden nook, searching for the gems or their possible location.


    Maybe that which I was looking for was inside one of the chests.


    With that in mind, I stepped forward reaching out to one of the many chests around in order to search inside them, however, as soon as my fingers brushed against the chest, the room erupted in chaos.


    The statues that decorated the room suddenly sprang to life, their stone limbs cracking as they leaped off from their pedestals and lunged at me.


    Surprised by this, I looked at the statuesing at me and deftly dodged their first attack with a swift sidestep.


    As I did this, more statues converged on me, their movements mechanical in nature, but powerful and fast. Calmly, I continued to evade their blows, wondering if this was the actions of the God of this temple or just a defense mechanism set in ce.


    Pushing those thoughts aside, I leaped over the outstretched arm of one of the statues, tucking into a roll as Inded on the other side, before spinning on my heel, kicking another statue square in the chest and shattering it into a thousand pieces.


    The remaining statues circled me warily, their eyes fixed on what I could only assume they saw as their prey, a nimble one at that.


    I smiled, waving at them to see if I could get any kind of reaction. Seeing none, I decided to stop ying around, and shatter the rest, however, just as I was about to make my move, I heard a loud rumbling from deep within the temple.


    The statues froze, all signs of life leaving them just as soon as it hade to them.


    "Well that was... anticlimactic," I said, my eyebrows furrowed in confusion as I surveyed the now quiet room. I''d been expecting the statues to fight to the end, not to go back to their decorative purpose the moment one crumbled down.


    Beyond that.


    Just what was that rumble I heard a moment ago?


    Whatever it was, it was clearly the reason behind the statues going back to being just that, in old statues.


    As I pondered about this, the sound of someone pping their hands reverberated through the air,ing from right above us. Reacting at the same time, Mavis and I turned our heads up following the sound we were hearing, to see a figure hovering above us midair, d in a shining set of Spartan armor, his face hidden in the shadows of a polished helmet as he slowly descended to meet us.


    The man glided down from the air, his feet touching the ground with a loud thud. Once there, he surveyed the area and noted the mildyers of dust and cobwebs around that had probably formed since thest visitor to the temple. "It''s been a while since anyone visited," hemented aloud, his voice echoing in the chamber.


    Mavis widened her eyes in shock, and that was enough to tell me what I was dealing with. A God.


    I shifted uneasily in my spot, my gaze lingering on the man in front of me, who still continued to survey the room without paying much attention to me. "Well, to be fair, it appears that most of the people who havee to visit this temple have unfortunately died before being able to do anything."


    The man slowly turned around to face me, much of his features covered by the helmet he wore. The man kept his gaze on me for a moment, before opening his mouth wide, releasing a loud and heartyugh. "Right you are!" he eximed.


    If the man was truly a God, I''ll be the first one to admit that this was not how I expected my first encounter with a God to be.


    "So, tell me, kid? What is it that you seek in my temple?"

 Chapter 30: A Bout With A God.

    Chapter 30: A Bout With A God.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    "So, tell me, kid? What is it that you seek in my temple?"


    I stared at the tall, broad-shouldered man in front of me. Mavis'' reaction, and his introduction all but confirming that he was a god. Or someone with incredibly good timing.


    Now the question was, what to do?


    I didn''t feel the same apprehensive presence I had felt from Irene from the man in front of me, the power I could feel from him was without a doubt great, but not on the level of that woman.


    If I had topare the strength I was feeling against someone, I would say the man was on Gildarts level.


    That however, didn''t make this any less hard than it already was, after all, being on Gildarts level was more than enough to deal with me as I was now, meaning the best possible approach was a political one.


    "Well, I''m looking for a specific kind of gem, one known as the Gem of Apedemaks, if I''m not mistaken," I replied calmly.


    The god in the bronze armor shifted his weight, the metal clinking with each step. He tilted his helmeted head to the side, and his grizzled beard shifted between the gaps in the leather straps of his armor as his lips turned upwards, a hint of understanding dawning in his eyes. "Ah," he said softly. "I see."


    Well, ain''t that ominous.


    The god''s eyes bored into mine, and he spoke with a heavy air of gravity. "Human transmutation? I suppose? More often than not most of them are that''s always the case."


    I... I don''t really know if what we were attempting to do can be ssified as Human transmutation. It didn''t feel like it, but it didn''t soundpletely wrong to call it that.


    "My friends and I are trying to create an artificial human body to host the soul of a woman who is on her deathbed," I replied, wondering where the conversation would go from this point forward.


    Would it anger him that what I was trying to do that?


    Or would he simply not care?


    The god''s eyes under the helmet sparkled and his lips curved into a broad smile as he threw back his head and released a thunderousugh. Stillughing, he dropped his hand onto his knee and shook his head in amusement. "Well, I''ll be damned! An honest human!"


    "Don''t do anything to anger him," Mavis whispered in my ear.


    "Wise advice tiny one, but you shouldn''t worry about that, the kid is very respectful, and I''m not like Ankhseram," The god replied, his gaze seeming to pierce right through her, showing the fact he could see her.


    So not only he could see her, but he could see her connection to the god that cursed her.


    It might be best if I draw his attention off her, just in case.


    With that in mind, I sighed and sped my hands apologetically. "I apologize for the interruption and the suddenness of my request, but I must ask, is it permissible for me to take the gems I need from your temple to fulfill my quest?" I said, raising my eyes to meet him.


    At this, The god took a step forward and a trace of a grin crept onto the corners of his partially hidden face. "If you manage to strike me, the gems are yours," he said, his voice echoing through the chamber.


    My lips twitched at his challenge, and my eyes began to dance around the room as I suppressed a smile from spreading across my face. I wouldn''t admit it out loud, but I was fucking thrilled.


    "Very well," I replied, getting ready to fight, releasing my Zanpakuto. "Judge all things in this universe. Zanryuzuki!"


    -----------------


    [Mavis Vermillion POV]


    Adam stood before the god, his de in hand and his eyes fixed on the divine figure in front of him, ignoring everything else.


    The idea of attacking a god was both daunting and foolhardy, of that, I had no doubt, especially without god ying Magic. But Adam seemed thrilled, and before I knew it, he took a deep breath and lunged forward with his de blurring out of sight.


    Reappearing in front of the god, Adam''s de sliced through the air with a sharp hiss bending the space around, his strike aimed squarely at the god''s chest.


    But just as Adam''s attack was about to strike the god, the former moved out of sight with lightning speed, sidestepping the blow with effortless grace.


    Adam grinned at this, showing he was clearly pleased by the god''s agility, so, without wasting a second, he continued his attack, striking again and again with all the strength and speed he could muster, his strikes cutting through the temple walls as if it were made out of paper.


    Nevertheless, each time Adam attacked, the god easily dodged the blow, his movements fluid and elegant. And despite this, despite his failure tond a hit, Adam continued attackingpletely showing he was undeterred.


    His excitement reaching an all-time high, Adam continued to strike at the god with all his might, driven by a determination to achieve his goal and the fun he was having.


    After a while, Adam''s moves became faster, or rather more in tune with the god''s movements, and with an incredible disy of speed and skill, he managed to reach the god, his sword aimed straight at the god''s neck.


    But as the de came down being nothing but a blur of motion, something strange happened. The god''s body began to shimmer and blink as if it was made of light rather than flesh, and instead of striking him, it passed harmlessly through the god''s form, leaving no mark or wound behind.


    "That was fucking awesome!" Adamughed in clear delight, ready to continue his assault on the god.


    However, before he could do so before he could even take another step, a smile formed on the deity''s lips, a smile that seemed to convey a sense of approval and respect.


    "Already over?" Adam muttered in a rather disappointed tone.


    This kid will actually kill me with his antics, he oscites from a logical person to aplete idiot without a warning.


    Then again, if he wasn''t that way he wouldn''t be Fairy Tail material, would he?


    As I pondered on that, the god let out a deep heartyugh that echoed through the temple. "It has been a while since I have faced someone as brave and determined as you, young one. Your attacks may not have harmed me, but they have proved your worthiness. The gems are yours." With a wave of his hand, a few gems began to float toward Adam, each oneing from a different chest.


    "Thanks," Adam replied, sheathing his de.


    "Best luck in your quest young one," The god replied, his voice reverberating off of the cold walls around as Adam gave him onest grateful nod before taking his leave.


    I guess we are finally going home.


    "As for you little one," The god''s voice was slow, gentle, and deep. His eyes were dark and seemed to be filled with a hint of sorrow and understanding before he looked away for a moment and then back at me with a small smile. "I hope you find a way to break out of your curse. Ankhseram is a cruel bastard, so I wish you the best of luck."


    "Thanks," I replied, unsure how to react to his kind words.


    His attitude didn''t make any sense.


    The air around was heavy and choking with the smell of old death, with skeletons scattered all around, showing the remnants of those who had fallen to the temple''s cruel fate. Yet despite all of that, despite the evidence of his dark deeds all around us, he was sharing kind words with me.


    Perhaps those we had seen were the skeletons of bandits. Or something simr?


    Then again, perhaps it was best not to look too much into it. ording to the tales of old, gods can be both kind and cruel in the blink of an eye.


    The god smiled once again, as rays of golden light slowly radiated from his body, making his features appear to shimmer and blur. "Farewell, little one." As thest words left his lips, his form suddenly vanished into tiny sparkles of light, leaving no trace of him behind.


    -----------------


    [Adam POV]


    I finally had all the ingredients I had been sent to collect. Now, all that was left was making haste back to Magnolia, and hope that Gildarts and the guild had both finished their parts.


    "Time to go back," I sighed in relief.


    However, before I could take a single step Mavis materialized beside me, her arms crossed and her full lips pursed in a pout. Her eyes narrowed on me in disapproval, and her voice strained with frustration as she spoke. "What on earth possessed you to take on a challenge from a god so recklessly? And don''t say because of the gems, or so help me I won''t let you sleep!"


    That is a good question and a good threat. Efficientbo there Mavis.


    I hesitated before replying, letting out a small cough. "Well... it seemed fun," while I rubbed the back of my neck and looked away, feeling the heat of embarrassment rise in my cheeks.


    "You truly are Fairy Tail''s material through and through," Mavis sighed at my answer, shaking her head as if that was exactly what she expected to hear. "Very well then, let''s go back home!"


    I smiled. "Lead the way Mavis Navigation System!"

 Chapter 31: Artificial Creations.

    Chapter 31: Artificial Creations.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    After many days of travel with little to no rest, I arrived at Magnolia Town as the first light of dawn was just beginning to break over the entire ce.


    The town had just begun toe alive around me.


    Shopkeepers were setting up their stalls for the day, children were running along the rocky streets,ughing and ying alongside the gentle hum of early morning activity filling the air.


    Wasting no time, I moved through the town, making my way to the edge of the forest, taking a deep breath as I entered, letting the fresh scent of pine and earth fill my lungs as I walked down the winding path, leading to Porlyusica''s house.


    After walking for a while, I finally reached the part of the forest where Porlyusica''s house was located. The old woman lived deep in the woods, far away from the hustle and bustle of the town, or anyone for that matter.


    As I made my way through the trees, the sounds of the town began to fade away, reced by the soft rustling of leaves and the chirping of birds. The path was, as expected, overgrown and narrow, but open enough for most people to navigate it with ease.


    Finally, after what felt like hours of walking, possibly because I hadn''t slept in two days to save time, I arrived at the clearing where Porlyusica''s house stood.


    A humble abode covered in green; that at first nce, was easy to confuse with one of the trees growing around the forest, seeing as the base for its construction was one of them.


    The house, as always exuded an air of mystery that was rather unmistakable.


    Smiling at the sight of her house, I stepped forward, the sound of my footsteps echoing through the clearing. Reaching the door, I raised my hand to knock on the door, but before I could, the door swung open, revealing the old woman standing before me.


    "You look like shit," Porlyusica said, her voice deep and gravelly. "Come in,e in."


    I...


    I''m too tired to think of aeback.


    "I got everything," I replied, stepping inside her house, noticing as I entered that the air was thick with the scent of herbs and potions, permeating the area.


    Porlyusica shuffled ahead of me, beckoning me to follow her. We reached a small wooden table with two chairs. She gestured for me to take a seat as she pulled out a y teapot from the pocket of her robe and filled a porcin cup with steaming hot tea.


    Taking a deep breath, I eased into the chair with my arms crossed, letting out a long yawn.


    "Gildarts arrived two weeks ago with his part of the list," Porlyusica said as I carefully raised the delicate porcin cup of tea she had served me to my lips.


    Chamomile.


    She was trying to put me to sleep it seems.


    Sighing, I looked up from my cup of steaming tea, the sweet scent of the vani lingering in the air as I replied, "I never doubted he would finish his part before anyone else. How is Cordelia?"


    "Worse, but still alive," Porlyusica replied, her answer short and to the point.


    Smiling at the fact she was still alive, and this journey hadn''t been for naught, I ced my cup of tea on the worn wooden table and adjusted the straps of my bag before handing it over to Porlyusica. "Everything is inside."


    Taking the bag, she peered inside, frowning in concentration as she studied the various ingredients I had collected.


    At this, Porlyusica''s face crinkled with a faint smile. "Good, with this I can begin working on trying to make that," she said. Her unbing warm regard towards me making it clear that I had somehow managed to surpass her expectations in some manner or way.


    Taking back my drink from the table, I took a generous sip, before turning my gaze back to her with a questioning tone. "Do you think you can do it?" I asked, my voice tinged with uncertainty.


    Porlyusica stood in silence, her fingers tapping on the table as she pondered her response. "Needless to say, I''ve never done something like this before, kid," she finally said with a tired sigh. "The Knowledge you gave me is sound butplicated."


    That wasn''t an answer.


    "And?" I asked again.


    Porlyusica''s gaze was heavy with thought as she slowly turned to face me. "I think there is a good chance," she said, her voice soft yet firm. "That being, like everything in medicine, nothing is for certain until it is."


    I guess that''s the best answer I will get.


    Taking a deep breath, I finished my tea, before setting the cup down on the table with a gentle clink. "Very well then. I''ll be off home now to rest. Should you need anything else, don''t hesitate to reach out."


    Porlyusica''s stern expression softened as her wrinkles deepened. "Good, I was about to grab my broom to sweep you out of my house!" she scorned, but her voice carried a hint of fondness.


    I think I finally understand her. For all her grumpy demeanor, she was nothing more than the oldest tsundere in all of Fairy Tail.


    -----------------


    Yawning every ten seconds or so I groggily made my way through the bustling trading district of Magnolia Town. Despite the time I had taken with my little chat with Porlyusica and my walk in the forest, it was still very early morning, and the sun had just set over the horizon, casting a warm orange glow over the cobbled streets.


    If it was any other day, I would''ve appreciated the sight.


    Right now, however, I couldn''t give two flying fucks how beautiful the ce looked.


    As I walked, I was subjected to the enticing aroma of freshly brewed coffee and baked goods. The sweet aroma, creating an inward debate about whether or not I had the time for some food before going to my house.


    However, as soon as that thought came to mind, I quickly dismissed it, seeing my exhaustion being stronger than my hunger.


    I had eaten on my way here. Granted, it hadn''t been as much as I would''ve liked, but I had eaten.


    Sleep on the other hand, I had a debt to pay on that.


    With that in mind, I turned around a corner and approached my two-bedroom apartment building, ready to sleep for at least a week, minimum.


    Opening the door to the lobby, I trudged up the stairs to my third-floor apartment, my legs heavy and my eyes drooping thanks to the ever-growing exhaustion.


    The way back home had been long and grueling, especially since I had covered a great deal of the way using shunpo to save time. I was honestly surprised my body hadn''t shut down, forcing me to rest seeing how much I had pushed it just to get here quickly.


    Yawning, I reached my door, and fumbled with my keys for a moment, pondering as I did whether or not to break the door down, before finally managing to unlock the door.


    Yeeting the keys inside, I stepped into the apartment and immediately kicked off my boots, the sound of them ttering against the hardwood floor echoing through the empty apartment.


    Eager to rest, I made my way to the bedroom, before jumping on the bed, the soft mattress enveloping me in itsforting embrace.


    "I told you not to overdo yourself," Mavis scolded me, floating above me with her arms crossed.


    "You did, I just chose not to listen," I replied, vacantly staring at the ceiling.


    It wasn''t long from that moment before the fatigue I had umted caught up with me, crashing on my body like a truck without breaks, making my eyelids grow heavier than I thought it was possible.


    Knowing there was nothing more I could do for Cordelia or Cana, I rolled to my side, pulling the covers up around me, before finally closing my eyes, allowing myself to drift off into a peaceful, deep sleep.


    Or into aa.


    One of the two, honestly, I''m not entirely sure what''s the difference at this level of exhaustion.


    -----------------


    [3 DAYS LATER.]


    The sun shone through my bedroom window, its rays casting a warm glow over my sheets and into my face. Groggily, I stirred around the bed a bit, feeling as my consciousness slowly began to return.


    Yawning, I opened my eyes, blinking a few times to adjust to the light filtering in through the window, before sitting up and swinging my legs over the side of the bed.


    "God that felt good," I yawned, stretching my body.


    "I imagine it did, seeing you didn''t move out of the bed for three whole days," Mavismented, as she phased into my room through one of the walls.


    Three days? Holy profiteroles!


    rmed with the amount of time I had spent sleeping, I jumped off the bed, only to be stopped by Mavis stepping in my way, her arm outstretched to stop me from leaving.


    "There is no need to rush out young man," Mavis said, her arms crossed, and her gaze stern.


    I would beg to fucking argue.


    I wasted three whole days!


    At this, I ran my fingers through my hair and sighed, my voice carrying the slightest hint of worry. "I need to go check on Porlyusica, and see how things are going."


    Mavis smiled reassuringly. "She has made some great strides on the artificial body, I have been watching her closely. Don''t worry, you already did your part, let the others do theirs."


    I sighed once again. "Thanks for spying on her."


    Mavis''s eyes twinkled and her lips twitched upwards in a yful smirk as she replied. "The advantages of floating around unseen and unheard - aren''t they grand?"


    I chuckled.


    "Oh by the way, Lilia came to visit you multiple times," Mavis said, pointing at my nightstand.


    Turning to my nightstand, I found a in white envelope with my name scrawled across it in Lilia''s handwriting.


    -To Adam-sama.-


    [As your devoted follower, I am pleased to announce I have fulfilled my duties in the most exemry manner possible! For my devoti-]


    I stopped reading after that.


    "Well, that questionable letter aside, it''s time I visit the guild and see how things are," I chuckled, jumping off the bed only to see Mavis frown, her eyebrows knitted in concern and her eyes searching my face for signs of exhaustion. "Don''t worry, Mavis, I''m no longer exhausted. If anything, I''m super thirsty and hungry."


    -----------------


    [Second POV]


    Porlyusica worked feverishly in herb, surrounded by a dizzying array of equipment and materials. It was easy to see she was focused on hertest project.


    The creation of a fully functional artificial body, or gigai, one that could be used as a vessel for the soul of someone.


    Even now the concept seemedughable or something straight out of a Fairy Tale.


    The irony wasn''t lost on her.


    As she worked, day and night, she couldn''t help but marvel at the knowledge the brat had given her by simply stabbing her with his de.


    It was unlike anything she had ever seen before, a medical marvel that went far beyond what she could''ve aplished with the limits of her own knowledge and expertise.


    She had spent countless hours poring over this unbelievable thing, studying the intricate designs and forms that had been transferred to her mind, as her hands moved with deft precision, manipting the materials the Guild had collected for her.


    She was creating something new, something that had never been seen before, nor here, nor in her world of origin, and this was a notion that filled her with a sense of awe and wonder.


    That being said, she wasn''t blind to the implications this brought. If this knowledge fell in the wrong hands, she had no doubt it would make the world a very dark ce, for it could potentially give the wrong person the closest thing there was to immortality.


    "Just what kind of magic do you truly have brat?" Porlyusica muttered with a tired sigh, before returning to her work.


    This was why she preferred being alone, every time she interacted with someone, itplicated her life beyond measure, and for her, that was fucking annoying.

 Chapter 32: Nitimur in vetitum.

    Chapter 32: Nitimur in vetitum.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    I had spent the past few days holed up in a dested area two miles away from Magnolia Town, working tirelessly day and night to master the art of moving souls without severing their link to the living world, as well the necessary Kidos to seal said souls in their new body.


    Training both inside and outside my inner world.


    I had a time limit to master this specific set of skills, and seeing how much Cordelia''s condition had worsened these past few days despite Porlyusica''s care, it was safe to assume I didn''t have much time left.


    I had to master this, otherwise, all of this, the creation of the Gigai, the troubles to collect the ingredients, everything would be for naught.


    "One more time," I muttered, lines of sweat beading down my forehead as I focused my energy, my mind awhirl with theplexities of the task at hand.


    What I was trying to aplish was a delicate art, one that required precision and focus.


    This was something that shinigami for the most part didn''t have to learn or master at all, seeing as it went against most of their rules about interfering with the living, and such.


    In order to aplish this, I had to be in almost perfect sync with my spiritual energy, channeling this energy through my de and into the soul he was trying to move.


    At first, I struggled to find the right rhythm, the right amount of energy to apply to each movement. But as time went on, I began to get the hang of it.


    That being said, getting the hang of it wasn''t enough, not for this. So I continued to work tirelessly, determined to master every aspect of the process.


    Until finally, after several days of grueling training, of trial and error, I seeded.


    Moving my de with fluid grace, I had been able to channel my energy through it, allowing me to move the soul of a small bird in and out of its body, and into other bodies.


    After that first sess, I began to test this a few more times before letting Porlyusica know I was ready, testing my skills with animals of different sizes to make sure I hadn''t seeded before just because my first target had been a small bird.


    Fortunately for me and the time I had at hand, no matter the animal I tested this on, the result was always the same. A massive sess.


    There were however a few requirements for this to go without problems, most of which were all on my part, save for one. In order for me to move a soul still linked to the world of the living without outright severing that connection, the soul in question needed to surrender control to me.


    If the soul in question didn''t surrender control to me, it would inevitably end with the soul severing their soul chain, effectively killing themselves.


    With animals, acquiring control had been rtively easy, seeing they weren''t really sentient where it mattered, and that their bodies like their souls acted and reacted out of instinct, all I had needed to do to get the control I needed for the process was to basically make sure their instinct told them without a doubt there was nothing they could do against me, but ept their fate.


    With humans, this was downright impossible to aplish, at least not in the way I had with the animals.


    Sure, you could force someone to submit to your will with enough power, but no matter how much you crushed someone''s spirit under your heel, there would always be a small part within them refusing to surrender control, even if they themselves didn''t know about it.


    You can never earn the entirety of someone''s being by force, they have to give it to you willingly, for only then is itplete.


    It... wasplicated.


    But in short, the only way I would be able to seed on this was if Cordelia willingly surrendered the very essence of her being to me.


    Before I could give this much thought. Mavis emerged from the shadows, hovering in front of me, her long dress billowing around her like a cloud as she said. "Porlyusica finished the body."


    I smiled.


    I had finished in time.


    Barely.


    But I had.


    -----------------


    [Second POV]


    Adam stood in front of Cordelia''s bed inside Porlyusica''s house, a solemn expression on his face as he gazed down at her pale, sickly form, before giving Gildarts, who was beside her a brief look.


    "Time to fix you up!" Gildarts swallowed hard and ran his hand through his hair. It was easy to see the man was trying to appear confident as he nced at Adam, but as much as he tried, the sweat beading on his forehead betrayed him.


    "Now it''s all on you, brat," Porlyusica said, her arms crossed as looked at Adam before giving a brief nce at the bedridden Cordelia.


    Adam turned his gaze to her, before ncing at the Gigai she had sessfully managed to recreate. The body in question looked like what he would''ve imagined Cordelia would''ve looked if she wasn''t sick, down to the smallest detail.


    It was impressive.


    "Cordelia," Adam said softly, taking one of her frail hands into his. "I know this is going to sound... strange, but in order to save you, I''m going to need to move your soul into the body you see on your right, but in order for me to do that without... you dying, you need you to surrender control to me,pletely. Do you understand?"


    Cordelia remained silent for a moment, her eyes barely open, as she looked at Adam. She knew what was at stake, just as she knew she had nothing to lose if this failed, seeing this was her only chance for survival.


    Cordelia''s voice was strained and weak, like thest gasp of a dying person, outwardly showing her illness and her waning strength. "I''m not entirely sure how to do that," she replied, "But I will try."


    If you asked Cordelia, she would tell you she trusted Adam, she didn''t know the kid beyond what she had heard around the town, but she trusted him, even if she didn''tpletely understand what he was doing or telling her.


    Taking her response as the affirmation he needed, Adam took a deep breath, centering himself as he prepared to begin the process. Then, with a deft movement of his Zanpakuto, he tapped Cordelia on the chest.


    His energy soon reached within the depths of her soul with a soft white light, before gently beginning the process to extract her soul without severing her soul chain to the world of the living.


    The silence those present were giving Adam, showing this was a very delicate process, one that required the utmost care and precision.


    At first, he could feel Cordelia''s soul, struggling to cling to her failing body. But before this could be a concern, he felt what he was looking for,plete control.


    Once he had her soul in his grasp andpletely unlinked from her body, Adam began to channel some of his energy through his Zanpakuto, slowly directing her soul into the waiting gigai that Porlyusica had created.


    This part was the hardest part, it was like threading a needle in the dark, meaning the slightest mistake could mean disaster.


    But Adam was determined to seed. And without letting the pressure of it all affect him, he worked with a steady hand on the task at hand, his eyes never leaving the gigai as he carefully guided Cordelia''s soul into its waiting form.


    Then, once her soul waspletely connected with the gigai, through a series ofplicated threads that expanded throughout her soul, he finished the process, sealing her soul within the gigai using Kido to permanently link both together.


    "It''s done," Adam muttered, taking a step back.


    Both Porlyusica and Gildarts turned to him, gazing at him and Cordelia''s body, both of them, however, before anyone could say anything else, a soft groan of difort was hearding from the artificial body, gaining everyone''s attention.


    Cordelia''s eyes fluttered open, and for the first time in a long time, she looked alive, tired, but alive. Slowly, as if testing things out she turned her head, gazing down at her new body in wonder.


    "It feels strange," She whispered, her voice weak but filled with wonder and more life than it had in a long time.


    "That''s normal," Adam replied, his own voice filled with relief. "It will take you some time to get used to it."


    "Is it truly over?" she whispered, her eyes filling with tears.


    Adam nodded, a small smile ying at the corners of his lips. "Yes," he said softly. "You''re going to be okay now."


    Cordelia smiled weakly at this, trying to show her gratitude before her eyes closed once more as she allowed herself to surrender to her exhaustion.


    "Well... we did--" Adam began, turning around to face Gildarts.


    His eyes fixed on the bed where Cordeliay, before crumbling to his knees into a heap of emotion.


    He had seen her at her best, and he had seen her at her worst, on her way to meet death''s embrace.


    Now, all he could see was that she was breathing, her chest rising and falling in a slow, steady rhythm, as tears welled up in his eyes, and he began to sob in choked uncontroble breaths, his whole body shaking with relief.


    He stumbled forward, copsing beside her bed, his hands sping hers tightly.


    He wanted to express his gratitude to the one that had made all of this possible, but no matter how hard he tried to do so, all he could do was cry, his sobs echoing through the room.


    However, by the time he finally managed to stop crying, at least to a point where he was able to talk, he noticed that Adam had long left the ce, having taken his leave the moment the man had crumbled against the weight of his bottled-up emotions.

 Chapter 33: The Peace before the Storm.

    Chapter 33: The Peace before the Storm.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    For the next following weeks, I remained close to Magnolia Town.


    As each day after training, oring from a job nearby, I would make my way to Cordelia''s house to check on her condition in order to see if there wasn''t anything wrong with her.


    The reason for these visits was to make sure the entire process would settle without any side effects.


    And so far, I was thankful to say that Cordelia was now perfectly healthy, something Porlyusica herself had observed in her own visits to the woman.


    Meaning that as far as we could tell for now, the procedure had been a resounding sess.


    The only possible downside to her artificial body was; that she had lost the ability to bear any more children, but other than that, she had basically changed a disease-ridden body for a perfectly healthy one, that was considerably more resilient than any other body against things like disease and such.


    That being said, despite of how happy I was for Cordelia, Cana, and Gildarts, I couldn''t help but feel that given enough time, we could''ve given her a body without losing anything.


    ''You did more than enough,'' I heard the gentle lilt of Zanryuzuki''s voice in my mind as her words washed over me like warm water. ''You did what no one else could''ve, you saved her.''


    Pushing those thoughts aside for the time being, I stepped into the guild hall, the smell of ale and sweat heavy in the air, as well as the sounds of people breaking shit with their fights.


    Ducking under a chair and a couple of knives someone had thrown at someone else, I noticed Cana looking at me with a beaming smile on her face, her dark hair pulled back in a messy bun before she jumped from her chair and raced towards me.


    I smiled at her, watching as she giggled with sheer excitement, her hair bouncing up and down as she raced along the polished wooden floor of the guild before she leaped into the air with a delighted squeal and wrapped her arms tightly around my waist. "Big bro!"


    "Hey there princess," I said, my eyes crinkling in a fond smile. I reached forward and tousled her hair, feeling the silky strands between my fingers.


    What can I say? I couldn''t help myself; she was just too cute.


    Not letting go of my legs from her almighty hug, Cana tugged on the corner of my shirt and peered up at me with her almond shaped eyes, her face a mixture of innocence and eagerness. "Can we y something today?"


    I chuckled, offering the tiny human a good-natured smile. "Maybe."


    "Hey brat," Gildarts said,ing up behind me, his arms crossed on his chest, frowning at the sight of Cana holding on to me so tightly.


    I nced over my shoulder at him, meeting his glowering expression with a raised brow. "Yes?"


    Gildarts cleared his throat and shifted his weight, eyes flicking away from me. "I need your help with something," he said, his voice catching slightly on thest word, almost as if struggling to find the courage to continue.


    Hmm, I wonder what he wants?


    I nodded in agreement and shifted my gaze to Cana, who was still hugging my legs tight. Patting her head gently, I pried her away and ced a hand on her shoulder. "I will talk with the old man for a moment, alright?"


    At this, Cana crossed her arms and shot Gildarts an angry re, giving her old man the old stink eye, her lips pursed in a pout, as she reluctantly nodded her head in agreement, before going back to where she had been sitting.


    "So?" I asked, turning back to Gildarts.


    Gildarts, who had been standing with a stern expression on his face, suddenly stumbled forward andnded on his knees with a loud thud. Tears spilled from his eyes and his lip quivered, his face now contorted withical anguish. "How could I make Cana-chan love me?!" he moaned in desperation.


    I...


    What?


    "Huh?" I muttered, taking a step back from the crying man.


    Gildarts let out a loud, exaggerated sob, his shoulders heaving with each breath. His eyes were red and puffy, and tears streamed down his face in a way that you would only expect from a cartoon character. "She loves you! How do you do it?"


    I blinked multiple times in confusion, as Gildarts wept in front of me, rivers of tears streaming down his face. Beyond that, I could also hear some of the guild members whisper amongst themselves in silence about the situation.


    "Gildarts is crying?!"


    "Are you dumb?! Pretend you don''t notice!"


    "Why?!"


    "You want Gildarts to kill us?!"


    "Alright, fair enough, I haven''t heard nothing."


    "Indeed, not only I haven''t heard nothing, I haven''t seen nothing. As a matter of fact, I am blind sir."


    I don''t know who had that conversation, but they win the IQ prize in the guild for doing that.


    "Gildarts, what do you mean?" I asked, taking a step back. "She loves you, she''s your daughter."


    At this, Gildarts'' eyes seemed to shoot daggers at me as he clutched his chest tightly and eximed, "Did you not see the look she gave me?!" Tears streamed down his face, making his countenance lookically tragic.


    Hm, well he does have a point there, Cana did re at him.


    I shifted my weight from foot to foot, scratching the back of my neck. "Look," I began taking a deep breath, "I don''t do anything special with her to make her love me. But if you want my advice, I would suggest you visit her every day. She just needs more real time with you, it''ll help her open up."


    Gildarts wiped away his tears, as he looked at me with a searching, hopeful gaze and asked quietly, "You really think that''s all I have to do?"


    "Yes, what every kid wants is some quality time with their parents, even if they say no," I replied, rolling my eyes. "Look, you haven''t been in her life until now, so you have to make an effort to connect with her, learn what she likes, do stuff with her, y with her, be her dad, you know?"


    At this, Gildarts'' expression brightened up and he leaped up from the ground and mmed a fist on his chest. "You''re right!" he bellowed, causing several guild members to jump in their seats and cover their ears for good measure.


    Well, that''s a 180 from the crying mess he was a few seconds ago. "Was that all?"


    Without replying, Gildarts turned around and sprinted away from me, his arms swinging wildly as he made tons of noise by knocking over tables and chairs on his way that still had people sitting on them, his objective, bond with his daughter, Cana.


    "Dad?"


    "TIME TO BOND!"


    "But I don''t wanna!"


    "YES!"


    "Big brotherrrr!"


    Huh, he took my words quite literally when I said even when they say no.


    -----------------


    Having nothing better to do, I decided to take an S-ss job from the guild board, choosing one that would not only give me a big sum of money but one that would help me in my outgoing investigation about the whereabouts of the Tower of Heaven.


    Having the job ready and approved by the master, I started to make my way out of Magnolia Town only to be stopped by Lilia, who plunged from the sky toward the ground in a dramatic fashion with a loud boom that echoed throughout the town as shended in a kneeling position, her fists driving hard into the ground.


    "Adam-sama, here to be of service," Lilia said, still kneeling.


    Outside her crazy devotion to me, I could tell she had been training hard, thatnding alone was not something the old Lilia would''ve been able to do at all.


    I raised my eyebrows, my mouth curling up into a half-smile as I tilted my head to the side. "I suppose you want to tag along?" I asked, with a light chuckle.


    Lilia nodded enthusiastically, bobbing her head up and down so quickly that her soft green hair began to blur around her face.


    "Very well, but there''s one rule you have to follow no matter what," I replied, getting her attention. "And that rule is rather simple, do whatever I say without questioning me. Am I clear?"


    Lilia nodded again, this time with a serious look in her eyes that I hadn''t seen before. "Yes, Adam-sama," she said, her voice steady and unwavering.


    I smiled and nodded, satisfied with her answer. "Very good," I said. "Let''s get going."


    Lilia scurried to keep up with my long strides, her gaze trained on the ground. "If I may be so bold, what kind of job have you taken on, Adam-sama?"


    I stopped and looked over my shoulder, offering her a smile. "This one." At this, I handed her the job request for her to read.


    [//Unknown Catastrophe.


    /Job Location: Rubera Town - Ishgar / Land of Isvan.


    Job Tier: S-ss.


    Job Description: Recently there have been reports that there has been arge creature roaming around the continent destroying the northern towns, the creature is said to have imprable skin and sharp teeth. Beyond that, ording to the few survivors, the monster appears and disappears leaving no trace other than the destruction left behind in its wake.


    This is an extermination job.


    The guilds of Ishgar are so far refusing to ept this request so we are extending this to any of the nearby kingdoms.


    Reward: 8,500,000. ]


    Lilia''s eyes widened. "Holy... That''s a lot of Jewels!"


    Indeed, it was.


    I reached out and took the job posting from her hands. "That''s part of the reason I took the job," I said with a half-hearted smile. The main reason I had taken the job beyond the big pay, was that I heard some rumors about some sort of cut cult kidnapping people in the smallest towns and such, leaving no survivors behind.


    And I had my reasons to believe that this cult was the same one that had kidnapped me all those years ago.

 Chapter 34: Winter Town.

    Chapter 34: Winter Town.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    After two weeks of traveling, and hopping between trains, we finally reached the town of Rubera, a decently sized town located in the Land of Isvan, Ishgar.


    The town was carefully nestled in the heart of the icy tundra that seemed to stretch as far as the eye could see, its t expanse dotted with asional clusters of frozen trees, and the majestic snow-capped mountains rose against the misty clouds, their jagged peaks illuminated by the pale winter sunlight.


    As we walked through the narrow cobblestone streets of the town, heads turned in our direction, which I attributed to the fact we were dressed in multiple heavy furs, unlike them.


    The town itself was pretty quiet despite the amount of people I could see and feel, with the only sounds around being that of the crunch of snow under the boots of those walking around and the asional bark of a dog here and there.


    Ignoring the looks we were getting for the time being, we continued walking through town, passing rows of houses and shops of all shapes and sizes. Until a small inn with a friendly cozy front appeared in the distance, seeing this, and the fact this was the first inn I had seen in miles since we arrived at the town, I decided the ce was as good of a spot as any to set up our camp and use as a base of operations.


    "I think it''s best we get a room here before moving forward," I said, getting a nod from Lilia before we started making our way to the inn.


    Upon entering the inn through its wooden doors that announced our presence with a loud creak, the innkeeper a burly-looking man with a lumberjack beard, greeted us warmly, immediately offering us a ce by the fire on his hall, alongside a hot te of soup to warm us up; while we decided what room to get.


    As I sat, I left Lilia to negotiate the price with the innkeeper, taking this time to scan the ce around taking in my surroundings carefully, noticing that most of the walls of the inn were adorned with various furs and pelts and that the tables were roughly carved from pinewood.


    "This ce is cold," Mavis muttered, pretending to shiver from the cold, as she appeared in front of me startling the crap out of me, as she hunched her shoulders and rubbed her arms.


    I looked at her, my eyes screaming. What are you doing here?!


    "I got bored," Mavis shrugged, forgetting the fact she was pretending to be cold a few moments ago.


    Fair enough I suppose, I just wish she stoppeding to my life like a fucking ad, when I least expect it.


    Pushing Mavis''s sudden appearance aside, I continued scanning the room until a tense conversation broke out between two locals six tables away.


    Finding the demeanor of the conversation interesting, my gaze settled on two men sitting in the far corner of the room, trying to listen to their conversation.


    Sadly, from where I was sitting, I could only make out bits and pieces of what they were saying seeing as they were whispering, but the words "monster," and "chaos" kept showing up more than anything else. Making it clear, alongside their expressions of fear that whatever they were talking about, was rted to my job.


    Sighing, I nced back at Lilia for a moment, who was still negotiating with the innkeeper about prices. Before pushing myself off the table, approaching the two men, clearing my throat. "I apologize for the intrusion, but would you be so kind as to answer some questions?"


    The two men nced at me for a moment, their eyebrows raised before exchanging a brief look with one another. Then before I could do anything else the older of the two stood up and stepped forward crossing his arms. His steely, gray eyes meeting mine as he asked, "And who the heck are you?"


    I could feel the tension in the man looking for a reason to snap. I wasn''t off to a good start with the locals it seems.


    "There is no need to be aggressive," I replied, raising my arms with a faint smile to show him I meant no harm. "I just want to ask a few questions, and I promise I will make your time worthwhile."


    The man''s thin, graying brows furrowed as he pinned me with a suspicious re. "You one of them wizards, aren''t ya?" he asked, making emphasis on thest word almost like an usation.


    "I am a wizard, yes," I nodded, wondering where this was going.


    The man''s eyes hardened with rage as he slowly brought his hand towards me, his fingers wrapping around the cor of my shirt, lifting me up to him until I was at eye-level with him. "Thousands are dying all around, and you wizards do nothing! Where were you lot when Lopori was destroyed?!"


    Oh, I see.


    He was ming the deaths this monster was leaving behind on the wizards.


    I sighed, moving my right hand to his shoulder. "I understand your anger, sir, and believe me, I do empathize with your grief." At this, I pressed down on his shoulder gently, forcing the man that just a few moments ago had been lifting me with one hand to his knees, making his eyes go wide. "However, I am not to me for all this."


    At this, a heavy silence filled the once loud room, and without even turning I could feel everyone''s gaze on me. My eyes were fixed on the man and hispanion who shifted in ce, staring at me with wide eyes, their faces drained of color.


    Taking a deep breath, I sized up the room, my eyes sweeping past the shocked looks of the locals, before returning my gaze to the two I had originally approached trying to gather information. "My name is Adam, from Fairy Tail, and I''m here to eliminate the monster destroying the northern cities, any information you could provide regarding this would be most helpful. You don''t have to like me, but in order to make this easier for all of us, we have set aside our differences and focus on the task at hand, at least for the time being, does that sound reasonable?"


    The air in the room grew thick with tension before the man who I had brought to his knees slowly nodded, his face a mixture of fear, anger, and relief.


    "I can work with that," The man said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "To trante that: I''m now aware you are stronger than me, therefore I will cooperate," Mavis giggled.


    "Wonderful," I said with a nod. "Now, what can you tell me about this monster?"


    The man took a deep breath and began to exin. Telling me that the monster had been rampaging in the area on and off for weeks now, destroying every vige it came across, leaving more than not no survivors.


    Those that had survived said the monster was massive in size, taller than most buildings, and incredibly powerful seeing it had eliminated two local guildspletely as if they were nothing.


    No wonder wizards weren''t that eager to help.


    Beyond that, the locals in the inn didn''t have much to share,


    I sighed.


    That wasn''t much to go.


    It was basically the same information the job posting had offered me.


    I continued talking with the locals within the inn, trying to find anything that would help me in this job.


    Sadly, the innkeeper and his patrons had little to offer in terms of useful insight, other than the fact that the monster would arrive unannounced, its howl reverberating through the night and shaking the earthen walls like a thunderp. Then, after everything was destroyed, and the city bathed in the blood of their own, it would simply disappear leaving no trace of its existence beyond the destruction and devastation it had caused.


    This was rather problematic for me.


    Something capable of leveling entire towns overnight, and wiping out guilds just as easily should be easy enough to track, yet, there were no clues about the monster''s whereabouts.


    Beyond that, there were a few things that didn''t quite make sense to me, like, if the monster was as powerful as everyone stated, then finding his magic power should be easy enough to do.


    Even if the monster wasn''t as powerful as the locals were making it out to be, it still should be easy to track it considering its size.


    Based on the information I had on hand, which was superficial at best, I was able toe to two conclusions about the target of my job. One, I wasn''t dealing with a monster, instead, I was dealing with a mage, one capable of hiding their power and using take-over magic.


    Two, and what felt like the most likely option so far, I was dealing with a monster as the locals had stated, but one who was naturally capable of hiding his power, and altering his size using both as hunting mechanisms, like Lions and their fur to hide the savanna.


    Then again, there was always the chance I wasn''t dealing with a monster or a mage at all.


    "Lilia, let''s go, we are leaving," I said, before making my way out of the inn, with Lilia following close behind without saying a word.


    While I would''ve loved to stay at the inn, the situation had changed a bit.


    If I was to believe the locals and what they had said, then that meant the monster was unnaturally good when it came to leaving no traces of his existence after an attack.


    Meaning that if I wanted to be able to stop whatever I was dealing with, I would need to establish my camp deeper into the country in a more central location so to speak.


    That way, I would be able to easily move around the country whenever the monster attacked without giving it much of a chance to escape.


    Taking a deep breath, I spread the map out I had bought for the country, trying to find a good spot to set camp. "The mountains might be a good ce for that," I muttered, tracing my finger along the ridges of the paper mountain range.


    "That''s not a bad idea, considering your speed you might be able to intercept the monster before it escapes," Mavis nodded, understanding what I was trying to do.


    -----------------


    With Lilia close behind, I trudged up the mountain through the thick snow with ease, our boots sinking deep into the white powder with each step we took, as the mountains rose up around us, their jagged peaks disappearing into the clouds.


    As we walked higher, and higher, into the mountain''s peak; the snow grew deeper, and the wind grew fiercer. But despite all the attempts nature was throwing at us to deter us, the harsh conditions around us barely did a thing to slow us down.


    Lilia was using her telekinesis to shield herself from the weather.


    While I was using my power, vibrating it in intervals to generate heat turning myself into a makeshift radiator.


    Eventually, after a few hours of walking seeing nothing but white and the asional tree, a small cabin appeared in the horizon, having no neighboring houses, standing alone in the snowy teau this hellish tundra offered.


    The cabin''s wooden walls had seen better days, sagging and worn from years of exposure to the elements, making me believe at first that it was an abandoned hunting cabin. But I quickly dismissed the thought as the faint tendrils of smoke curled up from the stone chimney revealing it was still being upied.


    Or at the very least, that it had been upied very recently seeing I couldn''t feel anyone nearby.


    Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes and quieted my mind, allowing my spiritual awareness to reach out around the mountain''s range. At first, all I could feel was the presence of the animals nearby, but as I pushed my senses further, I started to feel something new.


    A mile away, to the east, I could feel a faint tremor of energy moving, followed by two others. Taking another deep breath, I took a few steps east almost as if trying to reach them out, and felt the sensation grow stronger.


    Three distinct energies, one radiating a considerable amount of magic power, apanied by two weaker sources.


    They wereing towards the house from what I could tell.


    "We will be havingpany," I said, giving Lilia a look.


    "I see, don''t worry Adam-sama, they shall be dealt with," Lilia replied, her eyes growing cold as she reached her hand into the pocket of her coat, pulling out a pair of long-ded knives.


    "I still don''t get how she went from shy, to this..." Mavis muttered, her eyes narrowing on Lilia.


    I sighed, rubbing my temples. "Lilia, I never said they were enemies. Put that knife away..."


    "Oh, my apologies!" Lilia bowed.


    I sighed once again. "I will go ahead and greet them, you stay here, and make camp."


    Lilia beamed at me. "Leave it up to me!"


    -----------------


    Using Shunpo, I closed the distance between me and the energies I had felt, in less than a few seconds,ing to a stop when I started hearing the sounds of footsteps approaching in the nearby distance.


    Dropping to the ground before they reached my location in order not to scare them, I waited for a bit, watching as three figures slowly started to take form in the snowy distance, at first, I could make anything out of them, seeing nothing but shadows, but as they neared me, I began to see more and more.


    Eventually realizing once they were close enough, who they were. Ur, Gray, and Lyon.


    This meant that I wasn''t dealing with a simple monster, I was dealing with a demon.


    Deliora.


    Thatplicated things, Deliora was stronger than anything I was expecting to face, however, I was excited with the idea of fighting the demon, more than I would''ve expected to be.


    "Who are you?" Ur asked, her voice tinged with suspicion as she neared me, her voice snapping me out of my train of thought.


    I shed her a friendly grin and gave a polite wave. "Oh, my apologies, my name is Adam, and I''m a Wizard from Fairy Tail, here to do a job."


    Ur looked me up and down, clearly skeptical. "You''re a long way from home, kid," she said.


    That was an understatement. "Well, the best-paying jobs are rarely ever close to home."


    "I see," Ur said, crossing her arms. "Most people don''t venture this high into the mountains, especially not alone."


    I shrugged, if the weather was the worst this ce had to offer, I could deal with it. "It''s not a big deal, I''ve faced worse challenges than the weather of a mountain."


    "Yeah, right," Gray, who had been silent until now, scoffed.


    "Gray don''t antagonize the poor guy, don''t you see he''s clearly suffering from cold-induced hallucinations?" Lyon scolded Gray, crossing his arms in disappointment.


    Ur''s eyes narrowed and one eyebrow rose slightly in disbelief. "No big deal you say?"


    "I suppose it''s a matter of opinion," I chuckled, giving the trio a small look. "I came here to greet you all seeing we are going to be neighbors for the foreseeable future."


    "What do you mea-" Ur began but before she could finish her sentence, I had already vanished out of sight using Shunpo, leaving nothing but a trail of swirling snow behind me, and a very confused woman with her just as equally confused students frozen in ce. "The hell was that?"

 Chapter 35: Cold Weather.

    Chapter 35: Cold Weather.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    For the next few days after my meeting with the trio, I found myself observing as Ur trained the two kids she had taken as her pupils in her signature magic, Ice Make.


    I could sense that Ur was not happy with me being there. Though she did not voice it, I could see it in her eyes whenever she looked at me, exploring the area with Lilia.


    I didn''t me her; after all, I was an outsider to her world, and based on where she had set her house, it was easy to see that like Porlyusica she was not used to having strangers around.


    But despite understanding her I couldn''t do much for her, I had a job to do, and I was not going to let her unhappiness affect it.


    Beyond that, I had to say I was impressed with Ur''s skills as a teacher; her patience and willingness to offer the duo guidance were more thanmendable.


    It was truly a sight to see her use her magic, and all and all, Lyon and Gray were proving to be quick learners, picking up the techniques she was teaching them quite fast, despite their rebellious nature working against their training, the rebellious part being especially the case for Gray.


    As for us, well, Lilia, Mavis, and I were keeping ourselves focused on the job, leaving the ice-making trio alone beyond the smallest interactions.


    Taking shifts between Lilia and me, to avoid being possibly exhausted when the time came, we had been waiting for Deliora to appear, who despite having yet to make an appearance, I was certain was still lurking in the area.


    It didn''t help that most demons had no magic power to sense or a real soul for that matter making the task of locating them an extremely difficult endeavor.


    So, trying to counter this stealth mode Zeref had installed on his fucking creations, alongside wanting to avoid more deaths at the hands of that wretched monster, I would spend most of my days tracking and gathering information about the demon''s whereabouts.


    Mavis had been particrly helpful in this aspect, her knowledge of the local terrain and creatures proving to be invaluable to our mission''s sess.


    When I wasn''t looking for the beast, I would be training in my inner world, trying to prepare myself for Deliora.


    The thing was, I wasn''t sure how strong the monster I was dealing with was.


    And it didn''t help I didn''t have much to go by when it came to its power, I honestly had nothing at all to go by, was he as strong as one of the demon gates? weaker? stronger perhaps?


    The truth was, that despite my supposedly useful canon knowledge, I had no fucking idea what I was dealing with and that alone made it very difficult to n around.


    But... It also made it all the more fun.


    I guess you could say I was having conflicting emotions about this.


    I was both concerned, and happy. Both doubtful and thrilled about the prospect Deliora represented.


    I could hardly wait.


    -----------------


    [Two monthster.]


    One evening, one the first week of the second month since my arrival, as Lilia, Mavis, and I were sitting around the campfire, Ur broke her silence. "What exactly is your mission here?" she asked me, her tone neutral.


    I looked at her surprised by the sudden question, and interaction seeing that beyond the asional nod here and there we hadn''t exchanged words since our first meeting. "I''m here to kill the demon that has been roaming around," I replied honestly.


    Ur''s eyes widened for a moment before returning back to normal. "In that case, allow me to save you; the time. Leave, and don''te back unless you have an army."


    I let out a shortugh,pletely understanding from where she wasing from. "Don''t worry, I am well aware of my limits. That being said, I have a job to do, and I will do it."


    Ur said nothing else, only continuing to observe me in silence until she finally nodded. "First Gray, and then you, it''s like the newest generation is full of stupid brats, honestly, I pity our future as a civilization."


    "Thanks for your vote of confidence," I said, with a small humored smile.


    "Don''t you dare insult Adam-sama!" Lilia hissed, having had enough of Ur''s attitude.


    At this, Mavis jumped to her feet, her small hands pping and her eyes wide with glee. "Ohhhh, fight, fight, fight!" she cheered as she swayed back and forth, and thankfully I was the only one that could hear her.


    "Just remember I warned you. This is a task well beyond the range of someone like you, who does not have the strength and experience required, to defeat this demon," Ur warned, ignoring Lilia''s words or her re.


    "I understand," I replied.


    "Then if that''s true, do yourself a favor and find someone who can take this job. Someone with experience," Ur said, turning away from me. "Someone who can protect you."


    I remained silent, understanding her words and the hidden meaning behind them. When it came to Ur, it all came down to the guilt she felt about Ultear.


    -----------------


    [Ur Milkovich POV]


    I watched as the kid and hispanion continued with their mission despite my words.


    I had tried to warn him, but he had not heeded my words.


    I didn''t know the kid. He seemed like a nice enough boy, but his mission was sure to lead to disaster.


    I was sure he thought he was prepared for the fight, but he had no idea what he was up against. Deliora was no ordinary demon. He was a demon of legend, one of the strongest creatures in all of Eartnd.


    And yet, despite all that, he had still decided to take on the task.


    No matter what I do, I can never protect anyone, not even from themselves.


    Not him.


    And not... my Ultear.


    I sighed before turning my attention back to the campfire, my mind whirling with thoughts, going back to the same corner they always would.


    Ultear, my daughter.


    Maybe if I had been there for Ultear, maybe if I had tried hard enough, things might have been different. Maybe if I had been there to protect her, she wouldn''t have died.


    My heart clenched at the thought, the familiar guilt spreading through my chest.


    Would I fail Lyon and Gray too?


    I didn''t want to think about that.


    I didn''t know.


    But I had to believe that things would be different this time.


    That I could do something different.


    That I could help them, and protect them.


    I had failed Ultear, but maybe I could make it right this time with Lyon and Gray, maybe... just maybe.


    -----------------


    [Mavis Vermillion POV]


    I watched in silence as Ur tried to warn Adam of the dangers of this mission. Despite her warnings, however, Adam seemed determined to continue his mission, even though I could see the slightest hint of hesitation in his eyes.


    I couldn''t help but admire his courage, then again, it was to be expected from a member of Fairy Tail, even if I knew it was foolish of him. If Ur''s words were to be trusted, Deliora was more than a match for whaty ahead.


    I had many reasons to be worried about Adam''s and Lilia''s safety.


    Ur''s power wasn''t that far off from Adam''s. In terms of power alone, if I had to rate them, Adam was a 10, and Ur an 8.1, however, what shecked in raw power inparison to Adam, she had in experience.


    That alone told me this demon they were facing was not a threat to be taken lightly.


    And while I had no doubts that Adam would eventually seed in his task, a grim question lingered in my mind, would he survive it?


    I shook my head, a small smile forming on my lips.


    Fairy Tail had faced worse, and we still stand.


    Besides, he wasn''t alone.


    He had Lilia.


    He had me.


    And against what most would believe based on her harsh words, he had Ur.


    I knew her type, and her eyes were of the type of person that had already decided to protect those around her, even if she doesn''t know it herself.


    My smile widened.


    It would be alright.


    I had faith.


    And as long as we had faith, nothing was impossible.

 Chapter 36: Deliora.

    Chapter 36: Deliora.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    I draped my nket over my shoulders and huddled around the campfire, feeling grateful for its warmth on the otherwise frosty night. Lilia and I hooked thin sticks through fish filets and potatoes, cooking our meal over the open mes. The vast tundra was illuminated by a million stars, stretching out in all directions with an expanse of snow and ice that seemed to never end.


    "Want a bit of salt for the food?" Lilia asked.


    I nodded, watching the fish we had bought for today''s dinner curl and bubble in the sizzling pan. However, before I could take the salt, a chill ran through my body, like a gust of icy wind, and I felt a strange sensation wash over me.


    It was like a shiver, but deeper, more intense. The air around me seemed to grow still as I felt a crushing sense of sadness as if a thousand lives had suddenly been extinguished all at once.


    My heart raced in my chest as I looked around, trying to figure out what was happening.


    Then, in the distance, came a deafening roar.


    The sound echoed through the trees, a deep bellow that shook the ground and rattled my teeth. It was a mix of rage, sorrow, and desperation, a primal howl of pure anguish and hunger that made the heavens themselves shake in its wake


    "He finally appeared," Mavis muttered under her breath.


    Deliora.


    Lilia looked at me, her eyes wide. "What was that?" she asked, her voice low and filled with concern.


    "Our target," I said, my heart pounding in my chest. "Deliora."


    Taking a deep breath, I stood up from the campfire, my heart racing with adrenaline, however, before I could do anything else, Ur suddenly appeared.


    "Has anyone seen Gray?" Ur asked urgently.


    I shook my head,st time I had seen him was three days ago, and it wasn''t out of the norm for Ur to leave her students stranded to teach them something, so I didn''t give it much thought, but then as I was about to leave, a realization hit me like a ton of bricks.


    Gray wasn''t here because he was going after Deliora, not because of training.


    How the hell did he know about Deliora''s attack before me?!


    No matter.


    I can still get to the demon before him.


    Taking another deep breath, I turned to Ur, my voice urgent. "He must be going after Deliora, no idea how he figured out where the demon would strike, but he did it, and he''s on his way to kill himself."


    Ur nodded grimly, her expression mirroring my own.


    Without another word, I turned and used started using Shunpo, moving as quickly as I could across the icy tundra towards Deliora''s location, with each step I took, the wind whipped past my face, stinging my eyes and freezing my breath, but no matter what, I pressed on, driven by a fierce determination to stop Deliora once and for all, hopefully before he could kill Gray.


    -----------------


    [Gray Fullbuster POV]


    My hands trembled as I stood before Deliora, my body battered and bruised. I had trained for so long to avenge my parents, but no matter what I did, I was no match for this demon, he didn''t even acknowledge me.


    Shouting, I conjured all my strength and unleashed a barrage of Ice Make magic attacks, but once it was to no avail. Deliora, like everything I had done before, simply brushed them off as if they were nothing.


    In desperation, I charged towards Deliora, grabbing a stick, hoping to do something, anything. But before I could get close enough, Deliora opened his mouth with a roar, releasing a massive st of fire in my direction.


    This was it.


    I would die.


    All this training, for nothing.


    In the end, I failed everyone.


    Helplessly, I watched as Deliora''s attack neared me, but just as the mes were about to consume me, I saw a figure appear in front of me. A silhouette of someone, with a sword in hand.


    He moved and sliced through the fire st with ease, his movements too fast for me to see.


    "Do you have a fucking death wish?!"


    -----------------


    [Adam POV]


    I had arrived just in fucking time to save Gray. I have always known he had a death wish, but this was ridiculous!


    "Adam?" Gray slumped to his knees, his breathingbored and shallow, the edges of his tattered clothes singed by his attempts at trying to hurt Deliora.


    "No! Fucking Santa us you prick!" I barked at him. "I''m all for a good serving of revenge, but before doing stupid shit make sure you can actually see your revenge through!"


    Before I could say anything else. The air was filled with a deafening roar as Deliora bellowed to the skies with all its might, making the ground around us quake beneath my feet. Its ancient eyes only reflected its insatiable need for destruction, a hunger that demanded to be filled.


    I smiled, immediately releasing my Zanpakuto.


    Kicking the ground, I moved to the other side of the city, taking Gray to a safe ce, before moving back to Deliora''s location.


    Scared, and excited, I stood at the edge of the ruined city, my Zanpakuto held tightly in my hands as I looked at Deliora who had already forgotten about my existence and was back to destroying the town like there was no tomorrow.


    I scrutinized the hulking demon, feeling my stomach tighten in trepidation and excitement. Its scales were thick and looked like ovepping tes of iron, creating an almost imprable wall of protection that I knew would be difficult to break through with conventional means.


    No wonder wizards were rejecting this job.


    From a simple nce, I could tell Deliora was powerful, I couldn''t feel his power, but somehow I could tell without a doubt his power was vast and unrelenting. It wasn''t quite on the same level as Makarov or Gildarts, but it was still enough to warrant caution.


    But regardless of how powerful the demon was, I was determined to defeat it and end its reign of terror.


    Ready to start my battle with the demon, I gathered all the reiatsu I could muster without waiting too much time and focused it into my hands, feeling the energy grow as I shouted the incantation, "Had¨­ #54. Haien!" I muttered, thrusting my right hand outwards, releasing a powerful gust of purple mes that cascaded towards Deliora like a burning waterfall, consuming the demon whole in a purple inferno.


    This was a powerful Hado I had just used. One said to have the power to eradicate the very existence of whatever it hits.


    Let''s see if that''s true.


    Almost as if answering my questions, Deliora raised his fists to the heavens and roared this time with such intensity that it seemed the very stars quivered, as a deep rumble emanated from his body, shaking the earth beneath him as the inferno of purple mes my attack had created was snuffed out with a gust of wind.


    "Well fuck," I chuckled in a mix of excitement and concern as I gazed at the giant in front of me. Not a single scratch on the bastard, not even a burn mark marred its fucking exterior as a result of my attack.


    I have to admit that Zeref sure knows how to build his toys, he makes them sturdy enough tost.


    As I watched in awe the demon shaking off my attack, Mavis suddenly appeared beside me, her eyes wide with panic as she shouted, "Adam, you must step back! I miscalcted how much power this demon would have. This creature is far too powerful for you to take on all by yourself. We must devise a strategy, a way to overpower this beast, and you can''t do it alone!"


    My face lit up as I turned to Mavis, my eyes wild with excitement. I knew Deliora was probably stronger than me, and his might would challenge me, but the thing is, I weed that challenge. "Fuck that! Don''t ask me something you wouldn''t do! Master, you know that if you were me, you would be there fighting him even if that meant your death, or am I wrong?"


    Mavis'' eyes widened.


    "Deliora! Let''s fight!" I shouted, and before Mavis or I could say anything, Deliora roared in response before charging toward me.


    Taking a deep breath, I moved behind the demon with Shunpo, and swung my zanpakuto, warping the space around my attack, shing the demon''s back whole, throwing him off-bnce.


    I couldn''t cut through him, but I could damage him with my de, that would do. Now it was all a matter of who tired who first, this battle had turned into a war of attrition situation.


    -----------------


    [Mavis Vermillion POV]


    I couldn''t refute Adam''s points, he was right. If it were me, I would''ve jumped to save the innocent without a care for my life. But, was it so wrong that I wanted him to be more selfish than me?


    Unable to find the right words to change his mind, I watched as he vanished out of sight, reappearing behind the demon hacking his back with a swift move of his de.


    Adam was driven by the challenge Deliora represented, his eyes burning, and his hands never letting go of the weapon in his hands. From afar, I could hear the sound of his de shing against the demon''s hide, as Adam blurred in and out of sight, not letting the beast rest.


    However, with each sessful strike on Adam''s part, the faster the demon''s reactions became, and it wasn''t before long that Deliora made his move to counterattack, his massive ws slicing through the air with incredible speed.


    Seeing this, Adam used his speed magic, or shunpo as he called it to avoid it, but now that Deliora had found a tempo, the demon was relentless.


    The demon roared, shing at Adam left and right, his speed increasing with each strike, forcing Adam to keep avoiding his strikes, before suddenly the beast changed his approach, opening his mouth, and releasing a massive st of fire towards Adam at point nk.


    This time, however, Adam didn''t dodge, and his body was thrown back violently, tumbling through the air as he crashed through several buildings and debris.


    His bodynded on the ground creating a scorching crater, his physique now battered and broken, blood pouring from multiple wounds.


    "Why didn''t he dodge?" I muttered, immediately realizing why. Gray was in the direction Deliora had shot that st.


    Grinning, Adam struggled to stand, his legs weak and unsteady, as Deliora loomed over him.


    "That hurt a lot," Adam cracked a smile as blood oozed from the wounds on his face and arms, but despite all of that, he simply smiled, his bodynguage showing a defiant demeanor, a silent testament that he wouldn''t be defeated without a fight.

 Chapter 37: Unseen Doubt.

    Chapter 37: Unseen Doubt.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Mavis Vermillion POV]


    Adam staggered forward, blood streaming down his body, as he shed a fierce grin and shed at Deliora with his sword. However, unlike before, this time his attack didn''t do anything and was instead deflected off the beast''s skin with a loud grinding sound.


    "Huh," Adam muttered, moving his shoulder a bit.


    This didn''t make sense. Deliora had been affected by Adam''s de so far, so why the sudden change?


    Could it be that his chest has a higher defense?


    Or... could it be something else?


    "Adam, there''s something strange going on!" I shouted as I stared at Deliora with a cold calctive demeanor. "Proceed with caution until I analyze what''s going on!"


    If he wasn''t going to escape, I might as well help him to the best of my ability.


    Nodding, Adam turned to Deliora who, seeing Adam was still alive, roared releasing another st of fire at him, making Adam grin widely moments before the attack collided with him in a massive explosion of fire.


    "Why... why didn''t you dodge?" I muttered in shock and pain. One st had damaged him to the point of needing medical attention, two would kill him.


    The beast, assuming Adam was dead, turned around to continue with his destruction, only to experience a monstrous and intense level of aura enveloping the entire ce. The demon tried to turn around, however before thetter could fully react, he was met with a sh of his body.


    The demon stumbled backward with a painful roar, its chest cut open, leaving behind him a trail of acidic blood.


    That means Adam is still alive!


    Almost as if confirming what I wanted to hear, Adam stepped out of the crater Deliora''s attack had left, smoke still swirling around him as he smirked. "Still can''t cut through you huh?"


    At this, Deliora bellowed, the sound of his roar shaking the ground around, as his colossal fists pounded the ground like an enraged beast. His face was twisted with fury, eyes shing dangerously as he pounded his fists into the ground again and again.


    The demon continued to stomp and roar, baring its teeth and shaking its fists in the air with such ferocity that I found myself stepping back in surprise. It seemed almost impossible to believe that such an abomination, one that had no capacity for thought or feeling as they had been lost in his creation was raging like a bloodthirsty maniac, it didn''t make sense, he should feel nothing, yet his rage was fully present and undeniable.


    -----------------


    [Adam POV]


    I clenched my Zanpakuto, pupils dting as I slowly stepped forward into the center of the town toward my most formidable opponent yet. Deliora.


    The demon towered over me, his hulking presence casting a massive shadow around me, as he roared in rage, in pain. A monster without thought, a being of pure malice.


    Taking a deep breath, I readied my Zanpakuto, tightening my grip on the hilt as I took a step forward. Immediately the air around me was filled with the sound of Deliora''s imposing roar, as his enormous ws swiped through the air toward me, their sharpness glinting in the moonlight as they descended mercilessly on me.


    Taking a step forward, I thrust my Zanpakuto forward to block his attack, pushing as much spiritual energy as I could into my swing, our attacks shing in a sh of sparks and thunderous sound, as everywhere around us, the earth trembled with the force of our struggle.


    I couldn''t help but think that if there were any spectators seeing this, I bet they would''ve thought this was aical sight, seeing the massive beast and me shing, both of us unmoving.


    Moving above Deliora''s head, I swung my Zanpakuto downwards with all my might sending a powerful sh down at the beast, however, like a few moments ago, instead of getting any damage, the demon''s thick hide of his skin absorbed the blow.


    That didn''t make sense. I had used more power than I had used to sh his chest open, and instead of hurting him, it had done nothing?


    Maybe there''s more to him than what I remembered from the anime--


    However, before I could finish that thought or analyze Deliora any further, I felt a chill run down my spine as the demon lurched towards me, moving faster than ever before. His fist suddenly appearing a few inches away from my body, before hitting me like a sledgehammer, sending shockwaves of force throughout the town as my body was thrown back flying through several buildings.


    Moving my body around, Inded hard on the ground, rolling to my feet as I struggled to catch my breath, my entire body shaking from the hit.


    He was faster than before.


    His skin was growing more durable as well...


    The bastard was evolving as we fought!


    Was that his curse?


    Now that I think about it, his curse was never stated in the show.


    It''s not like he ever got the chance to disy his full power, Ur defeated him in a single strike with her Ice Shell, sealing him before he could fully show what he was capable of.


    If the power of his curse was indeed the power of evolution, then I could understand why the demon had no mind of its own. The evolutionary process was one without logic when dissected to its most basic state, it was driven by an instinct that was primal and indefinable.


    In short, not always the evolutionary process leaned on the path to higher thinking, more than not it leaned on other evolutionary paths, deeming the ability to have higher intelligence not necessary for survival. After all, there is a reason why only a few species have the ability to think on the same level as humans, at least in this universe.


    Focusing my energy, I leaped away just as Deliora lunged forward narrowly dodging his advance, his sharp ws outstretched and bared fangs glinting in the moonlight. The momentum behind his attack carried him forward, and I used it to my advantage, spinning above him and shing downwards with my Zanpakuto, hitting him in the same ce I had at the beginning of the fight.


    He recoiled from the unexpected impact, and stumbled forward, blood dripping from his wound, his eyes zing at me with rage.


    "Carriage of thunder, bridge of a spinning wheel. With light, divide this into six! Bakudo #61. Rikujokoro," I said, pointing my index finger forward at Deliora, as a bright spark of yellow energy erupted from my hand, quickly taking shape of six thin beams, that shot toward the demon''s midsection at lightning speed, mming into him, locking him firmly in ce.


    That will only hold him down for a few seconds. I might as well make the most of it.


    Wasting no time, I leaped forward, my feet barely brushing the ground as I used Shunpo to move around the beast while channeling all of my power into my Zanpakuto.


    I wielded my Zanpakuto around with all the strength I had, each strike cutting more deeply into Deliora''s skin, each swing carefully aimed towards the wounds I had previously made on the demon before his hide began to thicken. Its howls of agony echoed through the town, shaking the earth beneath us until the beams of light surrounding Deliora''s form began to flicker and dim, seeing this, I jumped back taking my distance, seeing how with one final roar, the light keeping him in ce fractured into a million shards and vanished from sight.


    With his mindless yet rageful gaze on me, Deliora let out a deafening roar, shaking the ground with its intensity as the fissures bloomed around him and spread out like cracks in a windshield, widening the crater beneath his feet to massive proportions.


    "Adam, as you might have already deduced, Deliora has the power to evolve, at least partially," Mavis said, floating beside me. "His speed and durability have increased exponentially since the fight began, but his attack power has remained for the most part the same."


    Now that I think about it, yeah. Not that he needed his attack power to increase, with what he has, he already has me on the fucking ropes.


    "Any ns?" I asked, my eyes fixed on Deliora.


    "Yes, I have noticed his durability and speed seem toe in short intervals, when he lowered his guard, you shed his chest, only for your second attack to do nothing," Mavis exined, staring at Deliora. "I have a n, but for it to work we are going to need more than just us, so wait for my signal and keep him upied for as long as possible."


    Lovely.


    I grinned.


    Who am I kidding, despite how fucked up I am, I am having the time of my life!


    Grinning, I turned forward, watching as Deliora charged at me once again, his eyes fixed on his prey. I could see the mindless rage in his eyes, a feral beast hell-bent on destruction without reason.


    Not waiting for the demon to reach me, I sidestepped his advance, using Shunpo to get around his hulking body, moving close enough to sh my Zanpakuto across the wound of his chest.


    The demon howled in pain and anguish, the sound echoing off the surrounding cliffs, and I could tell his fury had grown, intensifying his attacks to the point I didn''t even see his next strike.


    Unable to perceive Deliora''s move, I felt the full force of his blow as he mmed me into the ground, my Zanpakuto ttering out of my hand, as I gasped for air, struggling to catch my breath as Deliora loomed over me, his teeth bared in a vicious snarl.


    -----------------


    [Adam - Inner World - POV]


    "Adam," The voice of my Zanpakuto echoed in my mind, as all of a sudden I found myself within my inner world.


    "Why am I here?!" I asked as I surveyed the area, the acrid taste of blood coating my tongue. I wiped at my lip, and my hand came away smeared with crimson.


    "If you keep this up, you will die. You have yet to truly unleash my power. You seek the thrill of battle, but are blind to your own hesitation behind your strikes, that hesitation is your greatest enemy, not the beast before you." Zanryuzuki appeared in a burst of bright light, her long, raven hair cascading over her shoulders as she looked at me. "What are you afraid of?"


    "What am I afraid of?" I mutter to myself, looking at Zanryuzuki.


    Zanryuzuki answered before I could speak again, "You doubt yourself. You doubt my power. Abandon those doubts, Adam. Abandon your hesitation. Only by facing forward, unwavering and unyielding, can you hope to seed. Retreat and you will fail. Keep hesitating and you will die."


    I wasn''t hesitating, was I?


    If I were, I wouldn''t have tried to fight the demon. If I truly doubted my power, I would''ve run when Mavis told me to run.


    "I''m not hesitating," I replied firmly.


    "You aren''t?" Zanryuzuki said, her eyes fixed on me. "When you used me to strike the demon, not once the thought of cutting him down urred to you, instead you were aiming to hurt him, and hurt him we did."


    I...


    She was right.


    Not once did I picture my de cutting through Deliora''s bodypletely, in my mind only hurting was possible, the thought of killing him with one strike seemed just impossible.


    Zanryuzuki''s eyes bore into mine, her voice low and almost hypnotic. "Our de only exhibits doubt with each strike you take," she said. "Can a de sharpened by doubt truly cut anything? Can it conquer the enemy?"


    No, it can''t.


    "Send me back, I have a demon to kill," I said, and this time, I would erase all traces of hesitation from within me, this time, I would attack Deliora, and kill him.


    -----------------


    [Adam POV]


    My eyes fluttered open, and I looked up to see Lilia''s determined face as she hurriedly carried me away from the deep crater in the ground, created by the force of Deliora''sst blow on my person.


    ncing over Lilia''s shoulder, I saw Ur, standing between us and Deliora with an icy aura around herself, as she stared at the demon, tears running down her face.


    Fuck canon!


    And FUCK THAT!


    Without hesitation, I leaped off Lilia''s shoulder and vaulted through the air, my feet pointed directly towards Ur''s back. The force of my kickbined with the fact she hadn''t expected that, sent her crashing through an open window in the nearby building, effectively stopping her suicide spell.


    "Adam-sama!" Lilia shouted in shock and relief.


    "The hell was that brat!" Ur''s voice was a sharp crack as she threw her fists to her hips and red at me from within the building I had kicked her into.


    "I can ask you the same! You almost killed yourself with that spell!" I replied, kicking a rock her way, only for a gust of cold wind to freeze the rock into dust before it reached her.


    "Right, because almost dying without doing shit would''ve been better?!" Ur barked back, walking towards me with an angry re.


    My breath fogged by the cold air around Ur, I took a step forward and summoned my Zanpakuto. "I didn''t die, so suck on an icicle!"


    Ur clenched her fists and spat out the words, her cheeks flushing and one of her eyes twitching. "You didn''t die because I saved you!"


    I spun around to meet her gaze as Deliora began to howl, his roar reverberating through the town in a chilling disy. "Look," I said, trying to convince her; out of her suicidal n. "I''m pretty sure we can kill this demon without any of us dying. So...are you willing to not die?"


    Ur narrowed her eyes and scanned my disheveled figure. Worry creased her forehead as she took in the deep gashes, the multiple bruises, and the dried blood that still clung to my skin. "You look like shit..."


    Hurtful, but fair. "I know."


    Ur looked up at me with her deep ck eyes, her brow furrowed in confusion and something else. "Why do you even care if I live or not?" she asked, her voice tense.


    I offered my hand to her, stained with dirt and sweat, and smeared with fresh blood, as a tender smile crept onto my face. "Let''s make a deal, if we survive this, I''ll tell you, deal?"


    Ur sighed in defeat, turning her attention to Deliora. "Fine, I can''t believe I''m humoring a kid, but fuck it, let''s fight the demon. Just remember you fucked up the easiest way out of this!"


    "You''ll thank meter!" I shouted, blurring out of sight executing Shunpo to almost instantly close the distance between me and Deliora. This time, carrying more determination in my de, and an ally on my side.

 Chapter 38: Ice and Sword.

    Chapter 38: Ice and Sword.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    I''m starting to feel sexy I might post another chapter, depends of how many stones you throw at me, the more stones, the more fear I might feel, therefore more chapters.


    Hehe.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    I wove my way through the broken-down buildings and cracked stone walls, the shadows of the night sky cloaking me as I used Shunpo to jump quickly from one ce to the next. My sights were set on the looming figure of Deliora in the distance.


    I had at much a minute before I couldn''t go on any longer. The wounds I had sustained were already starting to tax my body, it was simply a matter of time before my body shut down.


    I had to end this now.


    "Ur, limit his area!" I bellowed as I stepped behind Deliora, my form hazilying into focus before quickly disappearing again as I moved to the Demon''s right side. "Hado #33. Sokatsui!" At this, blue mes begin to discharge from the palm of my hand in the shape of a powerful torrent of blue energy surging towards my Deliora, sting the Demon off bnce.


    "That better not be all your n!" Ur shouted her tone showing her doubt, as she set to work. Her fingers dipped into the air and a cold fog filled the entire town, as glittering, translucent formations of ice began to form around the demon''s area, slowly shrinking his space.


    I smiled and leaped backward as Deliora''s fist came crashing down on me, disappearing in a blur of movement. "It''s not!" I shouted, watching as Ur continued to limit more and more Deliora''s area, making it harder for the demon to move freely.


    My n wasn''t anything extraordinary.


    I would simply put everything I had on a single attack, and in order to make sure the demon didn''t just dodge or something, I needed to limit his movements, and Ur was making sure of that.


    Waiting for Ur to finish her part, I continued moving around, my feet barely touching the ground as I shifted back and forth, always one step ahead of Deliora''s strikes, as thetter swung his fists wildly hitting nothing but air, as my body faded in and out of view with each move I took.


    Suddenly, I felt the temperature drop, chilling my bones, and reacted by moving out of the way.


    Ur''s voice echoed as she yelled "Ice Make: Rose Garden!" She pped her hands together and a flurry of ice began forming in the air around Deliora, creating a massive rose garden of ice, one that was connected to all the ice she had created around. "That will hold him down a few seconds!"


    I smiled.


    Now or never.


    I closed my eyes, inhaled deeply, and focused on the thrum of my heartbeat. I visualized it gathering my reiatsu from the air, drawing it in with every beat, and sending it through my body until my cells were vibrating with energy. I felt as if I was a tightly wound spring, which could be released at a moment''s notice and send shockwaves of power in every direction.


    I aligned my body with the mental image of my Zanpakuto, summoning all of my spiritual energy into the de.


    And little by little, I felt the power behind my spiritual being course through my veins and into my Zanpakuto, and the de trembled, as the icy prison which had held Deliora in its grip began to crack.


    No doubt.


    No hesitation.


    The; in one swift, silent burst of power, I swung my Zanpakuto down at the demon below me with all my might. The de slices through the air, leaving behind a trail of energy that crackles with power before sending a translucent wave of power toward the demon.


    The force behind the strike is so great that it seems to bend the very fabric of space around us, warping the buildings and everything else around, before in an instant, without a single sound, Deliora the Demon of Destruction is cut cleanly in two, shattering his icy prison before both parts of his body fell to the ground with a sickening thud as the force of the strike continued past him, sending shockwaves that rippled outwards, shattering buildings and tearing up the earth.


    I did it.


    I smiled, feeling a sense of satisfaction at what I had aplished. But as I was basking in my victory, I suddenly felt every pain in my body erupt to its maximum expression as my vision began to blur.


    I had finally reached my limit. And now, I was free falling from the sky. But even as I plummeted toward the ground, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of peace.


    -----------------


    [Ur Milkovich POV]


    The brat had done it. He had killed Deliora, cutting the demon in two alongside the entire town with a single swing of his de.


    "He did it," I muttered watching Deliora''s corpse when all of a sudden I saw the brat''s body falling from the sky like a stone. "Shit!" I cursed, and without hesitation I rushed forward, using everything at my disposal in order to reach him in time.


    However, as I was about to reach him, I noticed his fast descent had begun to falter. The momentum behind his fall had halted, as he now hung in the air like a balloon, suspended and still.


    "Grab him!" The brat''spanion, Lilia shouted, her arms outstretched as a shimmering blue light emanated from her palms and surrounded the boy, suspending him in the air.


    I nodded, creating a staircase out of ice magic to reach the brat before gently scooping him up in my arms. "Got him!"


    Walking down the staircase, I hold the injured brat in my arms, his body bleeding heavily from multiple wounds.


    As I looked down at him, I can''t help but wonder how he was still alive. The injuries he had sustained were severe, and it was honestly a miracle that he had managed to hold on this long, fighting at the level he had disyed.


    I gritted my teeth.


    I will not let him die. He saved my life, and now I will do everything in my power to keep him alive, to make sure that he can be reunited with his family.


    I owe him that much.


    First, I had to find help, medical assistance, anything that can help him with his situation.


    "We need to move fast to the nearest town!" I shouted to hispanion, who nodded in response. "He needs medical attention!"


    "I''m fine, I just need an orange juice, and a few Band-Aids," The brat muttered in a lighthearted tone, despite the wounds on his body. He was lucky he was so injured because otherwise, I would kick his stupid ass for making jokes like that.


    I gritted my teeth and said, "Shut it," but the words came toote. His eyes were already ssy, and he slumped over my arms, thest wisps of breath escaping his lips before he slipped away into unconsciousness.


    -----------------


    [Mavis Vermillion POV]


    I had watched in horror as Adam''s body was battered and bruised by the powerful demon Deliora. I had seen his blood seep through his torn clothes and onto the ground, and his eyes grow dim with fatigue.


    Yet despite all of that, he trudged forward, determined to face the demon head-on.


    I had watched him win against all odds.


    I had watched him show strength beyond what I thought possible of him.


    I simply had no words to express my shock at everything.


    "Did he really kill the demon?" Gray muttered, his voice quavering with disbelief and urgency as he asked the question.


    Ur remained still, her face etched with concern as she looked down at Adam''s still form, the white bandages standing in stark contrast to his pale skin.


    Gray watched his teacher, his eyes begging for an answer.


    Lyon narrowed his gaze and snorted, crossing his arms defiantly. "Don''t be a fool, Gray. It''s obvious our master was the one to defeat the beast," he said, disbeliefcing his tone.


    He simply couldn''t believe that a kid just a few years older than himself, could have taken down the mighty demon Deliora.


    I didn''t me him for not believing such ims, even I was struggling to wrap my head around the fact Adam had managed to pull that victory.


    I knew Adam was strong, but I never imagined to what extent.


    Ur slowly stepped back, her gaze moving between Lyon and Gray, the former''s eyes wide and thetter''s narrowed. "It was him," she said, her voice low and calm. "I didn''t kill the demon. He did."


    Lyon''s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked from his teacher, Ur, to the injured Adam in total shock. He bit his lower lip and shook his head, his voice a whisper. "Impossible!"


    Ur let out a low chuckle, her head shaking almost imperceptibly, as her eyes glinted with amusement. "I know it''s hard to believe, kid, but that''s the truth. All I did was y the role of the support in that fight, the brat was the one who killed Deliora, not me."


    Gray stood frozen, the only sound in his mind the high-pitched beeping of the monitors around. His gaze waspletely fixated on Adam''s body in a mix of shock and disbelief, his mind unable to grasp what his teacher was saying as his legs trembled beneath him.


    Lyon''s eyes widened and he stumbled back a step, his mouth agape. He looked at Ur, unable to believe what had just been said. "D-does that mean... he''s stronger than you?" he asked in a faint whisper.


    Ur let out a smallugh, the sound reverberating off the walls of the hospital room as she ran her hand along her hair. "Yes and no," She began thoughtfully, giving Adam a look, "His magic power is most certainly bigger than mine, but there is so much more to a wizard''s power than just that."


    I watched the ice make wizard sigh, taking a step back.


    Lyon''s brow furrowed as he tried to make sense of Ur''s words, "W-what does that mean?"


    "It means the brat packs a bigger punch than I do," Ur chuckled in amusement. "Granted I am quite rusty seeing my fight with Deliora was my first fight in years, but still... the kid managed to do what I wouldn''t have been able to do unless I was in top condition."


    Lyon remained silent.


    Even at her top condition, I estimated she would''ve had some trouble dealing with Deliora.


    Maybe not as many as Adam thanks to her experience which adds a lot to the overall fight, but still enough problems to push her back, and perhaps even more.


    Before I could continue that train of thought, the door opened and Lilia stepped into the hospital room, her gaze quickly focusing on Ur before she moved to Adam, scanning his body lying on the hospital bed before finally breaking the quiet with her soft, urgent query. "How is he?"


    "Doctors say, and I quote, we have no fucking idea how the kid is so durable," Ur crossed her arms her gaze shifting between Lilia and Adam.


    Lilia chuckled softly.


    "As for his condition, they said he will make a full recovery, and that other than a few scars here and there, he will be okay," Ur continued, letting out a soft chuckle.


    I smiled.


    Fairy Tail''s future was bing more and more interesting.


    -----------------


    [Gildarts Clive POV]


    When I got notice the brat had taken a mission to kill a monster rampaging the northern towns of Ishgar, I didn''t give it much thought, I was confident he had the strength to face any monster.


    However, that confidence was soon shaken to pieces when I heard what the monster had done to the northern guilds.


    Several guilds obliterated.


    Dozens of wizards yed by a single being.


    At this, my concerns for the brat''s safety grew. And, it didn''t help that Cana began to cry when she heard the news, begging to go and save her big brother.


    Seeing my cute little princess was asking me so fervently to save the brat, I did what any father that loves his daughter more than life itself would''ve done, and went out on a personal quest to rescue the brat.


    Wasting no time I raced to Ishgar, heart pounding, making my way to thest ce the demon was seen. However, when I arrived, what I found shocked me more than I would''ve expected.


    Engulfed in an eerie silence, the town where the demon hadst been seeny in ruins, most buildings crumbled all around, and the demon''s corpsey lifeless and bisected in the center of the destruction.


    My eyes followed the destruction left in Adam''s wake, the way the deep grooves cut through the ground, creating a near-perfect line in the dusty earth between two parts of the town.


    A deep gash on the demon''s burial, that stretched from one side of the town to the other, a visible reminder of what Adam had aplished with his magical attack.


    "He''s Fairy Tail material alright," Iughed, myughter echoing through the destroyed buildings, bouncing off the crumbling walls and broken ss.


    For a few more moments I surveyed the carnage left behind by Adam''s battle, confirming the brat was nowhere to be seen, so seeing that I set off to look for him. If he had managed to kill the monster and yet still hadn''te back to the guild or even reached out to us, then I knew this battle had taken its toll on him.


    Having this in mind, I navigated to the nearest town, a bustling winter town with cobbled pathways, full of eager faces of all ages, and distant nging of wagons and horses.


    As I arrived, the magic in the air was palpable and I could feel the brat''s power emanating nearby, weakened but still present. That wasn''t all, I could feel others scattered around him, their power like glowing fireflies flying around him.


    One of the presences I was feeling was strong.


    The others not so much.


    Having his location already pinpointed I moved, soon reaching the town''s hospital.


    My footsteps echoed down the sun-dappled corridor as I marched toward the brat''s room. I had to knock out a doctor blocking my way, shouting something about only family members. I can''t remember, all I know is that I plowed through two more doctors before I finally found one willing to lead me to the room.


    I burst into the hospital room, the wood door splintering off its hinges with my kick. My gaze was immediately fixated on the bed in the corner, where I found Adam''s still form covered in white bandages.


    At his side, there was a woman with short, and two small children that clung to her side.


    The woman seeing me nted her feet firmly on the ground, her arms folded tightly in front of her. Her gaze bored into me as she aggressively questioned, "Who the heck are you?" She took an intimidating step forward, cutting off my path to Adam.


    Her stance was unyielding.


    I could feel her magic power readying for battle if need be.


    I could also tell she knew I was stronger than her by the way she looked at me, yet she was determined to protect the brat from me despite knowing full well her odds against me were zero.


    I raised my hands in surrender and smiled, trying to defuse the situation from escting. "No need to fight, I just came here to make sure my brat is okay."


    The woman''s eyes narrowed as she scrutinized me from head to toe before letting out a snort. "He''s your son? Huh¡­ That exins a fucking lot."


    He''s not...


    Meh, I might as well own the joke, it''s not like I can''t say no now, Cana loves the kid, and my sweet Cordelia does too, so fuck it.


    I shed a wide smile and stuck out a calloused hand, "Gildarts Clive, nice to meet you!"


    "Ur Milkovich," Ur replied, taking my hand and shaking it.

 Chapter 39: Changes.

    Chapter 39: Changes.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    I stirred from my slumber, my eyelids feeling heavy.


    Yawning, I squinted in the golden morning light that beamed through the window of the room I had been tucked into during my unconscious time.


    Taking a deep breath, I moved, and every muscle screamed in pain as I did, the warmth of the nkets around me still clinging to me.


    Pushing through the pain, I sat up, taking notice of the familiar scent of herbs and salves that drifted in the air, realizing immediately I was in Porlyusica''s house.


    The loud creak of the door interrupted my thoughts, and I quickly moved my head to see Porlyusica, her figure filling the doorway, and her hands holding a strange-looking vial. Her lips were pulled tight and her eyes narrowed as she stared at me. "Finally awake, brat?" she said and made her way into the room.


    I blinked and looked down at my body, seeing most of my body covered in thick gauze, taking most of my arms, legs, and torso.


    Holy shit.


    I had taken a beating.


    Porlyusica''s voice was heavy with disappointment as she hobbled across the room to my bedside. She looked me up and down, her mouth pulled into a tight line of disapproval. "I thought you had moremon sense than the average Fairy Tail member," she said, shaking her head with a snort. "But I guess I was wrong. You''re just as dumb as the rest, maybe even more."


    Well, that''s just hurtful.


    But now that I think about it, not entirely out of reason.


    I had fought Deliora like Kenpachi would''ve, but notpletely, I was both excited and scared, thrilled and concerned...


    This wasn''t the first time something like this had happened, this was just the first time I had gotten badly hurt because of it. First, with Gildarts during the trials, then with Irene feeling angry I hadn''t been able to fight her, or my fight with the God, and now... Deliora.


    I had no problems being logical outside a fight, or when my enemy was weaker than me, but when I was facing someone stronger than me or on my level, I had trouble keeping a straight head.


    "Here," Porlyusica''s voice cut through the static of my thoughts as she thrust a small ss vial into my hands. The pale amber liquid bubbled and gurgled under a thinyer of fog as she motioned for me to drink it.


    Thanks to the terrible smell the vial was emitting, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of apprehension as I uncorked the bottle, but I followed her instructions and wrinkled my nose before reluctantly swallowing the foul-smelling and now-tasting liquid.


    I made a face, shuddering as the medicine traveled down my throat, suppressing the urge to vomit, and muttered a gruff prayer that the taste would pass soon.


    Porlyusica''s withered hands took the empty vial from mine. "That''s what being sick tastes like," she said, the faintest trace of amusement in her voice.


    That''s not what being sick tastes like! That tasted like death but worse somehow!


    "Now leave," Porlyusica said gruffly, pointing towards the exit with a broom she had pulled out of nowhere. "I finished your treatment and I want you gone before I break your bones again. Now shoo!" Her eyes shed angrily.


    I nodded, carefully slipping off the bed to avoid any pain only to find there was almost none to the point I almost thought I must have imagined the searing pain that had ripped through me a few moments earlier.


    Just what in the hell was in that vial?!


    Hehe, maybe the taste scared the pain away.


    "I barely feel any pain..." I muttered, looking at her.


    At this, Porlyusica''s wrinkled face twisted into a scowl and her eyes zed with anger, as she shook a crooked finger at me and waved her weapon of choice, her broom, in my direction. "Leave!"


    I chuckled at the old tsundere''s behavior, as I stumbled out of the small wooden cabinically dodging the old woman''s attacks that she wasn''t really trying to connect.


    Outside her house, the forest was quiet, save for the asional rustle of leaves and the distant cawing of crows. The sun was setting, casting a warm orange glow over the trees.


    I took a deep breath of the cool evening air and felt a sense of peace settle over me.


    Time to go back home.


    I might take a week or two just to rx.


    -----------------


    The sun beat down on my head as I stepped out of the forest, and I shielded my eyes from the bright rays hitting my face as I made my way through the bustling streets of Magnolia Town, weaving through the carriages and carts as I navigated my way through the masses of people, making haste to the guild.


    I wanted to let everyone know I was okay before going home. Especially little Cana, not only I was fond of the little girl but I didn''t want to picture what Gildarts would do if I let her worry.


    Shuddering at that thought, I pushed the heavy doors of the guild open, and I was met with the smell of ale and the savory aroma of cooked food as my gaze swept the dingy wood-paneled room, spotting a bunch of familiar faces sitting around the tavern.


    Waving around, my gaze quickly locked onto the guild master''s office door, and I hurried through the thickly crowded room, sidestepping and weaving through the asional bottle flying through the air, or broken chair, as the guild continued their daily brawl, throwing fists and taunts at each other.


    Finally out of the brawl''s range, I made my way to Makarov''s office, and upon reaching it. I could hear the muffled sound of voicesing from the other side of the door.


    Unfamiliar with the magic power of whoever the master was talking with, I reached for the handle and slowly pushed the door open. As the voices grew louder.


    As soon as I stepped inside, I spotted Makarov at his desk, with a broad smile as he chatted with the woman I didn''t quite recognize at first, but soon enough realized it was Ur.


    Ur is here?


    Huh, I didn''t expect that.


    As I pondered why Ur was here, Makarov nced up from his chair, looking at me with a wide smile spreading across his face. "Ah, Adam!" he roared, springing to his desk. "I was just waiting for you!"


    At this, Ur whipped her head around and a faint smirk danced across her lips. She crossed her arms over her chest and arched one eyebrow as she said, "Finally decided to wake up, huh?"


    I nodded slowly. "I have to admit I didn''t expect to see you here," I said, my voiceing with an obvious tone of surprise.


    Makarov grinned, spreading his arms wide and puffing out his tiny chest. His eyes twinkled mischievously as he pointed his finger at Ur. "Wee the newest member of our family, Ur Milkovich!"


    Just how much had I fucking missed while I was unconscious?!


    Ur''s eyes twinkled at my expression as she smirked. "I was getting rusty, and the old man offered me a spot in the guild, so I said why not?"


    I chuckled awkwardly and shifted my weight from one foot to the other, as I scratched the back of my neck. "Well, wee to the family in that case."


    I wonder if Ur joining meant Lyon and Gray were joining as well.


    Ur''s lips curled into a small, tender smile as she replied. "I wasn''t the only one, Gray joined as well." Her gaze drifted away to the horizon, her eyes twinkling with the thought of him.


    Hmm, what about Lyon?


    "And what of Lyon?" I asked, and Ur sighed, crossing her arms.


    "The brat said he''ll decideter, something about having to be sure before making a decision," Ur said, shaking her head while chuckling between crossed arms.


    That somehow feels like something well within Lyon''s character, even though I don''t quite remember anything about him specifically, yet it just feels right.


    "Well... good luck to him on that," I replied, wondering how the guild would look in the future thanks to my intervention seeing as already new faces were being added to the roster.


    Makarov''s voice broke through my thoughts, bringing me back to the present. "Oh, just in case you were wondering," he said, interrupting my daydreaming. "You were paid in full for the job, and they even added a bonus forpleting the job so quickly and efficiently. After fees andmissions, you have a total of 8,900,987 Jewels." He paused, his eyes twinkling as he watched my expression change from inquisitiveness to delight.


    That''s a lot of money.


    Even after giving Lilia her part, I would still have a lot left.


    Oh, talking about Lilia''s part.


    Taking a deep breath, my gaze shifted to Ur, and I cleared my throat as I remembered her part in Deliora''s demise. "That reminds me, Ur, you helped me in my fight against Deliora. So if you want, I can give you part of the reward, it''s only fair."


    At this, Ur closed her eyes and her lips pressed together into a thin line, as her head moved from side to side in a show of vehement refusal. "Absolutely not," she said, her voice soft yet firm. "Brat, if it wasn''t for you I would''ve died. You stopped me from using my strongest spell that alongside stopping Deliora would''ve ended my own life. So thanks but no, the reward is all yours."


    I sighed, looking at her.


    I would''ve tried to argue but I could tell Ur was the type of person that once she made up her mind it was easier just to go with the flow instead of arguing.


    "Very well," I replied.


    ---------------


    After forcing Lilia to ept a percentage of the reward.


    Which by the way hadn''t been easy whatsoever to aplish seeing she didn''t believe she had helped me at all in this job, saying that if anything Ur was the one that deserved the money not her.


    In the end, I managed to convince her into taking the money by telling her that if she hadn''t caught me as I was falling with her power I would''ve been in a worse state, but even then it was a struggle to convince her.


    With that out of the way, I made my way to my apartment building, quickly reaching my floor, where I fumbled with the keys before finally opening the door.


    Once inside, instead of silence, I was greeted by the sight of Cordelia and Cana moving through my kitchen with their backs on me, the smell of garlic and olive oil wafting through the air, as Cordelia chopped something with Cana watching her in awe.


    How did they get in...?


    Cana was the first one to notice me as she spun around, her eyes brightening with excitement, before she scampered towards me, throwing her tiny arms around my waist. "Big brother!" She squealed between giggles, her high-pitched voice ringing with absolute joy.


    I smiled, hugging her back.


    At this, I saw Cordelia turn around and smile fondly as she watched her little girl hug me. "I hope you don''t mind but during your absence, we have beening in to clean and tidy up a bit on a regr basis. And when I got notice you would wake up today, I decided to cook you something."


    That exins why they are here, but not how they had gotten here.


    But seeing Gildarts was probably involved in both cases, I can totally see how.


    Also, it didn''t actually bother me they were here, I was mostly curious, but not curious enough to investigate the matter.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mind at all," I replied, as I reached down with one hand, affectionately running my fingers through Cana''s hair, which was still hugging me tightly.


    "I didn''t know what you liked, so I''m making one of Gildarts favorites, a simple te of Carbonara pasta," Cordelia replied, and pulled her apron strings taut around her waist, her hands deftly adjusting the knot at the back of her neck, before turning her attention back on the stove. "If you don''t like it, you can tell me, and I can whip out something else, no problem."


    It wasn''t my favorite dish, but I sure as hell liked a good old te of Carbonara.


    "Don''t you worry, I love Carbonara as well," I replied, trying to keep my bnce as Cana, clung to my legs, her little arms entwined around my legs, as her face contorted in a mischievous yful grin. Forcing me to shuffle towards the living room, my steps being more of a waddle than a walk as she giggled into my shirt.


    I could really get used to this.


    As I smiled at this, Gildarts kicked the door of my apartment open, his voice booming across the ce as he bellowed, "Honey! I bought the drinks!" Grinning, he staggered inside the apartment and into the kitchen carrying two full bags of drinks, which had multiple drinks from simple sodas to a variety of alcoholic beverages.


    Door repairs aside, I could really get used to this.

 Chapter 40: Thunder and Sword.

    Chapter 40: Thunder and Sword.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    [Three months after Deliora''s demise.]


    The following months after the events in Ishgar were quiet for the most part.


    As I had promised myself, I had taken a month off to recharge, seeing my mind and body were still heavy with the aftermath of everything. Then again, I suppose calling it a month off was a... stretch seeing the only thing I was taking time off from was taking any jobs.


    I was still training.


    And helping Lilia whenever I had the chance.


    But mostly I would be training.


    But not everything during this time was rigorous training, there were some bits of festivity here and there that I quite enjoyed.


    Like for example, Cana''s birthday.


    Gildarts had spared no expense for this joyous asion. He filled the entire town with a colorful array of carnival rides and games.


    I still remember the smell of cotton candy and popcorn filling the air in every corner.


    Sadly, much to his bad luck, instead of loving it, Cana''s face had been a mask of horror as she looked upon the scene, realizing in her childish mind what it meant, three whole days of revelry before her, three whole days of being under everyone''s gaze.


    Though granted, her general dislike for the party had been mostly because she was embarrassed Gildarts had made her the center of attention for the entire town, not the theme of her party or the gifts themselves.


    I took it upon myself to exin this to Gildarts, who vowed to do better on her next birthday.


    Talking about Gildarts, there was also his wedding with Cordelia, which I attended as the groom''s best man alongside Makarov.


    I''m not gonna lie, I was a little taken aback when Gildarts asked me to stand as his best man alongside the old man at his wedding, but I just couldn''t say no.


    Beyond that, there was also the day Cana officially joined the guild, which like during her birthday her old man had gone all out in celebration.


    Ecstatic his little princess had joined the guild, Gildarts had strung hundreds of papernterns between the buildings of Magnolia and had the town''s musicians ying cheerful tunes to celebrate the momentous asion.


    Thankfully this time the celebration onlysted a day.


    These little events made the time go faster than I expected, and in the blink of an eye, three months had passed since Deliora''s demise.


    All I can say is, life was good all and all.


    -----------------


    I stretched out on the sofa, the worn cushions of my sofa warm under my skin. Mavis floated up beside me, her eyes glued to the pages of the book in my hands, a thick tome of ancient literature that caught her interest, and therefore I had bought.


    The only sound in the room was the asional rustle of paper as we moved through its pages, and the soft ticking of the clock on the wall signaling the past of time.


    It was azy Saturday afternoon, and I had no ns to step outside.


    Suddenly, as I was about to start a new chapter, I heard a knock at the door, which caught me off guard, making Mavis groan in annoyance. I frowned tiredly, wondering who it could be, seeing I wasn''t expecting anyone today.


    Nevertheless much to my general annoyance, I got up calmly and made my way toward the door.


    Leaving an angry Mavis behind, I slowly walked up the door, the creaking steps echoing around, before I came to a stop in front of the door, feeling a powerful magical signature emanating from the other side.


    One that came from someone I knew.


    Laxus.


    Now that I was focusing on sensing it, I could feel his energy radiating like a beacon. And I couldn''t help but smile, knowing he had grown so much.


    I guess he must havee to fight me.


    Smiling at this, I swung the door open and saw the thirteen-year-old Laxus standing on the other side, his arms crossed, his eyes fixed on me.


    "It''s been a while," I waved at him.


    Laxus'' eyes narrowed as he spoke, his voice steady and unwavering as his gaze held mine with a steely resolve. "Thest time we crossed paths, you said I would have to be a lot stronger if I wanted to stand a chance against you."


    I was right, he dide to fight me.


    "I did," I nodded.


    At this, Laxus stood up straight, uncrossing his arms, his magic billowing around him as cracks of electricity escaped his clenched fists. "Let''s fight."


    "Very well," I replied, closing the door of my apartment behind me, before leaving with Laxus to find a better location to have our fight.


    -----------------


    I followed Laxus as he led the way out of my apartment and onto the streets of Magnolia. We walked in silence, slowly making our way to an empty in on the outskirts of the town.


    As we approached the clearing, I began to wonder how this would end. Would the fight be the closing point Laxus needed? Would it make it worse? I didn''t know.


    Pushing those thoughts aside, I focused on what was happening right now, I continued walking, until we both stopped at opposite ends of the in, facing each other, our eyes locked in a wordless stare-down as the breeze danced around us, tousling our hair and clothes.


    Laxus slowly stepped forward, his boots crunching softly against the gravel beneath them as the air around him cracked with electricity. He broke the silence, puncturing it with one simple question. "Are you ready?"


    I took a deep breath and nodded. "Yes," I replied, my voice firm and steady.


    As soon as those words came from my mouth, a brilliant sh of light illuminated the area with a loud crackling rumble that echoed through the air as Laxus transformed his body into a bolt of lightning and shot toward me.


    I grinned widely, eyes focused as I twisted my body around, just in time to meet his punch with an open palm, the friction behind his strike sending a shock of vibrations up my arm as his fist came to a dead stop, strong and steady in my grip.


    I felt a strength radiating from his clenched fist and gave a gentle squeeze, stopping him from moving it. "Not bad, but I know you are holding back," I said, our eyes locking for a brief moment, before breaking our stalemate.


    Laxus''s mouth tightened into a line as he clenched his jaw before a wild and sinister smile broke across his face. "As you wish!" he said, his voice low and menacing.


    At this, a bright light engulfed Laxus and his figure once again elongated into a jagged streak of lightning that shot through the air, bouncing off around the area as it moved around me, until he finally stopped in midair; high above me.


    Then, squaring his shoulders and widening his stance, he opened his mouth wide, releasing a crackling, destructive st of concentrated lightning aimed directly at me. "Lightning Dragon''s Roar!"


    As his attack swooped down on me with terrifying speed and power, I grinned, before blurring out of sight with a single step, appearing behind him in an instant with my left hand raised.


    "What?" Laxus muttered in shock, probably not expecting my sudden disy of speed.


    "Bakudo #62. Hyapporankan," At this a bright blue light emerged from my left hand, darting towards Laxus before quickly taking the shape of a rod, immediately splitting into a hundred copies as it traveled towards him, showering him with a barrage of attacks that illuminated the clearing.


    Laxus'' eyes flicked up in surprise, his pupils widening for a brief instant before he narrowed his gaze intently, regaining his focus as he weaved and ducked under the storm of attacks, evading each rod with a well-timed move, beforending on the ground.


    Not bad.


    I didn''t expect him to dodge that, at least not entirely.


    "Impressive," Iplimented.


    Laxus'' brows drew together in anger, ring at me as he crossed his arms tightly across his chest. "Don''t you dare think you can talk down to me! I know you''re holding back!" He growled through clenched teeth.


    Hmm...


    How odd...


    Now that I think about it, I don''t feel any ill-intenting from him.


    "Same as you," I replied with a shrug, I mean, I was holding back, sure, but he was holding back as well.


    Laxus bared his teeth and roared, and before I could say or do anything else, his body transformed into a bolt of lightning, rushing towards me with a level of speed beyond anything he had shown so far, closing the distance between us in an instant, delivering a lightning coated punch to my gut, propelling to the ground with a deafening crack as pure lightning streaked around my body, "Lightning Dragon''s Iron Fist!"


    Impressed by that sudden show of strength, I felt the impact of the ground reverberate through my body as I collided with a loud thud, forming a crater in the earth. With the dirt around me seeming toe alive as it crackled and sparked with the residues of Laxus'' lightning.


    That had fucking hurt.


    More than I expected.


    A lot more.


    At this my lips curled up into a faint smile as I slowly pushed myself off the ground, brushing the dust from my clothes, seeing as I did so, the jagged yellow sparks of lightning that still lingered in my body from the attack.


    Seeing me stand, Laxus took a step forward, his face contorted in a turmoil of emotions. His fists were clenched and he stared at me, demanding in more than one way that I meet his challenge. "Are you going to take me seriously now?!" He bellowed, his voice echoing in the air.


    He wasn''t holding back anymore.


    I might as well honor his request before the spectators intervene.


    I held the hilt of my Zanpakuto tightly in my right hand, slowly drawing the de from its sheath. "Judge all things in this universe. Zanryuzuki."


    With the release of my Shikai, came a blinding explosion of power that erupted from my body, rippling outwards like a wave, shaking the very foundations of everything around me.


    "Ready when you are," I said, taking a step forward, seeing as the very earth trembled beneath my feet, breaking apart, slowly crumbling away like hardened y, unable to withstand the force of my pressure.


    Laxus stood still, his gaze burning into mine for a moment. His knuckles turning white as he clenched his fists, his entire body crackling with electricity. "Good."


    With no more words needed, Laxus took a step forward, gathering arge volume of lightning into his right arm as the air around him crackled, before thrusting his arm forward in a punch-like motion, prompting a magical symbol to appear before him, giving form to an over-sized fist made of lightning that raced towards me with frightening speed.


    Taking a step forward, I slowly lifted my Zanpakuto, slicing his lightning strike in two with a single stroke, shocking Laxus, before disappearing from his sight in a single step, closing the distance between us in the blink of an eye, as I reappeared in front of him.


    Then before he could react properly, in a single fluid motion, I shifted my grip on my Zanpakuto, before plunging the hilt of the de into his chest, creating a shockwave that reverberated through the ground, forming cracks in the earth all around us.


    Laxus stumbled back a few steps, his breathing in short, shallow gasps. His hands floated up to touch his chest in disbelief as his vision started to dance, showing his struggle to stay conscious. However, this fight of his didn''tst long, and soon enough his eyes rolled back in his head and he slumped forward onto the ground with a thud,pletely unconscious.


    The battle over, I lowered my sword and slid it back into its sheath, sealing my Shikai as my eyes lingered on Laxus'' still form. Taking a deep breath, I turned around to face the old man, Makarov, who was standing in the shadows a few feet away, his eyes meeting mine, unblinkingly.


    "I didn''t hurt him, in case you''re worried," I said, looking at the old man, as he stepped forward, the light glinting off his bald head, revealing deep crevasses carved into his leathery face that showed his exhaustion.


    Makarov closed his eyes for a moment, letting out a weary breath. His mouth curved into a faint smile as he opened his eyes once again. "I know," he said, nodding. "I can''t thank you enough for being a friend to him despite everything."


    I wasn''t doing anything special.


    I had no reason to hurt Laxus, even if he was mad at me.


    "Don''t mention it," I replied, smiling at the old man.


    Makarov chuckled softly.


    "He will wake up soon, in a few minutes or so, so I would appreciate it if you let me talk with him in private," I said, looking at Makarov. It was high time I talked with Laxus about what had happened.


    Makarov silently acknowledged the request with a slight nod of his head, before slowly turning away and setting off with steady strides, his white cloak billowing behind him as he made his way back to Magnolia Town.


    -----------------


    [Third Person POV]


    In Adam''s point of view, Laxusy still on the ground for what felt like an eternity before finally his eyelids flickered and he groaned in pain.


    Carelessly, the Dragon yer tried to sit up, but as he did a sharp pain shot through his body, causing him to wince in pain, forcing him back to the ground.


    "Hey there," Adam said, crouching down next to him. "How are you feeling? Do we need Porlyusica?"


    Laxus red at him, refusing to show any sign of weakness, even in pain. "What do you want?"


    "I just wanted to talk," Adam said, holding up his hands in a gesture of peace. "Look, I know things are heated between us, and thatst time we saw each other, I wasn''t particrly helpful with your situation, but I want you to know that despite myck of tact, every word I said that day was true."


    Laxus'' eyebrows knitted together into a frown as he stared at Adam without saying a word.


    Adam sighed heavily, his eyes darting around as he ran a hand through his hair and began speaking again. "I know the exmunication of your dad was tough for you, and I know you me me for it, but it wasn''t my fault. I had nothing to do with it." He paused, his voice wavering, and he nced away before continuing.


    However before Adam could continue, The Dragon yer silenced him with an upraised shaky hand. "I know," Laxus said, his words slicing through the tense air. "I know it wasn''t your fault. And honestly, he deserved it. He was a liability to the guild, and his behavior put everyone in danger."


    Adam''s brow furrowed and he slowly cocked his head to one side in confusion. "Then... Why did you want to fight me so badly?"


    Laxus''s lips twitched, a slight crease forming between his eyebrows as he sighed, his gaze dropping to the floor, silently expressing how uncertain he felt about the entire situation. "I don''t know," he finally said.


    Adam sighed, offering Laxus a small, sympathetic smile. "Maybe this was your way to find some closure."


    Laxus let out a long, slow sigh, his lips curling ever so slightly almost as if they were on the brink of a smile, before he forced them back into a thin line, as if he wasn''t sure if it was the right thing to do. "I guess." He muttered.

 Chapter 41: Shadows of the Past.

    Chapter 41: Shadows of the Past.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    A few days after my talk/fight with Laxus, things got better, at least in terms of our rtionship, so to speak. His eyes no longer bore into me with anger or hate.


    He still had more than a few things to work through, sure, but, it seemed that his problems with me had ended for the most part, hopefully.


    With that out of the way, I decided to go out on a job right away.


    Mostly because if I didn''t do one now, I wouldn''t be able to do er, seeing my birthday wasing up, and Cana had made me promise I would be here to celebrate it with her.


    With that in mind, I made my way to the guild early in the morning, and studied thest few entries on the S Rank Guild Job Posting Board, reading through the details of each quest until I found the one I liked the best.


    Which normally was either one that sounded interesting enough, or paid the most, sometimes I found one that fit both boxes in that criteria.


    Having picked my job, I gathered a small bag and left the guild alongside Lilia, quickly crossing through the bustling town of Magnolia, dodging carts and weaving around people as we made our way to the train station.


    As we approached the station, my eyes caught a glimpse of a familiar figure standing outside the door. Ur d in her usual ck leather jacket and boots, staring at the schedule board outside the station in deep thought with her arms crossed.


    It had been a while since I hadst seen her.


    More than not, she would either be out of a job or training her kids, the point was, she rarely ever was in the guild.


    "Long time no see, going on a quest?" I asked, getting the woman''s attention, who simply turned in my direction with a small smile tugging at her lips as she nodded in affirmation.


    Ur uncrossed her arms and smiled, her face alight with mild enthusiasm. "To be precise, I''m going with you," she said, the corners of her eyes crinkling.


    Excuse me?


    I furrowed my brows and turned my head slightly, raising one eyebrow in clear confusion. "Not to be rude or anything," I began in a slow, careful tone, "But I don''t recall giving you an invitation toe."


    Lilia nodded, crossing her arms.


    Ur''s lips twitched into a smirk and her eyes fluttered shut in amusement for a brief moment, as she shook her head. "True, you didn''t invite me brat, the master was the one that invited me."


    The old man had sent her?


    Why?


    "Did he tell you why?" I asked, seeing my mind wasing up with nothing but nks trying to find the reason behind why the old man had sent her to apany me.


    Ur''s face was thoughtful for a moment as she rubbed the back of her head revealing that like me she had no idea why the old man had really sent her. "He didn''t say, but if I have to guess it has something to do with the S ss trialsing up. I''d wager he''ll want to know how I handle the job to see if I can take the trials."


    Right.


    The trials areing up, I almost forgot... It''s been a while since thest one, seeing as no one had qualified for them since the time where I participated.


    This year however, the old man had no reason to skip the trials, seeing he had a few candidates to put through them, like Laxus, and Ur.


    I doubted Laxus would pass though, Ur was stronger than him, and way more experienced. Meaning it was almost certain Ur would pass.


    "I suppose that makes sense," I replied with a nod.


    At this, Ur strolled towards me with a confident stride, her head tilted slightly and her hands resting lightly on her hips as she shed me a grin. "So, what''s the job, boss?"


    Rolling my eyes, I reached into my pants and pulled out the crumpled job request, carefully smoothing it out before handing it to her with a smile.


    {-Dark Guild Extermination Request.-


    Job Level = S Tier.


    As the mayor of Onibus Town, I am writing this job request to ask the Guild located in Magnolia Town, Fairy Tail, to deal with the extermination of a new dark guild that has been wreaking havoc on the innocent townspeople.


    This dark guild, based on the rumors, is known as the Shadow Reapers, for a few weeks now, they have been terrorizing towns along the border of Fiore and sadly, they have proven to be a formidable opponent to anyone that has attempted to stop them.


    The reports show The Shadow Reapers are a highly organized and skilled group of dark mages, being responsible for numerous kidnappings, robberies, and even murders all around the country, all in the pursuit of power.


    Location = Theirst known location was an abandoned castle, located on the outskirts of the country, near Margaret Town.


    Objective = Extermination.


    Reward = 5,250,000. Jewels.-}


    Ur stared at the paper in her hands for a few moments, intently studying each line before handing it back to me. "Sounds simple enough."


    She was right. More than not, extermination jobs were easy when it came to fighting the targets themselves, seeing the really dangerous Dark Guilds were more secretive, and as a result would never get noticed, meaning no quests for them.


    I shot Ur a final smile before leading the group inside the train station, gravel crunching beneath my feet as I walked and my eyes scanned the bustling ticketing hall filled with travelers.


    Even to this day, I was struck by the spaciousness of the ce. The station was divided into two levels, with a mezzanine floor overlooking the main hall and lower levels.


    The station was adorned with beautiful artwork and murals that depicted scenes from the town''s history. One mural, in particr, would always catch my eye. It showed the original members of the Guild helping the citizens build the train tracks that connected Magnolia Town to the rest of the country, showing the Guild had been with the Town since the very beginning.


    As I walked towards the ticket counter, I noticed that the station was bustling with activity. Like always, there were waves of people hurrying to catch their trains, families saying goodbye to their loved ones, and vendors selling snacks and souvenirs.


    All and all, the air was filled with the sound ofughter and chatter, creating a rather warm and weing atmosphere to it.


    Smiling, I approached the line at the ticket counter and took my ce. Thankfully, unlike most days, today, the line was moving quickly, and before I knew it, it was my turn.


    "Good morning, how may I assist you?" The ticket clerk asked with a bright smile, one of those you know they are forced to give or they get fired.


    "Good morning, I would like to buy three tickets to Margaret Town, please," I replied.


    The ticket clerk adjusted his striped bow tie and blinked through his thick, ck-rimmed sses. "Sure, that would be 15,000 Jewels," he said, tapping his fingers against the countertop. "But today we have a special offer so the total would be 9,999." He shed a warm smile. "Would you like me to print them out for you?"


    I nodded, took out my wallet and ced a few crumpled bills on the counter, and said, "That would be appreciated."


    The ticket clerk smiled and handed me the three crisp freshly printed train tickets with the destination printed at the top. "Here you go," he said. "And don''t forget! Have a wonderful trip!"


    Tickets ready, I moved with my group to the tform to wait for our train.


    The station was bustling with people, jostling and squeezing their way between the ticket counter and the tform, making it hard to find somewhere to wait. Thankfully, after walking for a bit, I spotted a pocket of open space big enough for my group near the far edge of the ce and headed in that direction, weaving through the frenzied sea ofmuters.


    Seated, we waited for about half an hour chatting about random stuff until the whistle of our train pierced through the air, reverberating through the station.


    As the train rolled in, we jumped onto the train, giving our tickets to the train clerk at the door, before squeezing into our seats where we waited for about ten minutes before the train started moving.


    The train slowly rolled out of the station and I leaned my head against the ss, watching Magnolia Town slowly disappear from view, with the view of lush green fields and rolling hills taking its ce.


    -----------------


    After an uneventful journey on the train, we finally arrived at Margaret Town. The station in Margaret Town was smaller than the one in Magnolia, considerably smaller, and it was located in the heart of the town, surrounded by quaint shops and cafes.


    The buildings were made of stone and brick, giving the town a medieval feel. The streets were cobbled, and the town was lined with trees that were in full bloom, filling the air with a fresh sense.


    Taking a deep breath, I straightened my back and adjusted the bag on my shoulders, before approaching an old man leaning against the wall of one of the stores nearby. "Sorry to bother you, good sir, but if you could direct me to the nearest inn, I would appreciate it."


    The old man looked us up and down, his eyes lingering a bit longer than necessary on Ur''s and Lilia''s chest. "Well, well, well," he said with a lewd grin. "You''re a fine-looking group. What brings you to Margaret Town?"


    He had no magic power...


    How... odd.


    "We''re just passing through. We need a ce to stay for the night. Will you help us out or not?" I asked once again.


    The man chuckled as he pointed down the street. "There''s a decent inn just a few blocks down that way. Can''t miss it. It''s big and has a sign that says ''The Royal Rumble Inn'', they even have decent prices."


    I nodded, turning with my group to head in the direction of the inn. As we walked, I couldn''t help but feel the old man''s eyes still on us, even on me for some reason.


    Something about that guy didn''t feel right, and it wasn''t his lewd behavior.


    "There was something strange about that old man," Urmented in a low tone, her normally bright eyes dim, as a deep crease furrowed her brows.


    I nodded.


    Lilia''s eyes narrowed and her lips curled into a scowl. She made a face as if she''d smelled something foul and muttered, "He was a pervert, that''s what''s wrong with him."


    Not wrong.


    But not exactly what I meant or Ur meant when we said there was something wrong with him.


    Pushing those thoughts aside for the moment, we continued walking in silence, reaching the inn within short moments. The inn in question was a big, three-story building with arge wooden sign hanging over the entrance.


    The sign was painted in a gold tone and featured a muscr man flexing his biceps with the words ''The Royal Rumble Inn'' written in bold letters below.


    "Ur, get us a room, I''ll be right back," I said, turning around to check if my feelings about the old man were right.


    -----------------


    [Bernard Frodicus - The Old Man POV]


    My job was simple.


    Waiting outside the train station to see the wizardse by, and today, they had sent three. Two hotties and a teen.


    Hell, they had even asked me where the inn was located, it''s not often I get approached, so it only made my job easier for me.


    I grinned under my breath, thinking about the things I would do to the hotties, the things I could make with them. I had been working for Shadow Reapers for years now, and my role was to gather information and take care of any threats that came my way.


    They always reward me with sweet things, sweet young things.


    That being said, I had to proceed with caution, these wizards were a threat, no doubt about it, at least the kid and the woman were. I could tell with ease that they were powerful, and if given the opportunity could ruin everything we had worked so hard for.


    Already imagining what I would do to the two hotties, I fiddled with the miniature crystal ball that was clipped under my shirt, and its opalescent surface glowed to life as I spoke into it. "Breaker to headquarters."


    "Any updates, old man?" The miniature crystal ball glowed in reply, its crystalline shape now filled with a vision of my supervisor, his lips curled into a slight smirk.


    "They sent three wizards this time," I replied as a wicked smile stretched itself across my face my mind still lingering on the two beauties, a petite green-haired girl and a tall, dark-haired woman, imagining the things I would do them, already picturing how I would take away their innocence, and hope, turning them into empty husks of themselves whose only purpose is to be used. "Two females and one male."


    "Haha, I know that look, don''t worry, you can keep the females, we''ll sell the teen to the tower," My supervisor chuckled before continuing. "In the meantime, we need to keep an eye on them, and n an ambush."


    I nodded eagerly.


    "Yes sir," I grinned, my lips curling into a devious smirk as I pictured their terror and pain before their defeat.


    My supervisor chuckled once again. "Very well then, I''ll contact you in a few hours to get an update on things." With hisst words, the crystal ball blinked out onest time, before disconnecting us and leaving me in the darkness of the alley, grinning from side to side.


    "I can''t wait to get my hands on them," I muttered to myself, the thought of the suffering and humiliation I was about to put the two through enough to make my heart skip a beat.


    However as I was about to exit the alley, I felt something strike my chest, sting me back into the wall with earth-shattering strength, and breaking some of my ribs.


    My vision blurred and my head spun as I felt my mind slipping away, finding myself unable to move


    Through my pain, I managed to focus a bit, seeing one figure standing a few feet away from me, his eyes burning with hate beyond anything I had ever seen.


    It was the teen apanying the other two.


    The teen''s eyes were dark and menacing as he paced steadily across the dark alley towards me, his voice low and threatening as he spoke. "Don''t bother struggling, you won''t survive. That being said, I can make your death slow and painful or quick and merciful, it all depends on how willing you are to cooperate. So choose wisely."


    As he stepped closer, I felt the thunderous force that he carried in his presence. The hairs on my arms stood on end, and I had to clench my jaw to stop it from trembling in fear.


    My mind raced as adrenaline coursed through my veins. I needed to think fast, and find a way to escape, but my body wouldn''t cooperate, I was trapped and at his mercy.


    "Please, let me go! I won''t touch your women, I promise!" I managed to gasp out, my voice barely above a whisper.


    The teen didn''t answer. Instead, he continued to walk towards me, his eyes never leaving mine.


    "I promise I won''t touch them!" I repeated, forcing myself to speak despite the pain shooting through my ribs.


    The teen stopped in front of me and leaned in, his breath hot against my cheek. "You think this is because of them? You never would''ve managed to touch them anyway, Ur alone is strong enough to wipe your pitiful organization, no this isn''t because of that."


    "Please... have mercy," I begged in tears.


    The teen stepped back ever so slightly, his face burning with hate as he eyed me like I was something below trash. "Mercy? I''m sorry, I truly am, but it was stolen from me a long time ago. Now, choose, do you want to suffer or not? The clock it''s ticking."


    I looked up at the teen, his eyes burning into my soul, and I knew there was no escaping him. At this, the fear I was feeling turned to anger, and Ished out at him with all the strength I had left.


    But it was useless.


    He caught my strike effortlessly andnded a powerful punch in my stomach, causing me to double over in pain, vomiting blood.


    "Suffering it is then," The teen... no, the monster muttered, dragging me by the leg deeper and deeper into the alley to a dark corner where no one could see us.


    "No... please, I''ll tell you everything!" I whispered weakly, knowing that it was useless to resist.


    At this, he reached down and grabbed my hair, pulling my head up so that I was forced to look at him. "I gave you an option, you made your choice, either way, it doesn''t matter, pain or not, the darkest pit of hell has already opened to wee you. So, let''s not keep the devil waiting for you, shall we?"

 Chapter 42: Hate and Purpose.

    Chapter 42: Hate and Purpose.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    After a few hours of torturing the man, I had everything I needed about the organization I had been sent to hunt down, and so much more.


    Finally, after years of looking, and searching in vain, I had found a definitive clue that could lead me to the Tower''s whereabouts, finally, after so long, I would destroy them.


    Making sure I didn''t have any blood in me, I made my way back to the inn to regroup with Ur and Lilia, my mouth dry with cold anticipation as I thought about the Tower, about my time there.


    My feet were heavy, my breath shallow, my vision empty. My heart felt like a block of ice. The only thing on my mind was the thought of getting retribution.


    Everything around me was just a meaningless blur, fading into the background as I dragged myself along the dirt road.


    "I was starting to wonder if I needed to head out and search for you," Ur''s voice got my attention.


    Looking up, I saw her standing outside the inn, her arms crossed, leaning against a wall, her face set in a worried expression as the midday sun cast a warm, orange glow on her skin.


    Our gazes connected and her eyes widened in understanding as if she could see the storm raging in my mind.


    Ur''s normally steely confident expression softened as she ced a hand on my shoulder. "What happened out there, kid?"


    I kept my gaze straight ahead, my voice even and hollow as I walked past her and down into the inn, barely flicking a nce at her. "Let''s get ready, we have a guild to exterminate."


    Ur stood at the entrance of the inn, her face etched with concern as she chewed on her bottom lip, watching me trudge toward the room where I felt Lilia was in.


    Reaching the room, I slowly pushed the door open, taking in the sight of Lilia sitting up in one of the beds with a book perched on herp, her legs crossed and her eyes fixed on the page,pletely unaware of my presence.


    "Lilia, get ready, we are leaving in two minutes. Grab your gear and let''s go," I said, my voice low and steady as I walked to the bathroom and sshed cold water on my face, before dabbing the cloth towel inside the bathroom on my cheeks, trying to clear my mind and focus on what was ahead.


    I was finally taking a step towards ending the monument that stood above my suffering.


    As I pondered about that, a surge of rage pulsed through me and I heard the voice of Zanryuzuki reverberate through my mind. ''We''ll make them pay for what they did.''


    We would.


    But first, we would find where they were.


    -----------------


    Everyone ready, I left the town behind me with Ur and Lilia at my side, my heart beating with icy determination. I knew what I had to do, what I would do once I reached the dark guild, and nothing was going to stop me.


    Silently I made haste, driven by a single-minded purpose, reaching the dark guild''s base of operations, in order to deal with all their members and get what I wanted.


    ording to the man I had tortured, their base of operations was ten miles to the north of Margaret Town, hidden two hundred meters underneath an abandoned castle.


    Lilia''s pale face was marred with worry, her golden eyes searching mine as she bit her lip. "Are you okay, Adam-sama?" she whispered, her voiceced with concern as we continued walking.


    I stared straight ahead, not bothering to look at her, as I answered the question with a voice that left no room for questions. "I am."


    Ur scoffed, crossing her arms and blocking my path. Her eyes were cold and her voice was biting. "You''re not yourself, I can tell. Even a blind man would notice it. So why don''t you tell us?"


    If I wasn''t feeling like I was, I would''ve chuckled at how Ur was confronting me, seeing it seemed like something Mavis would''ve said and done.


    In fact, now that I think about it, I was d Mavis hadn''te with me today.


    "We have a job to do, leave your personal chatter for after weplete our task," I replied, meeting her gaze for a moment before blurring out of sight with a single step, reappearing behind her, before resuming my walk, with the only sound that remained between us now being the whisper of my disappearing footsteps.


    -----------------


    After an hour of walking, we finally reached the abandoned castle. Based on its looks, the structure was old and worn, with moss and ivy creeping up its walls from every angle.


    Its once magnificent towers and spires now broken and crumbling, with the only sound around being the creaking of the old wooden drawbridge that connected to the castle as we made our way across it.


    Inside the castle was dark and damp. The stone walls were lined with cobwebs, and most of the floor was slick with mold and moss, which exined why the air felt musty carrying a tone of decay.


    Following the magic powers I felt around, I made my way through the castle, ignoring the walls lined with tapestries and torn paintings, depicting the battles and triumphs of long-dead kings and queens.


    With my mind focused on the task at hand, it didn''t take me to discover the hidden entrance to the underground base the Dark Guild had made. Almost as if following a clich¨¦, the entrance I had been looking for had been concealed behind a tapestry that, once pulled, led to a narrow tunnel leading deep into the earth.


    Lilia stepped beside me, looking into the entrance of the ck tunnel, her breath misting in the cold air around. Her eyes fixed on the damp tunnel scanning its relentless darkness that seemed to expand out beyond the limits of her sight. "What''s the n?"


    I felt the distinctive vibrating hum of the magic energies beneath me, moving around, showing that those below were conscious of our presence in their territory. "I''ll go first, you behind me, and Ur above you."


    Having said that, I stepped into the tunnel without a word, with Lilia and Ur behind.


    The tunnel in question was long and winding, and the air inside it was thick with the smell of earth, dampness, and death, with the only sound around being that of water dripping somewhere in the distance, and the steps behind our walk.


    I continued walking in silence, my footsteps echoing against the cold stone walls of the tunnel until I was met with a massive door, heavily reinforced with magical enhancements.


    Without a word, I raised my sword and brought it down, slicing through the magical wards that protected the entrance, as the door itself crumbled to pieces, revealing arge chamber beyond.


    I focused my power, pushing my senses, trying to make out the number of targets beyond the broken door. Little by little I began registering their movements.


    I could feel the energy of two hundred souls within the base, and out of all of them, with five of them standing out amongst the rest like burning stars in the night sky.


    It was obvious these five were leaders, their energy was woven through the others like an invisible web.


    "Ur, use your magic to seal the entrance behind us," I uttered coldly, striding into the chamber with Lilia and Ur trailing behind.


    ncing at me, Ur sighed before moving her hands in a circr motion, making the air around us grow cold in an instant, as a thickyer of ice spread over the entrance with a resounding crack, followed by another, and then another until the entrance was sealed off by multipleyers of glimmering ice.


    "Remain with Ur," I ordered Lilia, in a t tone, before turning my gaze to Ur. "There are two paths ahead of us, you guys take the one on the left, I''ll take the other one."


    The path I was taking led to the three out of five strongest in the entire base.


    Ur kept her gaze fixed on me, her eyes showing a mixture of emotions. I could see her lips part as if she was about to speak as if she was about to tell me I needed to talk about whatever was happening. Yet after a few moments of inner conflict, Ur gave a slow nod, taking off with Lilia to the other path without saying a word.


    -----------------


    I advanced down the path that led me to the three strongest energies, taking deliberate strides as I absent-mindedly cut through the base''s forces. My de moving so quickly that for those attacking me, it was nothing more than a blur, sending soldier after soldier down, making sure no one remained behind.


    My feet carried me steadily forward with a sense of purpose that left my heart cold and devoid of emotion as the number of corpses lying in my wake increased, their vacant eyes staring up at me with fear.


    With each passing second, I could feel the tension building in my body, a coiled spring waiting to be released as I approached the threshold of the room where the three energies I was looking for were.


    Finally, at thest stop, I entered the room, my eyes immediately scanned the area, finding myself facing not only the three I wanted but also a small group of cultists gathered around them.


    The area was dimly lit by the flicker of candles, and the air was thick with the scent of incense, as the enemies stood before me, with most of their faces being hidden in shadows their clothes offered.


    I studied the three leaders standing behind their soldiers. One was a bald man that wore nothing but a pair of shorts, exposing bulging muscles and skin crisscrossed with scars of varying sizes, more than I cared to count.


    Next to him, there was a woman with long, flowing white hair that cascaded down her back. Her striking blue eyes were framed by darkshes that brushed against her high cheekbones. Her hourss body was toned and muscr, and she wore clothes that entuated just that, cinched tight by a ck corset, her short skirt revealing her toned thighs, and thigh-high boots that added an extra bit of height to her already statuesque figure.


    Andst but not least, the strongest of them all.


    An old man with a sinister aura, that emanated in waves from his gnarled frame. His face was creased with deep wrinkles, and his skin was the color of aged parchment.


    The old man was missing an eye, his remaining eye glinting with a malevolent psychopathic glint that reminded me of Brain.


    His attire was dark and foreboding, consisting of a long ck robe adorned with strange symbols that seemed to writhe and move on their own. His bony fingers clutched a twisted staff, which was topped with a glowing crystal that pulsed with ominous energy.


    Despite his frail appearance, he was the strongest of them all.


    The bald burly man was the first one to step forward, a sinister grin ying on his lips, as he said, "I don''t know who you are, kid. But I will enjoy tearing you apart!"


    Without wasting another moment, I moved forward, my movements precise and calcted, closing the distance between the cannon fodder and me, taking them down one by one in a matter of seconds, their bodies falling to the ground, lifeless, as I moved closer to the three.


    The woman''s eyes swept over me, and her lips twisted into a half-smile as she tapped a long, red nail against her chin. "Hmm, such heartlessness," she murmured, running her tongue over her lower lip before continuing, her voice soft and seductive. "Would you be open to joining us instead? I assure you that whatever you want we can provide, in fact, I dare say you would be a perfect fit for our organization."


    I turned towards her, blurring out of sight, reappearing in front of her, the cold edge of my de slicing through the air to nip against her skin, cutting one of her arms off. My expression showing nothing but contempt for her.


    "All I want from you is one thing, and that is the location of the Tower of Heaven," I hissed out, kicking the woman who still had failed to notice her injury into the corner of the room with enough force to create a deep dent as she crashed into it. "The quicker and quieter you cooperate, the less you will suffer. Your suffering depends entirely on how willing you all choose to be."


    The old man looked at me, and then at the arm I had severed from his allyying on the ground, his lips curling into a sinister smirk, his eye a deep pool of darkness. "I''m afraid to say your wish is a fool''s errand. You won''t have it now, not ever. But you are free to try and get that information from us."


    "You could''ve died without pain, but you choose this, your hubris blinded you all. Just know, none of you will be spared, none of you will be saved. I am your karma made of flesh, and I am here to im what is rightfully owed to me, so until I get what I want, I will make you all live the horror I lived," I replied coldly, my words being nothing but a death sentence as I moved towards them, my gaze electric with fury.


    I would get what I wanted, even if I had to be their walking nightmare, my every step, word, and attack would be a reminder of all the wrongs I had suffered under his kind, a reminder of what they had done to others.

 Chapter 43: Corn in the storm - Q&A.

    Chapter 43: Corn in the storm - Q&A.


    Hello corn lovers, as you see in the title this post isn''t one with good news.


    As much as is pains me to say it, I regret to inform you that I won''t be able to post today due to a severe storm that has disrupted the power lines in my area.


    Unfortunately, this unforeseen circumstance has left me without ess to the necessary tools and resources to create and publish content. Or in this case ess my already finished content.


    Like I have a ton of chapters in my Patreoon but I can''t ess it very well through my phone.


    I''m truly sorry for any inconvenience this may cause and I promise to resume updates as soon as the situation is resolved.


    I''m keeping an eye on the outage reports, and have been calling the electricpany to see how they are proceeding, that being said, I cannot provide an exact timeline at this time.


    You know how it works when ites to bureaucratic processes¡­ they rarely give you an answer, good or bad they just keep you on a line.


    In the meantime, I encourage you to check back periodically and stay tuned for updates. You can also follow me on social media for thetest news and updates.


    Anyways, thanks you for your understanding and continued support.


    I look forward to being able to post chapters soon.


    Sincerely,


    The sexiest Corn alive.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Q&A


    ? But Corn, how are you posting if you said you don''t have power?


    My phone.


    ? Corn how many times have we told you to not post these notes?


    I know that they can be annoying or disappointing, but in order to keep everyone informed and avoid the spam that usuallyes when I disappear for a day, it''s best if I do this.


    ? Corn when will the MC learn his Bankai?


    He will start his Bankai training before canon really starts, but¡­ he won''t be able to master it as easily as it was shown in the anime. Unlike Ichigo, Renji, Rukia, and others, he doesn''t have anyone''s guidance, so he will have to figure out that part by himself.


    Right now you might be wondering, but doesn''t his Zanpakuto have all the knowledge he requires to learn his Bankai as fast as Ichigo, Rukia, Renji, etc?


    Yes, his de does have the knowledge to make this part of his journey easier. That being said, his Zanpakuto won''t make this part of his journey easy.


    His Bankai is dangerous, not only to his enemies but to himself, and because of that, his Zanpakuto will fight with Adam every step of the way.


    Remember Zanpakuto spirits are stubborn. Sure, they are your allies, your friends, but that''s just partly true. Beyond all, their goal it''s to protect their master, even if that means denying them power.


    This is why some Zanpakuto have to be dominatedpletely, because sometimes cooperation won''t be there. Like for example, Genryusai Yamamoto had to subdue his Zanpakutopletely, forcing his spirit into absolute submission.


    Not to say this will be the case for Adam, but just to show there isn''t a single path when ites to Bankais.


    ?When will the romance start?


    After canon arrives.


    ? Will you include the 100 Year Quest Arc?


    Yes, I mean, have you guys read that? It feels like that arc was made for Adam. It literally connect with his powers more than any other arc, at least on closer level.


    ? Will there be OC arcs, or OC antagonists?


    Yes¡­ kind of? It''s hard to exin. Technically they aren''t OCs¡­ but at the same they are, it''splicated.


    Also the "OCs" that will appear, either as temporary allies or enemies exist in the Fairy Tail world.


    They just haven''t made their appearance yet.


    God this is confusing to exin without spoiling¡­


    You know what? Let''s do a little spoiler, that doesn''t actually spoil a thing.


    To make this confusing point clear, let''s just say some of the so called "OCs" are Gods.


    What does this say for all the other "OCs"? Well if they appear it means their existence has been hinted before in the show, either strongly or subtly.


    That being said don''t worry, there won''t be an army of new characters, just the key ones, others will either exist to move the plot at certain points or just a background lore.


    ?Will Adam ever leave his body?


    Yes, but not anytime soon. Really, like¡­ don''t expect that in the near future. I mean, he will, but yeah, in the distant future.


    ?Will there be an Eds version of Adam?


    Yes, but before you all panic, his origins are not simr to our Adam, like¡­ let''s put it this way, Eds Adam or any other version of Adam is what Adam could''ve been if he hadn''t been a reincarnated soul.


    What does this mean?


    Well, it means that while there are many Adams, only one is a reincarnated soul, and only one knows what he knows.


    ? I think I have answered most of the questions I have seen, however, if you have any other questions,ment on this paragraph and I will answer them if time allows.

 Chapter 44: Hate and Reason.

    Chapter 44: Hate and Reason.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    Will post an extra chap tomorrow. Maybe one more if we reach the top 3.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    My lips curled into a snarl as I bellowed my words at them, my heart filled with nothing abhor and rage, promising them a world of pain for what they had done.


    "We won''t be spared you say?" In an instant, the bald man before me blurred from sight and reappeared mere inches away from me, grinning as his fist flew towards my face, appearing bigger than normal as it zoomed forward.


    Unblinking, I carefully stepped to the side, easily avoiding the fist as it came down. Seeing this, the man bellowed with sick joy as his fist cracked against the hard ground, sending a massive shockwave of force in all directions that sent stones and dirt into a cloud of dust around him as I took a single step back.


    pping, the old man''s bony, trembling finger pointed in my direction as he spoke. His eye showing nothing but a deep pit of darkness, as he wrinkled his brows. "There''s nothing better than killing those whoe looking for revenge," he smiled in a twisted sickening tone.


    At this the bald man inched forward, his face twisted in a sadistic grin, saliva dripping from his yellowed teeth as he raised his fist back and prepared to send another powerful blow my way. "Let me hear you scream!"


    I remained still as his attack barreled towards me, slowly raising my de in a calcted manner at the veryst moment, slicing his arm right down the middle in a swift movement, splitting his arm open like an overripe fruit down to the shoulder, turning his right arm into two strands of useless flesh dangling from his shoulder as warm blood dripped to the floor inrge quantities.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH!" The bald screamed in pain as he fell to the ground, writhing in pure agony, his face now a twisted mask of fear and rage.


    Pathetic, it was truly pathetic how easy it was to shatter their bravado.


    The old man grinned at hispanion with a look of sinister pleasure, his lips twitching in utter delight at the sight before him. "You underestimated him, Diomed."


    Ignoring the other one, I stared at the bald man with a piercing gaze, my voice cold, as I stepped forward and jammed my boot into his open wound, eliciting a loud ear-piercing scream from him. "Tell me everything you know about the tower," I said in a low growl.


    The old man then turned to me, his eye burning with intrigue. "He doesn''t know, no one does, but me. s, you will find the hard way, that I''m not as easy to deal with as my friends." At this, the old man raised his arm towards me, and from the shadows a horde of dark creatures emerged, ready to do his bidding.


    I nced at the old bastard, and his swarm of dark, shadowy creatures, finding myself profoundly unimpressed at his disy of power.


    Staring at him, I began to sense something new, a cold yet familiar feeling that clung to the walls like an unseen fog begging to be noticed, as I realized the reason behind this.


    The old man had used human souls to create his horde of shadow demons.


    Mistaking my silence for fear, the old man cackled with glee, his eye glinting with malice, as he raised his gnarled staff, and the horde of demons behind him roared in unison, moving closer to me. "Your little vengeance trip gave me more than enough power to see you suffer."


    Then as the horde advanced toward me steadily, their thunderous steps shaking the ground. I looked at them, undeterred, raising my right hand in their direction. "Hado #33. Sokatsui."


    With that, a torrent of blue meses forth in a burst, surging towards the horde like a wave, growingrger and stronger with each passing second, building up to a lethal crescendo of destruction, before swallowing the swarm of enemies whole, erupting in a massive explosion of blue light and energy, as their bodies were consumed by the mes.


    "What..." The old man muttered in shock, taking a step back as I walked towards him, the mes of my attack still raging around me, burning everything but him, and hispanions. "You.... you burned all the souls... that can''t be!"


    "Tell me everything you know about the tower," I demanded in a low and steady tone, my eyes zing with cold fury, as I stepped closer to him one step at a time, the inferno of blue mes still dancing all around me.


    "You little-" The old man''s face twisted with rage as he stepped forward, but before he could finish that sentence, I blurred out of sight, closing the distance between us.


    "Answer the question," I spat, the tip of my de poised above his foot, its glimmering form reflecting the inferno of blue that consumed the room, before I plunged into his flesh without a warning, eliciting a scream of agony from him.


    The old man gritted his teeth, his face contorting with rage, and pointed his crooked staff at me. The dark staff glowed a pale yellow as he shouted, "You think that-" But once again, before he could finish the sentence, I swiftly drew my de from its foot and sliced through his fingers with one smooth motion, the staff ttered to the ground as the old man gasped in surprise and pain.


    "Tell me everything you know about the tower," I asked again, my voiceing out like ice, as I drove my de towards his right knee, piercing his skin with a sickening crunch.


    The old man screamed out in agony, tears streaming down his cheeks as he crumpled to the floor, shivering in a mix of shock and fear.


    As I red at the old man waiting for him to reply, I sensed a presence move behind me, the bald man. His figure looming in the shadows, lurching forward, his remaining arm raised high in an attempt to strike me from behind, while the other arm hung by a thread in two pieces, oozing blood in his wake.


    Keeping my gaze fixed on the old man, I moved my de back, slicing through the air with a hiss before connecting with the one behind me, cutting his remaining arm off with a sickening crunch, apanied by a wet squelching noise, as blood spattered like droplets of rainwater on a hot tin roof, filling the air with a metallic smell.


    Momentster, the room was filled with the high-pitched howl of agony and torment of the man behind me, his suffering piercing the air like a fire rm, reverberating off the walls and echoing through the room, as his body dropped to the ground on his knees with a loud squelching thud.


    Taking a step forward, I neared the old man, my de hovering near his shoulder, pressing hard against his skin. A thinyer of sweat glistened on his forehead, and I repeated my question, speaking slowly and clearly. "Tell me everything you know about the tower."


    He winced as my de bit into his skin, and I saw a flicker of terror taking room in his eye.


    "You think you will get away with this?!" The old man hissed, but like before, his words were cut short by my de driving into his shoulder slowly, hitting his ulnar nerve.


    At this, his face twisted in agony and his eye squeezed shut as he desperately tried to bear the pain, his mouth opening wide in a desperate howl of pain.


    His cries of agony, a high-pitched shriek that echoed through the room, reverberating off of the walls with a deafening sound of anguish and fear, as he tried to lean his body away, trying to distance himself from the pain.


    "Answer the question," I repeated, pressing the tip of my de into his other kneecap, before pushing it in slowly, twisting my sword slightly into his wrinkled skin to ensure he felt the entire motion.


    The old man''s eye widened with terror, his knees bleeding profusely, as his body shivered in agony. "Stop! Please stop!"


    Removing my de from his knee, I brandished at his face and repeated in a voice that was as sharp and icy as the steel I was holding. "Tell me everything you know about the tower."


    His eye widened at the sight of the weapon before his gaze, seeing as it slowly shifted from his face to his other hand.


    "Don''t! Please! I''ll tell you everything!" The old begged, his voice trembling with fear and pain.


    Without a flicker of remorse over my face, I pressed my de against the back of his other hand, and he grimaced as the sharp edges drew blood. "You will," I replied through clenched teeth. "I will make sure of that."


    "No, please don''t, I''ll tell you everything, I give up!" The old man whimpered, as blood dripped from his hand staining the floor beneath him. "We give up, you can take us to the authorities, we''ll cooperate!"


    "The authorities? Have you forgotten what I said? None of you will be saved, none of you will be spared." I muttered loud enough for him to hear, cutting off his index finger, before driving my boot hard against his chest, fracturing a couple of ribs as I twisted my foot around.


    "Please! You don''t have to do this, I''ll cooperate!" The old man''s voice trembled with desperation and fear, his eye wide and teary as all semnce of hope began to disappear from his being.


    "I gave you an option, which was more than any of you deserved, but against my better judgment, I decided to offer you all an easy way out. You chose this nightmare, and now that you can''t wake up from it, you beg for mercy?" I spat, my voice cold and emotionless as I leaned toward the old man, jabbing a finger inside the wound on his shoulder, making him scream in pain. "No, you had your chance. Now, let''s see how many times I can cut you before there''s nothing but an empty husk of your former self. This is just the beginning of your nightmare, and don''t worry, by the time I''m done with you, there won''t be any secrets between us."


    -----------------


    [Ur Milkovich POV]


    My shoes cked against the hard concrete of the underground base, echoing against the bare walls as I ran alongside Lilia, my heart racing with consternation.


    Reaching the path Adam had taken, we rounded the corner and pressed forward, and as we did our eyes were met with an awful sight. Dozens of bodiesy strewn about the hall, dismembered limbs and organs scattered across the floor, the air thick with the smell of death as blood pooled inrge crimson puddles around each body, painting the entire hall in red.


    I clenched my teeth.


    Our mission was to exterminate the guild, but this, this horrific scene revealed a deep feeling of hate behind it all. Each had suffered carefully calcted cuts, deep enough to cause severe pain, and horror, but shallow enough so as not to immediately end their lives; leaving them to writhe and suffer for more than it was necessary.


    Some still struggled to breathe, theirbored panting filling the still air around them as they slowly sumbed to their agonizing injuries.


    "Ice Make: Ice Burial," I uttered, bringing my hands together, as a wave of ice spread outward from me, giving those still struggling a painless end. "Let''s move, girl."


    Lilia''s breath came out in short, frightened bursts as she stumbled along behind me. "I''ve never seen Adam-sama do this before, he''s not a cruel person," she muttered, her voice shaking with concern, as we sprinted down the hallway, dread and confusion gripping our hearts.


    Perhaps normally that was the case.


    But this, this was personal.


    And it was my fault, I could''ve stopped him, I should''ve just gone with him, even if that meant fighting him. Instead, I allowed him to go alone, letting whatever is pushing him to turn him into a monster.


    It wasn''t a matter of whether or not the members of this dark guild deserved their death, it was a matter of how that end came to them.


    Gritting my teeth, I continued sprinting down the corridor, reaching a door that led to Adam''s location. Wasting no time, I wound up and kicked the door open.


    And what I saw stole my breath.


    At the other side of the room, I saw Adam stand motionless, his de slicing through the air and into the three helpless bodies beneath him, with each calcted swing, blood sttered across, painting a vivid and sickeningndscape of death.


    The bodies were unrecognizable being nothing more than a misshapen sack of flesh without limbs, their injuries having left them unable to scream, and yet, despite their terrible state, they all still twitched, frantic and desperate for their suffering to end.


    At this, Lilia''s hands began to tremble and her heart raced as she took an unsteady step back. "A-Adam-sama..."


    "That''s ENOUGH!" I shouted, my voice booming across the room as I rushed towards Adam,unching myself forward with an ice pir.


    Adam''s body stiffened, his eyes slowly shifting in my direction, his expression emotionless as he stared at me in silence before returning to what he was doing.


    Finally, within range, I lunged forward, my hands wrapping around him, yanking his body into a tight embrace. "Brat, stop it, please," I begged, my voice soft but firm. "No matter what they did, you can''t stoop down to their level. They''re not worth it."


    Adam stood rigidly between my embrace, his breathing shallow and quick. I could feel the tension coiling in his body, taut like a bowstring. Until he finally spoke, his voice low and measured. "Release me, now."


    It didn''t take a genius to realize that was a threat.


    "I won''t," I replied, embracing him tighter, as the icy tendrils of my magic crept forward, encasing the three targets of his hate in ayer of frost, ending their suffering.


    At this, Adam''s body went limp in my arms, and for a moment, I thought I had seeded in calming him down. But then, with lightning speed, he spun around breaking out of my embrace, before digging his boot into my chest, kicking me away.


    A sharp gasp escaped my lips, as my feet flew from beneath me, leaving my arms iling as I flew towards the wall, colliding with the wall with a loud thud, as the wall caved in, giving form to a crater.


    "Who the hell do you think you are, Ur?! You didn''t have the right to kill them!" Adam spat, his voice filled with venom.


    As I pushed myself off the wall and stepped toward him, my heart felt heavy. His eyes were hollow, filled with years of repressed anger and hate, nowing out alive.


    At this sight, my stomach twisted painfully, knowing that his descent into... this... could''ve been prevented if I''d only said something to the Master¡­ if only I''d taken action, anything but letting him continue since I realized something was wrong with him.


    I could see the rage in his eyes, and I knew he was a breath away from bing something none of us wanted him to be. "Brat, I don''t know what those people did to you, but nothing is worth this... you don''t have to be a monster in order to get justice. Don''t let them turn you into one of them," I said softly.


    Adam clenched his jaw and tightened the grip on the hilt of his sword. His knuckles whitened as he forced out the words, "Would you say the same if it was the other way around? What if instead of me, they had hurt your Gray, or Lyon? Or your... daughter, Ultear was it?"


    My mouth gaped open and my heart began to race. How did he know Ultear''s name? I had never mentioned her to him or anyone else, as far as I knew.


    My fingernails dug into my palms as I tried to restrain the emotions boiling inside me. Calming myself down a bit, I clenched my teeth and locked eyes with him. "I don''t care how you know about Ultear, at least not now, or what is pushing you, I don''t need to know, because I can see that you''re in pain and looking for someone to target, to me. So, as you once saved me, I will save you from yourself, even if I have to beat you to an inch of your life!"


    I knew better than anyone what years of pain, suffering, and hate could do to someone.


    I would not let the brat be consumed by this.


    I would get him to see reason, no matter the COST!

 Chapter 45: Hatred and Love.

    Chapter 45: Hatred and Love.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    Will post an extra chapter in four hours.


    Also before I see some misinterpreting shit, Adam won''t give up his vengeance, just wait for the next episode if ya all any questions.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    My face hardened with anger as I red at Ur, my right hand tightening around the grip of my de until my knuckles ached in pain and the muscles in my arm quivered from the effort to keep it steady.


    "I don''t want to fight, kid, but if that''s what it takes to make you see reason, I will," Ur repeated, taking a step forward.


    I clenched my jaw, and before Ur could say another word, I brought my sword down to the ground.


    The de whistled through the air as it hit the ground, bellowing out a loud warning, as the area around shook and cracked from the force, sending shockwaves of energy that ran across the surface, rippling like waves, shattering the ground outwards.


    I was angry.


    Infuriated she had intervened, that she had dared to kill them before I was through with them.


    But even then, even when I wanted tosh out at her, I knew it wasn''t her fault how I felt. No, my anger, my hate came from a much deeper ce, a ce that had been festering inside me for years now.


    The Tower of Heaven, and everything it represented, were the reason my heart was filled with hate.


    The years I suffered as a ve.


    The countless nights I spent alone in the dark, wondering if I would ever be free.


    The endless days ofbor, the pain, the torture, the fear.


    All of it had left a mark on me, one that no amount of time or distance could erase.


    And now, that I was finally close to finding them... everything I thought I had left behind, hade crashing down on me like a wave, threatening to drown me in a sea of bitterness and despair.


    Part of me wanted to let go, to unleash all my pent-up rage and frustration on her, to make her pay for all the years of suffering that I had endured, but even if there was a part of me angry enough to see her as a valid target, I couldn''t, I wouldn''t do that.


    It wasn''t her fault.


    All she had done was kill three pieces of scum I no longer had a use for.


    It was stupid really.


    I was angry at her, but not at her. I wanted to attack her, but I didn''t.


    I didn''t understand how I felt.


    But one thing was for sure, I needed to get away from her, from them, before I did something I regretted.


    "Goodbye," I muttered with tired eyes, before moving forward, blurring past them, quickly heading towards the exit.


    "Ice Make: Blooming Roses!" Ur shouted, her hands cupped together, as a thick wall of translucent ice roses sprouted up in front of me, stopping my advance. "You''re not going anywhere, I made the mistake of leaving you alone once, I won''t make it away."


    I slowly pivoted and nced at Ur, my facial expression void of any emotion. Meeting her determined gaze, I clenched my fists behind my back to keep the rage from consuming me as I spoke in a low monotone. "Why do you care, Ur?"


    Ur''s gaze softened as she spoke, her words barely more than a whisper. "I might not know your past, kid, but I can rte to what you''re going through. Besides, as the old man said; in Fairy Tail, we are family, and as your family, I will help you."


    Family.


    Or hate.


    I gritted my teeth, and red at Ur, my voiceing out as a low rumble. "Let me go or else you''ll regret it."


    "If you truly wanted to leave, you would''ve done so already," Ur replied calmly. "I know how fast you are, and because of that I know my magic wouldn''t have been able to stop you if you decided to run, yet here we are."


    I didn''t want to leave?


    Was that really the reason I hadn''t been able to go past her?


    Ur''s lips tightened into a thin line as she stepped forward, her eyes zing in determination as she marched closer, with each step she took seeming to cause the air around to chill, creating an invisible wall of frost between us. "You promised your little sister you would go back home, are you really that much of a bastard you would make her cry?"


    Hearing that, a searing heat surged through my veins as I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth, hissing at her. "Don''t you fucking dare bring Cana into this!"


    Realizing what I had said, an emptyugh rises from my throat, mocking the shallow pretense of righteousness I had cloaked myself in.


    The bitter irony of it all is too much to bear, leaving nothing but contempt for myself.


    I had brought her daughter into this, knowing very well how much it could''ve hurt her, and after that, I had the fucking audacity to tell her that?!


    "I''m not the one bringing her into this, you are," Ur replied as she continued to walk towards me.


    I stumbled backward, the sheer force of my power causing the air around me to ripple like ake disturbed by a single pebble, showing the inner turmoil of my emotions.


    And before I could process a single thought, Ur was upon me, her arms outstretched and ready to strike, snapping me out of my trance.


    Bracing myself, I moved my de forward as I prepared to fight back. However, instead of attacking me, Ur stepped forward and wrapped her arms around me in a tight embrace.


    "You don''t have to face this alone," Ur said soothingly, her soft voice barely above a whisper. "I know what it feels to be alone, I know what it feels to hate more than anything, you''re not alone anymore, brat. You have people who will walk beside you, and face your demons head-on with a smile."


    "They deserve it," I said, my voice muffled against her chest. "They deserve to suffer."


    Ur continued hugging me, her warmth seeping into my cold body. "I won''t argue with that," she said calmly. "But do you really want to let it consume you? Do you want to be stuck in this cycle of hate for the rest of your life? Do you really want to feel like this every time you deal with people like them?"


    At this, I felt my fingers curling into fists; however, before I could do anything to break out of Ur''s embrace, Lilia moved, her arms wrapping tightly around my blood-tainted body, as she sobbed into my shoulder. "I won''t let you go!" she said between sobs, her voice thick with emotion.


    I could break out of their embrace easily if I wanted to.


    I had the power to leave, to defeat them, to destroy any semnce of hope in them.


    But, if that was true, then why did I feel so weak at this moment? If I could escape, and leave, why did I remain trapped in their hold?


    As Lilia cried on my shoulder, I felt a single tear slide down my cheek. It was the first time I had cried in front of anyone for as long as I can remember.


    I was crying.


    I honestly couldn''t remember thest time I cried.


    Not even when Brain tortured me.


    I had almost forgotten how that felt.


    It felt wrong.


    Ur and Lilia held me tightly as I let out a hissing angry sob, my emotions finally breaking through the walls I had built around myself for years.


    It felt like a release, a weight lifted off my shoulders as the tears continued to flow down my face, but this was momentary I knew that.


    I would not have peace until I closed that chapter of my life by my sword.


    "I hate them," I whispered, my voice shaking with emotion, breaking down with every word. "I hate them so much."


    Ur shushed me gently, her fingers running through my hair as I cried. "That''s fine," she said softly. "But don''t let that hate control you, change you. You''re stronger than that, brat. You''re stronger than they''ll ever be."


    Iughed through my tears, my shoulders shaking as I tried to take a breath. "Well damn, that''s one for the record books. Most corny shit I ever heard in my life."


    I knew she was right to worry.


    Just as I was right to do what I had done.


    It was all a matter of perspective.


    Ur''s eyes sparkled, her lips twitching in an effort to contain a yful grin. "I will ignore thatment, but only for today," she said with a lighthearted chuckle.


    I didn''t regret my actions.


    Even after this¡­ talk I would''ve done the same thing.


    But I did regret attacking Ur.


    I did regret thinking even for a moment about hurting them just because they were worried.


    At this, Lilia pulled away from me slightly, her hands cupping my face as she wiped away my tears with her thumbs. "I know I''m not as strong as you, but I''m here for you," she said, her voice unwavering, filled with determination. "I''ll always be here for you, no matter what."


    I smiled weakly.


    I didn''t know what to say.


    I didn''t even know what to feel.


    I finally had a path leading me to the Tower, and in way that fucked with all my thoughts? it didn''t feel as good as I imagined it would feel.


    I just felt angrier than ever before.


    I just felt more hate than I felt in all my life, even at the Tower.


    "Wepleted the quest, let''s get our paycheck," I said eventually, trying to figure out what to do, and how to do it.


    One thing was certain though, despite all my doubts and current inner conflicts, I knew without a doubt that I would destroy the Tower.


    I knew where to go now.


    I would do what I had to do.


    I would simply avoid hurting myrades, physically at least.


    And in order to do that.


    I had to walk what was left of this path of mine, of the tower, alone.

 Chapter 46: Lonely Path, Sweet Revenge.

    Chapter 46: Lonely Path, Sweet Revenge.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    Adam now embarks on his long awaited revenge.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    Holding on to anger, onto hate, is like grasping a hot coal with the intent of throwing it at someone else; you are the one who gets burned.


    I could understand that much.


    I knew Ur and Lilia meant well.


    I knew they were right about many things, but that didn''t make it any easier for me.


    Some say that revenge and retaliation only perpetuate the cycle of anger, fear, and violence. But, I find thatcking, not everything can be forgiven, sometimes the only thing left to do is taking matters into your own hands.


    I knew Ur meant well, I did. I truly did.


    And I was sorry I had tried to hurt her, just because I was hurt.


    That being said, I couldn''t let those who had taken so much from me, from everyone get away with what they had done.


    No matter whether or not I was right¡­


    The pain and suffering they had caused were simply unforgivable.


    I knew what I had to do, but I also knew that it wouldn''te without a cost, even if it was the right thing to do.


    The darkness that chapter of my life, my past had left inside me was growing, and I could feel it slowly taking over.


    I had to end this before I became something I wasn''t.


    "We got the money," Ur said, drawing me out of my thoughts with a sharp intake of breath.


    I looked up to see her holding the check for our reward.


    "Good," I replied, my voice t and emotionless.


    I can''t do this.


    I can''t pretend I''m strong enough to wait any longer.


    I''m not.


    I can''t wait any longer to end this.


    Now that I know I can reach them, now that I know where to look, I can''t let this be any longer.


    Even if I try to win this inner conflict, my anger, my hate would simply overrule my mind.


    Ur''s gaze softened as she looked down at me, and a smile tugged at the corner of her lips. "Come on, brat," she said. "Let''s go home."


    "Thanks for everything, but I can''t do this, Ur, I tried, I really did, but I can''t," I muttered, my power bursting out of control as the ground beneath me trembled, sending out invisible shockwaves of energy in every direction. Pebbles and dust scattered in all directions as the force of my power pushed everyone around me back, knocking most out ofmission.


    "You don''t have to do this alone," Ur stepped forward and grabbed my arm, forcing me to meet her gaze. Her eyes pleading me to stay with her, to turn back towards the guild with them. I could see her body was tense, ready to spring into action if I made any move indicating I intended to proceed.


    Despite the urgency in her voice, despite the worry clouding her eyes, I could see that she wasn''t willing to actually fight me.


    "Tell the old man I will be gone for a while," I replied, pulling my arm away from her grasp, and with a heavy sigh, I turned around.


    Ur stepped forward, a fierce light in her eyes as she thrust out her hands and the air around them coalesced into shimmering crystals of ice.


    However, before she could do a thing, I moved behind her, blurring in and out of sight.


    "Bakudo #61. Rikujokoro," I muttered inches away from her, pointing my index finger at Ur, as a spark of yellow energy ignited at its tip, summoning six thin, wide beams of light that rushed towards her midsection, leaving her unable to move.


    "Adam, don''t!" Ur said, her voiceing out as a choked whisper as she struggled against the spell, but I had already turned and began to walk away, leaving her alone.


    Lilia would find her.


    Or Ur would find Lilia the moment the spell wore off, which would happen in a minute or so.


    -----------------


    I moved through the vast terrain between towns, blurring in and out of sight with each step I took, as I made my way to the meet-up location I had gotten out of the ones I had tortured, knowing that in there, I would find what I was looking for.


    Hopefully.


    Pushing those thoughts aside, I continued moving, the miles adding up beneath my feet with each passing second. The further I went, the longer the shadows stretched in front of me until eventually, a small town came into view on the horizon.


    The ce I had been looking for.


    Entering the town, I made my way to the ce the old bastard had said his contact would be.


    A small bar that was apparently popr amongst criminals.


    The bar in question sat snugly near the port of the small town, its rough-hewn stone walls and thatched roof giving it an ancient, rustic charm.


    The scent of saltwater and fish wafting through the air, mingling with the aromas of roasting meat and freshly-baked bread that emanate from the bar''s open windows.


    If it weren''t for how I felt right now, I would''ve appreciated the scene, how ironic.


    Taking a deep breath, I approached the bar, and as I did, I noticed a group of sailors sitting outside, their rough hands sping gons of frothy ale as they regale each other with tales of the sea.


    Walking past the group, that for the most part seemed to ignore me, I entered the bar, walking into the dimly-lit tavern, seeing the warm fire crackling in the hearth and wooden tables and benches filled with people all around.


    The walls were adorned with tattered banners and weapons, and the air was thick with the sounds of jovial chatter and lively music yed on a lute and drum.


    Watching me enter, the barkeep greeted me with a friendly nod, gesturing to an empty table in the corner, before bringing out a steaming mug of ale and a hearty stew filled with chunks of tender beef and root vegetables before I even took a seat, or ordered for that matter.


    On that note, the guy didn''t even ask for my age before giving me a mug of ale.


    "How much?" I asked the barkeep, taking a sip of the ale and feeling its warmth spread through my body.


    He gave me a toothy grin, waving me off. "Minors eat on the house,d. Enjoy it."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure about that?"


    The barkeep chuckled. "Aye, I''m sure. You look like you could use a bit of warmth in your belly. Besides, I already serve enough bad folk around, so this is my one good deed."


    "I see," I replied, looking at the food with an empty gaze as the guy walked back to his post.


    Now, all I had to do was wait for the man wearing a purple hood.


    I would tear them down, without mercy.


    I just had to wait a little bit longer.


    --------------------


    As the hours went by, I waited patiently, taking small sips of ale and picking at my stew as I kept my eyes peeled for the man in the purple hood.


    The tavern was starting to fill up with more people, and the noise level had risen considerably.


    Suddenly, I felt a light tap on my shoulder. I turned to see a tall, broad-shouldered man with a thick beard and piercing blue eyes, wearing a leather tunic and had a sword strapped to his waist.


    "Excuse me,d," he said in a deep voice. "But I couldn''t help but notice you sitting here all alone. Mind if I join you?"


    I could feel magic within him, not a lot, but enough to make it obvious he was a mage.


    Maybe he was the guy I was looking for or just a random person, I guess I was about to find out.


    I nodded slowly, gesturing for him to take a seat.


    He pulled up a chair next to mine and signaled for the barkeep to bring him a mug of ale. "My name is Brandon," he introduced himself.


    "Adam," I replied.


    Durin took a swig of ale before leaning in closer to me. "You look like you''re waiting for someone," he said in a low voice.


    "And that''s your business how exactly?" I asked, my tone sharp and to the point.


    Brandon held up his hands in a gesture of peace. "Easy there,d. I was just making conversation. No need to get all aggressive."


    I remained silent, taking a sip of my ale before turning my gaze back to the crowd of people.


    "So, if I might ask, who are you waiting for?" Brandon asked, his eyes scanning the room as if searching for someone himself.


    This guy is either someone too noisy for his own good, or just a terrible criminal with no sense of self-preservation. Then again, I was sealing most of my power.


    "Just someone I have business with," I replied vaguely.


    "Aye, I understand," Brandon said, nodding knowingly. "I''m here on business myself, truth be told."


    "Oh? What kind?" I asked, wondering where this would go.


    Brandon leaned in even closer, lowering his voice to a whisper. "Let''s just say I''m looking for someone who owes me a debt. And when I find them, they''ll regret ever crossing me."


    How strange... even though the level of power I was feeling from him was below even Lilia''s. There was something dangerous about him, something that made me keep my guard up.


    "Well, I hope you find whoever you''re looking for," I replied with a nod.


    Brandon chuckled, finishing off the rest of his ale. "Oh, I will. That I can promise,d."


    As Brandon signaled for another round of ale, the door of the bar creaked open, and a figure draped in a dark purple hood stepped inside, freezing my heart as the air around me grew still.


    The man I was looking for.


    He was here.


    He was finally here.


    Silently, and still processing what was happening, I watched as the man sauntered over to the bar, his movements smooth and measured, before taking a seat on a stool.


    I rose to my feet, my muscles tensing as I felt an icy pulse of anger course through me.


    However, before I could take a single step, I felt something.


    Brandon bared his teeth in a snarl, his face contorted with rage. With a yell, he brought the mug of ale up above his head and crushed it into pieces on the wooden floor, "There you are, bastard!"


    The man in the hood merely chuckled, his voice smooth and oily. "Ah, it''s you. So good to see you again. I was wondering when you woulde by."


    "I will kill you!" Brandon roared, drawing his de as he rushed at the man. "I''ll cut off your head and send it to your mother as a message that there are no second chances, you bastard!"


    "That sounds lovely, but I''m afraid we are out of time," the man in the hood said, his voice chilling to the bone.


    At this, I began to sense something in the air, something faint, yet noticeable, like the glowing embers of a fire that was never there.


    Realizing something was wrong, I reacted quickly and grabbed Brandon and the Barkeep by their shoulders, yanking them out of the tavern as the air shook with a deafening boom, with the building exploding into a thousand pieces.


    At my side, the barkeep and Brandony out unconscious thanks to some sort of spell that had affected them before I had taken them out.


    "Hm, I did not see thating," The man in purple muttered, walking out of the now-demolished building;pletely unscathed. "You saved two people, how honorable of you."


    "I have but one question, do you work for the Tower of Heaven?" I asked, my voice low and icy.


    The man in purple smirked, his eyes shing. "Why is that important to you?"


    "It is because if you do, I will make sure your death is as painful as possible," I replied without hesitation.


    "Oh, in that case, yes, I do work for the Tower," The purple man chuckled mockingly. "So by all means, do try to kill me, I wholeheartedly wee the challenge."


    "As you wish," I replied, taking a step forward.

 Chapter 47: Nihilism.

    Chapter 47: Nihilism.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    The man in front of me smiled mockingly, waiting for me to make the first move, his bodynguage showingplete and absolute confidence. "Go ahead, try and kill me. It won''t be as easy as you think."


    Without a word, I lunged forward, unsheathing my sword as I flew towards him, blurring in and out of sight. My sword raised up from the ground in a widening crescent, the steel glinting and shining in the light.


    The man dodged taking a step back, surprising me, but I was quick to follow up with a powerful thrust toward his chest. However, once again he reacted in time, parrying my attack, before jumping back a few times.


    "You could poke someone''s eye out with that, you know that?" The man''s face lit up with amusement, his lips stretching into a wide grin, as he cocked his head to one side and chuckled heartily.


    Gripping my sword tightly, I moved forward once again, this time faster than before, pressing my Shunpo to the next level of speed, slicing through the air with deadly precision, aiming at his legs.


    Seeing this, the man''s lips curled into an eerie grin as he deftly sidestepped my downward thrust, the de slicing through his shirt but not his skin, before he took another step forward, never taking his eyes off me.


    Something here wasn''t right.


    I was faster than him.


    Stronger than him, and yet.


    None of my attacks were reaching him.


    And it wasn''t because he was stronger than me.


    "My turn," The man muttered calmly, as he unsheathed a long, serrated knife from one of his pockets and moved toward me.


    I tightened my grip on the hilt of my Zanpakuto, blurring out of sight, aiming my de at his hand. However, before my attack could reach him, I felt a searing pain spread in my abdomen, like a thousand needles stabbing me all at once, forcing me to stumble back in surprise.


    The man smiled at this, showing his knife now stained with my blood, dripping into the ground. "You might be wondering, what is happening?"


    My eyes flickered downward briefly and examined the wound in my abdomen. Finding an oozing gash, with blood seeping through my shirt and dripping onto the ground.


    Taking a deep breath, I turned my gaze back to the man.


    Once again he managed to dodge.


    And this time, not only he had done that, but he had managed to hurt me.


    Something here was clearly wrong.


    I just couldn''t quite figure out what exactly.


    "Allow me to clear out your confusion, my magic is called Perceptive Alteration, which allows me to alter the perception my opponents have of things, small things, like for example your perception of time, speed, or depth. Making it so that you are always a few moments too slow in attacking me, or always a few inches away from your target," The manughed softly, his eyes twinkling with twisted delight.


    So that''s why.


    That exins why I felt off after every attack.


    "So, you see, no matter how fast or powerful you are, I will always be one step ahead of you."


    The ability to affect Perception itself.


    Given the right circumstances or someone not willing to share the details he had shared, his magic could be unimaginably dangerous, thankfully he had shared more than enough information for me to adapt to the situation.


    As I hated the bastard; solely for the simple fact he was associated with the Tower, I was more than grateful he had exined how his powers worked, because now I could kill him.


    -----------------


    [Ur Milkovich POV]


    After Adam had left, and his binding spell of light had dissipated, I did what I should''ve done a long time ago, and contacted the guild to tell them about the situation.


    I didn''t know much about what was happening, but I knew more than enough to know the brat had left on a personal quest for revenge, and it seemed that nothing would stop him from doing just that, at least nothing I could do would.


    Thankfully the guild had responded quickly, sending Gildarts to track Adam down and bring him back.


    "Do you think Adam-sama will be okay?" Lilia''s voice quavered, her eyes still wet with tears, her hands shaking and her cheeks stained with the tracks of recent sobs.


    "I''m sure he will be," I replied trying tofort the young girl, though I had my doubts about Adam''s situation, I knew he was strong, more than enough to deal with most situations alone.


    That being said, the brat had left without a n, without support, and with only a vague idea of what he would deal with. While powerful, the kid still was far too young and inexperienced to face this kind of shit alone.


    Then again, perhaps I was wrong.


    I would like to be wrong.


    After all, I didn''t think he would defeat Deliora, and he did.


    Still, strong or not, I didn''t think it was good for him to do this alone. Without someone to bnce his emotions out.


    "I hope you''re right," Lilia said, her voice barely a whisper as she hugged herself tightly.


    ----------------


    [Gildarts Clive POV]


    I rode towards the location that Ur had given me, on the hunt for the little shit that thought he could break his promise to my little princess!


    I would castrate him if he thought he could make my little baby girl cry!


    I sighed.


    I knew the kid had his demons, things about his past he didn''t talk about with anyone, but even when I knew that I wanted to believe he would rely on us when the time came.


    I wanted to believe that even with that burden, he knew he had a family to count on.


    But I guess I was wrong.


    I shook my head in exasperation as I continued my ride, the tension between my shoulders growing with every second that passed.


    It didn''t matter.


    I would show the brat his family, Fairy Tail, would be there for him no matter what, even if I had to beat him to an inch of his life to make him understand that point.


    The Tower wasn''t his enemy alone.


    The enemy of one of us was the enemy of all of us!


    -----------------


    [Cordelia A. Clive POV]


    I felt my heart sink as I watched Gildarts ride away, off to find Adam,


    If half of what Gildarts had told me was even remotely true, the poor kid was far too young to be shouldering this weight alone, revenge or not, no one should face this kind of thing.


    I knew how hard it was for him to open up to others, to fully trust other people, and it truly made me sad that he didn''t think he could rely on us.


    I knew he was strong, and that he would probably manage to take care of whatever he was determined to face.


    It was just.


    I hated the fact I couldn''t do anything to help him.


    "Do you think Gildarts will reach Adam in time?" I asked Makarov, who was sitting beside me, watching as Cana yed in the park of Magnolia Town.


    Makarov''s brows were knitted in frustration and his mouth was set in a grim line, his eyes drooping, heavy with exhaustion, as a sigh of sadness escaped his lips, "That kid is way too troublesome."


    I smiled weakly. "I guess it''s just something that happens in the guild," I offered, hoping to ease the situation.


    ---------------


    [Adam POV]


    Bracing in a defensive stance, I exhaled. As the man moved forward, delivering a horizontal kick that I tried to parry with my elbow, but missed by a few inches.


    Smiling, the man advanced forward, continuing with his assault, with a barrage of attacks, each set even stronger than thest, cutting into my body, little by little.


    His magic was problematic.


    It truly was.


    But as useful as his power was, hecked the firepower to end me. While all I needed was a single strike to finish this.


    "Judge all things in this universe. Zanryuzuki," I muttered, releasing my Shikai in a silent explosion of power that erupted from me, rippling in waves that cracked the earth.


    "My, that''s scary... Haha, I must say though, you are quite impressive, most people usually give up by now, but here you are, still swinging away," The man chuckled lightly, as he took a step back, his knife coated in my blood that slowly dripped into the ground. "Your magic power increased a lot, is that your full power? Don''t answer, let me find out."


    At this the man inched forward, his face twisted in a sadistic grin, as he raised his knife back and prepared to stab me once again.


    I remained still, gathering as much power as I could in my de, as his attack barreled towards me, before swinging my de in a circr motion, cutting everything around me in a five-hundred-meter radius.


    "I guess that''s one way to solve a problem," The man muttered calmly as he fell to the ground, his body now separated from his legs from the knee up.


    If his magic was messing with my perception of things, the solution was simple, releasing an attack where things like timing or depth don''t matter.


    "Tell me where the tower is," I spat, walking towards the man that nowy on his back on the ground, smiling at me.


    "Well, it seems I underestimated you, oh well, it was bound to happen eventually," The man sighed, shrugging his shoulders as he tossed his knife away. "Do you want the exact coordinates or just a general direction to follow?"


    He''s... just epting this?


    No struggle, no fear, no anger, no hate, no pain, just empty eptance.


    "Exact coordinates," I replied, stopping right in front of him.


    "24.4879 S, 46.6742 W," The man replied calmly, index finger pressed upon his lips. "The entire ce is clouded from the eyes of others thanks to a magical enchantment, but get close enough if you will be able to see the ce."


    "Why?" I asked, finding his behavior, and his eptance strange.


    "Why not? You see, as a whole, I think we are just insects, we live a bit and then die. There''s no point in anything. You won, I will die, end of the story, so why not give you what you want?" The man replied, tilting his head. "I mean, in the end, it doesn''t matter whether or not I give you this information, it all remains the same."


    "So, you give me what I want... because you don''t care?" I asked, gripping the hilt of my Zanpakuto tightly.


    "I don''t care because there is no point in caring, it just doesn''t matter, I don''t believe there is any real value in my or anyone else''s life, and I think that all life in existence is fundamentally unimportant," The man replied, pushing himself off the ground into a sitting position. "Every decision we make is meaningless. At the end of the day, every life ends, the only thing that changes is how they end. The point is there ain''t no point, life it''s meaningless."


    Nihilism.


    "So instead of dying in a pit, you decided to fuck with the life of others?!" I hissed, pressing the tip of my de into his arm, before pushing it in slowly.


    "You can believe whatever you want. It doesn''t matter," The man replied, showing no signs of pain whatsoever. "Good luck in your quest for vengeance."


    I gritted my teeth, before cutting his head off with a single swing of my de.


    I don''t know why it infuriated me so much the fact that he didn''t care, but it did.


    But he was right about one thing.


    His life, and therefore this feeling of frustration he had gotten out of me didn''t matter.


    I had what I wanted, now, all that was left was bringing the Tower of Heaven down, once and for all.

 Chapter 48: Partial Revenge.

    Chapter 48: Partial Revenge.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    The world around me blurred and stretched as I moved through the air, racing towards the coordinates that the nihilistic bastard had given to me moments before I ended his life.


    Gripping my Zanpakuto tightly I moved as fast as I could, the air roaring around me as the ever-expanding sea stretched before me, painting the horizon of a deep blue.


    As the seconds passed and silence took ce, my thoughts started to drift toward what I''ll do once I reach my destination.


    I knew what my goal was, at least on a fundamental level. Theplete and utter obliteration of the Tower and any person involved in its heinous operations.


    I knew that very well, but what about the innocent lives that had been enved within the Tower?


    Saving them had always been a part of my ns.


    But I never really thought much about the how behind it...


    All I can think about when ites to the Tower is about bringing forth its destruction, all other thoughts are just muted in the back.


    A heavy feeling hung in the air as I continued moving forward. It seemed I would cross that bridge when I came to it.


    ''Don''t worry,'' Zanryuzuki''s delicate hands caressed the sides of my face. Her presence filling my mind like a warm breeze as her voice hummed within my ears like the rumbling of distant thunder. ''This time, no one will be able to stop us.''


    That''s right.


    This time, no one would be able to stop me.


    I was strong now.


    Strong enough to bring everything down.


    -----------------


    After two hours of moving through the vast sea following the coordinates, without stopping, caged in a seeming eternity of silence with no reprieve. The ce I had sworn to destroy, the ce that had taken a part of me, leaving nothing but hate and anger behind, loomed ahead.


    The Tower of Heaven towered over the horizon, a gargantuan structure, created by the hands of those who had been enved, forced to suffer and work to their graves.


    A building made out of blood and pain.


    A sick reminder of the unyielding desire of monsters in human skin.


    At this, my rage simmered, leaving nothing but cold seeping through my veins as I descended toward the Tower. My gaze fixed on the ve pits below, once my prison and now a tomb for others condemned to an unchosen fate.


    Innocent souls kept in cages of cramped filth, with a stench so overwhelming, that coated the walls, being more than enough to make anyone without a strong stomach retch.


    As Inded on the Tower, without anyone noticing me. The bitter smell of blood, distress, and filth, filled my nostrils and I could hear the soft sobbing and wailing of anguish,ing from within the hallways, in a haunting echo.


    The sound of Brain''sughter echoed in my head as I remembered the hunger that gnawed at me mercilessly for days on end, the sharp and searing pain of his blows, and the torture he inflicted on me with ruthless pleasure, under the mask of ''training''.


    These memories, alongside the cries of suffering I was hearing all around, fueled my rage, making me shiver with cold fury as I clenched my fists, my fingernails digging deep into my palms with a shred of pain, carving deep into my skin, until a feeling of warm wetness ran down my fingers as blood seeped through the cracks of my hands, dripping into the ground.


    My emotions reaching new heights of unbridled rage, and hate, that I had never thought possible, not even on my darkest nights.


    It was unlike anything I had ever felt before, a maddening feeling that threatened to consume my entire being, leaving nothing behind.


    My entire body was shaking with rage, with hate, and the worst part was, it wasn''t because of the pain of my past or the injustice those within the Tower had suffered.


    It was about the fact that I couldn''t find Brain''s presence within the Tower, no matter how hard I looked for him, it seemed the one person I wanted to kill the most, simply wasn''t here.


    I wanted to finish what I hadn''t been able tost time, I wanted to drive my sword through his heart, I wanted to see him suffer, and avenge all the pain he inflicted upon me and others.


    But the bastard wasn''t here.


    He used to be in this ursed ce every fucking day, and today, he wasn''t here.


    ''We will find him eventually, this is finite, our desire to end his life, it''s not.'' Zanryuzuki''s voice reverberated in my mind, the low timbre of her speech carrying both the wrath of a raging river and the coolness of snow-covered mountains.


    Yes, we would.


    Taking a deep breath, I shut my eyelids tight, gritting my teeth against the overwhelming surge of rage within me.


    I forced myself into a state of focus, in order to pinpoint the location of every ver inside the tower. A feat that came very easy to aplish, thanks to the fact they were the only ones on site not wearing the magical shackles, or cors that dampened the natural flow of magic power.


    Three hundred and eighty-nine targets.


    Time to ughter them all.


    My hand reaching out to my Zanpakuto, I grabbed my de, and slid it out from its scabbard with a metallic hissing whisper, before taking a step forward, my movements looking like those of a predator stalking its prey.


    Time to end this.


    -----------------


    I raced through Tower, my de glinting in the faint light that illuminated this wretched ce, cutting every bastard in my way, with vicious strokes, leaving every single one of them in a pool of crimson that spread around them, gasping for air and wed at their throats in desperation, leaving behind nothing but a swath of carnage as I moved on and left them to suffer, to die in agony.


    With each swing I took.


    With each gasp of pain that I drained out of them.


    With each drop of blood that my de took.


    Doing nothing but filling the rage that fueled my actions.


    Eventually, as I continued with my ughter descending deeper and deeper into the Tower''syout, leaving a trail of blood, corpses, and agonizing bastards behind me, I reached the ve pits, where I heard a quiet whimperinging from the cell I used to live in.


    I froze in my steps, stopping my Shunpo midway, as I turned around and peered inside the cell, to see an old man hunched on his knees gently talking with a small girl with vibrant scarlet hair who was sitting in front of him; her tattered filthy rags barely covering her tiny malnourished frame.


    Rob.


    Silently, I cut open the cell door; in one clean stroke, before stepping into the darkened filthy room, my boots echoing off the walls with each step, until I stood face to face with the old man who had been the only beacon of light I had during my darkest days in this ursed ce.


    "Adam..." Rob muttered his tired, gentle eyes, widening in shock as he looked up at me, his face slowly turning into a gentle smile as a single tear rolled down his wrinkled cheek.


    I reached down, my fingers trembling as I grabbed his shackles and gave them a forceful tug, snapping them off, before stepping closer, bringing my arms around his thin frame, feeling the ridge of every bone on his old body as I did.


    Unable to hold back my tears, I hugged Rob tight, as tears cascaded down my cheeks into his wrinkled old skin. "I''m sorry I took so long to get here."


    "There''s nothing to apologize for," Rob replied in a whisper, his soft voice carrying the same tone of reassurance, and understanding, as it had in the past.


    "Grandpa Rob?"


    "Erza this is Adam," Rob said, turning his head to look at the small girl, who had been quietly watching us.


    Did... did he say Erza?


    In my turmoil of emotions, had I really ignored such a distinguishable character?


    "Adam..." Erza muttered, her one visible eye-widening in surprise as she looked up at me with a curious expression. "The one that... escaped..."


    Her other was obscured by a dirty eyepatch. Meaning I hadn''t found the Tower before she lost it.


    Erza inched forward, her skin was caked in dirt, and her little frame was draped in a set of filthy rags that barely concealed the vast collection of bruises and scars that stretched across her body.


    Most of her body was marred by bruises, and scars of all colors, most of which were hidden by the filth of her body.


    Taking a deep breath, I slowly extended my arm towards Erza. Her little body froze in ce as if expecting something terrible to happen as if wanting to squirm away from me.


    Swallowing the knot that had just formed in my throat, I pushed through it, quickly yanking shackles around her wrists, tearing them apart like they were made of paper.


    "Is Makarov here?" Rob''s voice echoed off the damp stone walls as I stood and scanned the crowd of victims within the cell that warily regarded me, in a mix of hope and fear.


    I shook my head. "I''m the only one that came. I had to do this alone."


    Rob remained silent, and I could tell there was a lot going on in his head right now, things I didn''t want to know or hear, at least not until I finished what I had started.


    "I''m sorry," Erza muttered, her voice barely a whisper as she tugged my pants.


    I nced down at Erza and saw her brown eye glistening with unshed tears. "For what?" I asked softly, my brow furrowing in confusion as she bowed her head and nervously twisted her fingers together.


    At this, Erza took a step forward closing the distance between us, standing up straighter and jutting out her chin. "I''m sorry for making you think I''m afraid of you," she said, her eyes zing with a newfound sense of confidence, and determination as the words tumbled out of her mouth, each one more certain than thest.


    Inching forward, I ced a hand on her right shoulder, giving her a gentle, reassuring smile. "There''s nothing for you to apologize for," I said in a soft voice.


    Rob smiled warmly and patted her on the head. "Adam is right. You didn''t do anything wrong."


    Erza smiled at Rob and turned to me, her expression now filled with a mixture of admiration and respect I didn''t quite expect from her, especially since this was our first meeting ever. "Grandpa Rob talked a lot about you. Thank you foring back to save everyone."


    If only she knew that my desire for revenge was the driving force behind this so-called rescue... I can''t help but wonder... Would her eye still gaze at me the same if she knew?


    Not that it mattered.


    Whateveres from this, let ite.


    I don''t care if others see my actions as right or wrong; I won''t back down.


    Some say, revenge and retaliation only serve to perpetuate the cycle of anger, fear, and violence.


    After all, this so-called cycle can''t continue if there''s no one seeking retribution.

 Chapter 49: Blood and Carnage.

    Chapter 49: Blood and Carnage.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    If we reach top 3 I''ll do doble release, maybe triple. I''m feeling sexy.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Second POV]


    A lone figure stood in the midst of the chaos and carnage, their face hidden beneath the shadows, their breath rising in the air like a mist.


    The light of countless torches and fires flickered around them, illuminating a scene of death and destruction within the Tower.


    Amidst the screams of the dying and the hiss of steel against flesh, the figure moved with a grace and ferocity that was both beautiful and terrifying.


    They moved with a surety and confidence that belied their rtively small frame, taking out their targets with an efficiency and ease that was both remarkable and very frightening.


    In the corner of their eye, the figure noticed a group of versing their way. Their weapons were drawn and their faces were twisted in malice.


    The figure stopped for a moment, taking a quick look around.


    The walls of the tower were lined with weapons and armor of all shapes and sizes. The floor had been covered in a thickyer of dust, and the air was full of smoke and the smell of death.


    The figure calmly turned and readied themselves for the approaching vers. With one hand, they held their de with its sharp tip pointed directly at the enemy''s heart.


    The vers charged towards the figure, but they were no match for this unknown, finding themselvescking against his speed and skill.


    The figure moved in a graceful, flowing motion, parrying and thrusting his weapon in a calcted and timely manner, eliminating his opponents with a grace and precision that for those around seemed simply unmatched.


    As thest ver fell to the ground, the figure looked around at the carnage they had caused. The once grand Tower of Heaven, a sickening monument to Zeref''s might, now reduced to a cemetery, with bodies strewn about like discarded dolls.


    ---------------


    [Adam POV]


    I moved through the Tower, releasing the ves who were once held captive within the Tower, some of them stared at me with fear, others with admiration.


    I didn''t care though.


    I wasn''t here for their admiration or fear.


    They were free to feel however they wanted.


    "Are you okay, kid?" Rob asked as he shuffled closer, his naked feet scraping against the dirt.


    "I am," I replied, avoiding his gaze, trying to sound sure of myself, but even as the words left my mouth I knew I didn''t believe them.


    I didn''t regret what I had done.


    Not by a long shot.


    But whatever satisfaction it had brought me, had been short-lived, and now all that remained was a feeling of emptiness and unsatisfied rage.


    I guess Brain was the one I truly wanted to destroy.


    Though, despite my dissatisfaction, I didn''t feel all that bad.


    The bodies that nowy scattered across the Tower, their lifeless eyes staring up at the ceiling, as though they were searching for something that they never could find, something forever out of their reach, brought me a small but weed sense of satisfaction.


    Taking a deep breath, Rob sank to the ground beside me, wincing in pain as he shifted one of his legs. "How much trouble do you think you will be in with Makarov?"


    I nced up at him, smiling faintly as I tilted my head to the side, furrowing my brows. "What makes you think I''ll be in any trouble?"


    Rob''s thin lips curled into a small smile as he looked upon me kindly, before letting out a shortugh. "Young man," he chuckled softly, "I''ve known Makarov for years, and I know that he would never let youe into this situation without backup, no matter how talented you are."


    That much was true.


    "I don''t know, maybe I''ll get emunicated? Or perhaps he will demote me, taking my S-Rank," I replied with a weak chuckle.


    Rob''s eyes widened in shock. His eyebrows scrunched together as he said, "S-Rank? But, you''re... what 15?" He looked incredulous, unable to believe what his ears were hearing.


    "Thirteen, I will be fourteen in a few weeks though," I replied.


    Rob''s old, weathered eyes focused on the horizon, watching the gentle tides of the seapping against the shore of the ind. His voice was kind but certain, carrying a tinge of awe and admiration as he replied, "I knew you were destined for greatness the moment we met. But even I am surprised."


    As I watched the old man, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of respect and admiration for him. He had been suffering at the hands of the Tower for years, far longer than most, and despite this, despite having reasons to hate those who had hurt him, there were no signs of resentment in him.


    "Rob, how do you do it?" I asked, breaking the silence that had fallen between us. "How do you not hate them?"


    He turned to look at me, his eyes filled with the same warmth and affection that made my days in the Tower slightly more bearable. "Because letting hate take room in my heart would''ve been selfish of me. When others rely on you, you owe it to them not to. Being deeply loved by someone gives you strength, but loving others deeply gives you courage."


    I felt a lump form in my throat, realizing what he meant. He didn''t hate, or allowed hate to remain because of those that relied on him like I once did. "So that''s the reason."


    "It is easy to hate and it is difficult to love. That is why all good things are difficult to achieve, and bad things are very easy to get," Rob replied, his tone soft and reflective.


    Despite everything he had endured in the Tower, despite having all the right reasons not to be how he was, his spirit remained unbroken.


    It was admirable.


    "Where''s Erza?" I asked, changing the subject.


    Rob''s shoulders sagged and his face creased with worry as he peered at the ocean before him. "She went out looking for her friends."


    I nced at him and saw his lips were set in a thin line, the wrinkles around his eyes deepening with worry. "You sound like you think she won''t find them."


    Rob''s eyes were ssy and sorrowful as he spoke, his voice thin and strained. "After your escape, things changed drastically in the Tower. The cult developed a much harsher approach to discipline; suspicious individuals were handpicked, then taken away. Erza was one of those fortunate enough toe back after selection, though sadly, she still lost her right eye."


    I see.


    So that bastard was still doing it.


    Handpicking those with the highest potential to break and mold into his sickening image.


    "Let me guess, most of the ones that never came back were considered high magical potentials," I replied, my voice heavy with anger.


    Rob''s lips twisted in a grimace and he furrowed his brows. "I wouldn''t know, I wasn''t able to feel their magic potential like I did with yours, you were a special case, your power was massive and was easy to feel despite the dampening shackles."


    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms. "Be that as it may, I doubt they were killed off. I know better than most how Brain thinks, and there is a high chance that the ones that disappeared were the ones he deemed strong enough to be his tools."


    Rob sighed, his eyes dark with worry. "I fear you may be right."


    I let out a deep breath, trying to push down the anger that was now boiling inside me at the mere thought of Brain. "She won''t find her friends here, no matter how hard she looks for them."


    Rob nodded, his expression grim. "I know, as much as it pains me to say it, I know. That being said, Erza is a stubborn littledy, one that refuses to give up on anyone she cares about no matter what."


    I could understand that. I had my own share of stubbornness, and I knew that feeling of wanting to save someone, no matter the cost.


    Taking a deep breath, I pulled myself off the ground and brushed off my pants. "You better go and find her," I said, not taking my eyes off the Tower''s dock where a few boats bobbed in the distance. "In the meantime, I will go and prepare the ships to get us out of here."


    Rob nodded, as he slowly pushed himself off the ground, his old joints protesting to the movement. However, before he could fully stand, a wave of energy rippled through the area, lifting the small hairs on my arms as the air itself seemed to vibrate in the wake of a powerful magical signature.


    This power.


    I knew it.


    This power I was feeling undoubtedly belonged to Gildarts.


    This wasn''t good.


    Gildarts not only had somehow found where I was, but he wasing toward me fucking fast, and he was pissed.


    Rob''s eyes widened in rm as he shouted, "Adam! We have to evacuate the tower! Now! We have no time left! There''s a monstrous beast heading this way!" He jabbed one of his bony fingers at the open sea, pointing in the direction Gildarts power was approaching.


    That was.... an urate description of Gildarts.


    "That''s not a... monster," I replied slowly. "That power you feel belongs to Fairy Tail''s strongest wizard, Gildarts Clive."


    Rob''s eyes widened even further, if possible, as he stumbled back a few steps. "Gildarts Clive? The brat Makarov used to write me about? Why does he feel pissed?"


    I slowly turned, and gave Rob an incredulous stare, that silentlymunicated the following: What do you think?


    Rob''s gaze dropped to the floor and he cleared his throat, hesitating for a moment as he coughed into his hand, clearing his throat. "Right, that. Well... I should go find Erza. Best of luck with... all this." He gestured vaguely in the direction from where Gildarts was approaching, then quickly left, leaving me alone.


    Taking a deep breath, I watched as Gildarts slowly came into view in the distant horizon, being nothing more than an ever-approaching speck moving toward me at unimaginable speeds on a boat that flew over the choppy ocean surface leaving a wake of water behind, seeming to part the sea in two.


    Well... fuck.


    I was ready to face the consequences of my actions, but I will admit I never imagined I would have to face them so soon. In a week or two sure, but not immediately after.


    "Hm," I sighed.


    This was problematic, not so much because of what I would have to deal with, but because at the speed he was approaching he would crash into the ind bringing the entire ce down into the ocean.


    I might as well go and deal with this before he shows everyone on the ind why he has such a terrible reputation when ites to damage control.

 Chapter 50: The Love of a Parent.

    Chapter 50: The Love of a Parent.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    If we reach top 3 I''ll do doble release, maybe triple. I''m feeling sexy.


    Tomorrow I''ll see if you guys won the release, or not. Hmm let the sexy games continue.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    The sun floated on the horizon, like a golden coin in a wishing well, as I moved to intercept Gildarts before he crashed into the Ind.


    The gilded sails of his boat glinted in the setting sun, and I knew the moment of my reckoning hade.


    Reaching him, I waved at him, and he stopped his boat. His face was hidden in the shadows cast by his billowing sails, and I thought for the briefest of moments that I saw a smile on his face.


    But before I coulde closer or say another word, Gildarts leaped out of his boat in a blur of motion and rushed towards me, and with a mighty swing of his fist, he punched me in the face, sending me flying back to the Ind with a sonic boom that rippled out in waves, creating massive tides all around his boat.


    Unable to do anything, I barreled headfirst into the Tower with a thunderous crash that echoed throughout the entire ind, like the mighty roar of an earthquake.


    Blood trickling down my nose, Iy there, stunned and disoriented, a single strike having kicked my marbles off the game.


    Eventually, when my head stopped spinning, I mbered to my feet, pushing off the debris around mynding spot, as I heard the sound of Gildarts'' heavy footsteps approaching me.


    Taking a deep breath, I moved a pair of fingers to my nose and felt the warm wetness of blood spreading over them. "Well that hurt," I said under my breath as I rummaged in my pocket for a tissue.


    "Did you forget the words of our guild?" Gildarts'' voice bellowed across the ce, his face filled with concern and anger, his words cutting into me like a dull de.


    I could feel the anger radiating from him, I could see how worried he had been about me, a myriad of emotions dancing on his face, on his power, tempered by his character.


    I took a deep breath and began to speak. "I need to do this. You know why."


    Gildarts stared at me, his anger vanishing for the slightest of moments, showing he understood what I was saying, as his face softened slightly. "Brat, I understand that I do. But why did youe here without telling me? Without your family."


    I myself didn''t know exactly why.


    Just that I felt that if I didn''te here alone, I would be denied what I thought I wanted.


    "I didn''t think any of you would understand," I replied, deciding to go with the best answer possible. "I was afraid that if I asked you or the old man, you would stop me. I didn''t want to risk that happening."


    Gildarts sighed heavily, his eyes fixed on me. "You know you are fucking stupid, right? We would''ve never tried to stop you, we would''vee with you, ready to wage war with everyone here! We are your family! And as such we will always be here for you!"


    Perhaps I had been foolish to think that they wouldn''t understand.


    Who knows...


    I still feel however, that this was something I needed to do by myself, even if I didn''t find the one I was looking for, the one I truly wanted to kill, I had gained a semnce of closure when it came to this chapter of my life.


    At least partially.


    "How did you find me anyways?" I asked him, ruffling through my hair as I stared at him.


    Gildarts'' long boots crunched in the sand as he approached me, stopping right in front of me, cing aforting hand on my shoulder. "A guy you saved gave me the coordinates to this ce."


    Oh, right. I never checked if they were awake or not when I left the ce.


    "I see...-" I began, however. Before I couldplete my sentence, Gildarts shifted his weight, moving his right leg back before unleashing a powerful kick that sent me hurtling into the air as if I were no more than a ragdoll.


    Gasping for air, the world twisted around me in a dizzying dance, before I managed to regain enough control to somersault midair andnd on all fours, sand digging into my palms as I fought to catch my breath. "What was that for?!"


    "I don''t know, tough love?" Gildarts shrugged, tossing his head back with a small yful smirk.


    "That fucking hurt," I replied.


    "Pop a Tylenol," Gildarts replied, before hurling a bottle of Tylenol with a flick of his wrist through the air like a deadly missile, flying directly at my head at what I imagined was Mach 2.


    The bottle flew through the air and smacked me right in the middle of my forehead, with a thunderous p that echoed through the ind, as my legs buckled beneath me, and I fell to the ground on my ass, knowing very well that the bottle had left an imprint on my head.


    "And what was that?" I asked, grabbing the bottle of Tylenol as I narrowed my eyes at him.


    "Tough medicine?" Gildarts shrugged.


    Fair enough.


    -----------------


    Having nothing more to talk about, at least for the time being, I moved with Gildarts to ready a ship for everyone''s escape.


    As soon as it was ready, everyone scrambled aboard, and soon enough the ship began to move, bucking and lurching with every wave until it finally broke away from the docks at Tower of Heaven, heading out to sea.


    As this happened, I flew off the ship and moved above the ind using Shunpo, watching from above at the ce that had taken so much from me.


    The sun was slowly setting over the horizon, casting a golden hue on everything beneath it.


    Its rays seemed to caress every single grain of sand on the shoreline with a gentle hand, and even the structure of the Tower itself.


    The trees bent and swayed in unison as if they were dancing with each other and their leaves shimmered like diamonds in the light, as the waves of the seapped against the shore, sending ripples gracefully across its surface.


    A warm breeze kissed my cheeks and for a moment, everything seemed almost peaceful.


    But then I remembered why I was here in this ce; why I had ventured so far away from home only to find myself standing at this very spot today.


    "I might have not found the peace I had sought in here," I began, my eyes burning with loathing as they rested on the Tower. "But this ends now."


    I might not be closing this chapter of my life for good, or in the way, I would''ve wanted to close it. But, I refused to let this ce haunt my thoughts any longer.


    I would kill Brain when the time came.


    But until then.


    I was done with this fucking ce.


    "Judge all things in this universe. Zanryuzuki," I muttered, grabbing the hilt of my Zanpakuto, before unsheathing my de from its scabbard with a resounding hiss, feeling the edge sliced through the air.


    Silently and almost as if in slow motion, I raised my de to the sky and pointed it straight toward the Tower.


    Then, taking a deep breath, I bent my knees and hefted my Zanpakuto above my head, as my power crackled through the de with anticipation, pausing for a brief second before bringing my de down, unleashing a searing wave of ethereal energy that cut through the ind like a hot knife through butter, before erupting in deafening explosion consuming everything.


    For the next few seconds, the air and the sea vibrated as the ind and Tower shuddered apart in a massive cloud of dust and smoke, with everything that once stood in there, crumbling to its knees, descending beneath the waves, into the dark unforgiving depths of the ocean below, leaving no clues there used to be something there.


    A weighty longing settled in my chest as I uttered a quiet "Finally" and allowed my eyes to drift shut, letting my body drop into the sea, shifting my feet for momentum, as I turned my body towards the distant ship, before blurring out of sight in its direction in a single step, with the wind whipping through my entire being like a gentle embrace.


    -----------------


    [Brain POV]


    After word that ve #127 or Adam, had survived, and had joined one of Fiore''s strongest Guilds. I knew it was only a matter of time before someone found the Tower.


    Completing the Tower in that location was simply no longer an option.


    Sadly, doing damage control by killing the little shit that had taken my arm, was also out of the question.


    Especially when individuals like Makarov and Gildarts were there to back him up.


    One was a Wizard Saint.


    The other had the power to be one but didn''t want the title.


    It didn''t matter though.


    This was but a minor setback.


    In time, everything would fall into ce.


    After all, I had prepared for this very situation, knowing very well that it woulde to happen eventually.


    I had picked the ves with the highest magical potential, one by one, breaking them into two cells, into two small but efficient groups.


    Sadly I hadn''t been able to finish my selection, but I had managed to get what I wanted.


    One that would work tirelessly in order to resurrect the Tower from the ashes, under the supervision of... one of my business partners.


    Jel - ve #212.


    Millianna - ve #357.


    Simon - ve #251.


    Sho - ve #312.


    Wally - ve #268.


    And the other would work under me, in order to create something even better than the Tower, something so powerful that it would have the power to reshape the world to my liking.


    A sinister smile spread across my face as I uttered the name of my new organization, of this new chapter of my life, "Oracion Seis." My body trembled with excitement as I imagined the possibilities thaty ahead.


    Macbeth - ve #317.


    Erik - ve #288.


    Sorano - ve #342.


    Sawyer - ve #292.


    And Richard - ve #267.


    I would turn them into the obedient tools I needed to shatter the will of this world, before making it mine once and for all.


    And if Adam or ve #127, got in our way, his death would serve as a reminder to everyone of what happens to those who oppose me.


    After all, the future was mine to shape as I saw fit, and I had every intention of making it my own.

 Chapter 51: Back to Town.

    Chapter 51: Back to Town.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    If we reach top 3 I''ll do doble release, maybe triple. I''m feeling sexy.


    Today I''ll see if you guys won the release, or not. Hmm let the sexy games continue.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    I sat atop the ship''s sail pole, which had carried us for the past three weeks, alone with my thoughts as I gazed out at the ever-approaching port, watching as the capital slowly came into view, which seemed so close yet so far away.


    I was tired.


    I hadn''t slept in a few days.


    It wasn''t anyone''s fault though.


    Gildarts and I were the only ones capable of defending the ship in the unlikely case anyone tried to attack it, so we barely had any time to rest.


    Not only that, we were also the only ones capable of powering the ship with our magic, for more than obvious reasons.


    Thankfully, our long trip was finallying to an end.


    With each passing second, the wind grew stronger around me, rippling through my clothes, until I could hardly feel my own presence, as the first rays of gentle dawn pierced the darkness, announcing the start of a new day.


    As we grew ever closer to our destination, I could feel the palpable excitement from those above, their faces filled with hope and anticipation, at the thrill of freedom that was in the air.


    It was almost as if they hadn''t allowed themselves to believe they were actually free until the port hade into view.


    I didn''t me them though.


    If anything, I might be one of the few people in the world that was able to understand them.


    I sympathized with them.


    "Kid, get ready, we are arriving!" Gildarts shouted, his frame filling the doorway as he peered outside the captain''s room, gazing at me.


    Nodding without a word, I jumped down from above, and waited, until we finally arrived at the port, where I began to lower the ship''s gangnk carefully, in preparation for ournding, watching as the locals began to gather around the docks, their gazes filled with concerned, hearing their murmurs of caution at the sight of our ship approaching.


    Which was totally understandable, seeing the telltale markings around the ship painted a clear picture; that its prior owners did not have altruistic goals in mind, instead, signified with shocking rity that its original owners trafficked in human cargo.


    So it was no surprise they stared at us with such trepidation.


    Nevertheless, after a brief talk with the port''s authorities, we were weed with open arms, getting help from the magic council to unload the victims of the ve trade, some of which were too injured to even move, before taking them to the authorities for processing.


    As we began to unload the survivors of the Tower from the ship, I couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of satisfaction at the sight of their faces, filled with hope.


    They had been through so much.


    I made sure to personally greet each one of them, offering them words of encouragement and reassurance that they were finally safe from harm, and that this was their chance for a new beginning.


    It was a small gesture, but I knew that for them, it made all the difference in the world.


    I knew that for me at least, it had.


    As thest of the survivors were being escorted away, I felt a hand on my shoulder, and I turned around to see Gildarts, his normally stern expression softening as he looked at me.


    "All things considered, you did good, kid," Gildarts said, his voice gruff but filled with a hint of pride.


    I quipped yfully, "Really? Where was that attitude when you punched me? Or kicked me? That''s child''s abuse , dad."


    Gildarts'' brows twitched at this, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "I can do it again, if you want, brat."


    "What now?" I muttered in a hollow tone, letting out a sigh as I turned to gaze at Gildarts.


    Gildarts'' gaze lingered on the horizon for a moment before he turned back to me. "Now? We go back home," he said in a soft but determined tone.


    -----------------


    With nothing more to do in the Capital, we moved to the train station and bought four tickets to Magnolia.


    No one spoke as we waited for our train.


    It was a rare moment of quiet for us, especially with all that had happened over the past few days, all and all were exhausted, and while our reasons to be exhausted differed, we all wanted a moment of tranquility.


    As we waited, Gildarts sat next to me, his broad shoulders slumped over and his gaze fixed on hisp, as Erza and Rob shared a bench in front of us.


    Erza''s eyes rested on me brightly, as a hint of a smile danced on her lips. The way she fixed her gaze on me left me feeling like I was the only one in the entire ce, her admiration for me was palpable, but in a different manner to Lilia''s.


    I don''t know why, but it felt different somehow.


    Seeing Erza gaze at me, Rob grinned, the corners of his lips reaching up to his eyes as he gestured towards the little girl, who shifted her weight, avoiding his gaze. "Don''t be shy," he said in a teasing voice. "Ask him."


    Ask me what?


    Erza''s cheeks flushed pink, and she took a deep breath before finally meeting Rob''s eyes. "Is it true you fought the entire Tower in order to escape the first time?" She slowly raised her gaze, staring at me intently.


    I shook my head ruefully, a wry smile tugging at my lips. "Not exactly, I fought one person only, the leader of the cult, and... Well, long story short, he got the better of me. Hisst attack sent me flying into the sea, heavily injured, so I assume he thought I was done for. Fortunately for me, a fishing ship found me drifting in the sea before it was toote."


    Erza shifted her feet nervously and twirled a strand crimson of hair between her fingers, her eyes glinting in awe as she leaned in, almost whispering, "I heard rumors say you cut one of his arms off..."


    I chuckled. "I did."


    -----------------


    After arriving at Magnolia Town, we made our way to the guild, where I was quickly ushered upstairs to Makarov''s office on the second floor of the guild.


    The old man was seated behind arge mahogany desk, his face a mask of gravity, that made me feel the full weight of his displeasure as he rose to meet me.


    "What were you thinking?" Makarov sighed, his voice grave, filled with anger, sadness, and disappointment. "Do you have any idea how dangerous your actions were? I know you''re strong, but what if you found someone stronger than you, what if you were captured again? You left without telling anyone where to find you! You left to fight a war that was ours as much as it was yours!"


    His words struck me like a physical blow, because he was right, and I knew it, I couldn''t refute his words, or try to worm my way out of this, he was simply right. I had gone alone because I didn''t want anyone to intervene because I didn''t want to deal with what others would think because I didn''t want anyone to judge my methods like Ur had done.


    That being said, I didn''t regret it.


    I guess you could say there were two sides to me when it came to this matter.


    One was d I had gone alone, and the other knew the old man had every right to be mad.


    Makarov stood above his desk, hands sped behind him. His voice was solemn, but his brows were furrowed with a hint of sadness. "Until further notice, you are demoted from your rank and will enter a probation period. All missions must be personally approved by me."


    "I understand," I nodded, already expecting something like this to happen. "I ept the consequences for my actions."


    Makarov sighed, putting a hand on my shoulder. "This is not a punishment," he said. "This is a lesson. You can''t ignore your family, and your friends for the sake of revenge, you must rely on those who rely on you, you must trust them." He paused, and his voice softened. "Son, you have a lot of potential, so much that I can''t even begin to imagine how far you''ll go, but might does not make right."


    At this, I put on aforting smile and tilted my head. "Don''t worry, I won''t make the same mistake again," I offered gently.


    He paused, letting out a long tired sigh. "Your probation period willst for six months. That should give you enough time to reflect on your actions and what you''ve done wrong. It should also be enough time to interact with others, maybe make a few friends."


    "I understand," I nodded.


    -----------


    As I walked out of Makarov''s office, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of regret dancing in the back of my mind, not for my actions but for how they had hurt others when there was no need for it, I had let my anger and thirst for revenge cloud my judgment, allowing them to justify my actions.


    At the very least, I owed Ur and Lilia an apology.


    That being said, I wouldn''t dwell on the past more than absolutely necessary, after all, if there was something I had learned from this was that... dwelling in the past was a very bad idea.


    Instead, from now on, I would try focusing on the future and how I could use this experience to be a better version of myself.


    Needless to say, this didn''t mean I wouldn''t get my dues with Brain, because I would, he was living on borrowed time, this just meant that I wouldn''t let revenge be the first priority in my life.


    "I need to sleep," I sighed.

 Chapter 52: Normality.

    Chapter 52: Normality.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    U guys won the extra release, I will post it in a few days. On Saturday/Sunday.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    The wind howled past me like a banshee as I moved, blurring in and out of sight through the vast ins of empty terrain behind Magnolia Town, a ce that held a kind of peace, and a wonderful calmness, that allowed me to forget about my cares and worries, and focus on my own personal journey.


    Gripping the hilt of my Zanpakuto tightly, the air crunched and shifted beneath my feet as I continued to train, as the sun shone brightly in the sky, its light glinting off the de in my hands.


    For thest few days since my return to Magnolia, I had focused on my training, day in and day out, all in order to hone my skills even further, pushing myself to my very limits.


    This wasn''t the only thing I was doing though, sure it was what covered most of my time, but it wasn''t the only thing.


    As per Makarov''s orders, I was keeping it easy.


    Socializing with the guild, instead of going out on missions.


    Besides, it wasn''t like I really needed the money from the missions, seeing I had saved more than enough to not have to work for quite a while.


    "Big brother!"


    Hearing Cana, I lowered my de, and slowly turned on my heel, feeling the warm droplets of sweat trickling down my face and neck, the result of hours of hard work, only to see the mischievous little girl racing across the sweat/blood-covered ground towards me, holding a pic basket with bright eyes and an ted smile that lit up her entire face, her pigtails bouncing with each stride she took.


    "What are you doing here?" I dropped to one knee, smiling at her as she tackled me into a tiny but unbreakable hug.


    "I wanted to have lunch with you!" Cana replied excitedly, with a cute, little nod, as she held her pic basket aloft, her eyes twinkling with joy as she added. "Mom made lots of yummy food! Sandwiches, cookies...and more sandwiches! Won''t you join me?"


    I chuckled. "Sure, I was getting hungry anyways."


    Cana beamed at my response with excitement, grabbing my hand and dragging me towards the pic nket she hadid out before calling out my name.


    As we ate, yed, and chatted, the sun began to set, casting a warm orange glow across the fields, as I watched Cana ying with her cookies, making little cookie towers and giggling at her own creations.


    Soon enough without even realizing it, the sun fell toward the horizon, and the wind picked up with a cold chill, making it obvious I had lost track of time. "Cana, it''s gettingte. We should get you back home."


    Cana pouted, crossing her arms. "But I don''t want to leave yet."


    My hands lightly ruffled her chestnut-colored hair, and I smiled down at her. Her small face was full of disappointment, but I could tell she knew I was right. "We can always have another pic another day," I said with a wink. "But for now, we need to get going."


    "Fine... but you better make right on your promise!" Cana said, sticking her tongue out yfully as we packed up the pic basket and started walking back toward town.


    As we walked, I couldn''t help but think about how happy Cana seemed nowadays. It was moments like these that made all the hard work worth it.


    Hell, I would even dare to say that taking a break from missions and focusing on training, and spending time with the guild was exactly what I needed.


    -----------------


    As we reached Cana''s home, I gave her a hug and waved goodbye, not before letting her mom know that she had been with me all day, in case she was worrying about her, which I doubted seeing the amount of food she had cooked for Cana''s pic, but still, it felt like the responsible thing to do.


    With that out of the way, I started making my way toward my apartment, walking down the mostly empty streets of Magnolia, until an old friend materialized in front of me, holding a beaming smile. "You look better."


    "Mavis, you still here? Hm, I was starting to think you finally moved on," I replied with a light chuckle.


    At this, Mavis pouted, wrapping her arms around herself and sticking out her bottom lip. "That''s not very nice!"


    "I''m just joking," I chuckled.


    Mavis broke into a grin. "I know, I know. So, how''s life treating you?"


    "It''s been good," I said with a shrug. "Just been focusing on training and spending time with the guild. Got to admit, it''s been a nice change of pace."


    Mavis nodded. "That''s great to hear. You deserve a break every now and then."


    I smiled. "Thanks. I appreciate it."


    There was a brief moment of silence between us, as Mavis fidgeted with the ends of her hair. It was always nice to see her, I had grown fond of her.


    Eventually, as we continued walking, Mavis'' gaze dropped to the floor, and her voice took on a different tone, as she softly apologized, "I''m sorry I wasn''t there when you needed me." Her eyes lifted to meet mine, a hint of sadness, and guilt, still lingering in them.


    "Don''t be," I waved her off. "It wasn''t even that bad, I went all dark for like a day or two. Besides, you probably had your own things to deal with, so don''t worry. In any case, I never held it against you, hell, I was d you weren''t there."


    Mavis narrowed her eyes at the part, before letting out a sigh. "But I feel like I should have been there for you! It is Fairy Tail''sw number eighty-two!"


    "Wait, you mean to tell me there''s actually a set of rules in the guild?" I replied in an incredulous tone.


    Mavis grinned. "Of course there are! Andw eighty-two clearly states that ''Fairy Tail members shall always stand by and protect, help, or beat theirrades, no matter the cost!'' So, I should have been there for you!"


    I don''t know why I feel she made that up right now, yet, at the same time, somehow... it felt like it could actually exist.


    I rolled my eyes yfully. "Oh, I see, in that, I think I''ll forgive you this time."


    Mavis giggled. "Don''t worry, it won''t happen again! This time I''m not going anywhere! I promise."


    "What?!" I tried to keep my voice even and light, but the sarcasm leaked through like cold water through a punctured hose. "Hey, that''s not fair," I said, smothering a groan, trying to make it sound like herpany would be the worst punishment imaginable. "I already have punishment in ce, there''s no need for another!"


    Mavisughed, her eyes bright with amusement as she dried fake tears from her totally real, not faked, heartbroken expression. "Oh, I see how it is. You don''t want me around, huh? Well, in that case, I will make sure to be with you 24/7!"


    "Oh no, the agony!" I chuckled.


    Mavis giggled again. "Say what you want, but I know you like having me around."


    I rolled my eyes but couldn''t help the smile that tugged at my lips. "Fine, fine, you win. But only because I can''t resist your ghostly charm, that¡­ and because there isn''t any ad-blocker that works against you."


    Mavis shed me a mischievous grin, "Indeed, you can''t get rid of me!"


    -----------------


    As the months rolled by in the tranquility of my unpaid leave, the waves of change reached the Guild in small portions.


    For one, Rob officially retired, or rather re-retired, buying a home on the outskirts of Magnolia with arge sum of money Makarov had given him.


    Besides that, there was also the fact that Erza had officially joined the guild after finally having unlocked her magic thanks to Rob''s and Makarov''s guidance.


    As I remembered from the anime, one of Erza''s most prominent personality traits was her unwavering sense of discipline and dedication to the guild, a trait that was already showing in a strong manner despite her young age.


    If I had to describe her, based on my interactions with her so far, I would say without a doubt that she was a socially awkward, but strict and upromising girl, who strived to always follow the rules, while expecting others to do the same.


    At the same time, however, despite her social awkwardness, and strict behavior it was easy to see that she was also a deeply empathetic person, one who was in tune with the emotions and feelings of those around her, giving her the ability to pick up on the subtle cues behind someone''s behavior, allowing her to sense if said person was struggling or in need of help.


    My rtionship with her was... odd, and this didn''t mean it was necessarily bad. Just... strange.


    For one, she admired me, or at least the image she had of me, the one that had managed to escape the living hell no one before me had, the hero that had saved everyone.


    Not only that but seeing our past was simr, at least to an extent, she saw me as a kindred spirit of sorts, someone who had also faced the same struggles she had and managed toe out on the other side.


    In a way, I was her only outlet when it came to our past. Even though she had Rob, it seemed that it was easier for her to open up about the Tower with me.


    Perhaps it was the fact I was closer to her in terms of age that made it easier for her to talk about that with me, or the fact that I had escaped... or the fact I had freed her from the Tower, I really didn''t know.


    Or perhaps, just perhaps, she knew that on some level, like her, she thought I needed someone to talk to about that chapter of my life, and in her own way, she wanted to be there for me.


    Either way, the point was that our friendship was strange, but alsoforting in a way.


    Though I really needed to talk with her about not breaking my door open every time shees to visit.


    I can''t have thendlord increase my rent anymore.


    "Oh well, time to take a nap," I yawned, pushing my thoughts aside for the moment.


    However, before I could reach my room in order to get some well-deserved sleep, Erza burst into my apartment, breaking my door open, d in a full suit of armor, her vibrant red hair cascading past her shoulders and a wooden practice sword in hand. "Adam! There''s no time to rest! Let us train in the way of the sword, together!"


    "Could you stop doing that!" I sighed in exasperation, pointing at the door she had broken.


    Almost as if on cue, Lilia crashed through my window,nding in my living room, in a kneeling position, as shattered ss rained down onto the carpet. "Adam-sama! I heard yelling, are you okay?!"


    "Could everyone stop breaking my stuff!" I groaned, exasperated.


    "Hmm, it might be best if you start looking for another ce to rent..." Mavis muttered, watching everything unfold with a mischievous smile.


    If this continues, I will get evicted.


    Part of my leasing contract stated I couldn''t be friends, or be rted to Gildarts in any shape or form.


    The Famously known, Gildarts use.


    I managed to avoid getting evicted thanks to a lot of legal technicalities, but... well, I doubt I will avoid a fucking eviction if this shit continues.


    Erza looked at me, her eyes wide with excitement as she walked over the pieces of my door, entering my apartment. "But Adam! How can we stop?! We simply can''t! We must train! We have to prepare for any uing battles!"


    I sighed, rubbing my temple. "Erza for the love of... it''s Sunday.... my day off. Can''t we train another day?"


    Erza shook her head. "No, we can''t! As a member of Fairy Tail and a master of the sword, you can never truly have a day off! For we must always be ready to protect ourrades and fight for what we believe in. Soe on! Let''s train!"


    Is every shy person I meet turn crazy?


    Is it me?


    Am I the fucking problem?


    Before I could ponder on that thought any much longer, the walls of my apartment shook violently for a moment almost as if an earthquake had struck the area, until one of the walls leading into the hallway began to crack and split apart into dozens of tiny cubes.


    Of course...


    Why the fuck not.


    "Hey brat," Gildarts said entering through the now-broken wall, a smile on his face.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, rubbing my temples.


    "Just wanted to see if you had any sugar," Gildarts replied nonchntly, his smile turning into a cheeky grin as he walked toward my kitchen to check for the damn sugar.


    However, before I could reply, almost as if on cue, thendlord appeared at my door, watching the ce in shock, before taking a few tentative steps into the apartment, his eyes drawn to the gaping hole in the wall and shattered window. "What in God''s name happened here?!" he eximed, his voice filled with total disbelief until he noticed Gildarts was there. "Never mind I take back my question."


    "I''ll be out by the end of the week," I sighed.


    "I will mail you the cost of the... repairs," Thendlord nodded, his eyes flicking over to Gildarts who was now enjoying a cup of coffee as if nothing had happened.


    "Please do," I sighed.


    I guess it''s time I get my own ce, I mean, I can''t really rent a ce when I''m surrounded by people that literally embody the concept of destruction asic relief.

 Chapter 53: Change.

    Chapter 53: Change.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    U guys won the extra release, I will post it in a few days. On Monday/Sunday.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    [Year x776]


    It was a brisk autumn day in Magnolia Town and the leaves were just starting to change color. The sky was a deep, vibrant blue and the sun shone brightly in the sky. The air was still and crisp and carried the sweet smell of wood smoke and the hint of spices from the nearby bakery.


    These past few months, which almost stretched into a year, I had been around the town on a mandatory leave of absence, doing nothing but train and hang out with the others.


    ying with Cana, more than not, she would practice her makeup skills with me.


    Reading with Mavis.


    Sparring with Laxus.


    And... training with Erza, who... well, was more than relentless in her pursuit of perfection.


    Today, I had been summoned to the old man''s office, in order to discuss about something that hadn''t been made out clear to me, but if I had to guess it had something to do with my temporary demotion a few months ago.


    Needless to say, I arrived at his office promptly, knocking at the door, until I heard his voiceing from inside. "Come in."


    I opened the door and stepped inside, where the old man motioned for me toe closer.


    "It''s been a while since your punishment," Makarov began, his voice deep and full of wisdom, "And, seeing I believe time heals it all, I feel that it''s about time for you to take back your rightful ce among the ranks of Fairy Tail."


    The corners of my mouth tugged upwards as I nced at him. "And just when I was starting to think about switching guilds, so close," I said with a chuckle, clicking my tongue.


    "I can demote you again, brat," Makarov said with a yful glint in his eye, causing me tough.


    "I''m just kidding, old man," I said, shaking my head. "I would never leave Fairy Tail, I mean, nobody would ept me, you know, property damage and all."


    Makarov chuckled, nodding in agreement. "Ah, yes, yes, our infamous reputation for causing property damage. But they wouldn''t reject you for that, they would for the lies I would tell about you."


    "Fair enough," I chuckled for a moment, before taking a deep breath. "So now what?"


    "Go back to taking quests, and make this old man proud!" Makarov replied with a grin, patting me on the shoulder before shooing me out of his office.


    Time to train with Erza.


    -----------------


    [Mavis Vermillion POV]


    "Ohhh! It''s starting!" I giggled, as I slowly rocked my feet back and forth over the edge of my seat.


    The sun had just risen over the eastern horizon, casting a golden light across the courtyard of the training grounds, Adam had tricked Gildarts intomission.


    Adam stood in the center, his training sword glinting in the light as he waited for Erza to approach.


    Erza entered the courtyard, her own sword at the ready, as she bowed respectfully to Adam, before taking her position opposite him, it had been months since Adam began training with Erza, on an almost daily basis, and today was no different, but despite the days of training, she still struggled tond a blow on him.


    I always enjoyed watching them spar.


    As they began to spar, their bodies blurring in and out of sight, Adam effortlessly blocked and dodged Erza''s attacks, his movements fluid and graceful, as he struck back with precision, but always stopped just short of making contact.


    "Erza, you''re not keeping your weight centered," Adam said, deflecting another of her strikes. "You''re leaving yourself open, after each strike."


    Erza adjusted her stance, trying to stay more grounded, as she lunged forward with a quick thrust, hoping to catch Adam off guard, but once again, he effortlessly sidestepped her attack.


    "That''s better, but you''re still not using your hips," Adam said, as he parried her sword. "You need to put more power behind your strikes, otherwise you won''t get any results."


    Erza nodded, determined to improve. And without losing any ounce of her unwavering determination, she tried again, this time putting more force into her attack.


    Smiling at this, Adam deftly blocked her strike and spun around, bringing his sword down in a swift arc.


    Erza barely had time to react, but she managed to raise her sword just in time to block the blow, and by her reaction it was clear that the impact had jolted her arm, forcing her to stumble back a step.


    "Good block, but when fighting an enemy bigger than you, it''s best to avoid," Adam said, and soon enough, they resumed their sparring.


    For the next few hours, they continued to spar, Adam guiding Erza through each move and correcting her mistakes. And little by little, as the spar continued, she began to improve, her strikes bing more precise, her moves more fluid, and her stance more solid.


    It was really admirable seeing how far she was picking up what Adam was teaching her, she still had a long way to go, but with Adam''s guidance, I was confident she would be a terrifyingly skilled swordswoman.


    It really brought a smile to my face seeing Adam so happy.


    It was almost as if he was born for this.


    Finally, after hours of training, Adam stepped back, lowering his sword. "Good work, Erza," he said, a hint of pride in his voice. "You''re getting better every day, it won''t be long before we can have a friendlypetition between us."


    Erza smiled brightly, feeling a sense of aplishment. "I won''t disappoint you!"


    Adam chuckled, pleased with her enthusiasm. "I have no doubt about that."


    Erza nodded, before taking a step forward, her face taking on an inquisitive form. "If I might ask, how is it that you move so effortlessly? It''s like you know what I''m going to do before I even do it."


    Adam chuckled softly, "Well, thates with practice, Erza. You need to be able to read your opponent and anticipate their moves. You also need to have a strong foundation in your technique, so your movements be more of a second nature."


    Erza nodded thoughtfully, taking in his words.


    Adam smiled, patting her head. "Remember, Erza, to master the sword, you not only need to possess physical strength and skill but also discipline and control. You must never let your emotions guide your sword. Behind each strike, there must be a calm-tempered soul."


    Erza listened to Adam''s words with a look of enraptured attention, nodding in agreement.


    Discipline and control were not foreign concepts to her. After all, she knew that a true warrior, needed to know the value of patience, strategy, andposure in battle, and she wanted to be a true warrior.


    "Now, off you go," Adam said, gesturing towards the exit of the training grounds. "I have things to do tomorrow, and you as well, so rest up and when you find the time, focus on perfecting the techniques we went over today. We''ll continue our training another day."


    Erza nodded with a beaming smile, sheathing her sword, before heading towards the exit.


    "So, what do you think, Mavis?" Adam asked after a moment, turning to look at me.


    I hummed, a mischievous smile ying on my lips. "About the weather?"


    What can I say, I like messing with him. He never ceases to amuse me.


    Adam chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Funny, but no. You know I''m talking about Erza''s progress. She''se a long way since we started, don''t you think?"


    I nodded, a smile tugging at the corners of my lips. "Despite my many, and I mean MANY concerns, it seems you''re an excellent teacher, Adam."


    Adam rolled his eyes, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "Well, what can I say, my magic revolves around using a sword, so yeah." He paused, a hint of mischief taking ce on his expression. "Perhaps I could teach you a thing or two, Mavis."


    Iughed, shaking my head. "Thank you for the offer, but I think I''ll stick to being an awesome ghost, thank you very much."


    Adam chuckled, waving a dismissive hand. "Suit yourself. I did my part in offering."


    "So what will you do now that you have your S-Rank back?" I asked, changing the subject, seeing I was genuinely curious about what he would do now.


    Adam shrugged nonchntly. "I''ll probably take on some more jobs, travel a bit, who knows. I haven''t really thought about it, to be honest, so I guess I will go with the flow, and see what happens."


    "That sounds wonderful," I smiled at him.


    Adam chuckled, his eyes gazing at the sky as if lost in thought. "Though now that I think about it, there is one thing I want to do, but that won''t happen anytime soon."


    "Oh, do tell?" I prompted, intrigued.


    Adam sighed and ran his fingertips along the length of his de. "Maybe another time," he murmured, his voice barely audible in the stillness of the room. "Let''s just say my sword is one stubborndy, so what I want to aplish will most likely take more than a few years, but it doesn''t matter, I have more than enough time ahead of me."


    "Fine... but make sure I''m the first one to know about whatever it is you are trying to aplish!" I replied, leaving no room for argument, I was okay with him being mysterious, but I would not let him share his mysteries with others before me, I had called dibs on that! After all, it is not every day you get to study a new type of magic!


    Adam chuckled, his eyes meeting mine. "Don''t worry, Mavis. I promise that you''ll be the first to know."


    I smiled.


    I was truly happy with how things were going.


    But there was something that still bothered me. Something that I couldn''t quite put my finger on. It was a feeling, a sense of unease that I couldn''t shake off.


    As if sensing my thoughts, Adam turned to me and raised an eyebrow. "Is everything alright?"


    I hesitated for a moment, before simply nodding. "Of course!" Whatever this feeling was, I would not spoil this for him, for just a feeling.


    Adam didn''t look convinced, but he didn''t press the matter further. Instead, he stood up and stretched his arms out, before walking out of the training yard.


    Perhaps it was nothing.


    Time would tell.

 Chapter 54: Moving on.

    Chapter 54: Moving on.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    I was kind of sick that''s why I didn''t update.


    Tomorrow I will post 2 chaps and Thursday as well.


    That will make up and give you guys the double release I promised if we won.


    Same deal guys, if we reach top 3 by the end of the week doble release.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    I sprinted through the eerie forest of Telemura Mountain, the moonlight barely illuminating my way as I swung my de, cutting through my enemy in a single swing.


    I had been sent here to exterminate a few monsters that had been bothering the locals, apparently, the monsters were strong enough to warrant an S-ss request.


    The monsters themselves weren''t much.


    All it took to deal with them was a single strike, whether that strike was with my de, or my fists, the result was the same.


    I honestly didn''t think the monsters warranted an S-ss request, but I wasn''t going toin about the easy money. Not really.


    I was getting 2,000,000 Jewels for doing pest control, so all and all, I didn''t mind the monsters weren''t representing that much of a challenge, though to be honest, I wouldn''t have minded if they had been a bit stronger than this.


    It''s been a while since I''ve been able to actually enjoy a battle.


    "How many before we can go home?" Mavis yawned, slowly stretching her arms, as she slowly floated in a circle around me, her eyes heavy with boredom.


    I nced over my shoulder at her, my sword glinting in the light as it swung through the air, severing the head of one of the monsters moving towards me in a single swing. "Hm, around eight, I think, I might have to scan the area to see if I can find more."


    Mavis groaned, "Eight? That''s going to take forever."


    I rolled my eyes at her, "I have killed two hundred of them in the span of an hour, don''t be dramatic."


    Mavis pouted, "Easy for you to say, you get to fight them."


    "I wouldn''t call this a fight," I replied, as I continued cutting through the monsters with ease. "At best, this is pest control."


    "Any ns after this job?" Mavis asked, zipping around me as I continued moving through the forest, her voice filled with curiosity.


    I paused and lowered my sword, taking a moment to think as one of the monsters moved forward, mming his meaty fist on my face creating a shockwave, only to see his attack hadn''t even gotten a reaction out of me. "Probably train a bit, or finish the papers I need to buy the plot ofnd I wanted."


    Mavis smiled. "That''s right! I had almost forgotten! Tell me! Are you excited about building your own house? You''ve been talking about it for months now."


    I nodded, a grin spreading across my face. "Yeah, I am. Renting is nice and all, but... It''s going to be nice to have a ce to call my own, where I can live without anyone bothering me... or evicting me."


    Mavis chuckled, "I bet. And if you need any help with the construction, ns you know I''m always willing to lend a hand, a ghostly hand, woooo~"


    "Thanks, Mavis," I said, grateful for her offer, as the monster continued punching me without dealing any damage. "Heck, I might take you up on that."


    The monster''s face twisted in primal rage, exposing rows of razor-sharp teeth, before leaning forward, letting out a deafening roar, so close to me that I could feel the heat from its breath on my skin.


    The stenching from his roar was overpowering, like a mixture of rotten eggs and moldy cheese, and a few dposing corpses, to the point that it made my eyes water.


    I gagged a little, but quickly regained myposure, shing at the monster''s midsection with my sword. The creature let out a guttural scream, before falling to the ground, twitching, and convulsing.


    "That was the closest thing to damage those things did," I shuddered, still fighting the urge to vomit.


    That was fucking disgusting.


    In fact.


    I take back my earlier assessment, they were right to request an S-rank mage, that shit almost knocked me out.


    Well, time to drive an entire species into extinction.


    -----------------


    [A few momentster.]


    The streets were bustling with activity as I made my way down the busy street toward the Mayor''s office. Carefully, I weaved in and out of the crowd, dodging carts of apples and vendors selling their wares, until finally, I arrived at my destination.


    I hadpleted the mission assigned to me with ease, and now it was time to collect my reward so that I could go home, easy and simple.


    As I trudged closer to the stately building, its tall columns rising into the sky, the hustle and bustle of the city ebbed away. People moved sparsely around me, murmured conversations from far away fading into a distant whisper.


    Cracking my neck, I stepped through the grand double doors that marked the entrance to the building.


    As I entered the ce, I was struck by its grandeur, considering the Town didn''t look all that fancy. The marble floors shone beneath the warm light of the chandeliers overhead, and the walls were adorned with exquisite paintings and tapestries, giving a clear image of opulence.


    Deciding I didn''t give a fuck about that at the moment, I made my way to the front desk and announced my purpose to the clerk. He nodded and directed me down a long hallway, where the Mayor''s office awaited.


    As I walked, I started to ponder about the future.


    I didn''t remember much about the show in terms of dates, but I knew canon was approaching.


    I chuckled.


    Not sure if I can even call it canon anymore, I''m pretty sure I have fucked that up.


    The point was, time was running short. Rtively speaking that is.


    It wouldn''t be long before the Dragon yers arrived in this world, I might not remember many dates, but that was one I did, I mean, it was hard not to remember it.


    July 7 of 777.


    I sighed.


    Pushing those thoughts aside, I continued walking down the hall, until the door to the Mayor''s office loomed ahead.


    I could hear the sound of voices from within as I knocked on the door, waiting for a response.


    "Come in," a deep voice called from inside.


    As I entered the room, I was greeted by a tall, imposing figure seated behind a grand desk.


    "Ipleted the job," I said simply.


    The man''s gray hair, tied into a short ponytail, bobbed as he nodded sharply, his face obscured by the shadows of his cowl.


    "Wonderful," he said, his voice low and gravelly. "Mary! Bring the payment!"


    "Yes sir!"


    Suddenly, a young girl emerged from the shadows, bringing with her arge bag of coins, which she ced on the desk. The Mayor ignored it for the most part, clearly used to the girl delivering the bag.


    "Your payment," he said, gesturing to the bag of coins.


    I picked it up, hefting its weight in my hand. Satisfied enough, I nodded to the Mayor. "Thank you."


    "Of course," the Mayor replied, his tone dismissive. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have other matters to attend to."


    Without another word, I turned and left the room, the sound of the door closing behind me.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief wash over me as I made my way out of the building, the weight of the coins in my bag aforting reminder of my sess.


    I really wanted to go home.


    "Ready to go home?" Mavis asked, smiling.


    I nodded with a smile, walking down the street towards the Train Station, however, as I turned on a corner to cut some time, I saw a figure standing in front of me, blocking my path.


    It was a woman, with long, flowing hair and piercing green eyes. She was wearing a tight-fitting dress that entuated her curves, and a sly smile yed at the corners of her lips.


    "Hello there, handsome," she purred, taking a step closer to me. "I couldn''t help but notice you. You look like you could use some...pany."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Not interested, thanks."


    As beautiful as she was, I had shit to do, like getting on the Train, and not catching an STD.


    The woman, however, didn''t seem deterred, instead, she leaned in closer, her hand resting on my chest. "Come on, don''t be shy. I promise I''ll make it worth your while."


    I sighed. "Look, I really just want to go home."


    The woman''s smile widened. "Oh, I see. You''re one of those guys. The kind that likes to be in control, likes to be the one doing the chasing. Well, I can respect that. But just remember, sometimes it''s nice to let someone else take the reins."


    Ok... I will admit that sounds hot as fuck, but again, I have shit to do, shit I''m beginning to question... thanks to my hormones-filled teenage body.


    "What is wrong with her? You''re fifteen!" Mavis said, her eyes narrowing on the woman.


    Taking a deep breath, I shook my head, feeling something strange... something messing with my head. "Sorry, not interested...."


    The woman smiled, her eyes glimmering with amusement. "Oh, I think you will be," she said softly, before leaning in and pressing her lips against mine.


    At first, I resisted, but then something changed, something shifted in my mind, and suddenly, I was kissing her back, my hands moving to pull her closer to me.


    It felt wrong, but at the same time, it felt so damn good.


    Eventually, she pulled away, a satisfied smirk on her face. "See? I knew you''de around, now how about you give mommy all of your money, and in exchange, I can teach you a thing or two?"


    I... guess I can stay for a bit...


    I can always make more money...


    No...


    No!


    What the fuck am I saying?!


    I''m not paying for a whore!


    Especially not 2,000,000 Jewels!


    I felt my mind clear, the fog of whatever she had done to me lifting. "You have forty seconds to exin what just happened, or I will break your knees, am I clear?"


    The woman took a step back, clearly surprised. "What...? This can''t be, you were under my... but I thought-"


    "The clock is ticking," I said, my voice cold. "Exin."


    The woman took another involuntary step back as her voice trembled with fear under the pressure of my magic power. "You wouldn''t hit a woman, would you?"


    "Twenty seconds," I replied, taking a step forward.


    The woman swallowed, looking ufortable. "Charm magic," she said slowly, "I''m quite good with it, as long as the target in question finds me attractive I am capable of manipting their desires, like with the kiss earlier, I can make them think they want something and enjoy it."


    "Break her legs," Mavis muttered.


    I stared at the woman, my expression growing colder. "You wanted to rob me, and to do that, you messed with my mind."


    "I-"


    "Say another word, I fucking dare you," I said coldly. "This is what is going to happen, I will take you to the authorities, you will tell them what happened, and you will serve your time, am I clear?"


    The woman nodded slowly.


    "Adam, are you okay?" Mavis asked.


    I nodded.


    If anything, I had learned something today, and gained a new objective in life, making Charm Magic illegal, that shit deserves to burn in the deepest pits of hell, right under the devil''s balls!

 Chapter 55: Vengeance!

    Chapter 55: Vengeance!


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    Double release pushed for Tuesday. Thursday double release stays the same.


    If you ask why, it''s cuss I have shit to do today, so tomorrow.


    And remember if we are top 3 by the end of the week double release again. Love ya.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    I opened my eyes to the pale light that was beginning to seep through the ts of my window. The rising sun sent a warm, golden glow over the room, casting its gentle rays onto my face.


    I yawned and stretched, feeling the soft, cotton sheets beneath me, as I sat up.


    "I''m hungry," I muttered to myself, as I stood up and made my way to the kitchen. The hardwood floors creaked beneath my bare feet as I walked.


    As I arrived in the kitchen, I noticed a note on the counter alongside a packed meal. It was from Cordelia. The note said she had let herself enter the apartment to leave me a homemade breakfast.


    I smiled to myself as I read the note and opened the container. Inside was a stack of fluffy pancakes, a cup of freshly squeezed orange juice, butter, and some maple syrup.


    Happy with my meal, I sat down at the small, wooden table in my kitchen, and began to eat, savoring each bite of the warm pancakes. I had to admit, Cordelia was a great cook, like the best in all of Magnolia.


    As I continued eating, Mavis materialized into my kitchen, her ethereal form emerging from the wall like a fog rolling in. "Morning!" she said cheerfully, her voice echoing off the walls.


    "Morning," I mumbled around a mouthful of pancake, as Mavis floated over to the table and hovered beside me.


    "Is that breakfast from Cordelia?" Mavis asked, eyeing the pancakes hungrily.


    I nodded. "Didn''t you see her enter?"


    Mavis shook her head. "Nope, I must have been busy haunting someone else."


    "So, what''s on today''s schedule?" I asked, taking a sip of my orange juice.


    Mavis floated over to the counter and looked at the note, scanning it quickly. "Nothing for me, but for you, it looks like Cordelia wants to meet upter today. Apparently, she has something important to tell you," she said, pointing at the note.


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Really? I wonder what it could be."


    I had read the note, but apparently, I hadn''t read it all. I guess my stomach was stronger than my brain there.


    Mavis shrugged. "I have no idea, but unless you want an angry Gildarts behind you, you better go and see what she wants."


    Not that I was ever going to ignore an invitation from her, but yeah, it is not in my best interest to have an angry Gildarts hunting me down, not by a long shot.


    I chuckled at the thought of Gildarts hunting me down for something like that. I mean, more than not, he was aid-back guy.


    Pushing those thoughts aside, I finished thest of my pancakes and took a deep breath. "Alright then, I better go and see her. Thanks for letting me know, Mavis."


    "That''s what I do, help people!" Mavis said with a big grin, before disappearing into thin air.


    Rolling my eyes, I finished my juice, got dressed, and headed out to meet Cordelia.


    -----------------


    As I walked through the quiet streets of Magnolia, I couldn''t help but feel a tangible sense of anticipation. What could Cordelia want to tell me that was so important?


    She wasn''t one to leave invitations in notes.


    Perhaps it was a surprise?


    I sighed, realizing that I was building up my expectations too high. Perhaps all she needed was a babysitter for Cana to have some alone time with Gildarts and didn''t want to wake up.


    Either way, I would find out soon enough.


    I finally arrived at the caf¨¦ where Cordelia had asked me to meet her. I walked in and spotted her and Gildarts sitting at a small table in the corner.


    Cordelia, being the first one to notice me, waved at me, beckoning me over.


    "Hey," I said, taking a seat across from the pair.


    "Hey," Cordelia replied, a serious look on her face. "I have something to tell you."


    I leaned in, curious. "What is it?"


    Cordelia took a deep breath. "We''re adopting."


    I felt my jaw drop open in shock. I did not see thising... at all.


    Way to drop a notice on a guy.


    "You guys are?" I asked, my mind trying to process the sudden news.


    Cordelia nodded, a hint of excitement and nervousness in her eyes. "Yes, we''ve been talking about it for a while now, and we decided that we''re ready to take the next step and grow our family."


    Well, I couldn''t say I saw thising. But if this was what they wanted, I couldn''t be happier for her and Gildarts. I mean, for as long as I have known them, they have always been like family to me, and because of that, I knew without a shred of doubt that they would make great parents.


    "That''s amazing news, Cordelia," I said, a smile spreading across my face. "Congrattions!"


    Gildarts grinned, but it wasn''t a normal grin, it was a shit-eating grin, one that made me feel a little bit uneasy, something that didn''t go away, as he leaned in, his eyes gleaming with mischief.


    "So... when is this happening?" I asked, narrowing my eyes at Gildarts.


    Cordelia''s serious expression turned into a more yful one as she elbowed Gildarts in the side. "It already happened, wanna meet our new son?"


    I nodded slowly, wondering what Gildarts was nning. "Wow, that was fast..."


    Gildarts nodded, still wearing that mischievous shit eating-grin. "Yeah, we just signed the papers this morning."


    Cordelia leaned across the table, excitement radiating off of her. "So, wanna meet him?"


    I nodded, and Gildarts handed me a mirror.


    Maybe it was one of those mirrors that worked as amunication device, a weird way to introduce me to their new kid, but okay.


    Confused, I held up the mirror, but instead of a call, I saw my own reflection staring back at me. "Uh, Gildarts, I think your magic mirror is not working.."


    Gildarts chuckled, his grin growing even wider. "No, no, look closer."


    ...


    Oh no.


    He couldn''t...


    Right?!


    I''m old enough to own a property and drink... it can''t be!


    "What did you do!" I muttered, crushing the mirror under my hands.


    "We fucking adopted your ass!" Gildartsughed, hisughter filling the air, as his eyes crinkled with amusement, tears streaming down his face.


    ...


    I will fucking kill him.


    "You really thought I wouldn''t get payback for everything?!" Gildarts roared withughter, his abrasive guffaws echoing throughout the room as he pounded his thighs.


    I red at Gildarts, my hands crushing the table that was under my grasp, as much as it pained me to admit it, he had really yed this well.


    As for Cordelia, she looked apologetic, but her giggles betrayed her amusement.


    "How can this be? I mean, as a licensed wizard, I''m a legal adult right?" I asked, still trying to wrap my head around the situation.


    At this, Gildarts'' eyes twinkled mischievously as he let out a low evil chuckle. His broad grin revealed a set of pearly white teeth that shone like the stars in the night sky of someone nning something truly evil. "True, but¡­ that wouldn''t be the case if someone were to revoke your license and kick you out of the guild for a day," he said with a sly smirk.


    "I will kill you," I replied with a big smile, unsheathing my de.


    "Ah, they grow so fast, one moment you adopt them, and the next they want to fight you," Gildarts replied, standing up from his seat, ready to face me head-on.


    "Sirs! Not in the caf¨¦! SIRS!" One of the clerks shouted, trying to stop us.


    "Before we begin, there''s something else I must tell you, son," Gildarts grinned, the corners of his eyes wrinkling and his teeth shing in a broad smile as he spoke, making emphasis on thest word. "We heard about yourst mission, and how you almost fell into the charms of an olderdy... so, son, it''s time to talk about the birds and the bees!"


    Wait...


    How does he know about that?!


    I didn''t tell anyone... except... Laxus.


    "That bastard..." I muttered, one of my eyes twitching.

 Chapter 56: Vengeance! Again!

    Chapter 56: Vengeance! Again!


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    The other chapter isingter today. In around 5-6 hours.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    I had been adopted, and somehow, someway, Gildarts had found a way to get back at me for the long-running prank I had on it.


    Apparently, the bastard had started this n of his a year ago!


    And to make matters more...plicated, the master had effing helped them!


    Now it was time for my revenge!


    Initially, I thought about annulling the procedure, but that wouldn''t give me the satisfaction I desired. So, instead, I infiltrated into the archives and changed the adoption date... to a different one, a much earlier date.


    Not only that, but I added a few papers here and there, nothing much, just enough legal information to say Gildarts had agreed to pay child support, arge amount.


    s, he never did...


    Hahaha.


    HaHahAhHA!


    Muahahhahahahahahah!


    Now his little payback meant he owed me a few million in child support!


    I have won!


    MUAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!


    "Adam, are you okay?" Mavis asked, her voice soft and gentle.


    I looked up at her, my eyes dark with mischief. "I''m fine, Mavis. Just enjoying my revenge," I said with a sly smirk.


    Mavis hummed. "Oh, well that''s grand! Nothing like a good te of revenge to start the morning!"


    Indeed my littlepanion.


    Indeed.


    "Well, that out of the way, it''s time to go and train," I dered, standing up from my chair.


    Mavis nodded, a smile on her face. "Yes, training is important. Especially after getting revenge, it is, after all, Fairy Tail rule number twenty-two!"


    Exac--


    Wait, there''s a freaking rule about what to do after getting revenge in the guild?


    You know... At first, I wasn''t sure if she was making these rules on the spot, but now I''m kind of sure she is...


    Before I could ponder on that, the door of my room burst open, and a petite girl with ming red hair, and a full set of armor bounded into the apartment, sword at hand.


    God damn it!


    This is the eighth door I have to change this week, doesn''t anybody know how to knock on a damn door!


    Maybe it is not toote to change guilds, I heard Blue Pegasus has an incredible healthcare package... then again, in there I would have to deal with... Ichiya...


    "Erza, why don''t you knock?" I asked, rubbing my temples.


    Erza ignored mepletely and marched up to me, her eyes zing. "You promised we would go on a job together today!"


    I had...?


    I don''t remember...


    No no.. wait, I do, I was getting homete that day, and she approached me, and I said yes without even checking to what I said yes.


    ''You only have yourself to me,'' Zanryuzuki''s words reverberated in my mind as if she were right behind me.


    It''s not that bad.


    Oh well, a promise is a promise.


    I sighed. "Alright, let''s go." I grabbed my coat and followed the eager Erza out of the apartment.


    -----------------


    As we walked down the cobbled streets of Magnolia, Erza chattered on about the job we were going to take. Apparently, she had already picked something, ording to her, it was a simple retrieval mission; we were to find and bring back a lost artifact from a vige on the outskirts of the country.


    Amused by her excitement, I nodded along, only half-listening as I thought about what would happen once dear old dad found out about my revenge on his revenge. Gildarts would surely be furious when he found out about the child support payments he now owed me.


    Or at the very least annoyed, anyhow, it would all be worth it, for the satisfaction of seeing him get hiseuppance.


    "Adam?" Erza''s voice cut through my thoughts. "Are you listening?"


    I shook my head. "Sorry, what did you say?"


    Erza beamed at me. "I said, we''ll be passing through a dangerous forest on our way to the vige. We should be on high alert! No enemy shall escape our sight!"


    I nodded, finally paying attention. My sweet revenge could wait, for now. "Got it."


    Erza smirked. "Do you think we will find a challenge out there?"


    I hummed. It was hard to say, she was quite strong for her age, and unless we dealt with someone unexpected, the possibilities of a challenge were close to zero. "Maybe, though I highly doubt it."


    Erza nodded thoughtfully as we neared the train station. "Well, I guess we''ll just have to make our own challenge then," she said with a serious glint in her eyes.


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued by her suggestion. "Oh really? And how do you propose we do that?"


    Erza grinned. "We''ll have a littlepetition, just for fun. The first one to reach the vige gets to pick the first meal of the day!"


    I chuckled. "Alright then little knight, you''re on!"


    We stepped into the station, our steps echoing against the marble floor and walls, as we shuffled up to one ticket line. The clerk at the ticket booth greeted us with a smile.


    "Where are you two headed?"


    I nudged at Erza to answer that, after all, this was her mission, I was just tagging along for the ride.


    Smiling, Erza took a step forward, and spoke up, "We need two tickets to the port south to the capital."


    The clerk nodded and typed away on theputer. "Alright, that will be 5000 Jewels each."


    Smiling, I reached into my pocket and pulled out the required amount, handing it over to the clerk.


    "You didn''t have to pay," Erza protested, but I just waved her off.


    "You pay on the way back," I said, taking my ticket and heading towards the train.


    -----------------


    As we settled into our seats, Erza continued to chatter on, excitedly nning out our littlepetition to make this quest more exciting for her.


    I couldn''t help but smile at her enthusiasm, it was contagious.


    "Alright, here are the rules," Erza said, pointing a finger at me for emphasis. "No magic allowed, we will race to the vige using nothing but our physical might!"


    I smirked at her. "My, it almost sounds like you''re afraid I''ll win."


    Erza huffed yfully. "I am not afraid! I just want to make sure it''s fair!"


    I chuckled. "Alright, alright. Got it."


    ----------------


    As soon as we stepped off the train, Erza took off at breakneck speed. And smile, I chased after her, the wind whipping through my hair as we raced towards the town that was two miles away.


    Erza was fast, but I was faster, and for a moment I contemted about letting her win, but that wouldn''t do her any good, would it? So with a smile, I pressed on, catching up to her quickly, easily dodging the trees and roots that threatened to trip us up.


    We were neck and neck, neither of us giving an inch. But unlike her, I wasn''t even close to running, this was more like a walk, but a bit faster for me.


    "I''m thinking steak for my meal, what do you think, Erza?" I grinned, as we burst through the forest clearing, nearing the vige in the distance, before I winked at her, pressing on, leaving her behind.


    Erza''s eyes widened as I pulled ahead of her and rushed through the forest, moving faster than she could follow.


    Chuckling, I bounded over fallen logs, sshed along shallow streams, and leaped over tumbled boulders on the way to the vige. The trees flew past me in a blur of green; their branches reached out and wed at my clothing and hair, but I ignored them and kept going, and before I realized it, I was at the vige waiting for Erza to arrive


    "I was starting to think you didn''t want to pay for my meal," I teased, grinning as Erza finally reached the vige, her face red and sweat-drenched.


    "You...you won," Erza panted, her hands on her knees as she gasped for air with a small smile on her face. "You are faster than I thought..."


    Indeed.


    ''Indeed,'' Zanryuzuki agreed.


    I chuckled. "Don''t worry, I won''t pick anything expensive."


    Erza chuckled. "Thanks."


    Smiling, we both walked into the vige, the smell of fresh bread and coffee filling our nostrils, our mouths watering in anticipation as we found a cozy little bakery and sat down at one of the tables, ordering our food and drinks.


    As we waited for our order to be prepared, we chatted about the mission and what we could expect once we started. Erza was confident in her abilities to carry this out, and I didn''t doubt she was right.


    "Thanks for the meal," I said, taking a sip of my coffee.


    "You''re wee," Erza replied with a kind smile, sipping her tea. "I''m d you came, and that we could have some fun along the way. Normally you are too busy, or doing something else, so thanks foring!"


    I nodded, feeling a sense of contentment settle over me. The warmth of the caf¨¦, the smell of the food around, and thepany of my young pupil, allbined to create a sense offort that I hadn''t felt in a long time.


    As we chatted, our food arrived, and we dug in with gusto, savoring the delicious vors after the long journey. As we ate, we made ns to locate the lost artifact and figure out a way to retrieve it without attracting any unwanted attention.


    I mean, sure, a fight was always weed, but not necessary.


    After we finished our meal, Erza paid the bill and soon enough we made our way out of the caf¨¦, ready to continue with her quest, setting out to collect any information we could about the artifact''s location.


    ording to the information we had. It was said to be in a hidden temple deep in the jungle, which was guarded by powerful creatures and traps.


    "Remember I won''t intervene unless absolutely necessary," I reminded her, giving her a nod of encouragement. "You''re capable of handling this on your own, but if you ever find yourself in a situation where you need help, don''t hesitate to ask for help."


    Erza nodded, determination shining in her eyes. "Don''t worry! I won''t let you down! To my dying breath! I''ll do whatever it takes to retrieve that artifact andplete this mission!"


    I chuckled, taken aback by her feisty spirit. She really was just like the Erza from the show, an indomitable warrior ready to face everything with a smile, and a sword at hand. "That''s the spirit, Erza."

 Chapter 57: Failed Experiments.

    Chapter 57: Failed Experiments.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    Double release as promised.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam POV]


    Gildarts: Wait, wait, let me fix this up real quick.


    [Adam Clive POV]


    Gildarts: There you go, much better! Now back to my tea time


    with my baby girl! Enjoy! But know that you won''t enjoy as much as me! With my sweet princess!


    ¡ª---------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam Clive POV]


    I had been walking beside Erza through the jungle for hours, and yet I still had no sense of where we were going. Though perhaps that was because I was beginning to feel a strange sense of apprehension that was clouding my thoughts, a strange feeling that told me that something was lurking in the shadows, prowling toward us with each step we took.


    I didn''t feel any magic power.


    Or spiritual for that matter.


    But I still couldn''t shake the feeling something was off.


    Perhaps it was just me being paranoid, either way, I would keep my guard up.


    As we continued venturing deeper and deeper into the dense jungle, the sound of chirping birds and rustling leaves was gradually reced by an eerie silence that seemed to be almost unnatural.


    Pushing the silence aside, we continued walking, until ahead of us the dense foliage gave way to an open clearing, where a structure was ced, rising up from the undergrowth like a ghostly apparition.


    A temple.


    Erza was the first to speak. "Do you think this is the ce?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I stood in silence, my eyes fixed on the ancient architecture as I replied with a nomittal shrug, "I''m not sure, but ording to the information we have, it appears to be..."


    The temple''s walls were made of rough-hewn stone, overgrown with vines and moss. The roof, once grand and imposing, nowy copsed in a pile of rubble, leaving the interior of the temple open to the cruel elements.


    The entrance was marked by a grand archway, its intricately carved details now worn and faded by time.


    "Well, let''s go and see," I smiled, patting Erza on the head, before taking a deep breath, and stepping inside the crumbling temple.


    As we stepped inside the temple, we were greeted by a musty smell, and the cool damp air of a ce long abandoned, and long forgotten. Soon enough with little to no difficulty, we found a secret entrance leading to a staircase that led to the lower levels of the temple.


    "There''s nothing above... so it must be below," Erza muttered.


    I nodded. "Let''s check it out then."


    Smiling, we descended into the steep and winding staircase that seemed to go on forever with each passing second. We stepped carefully, the damp stones beneath our feet slick with moss, with a chill that seemed to go by the hand of the air around, as rays of sunlight warmed our faces beaming through gaps in the crumbling stone roof, dust motes drifting in their light like tiny stars.


    The staircase eventually opened into a vast chamber, seemingly untouched for decades.


    The walls of the chamber were adorned with faded murals and intricate carvings, depicting scenes of long-forgotten events, and the likes that seemed to go in theme with the crumbling pirs and fallen statues that littered the floor.


    "I will find the relic, no matter the cost!" Erza dered, for some reason, the fire of her conviction apanied by the faint sound of scurrying animals echoing through the halls.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at Erza''s enthusiasm, even in this deplorable scene she kept her attitude high. "I don''t doubt it."


    Erza beamed at me, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Let''s split up and search the room. The relic could be anywhere."


    Seeing this was her mission, I nodded in agreement, and we each took a side of the chamber, careful not to disturb anything in our quest for the relic. However, as we walked, I couldn''t help but feel the sense of apprehension I had been feeling growrger, to the point it was beginning to build up in my chest.


    I had no idea what was happening, but the feeling of being watched was growing stronger with each passing moment.


    Suddenly, as if confirming my suspicions, the sound of scurrying animals became louder, and a group of rats that seemed to appear out of nowhere, scuttled around our feet before running off into the darkness.


    Erza jumped, her hand flying to the hilt of her sword. "What was that?" she asked, her eyes wide.


    First time, you can call it paranoia.


    Twice, call it fucking instinct.


    "Keep your guard up, something it''s not right, so let''s be careful," I cautioned, drawing my Zanpakuto from its sheath.


    Erza nodded.


    With that in mind, we continued our careful search through the chamber, our boots ttering against the cold stone floor, with each footstep seeming to amplify throughout the huge expanse of emptiness.


    Keeping my senses alert, I continued my search, when all of a sudden a stench hit me like a punch in the face. A sickeningbination of rotting flesh, chemicals, and something else that I couldn''t quite put my finger on.


    "What is that smell?!" Erza covered her nose with her arm, the one holding her de, as a look of disgust took ce on her face.


    Now that I think about it, the stench seems to be stronger... around her location.


    Fuck.


    "Erza move!" I shouted, before blurring out of sight.


    As out of nowhere, a grotesque creature emerged from the shadows, behind Erza, its face indiscernible and twisted with malice. Its bony fingers clenched into a fist, barreling toward her.


    However, it seemed that I had reacted in time, using Shunpo just in time, to grab Erza by the waist, pulling her out of harm''s way.


    The creature missed its target andnded with a thud on the ground, its grotesque features now illuminated in the dim light.


    Wasting no time, Erza readied herself for battle behind me, her sword at the ready as I assessed the creature in front of us.


    Before us, now stood a grotesque monster, a mutated amalgamation of flesh and bone that by all naturalws, should not exist in this world or any for that matter.


    No matter how hard my brain tried to make sense of what it was seeing, it was difficult to make out any discernible features, seeing as the creature''s body seemed to be a random jumble of parts fused together in an unholy union.


    The creature stood about ten feet tall, with arms that hang down reaching the door a foot in circumference.


    Its limbs were twisted and deformed, with fingers and toes that were far too long and thin. Some of its appendages seemed to be missing bones entirely, reced instead with writhing masses of something simr to tentacles or slimy pseudopods.


    The monster''s skin was a sickly shade of green, with open sores oozing pus and other fluids that I was afraid to even imagine what they were. Its eyes, if you can even call them that, were sunk deep into its skull, glowing with an otherworldly light that seemed to be beckoning at us.


    Its mouth was a gaping maw, filled with jagged teeth that dripped with saliva.


    The monster''s body seemed to twitch and convulse, as if it was in constant agony, emitting a series of guttural noises, somewhere between a growl and a scream, that made my hair stand on end.


    I had no idea what this thing was, but I couldn''t help but wonder what kind of hellish experiment created this abomination, and what kind of twisted mind would find pleasure in such a thing.


    Beyond its grotesque appearance, the monster seemed to have no magic, or rather, his magic appeared and disappeared, like a blinking light, only to be detected for a brief moment.


    I turned to look at Erza, and despite the fierce determination that shone through her entire being, I could see the fear in her eyes.


    I couldn''t me her.


    "I will deal with this beast!" Erza said, her voice steady despite the fear in her eyes, as she stepped forward, her sword held high as she prepared to fight.


    I suppose she has to learn


    However, as she moved forward, the creature let out an ear-piercing screech that made her falter, its body convulsing for a moment, before lunging forward, its grotesque body contorting and twisting as it moved with terrifying speed.


    I moved.


    Calmly, I stepped between the monster and Erza, muttering, "Hado #4. Byakurai." I pointed at the monster with my index finger, focusing my energy, before unleashing a concentrated bolt of lightning at it. The lightning crackled and sizzled through the air with great speed, before striking the monster with great force, pushing it back.


    "Adam I-" Erza began, but I stopped her.


    "Don''t worry, it seems this thing is more than you can chew on right now," I said, my eyes locked on the monster as it slowly rose to its feet, its eyes empty of emotion. "Don''t lower your guard, this thing might not be alone..."


    The monster let out another screech, its limbs writhing as it charged toward us.


    Deciding to end this before something else happened, I stepped forward, angling my de in a swift arc that connected with the beast''s belly, cutting it in half in a single swing.


    "That should do-" Before I could finish that sentence, the blood in my de exploded with a sickening roar, sending a shockwave that knocked Erza a few feet back, as a pair of vicious ws closed around my throat.


    I jumped back, avoiding the attack, as I took some distance.


    "Jesus fuck, what the hell is this thing?" I said, bringing my sword to bear as I prepared to face the monster again.


    Its blood had exploded.


    And it was still alive after being cut in half, that was... impressive, and not in a good way.


    If I had lowered my guard, that thing could''ve gotten a good shot at me, despite being immensely weaker than me.


    "Adam! There''s another!" I turned around to see a second monstrosity, slightly smaller than the first, slowly moving toward Erza, while its eyes, however, remained on me.


    It seems I was right... there''s more...


    And like before no magic power to be sensed before they appear.


    Before I could ponder on that, pain invaded my body, pain without a cause, pain for the sake of nothing.


    I looked at my body, my sword arm was slowly turning ck on the tips of its fingers.


    I was hurt...?


    No...


    That couldn''t be, I hadn''t taken any damage.


    I had dodged the attacks of the creature despite there being no reason to.


    Something else was going on.


    And if the timing of this was anything to go by, it had to do with the other monster that had just appeared.


    Explosions...


    Pain...


    No magic power for the most part.


    I think I knew what I was dealing with...


    Demonic experiments, and if the craftsmanship was anything to go by, these things... didn''t belong to Zeref, at least not directly.


    How... exciting.

 Chapter 58: Demonic Amalgamations.

    Chapter 58: Demonic Amalgamations.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget toment on the chapter, it helps me see how sexy the novel is. Also, don''t forget send stones my way, for double release next week.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    Taking a step back, I examined my arm, noticing that a shade of creeping darkness was making its way up toward my shoulder, turning my skin a sickly tone of ck, that crept along in a pulsating manner, filling my body with pain, like a disease throughout my veins.


    I moved my hand a bit and felt a sharp jolt of pain shoot up my arm. It was then that I realized that the darkness was alive, moving with a will of its own.


    It was an interesting technique.


    An effective one at that.


    But it wasn''t enough to do anything worth worrying about.


    Now that this... curse was within my body, I could feel it, and therefore, I could use my power to halt its progress.


    Of course, the most effective solution would be to simply kill the user of this.


    As I stood there, watching my body react to the curse, the two monsters moved forward, their grotesque forms twisted and writhed, in an unholy union of flesh, ws, and teeth.


    The new monster lunged at me, a snarl escaping its misshapen mouth. However, as the beast was about to reach me, I moved, sidestepping its attack, before swinging my sword in an elegant arc, slicing through the abomination''s neck with ease.


    "It seems decapitation works just fine," I muttered, feeling as the pain that had been spreading on my arm began to fade, with my arm soon returning to its original color.


    The first amalgamation roared, connecting the parts of his body I had cut, before taking a step forward, his body undting as it charged towards me.


    Shifting my weight, I took a step back, anticipating its attack, as my de sang through the air, cutting deep into the creature''s head, killing it in one shot.


    "Are you alright Erza?" I asked, turning around to look at her, as the dark ichor of the monsters I had yed dripped from my de into the ground.


    Erza nodded, a relieved, yet guilty expression appearing on her face. "Yes, I am. Thank you for your help." She paused and looked at the corpses of the monsters thaty around us. "It seems I have a long way to go."


    "Don''t worry. It''s all part of the journey," I replied, smiling. "I mean, you cannot be expected to be the strongest from the start. But with time and effort, who knows?"


    Erza nodded, beaming at me. "You''re right! I''m going to take your advice and keep practicing!" she said determinedly.


    I smiled, giving her a nod of approval. "That''s the spirit."


    "Do you think there are more... of those things around?" Erza asked nervously, her gaze scanning the darkness.


    "I don''t know," I said honestly, cracking my neck. "But, in my experience, that''s usually the case."


    "In that case, I shall be ready for the next one, I won''t let you do everything by yourself!" Erza dered, her hands tightening on the hilt of her sword.


    I smiled at her, cing a hand on her shoulder. "Very well. Word of advice though, go for the head, these things seem to be resilient to most things."


    From what I had gathered in my little fight with those things, their power was around her level, so as long as she wasn''t overwhelmed in numbers, or made a dumb mistake, I had no doubt she could defeat them.


    Erza nodded, her expression taking on a thoughtful tone. "I gathered that much... The first monster survived your initial attack, despite being cut in half... It wasn''t until you cut their heads that you managed to kill them."


    When nothing works, apply the zombie rule, and go for the head. That usually works, usually.


    ---------------


    The air grew colder and heavier as we ventured deeper into the abandoned temple, trying to find the artifact we had been sent to collect.


    Like everything so far, the walls and floors were covered in a thickyer of moss, giving the ancient structure an eerie, otherworldly atmosphere as we moved through the dimly lit corridors, eventually noticing a subtle drafting from one of the walls.


    Intrigued, I inspected the area more closely and discovered a hidden mechanism.


    "This is what I love about these ces," I chuckled, winking at Erza before pushing the mechanism.


    With a creaking sound, the concealed door swung open, revealing a narrow passage that led to a secret room. As we entered, I was met with a horrifying sight.


    Several monstrous creatures like the ones I had fought were suspended inrge ss tanks, filled with a murky, greenish liquid that kept them in a suspended state.


    The abominations were grotesque amalgamations of various creatures, sewn together in an unholy manner. Each experiment even more disgusting than thest.


    "Who would do such a thing..." Erza muttered, her eyes wide as she watched what I was seeing.


    I couldn''t me her.


    After all...


    The sheer sight of them made my stomach churn, and I couldn''t help but wonder what twisted mind had been responsible for their creation, there was no way Zeref was involved in this...


    As much as he had done terrible things, he was good at his craft... this, this wasn''t even close to his level.


    "Who knows," I replied.


    The walls of theb were lined with shelves containing jars filled with dismembered body parts and preserved organs. There were also notebooks and scrolls scattered throughout the room, detailing the horrifying experiments that had taken ce there.


    It appeared as though the creator of these monstrosities had been driven by a dark obsession, fueled by a desire for power or perhaps a twisted curiosity.


    As I continued to examine the room with Erza following close behind, I discovered a worn, leather-bound journal that seemed to belong to the lead scientist or perhaps even the mastermind behind these grotesque experiments.


    The entries inside spoke of an insatiable desire to push the boundaries of life and death, to create powerful creatures that would obey their creator''s everymand.


    At least at first...


    Seeing thest few entries were written with a palpable sense of paranoia and fear as if the creator had begun to realize the dangerous nature of their work.


    From what I could gather, it seemed that the monsters they had created had be increasingly difficult to control, and eventually, their violent tendencies had led to the abandonment of theb and the temple itself.


    I shuddered at the thought of the atrocitiesmitted within this hidden chamber.


    I sighed.


    "It doesn''t seem like the artifact is here," Erza muttered, and before I could reply, a violent hiss echoed through theb, as a monstrous creature emerged from the shadows a few meters away, its grotesque form slithering into the dim light.


    The creature was a nightmarish blend of various animals and human parts, stitched together with no regard for the natural order. Its eyes, filled with malice and hunger, locked onto me as it hissed again, baring its sharp, mismatched teeth.


    Impressive.


    It seemed this one was smart enough to know I was the biggest threat in the room, the other two seemed... less intelligent.


    Oh well.


    Time to see how well Erza performs in a fight with someone on her level.


    "You said the next one was yours, so go ahead, I''ll watch," I said, giving Erza a nod.


    Erza nodded, taking a step forward. "I won''t disappoint you!"


    -----------------


    [Erza Scarlet POV]


    As the monster lunged toward me, I swung my de with all my might, managing to strike it across the chest. The creature let out a pained screech, momentarily stunned by the blow.


    Seizing the opportunity, I lunged forward, sword raised high above my head, ready to end this fight like Adam had, however. Before I could do that, the creature reared back, its body undting under my attack as its long legs kicked me away just in time to avoid any damage.


    I gasped, twisting my body around in order tond on the ground without hurting myself.


    I stood back up, intending to find some distance while I assessed the creature''s fighting style, only to find that it had already recovered and lunged toward me.


    I had to remember Adam''s teachings.


    No hesitation.


    No doubt.


    Just me and my de, moving as one!


    As the creature lunged toward me, I gripped my de tightly and prepared to defend myself. Its horrifying form and malicious gaze only served to strengthen my resolve. With a swift, powerful swing, I struck the monster, aiming for its most vulnerable spots.


    The creature let out a guttural scream, as our attacks shed, but no matter what, no matter how scared I was, I didn''t hesitate, instead, I pressed forward with all my might, releasing a series of precise, targeted shes.


    The beast stumbled, weakened by my onught, and wasting no time, I seized the opportunity to deliver a final, decisive blow on its neck, cutting its head off before its body copsed to the ground with a heavy thud, its lifeless form twitching onest time before going still.


    "Impressive," Adam pped, smiling at me with a proudful


    "Thank you, Adam," I said, breathing a sigh of relief.


    It seemed all my training had actually paid off... if only I had been able to show this prowess before when he had to fight two of these beasts alone because I was too... afraid to move.


    Adam chuckled, walking closer to me. "Now, let''s burn this ce and move to the next room, the artifact is bound to be somewhere around here."

 Chapter 59: Gates of Nothingness.

    Chapter 59: Gates of Nothingness.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget toment on the chapter, it helps me see how sexy the novel is. Also, don''t forget send stones my way, for double release next week.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    We moved through theb, gathering any remaining documentation and evidence of the twisted experiments that had taken ce there.


    Before piling them up in the center of the room, I struck a match and watched as the me consumed the dark secrets they held. The fire crackled and danced, illuminating the once-hidden horrors and casting eerie shadows on the walls.


    As the fire spread, engulfing theb in a cleansing inferno, we made our way back into the main temple.


    The weight of the horrors we had witnessed still hung heavily in the air, but there was also a sense of resolution, or at least it felt that way.


    Pushing those thoughts aside, we pressed on, exploring thebyrinthine corridors of the temple, determined to find the artifact we had been sent to retrieve.


    With each passing second, the air grew colder and more oppressive the deeper we ventured, but we kept on pressing on.


    Eventually, we came upon a grand chamber, adorned with intricate carvings and weathered statues.


    At the center of the room was a stone pedestal, upon which rested a small, ornate box made of gold and encrusted with precious gems.


    The box radiated an aura of power and mystery, and seeing everything felt worthless inparison, it was clear that this was the artifact we had been searching for.


    As we approached the pedestal, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease, as if once again someone was watching us.


    It was a strange feeling...


    I nced over at Erza, who was carefully examining the chamber for any signs of traps or hidden threats, before reaching out and carefully lifting the artifact from its resting ce.


    "We''ve got it," Erza grinned, a sense of triumph mixed with relief in her voice.


    I smiled. "Well done. Now, let''s get out of this ce. I had about enough Eldritch horrors for a day."


    "Eldritch what?" Erza asked, confusion evident on her face.


    Right... that''s not a thing here.


    I really ought to update my references, otherwise, my humor will go to waste.


    I shook my head. "Never mind. Let''s just go."


    We made our way back through the twisting passages of the temple, retracing our steps and avoiding the traps that had been set up to deter any would-be thieves.


    -----------------


    As we stepped out of the temple, the sun was beginning to set, casting an orange glow across the sky. We took a moment to catch our breath and survey the surrounding jungle, before making our way back to town.


    The journey back was uneventful, save for the asional rustling in the bushes to fill theck of noise.


    Once we reached the town, we made our way to the local tavern, where we intended to pass the night before going back home.


    The smell of stale ale and cigarettes wafted through the air as we entered, and the dim lighting lent a cozy if not slightly seedy atmosphere to the ce.


    We took a seat at the bar and ordered some food, toasting to our sess, Erza with her juice, and me with... well, beer.


    As we ate, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of restlessness; something about this entire mission had gotten under my skin.


    It felt off like I was ying into someone''s game, I just couldn''t put my finger on it.


    Erza must have sensed my unease, as she nudged me with her elbow. "You alright, Adam?"


    I nced at her for a moment, before nodding.


    She was pretty perceptive for her age.


    "Yeah, yeah, what about you?" I asked, tilting my head.


    Erza sighed. "Still processing the things we saw, but nothing a few days of rest won''t fix!"


    I smiled at her, amused by her optimism.


    We had seen things that would haunt most people for the rest of their lives.


    But in time, these memories would be nothing but an echo of experience. It was part of our job, to deal with things nobody else wanted to deal with.


    Being a wizard wasn''t always morous.


    We finished our meal and retired to our room upstairs, where we unpacked our things and settled in for the night.


    As Iy down on the bed, in my room, finally alone, I stared at the ceiling.


    I wasn''t scared.


    Or concerned, at least not a lot.


    Just annoyed I couldn''t figure out what was troubling me about this mission.


    I closed my eyes, letting out a long sigh, and tried to clear my mind.


    It didn''t matter.


    Whatever it was.


    Whoever it was.


    I would be ready when the time came, to cut them down.


    In the meantime, I would just wait.


    -----------------


    [Mard Geer Tartaros POV]


    I sat inside my room, watching the events unfold on a giant magical screen that connected to the location of my liking.


    I watched as the mysterious human, the one who ording to our records managed to create a sessful body like ours to host a human soul, fought valiantly against some of my failed creations; destroying them with impressive speed and skill.


    "What a weing surprise," I muttered, as I considered the possibilities this... little human gave me, all the experiments I could run on this fragile little thing.


    While all he was doing was cleaning out the trash I had left behind, I had to admit it was a marvelous sight.


    This man would surely give me valuable insight into the capabilities of humankind, and their potential to be more than what they are, their potential to be demons.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement at this.


    I could hardly remember thest time I felt like this...


    How odd... but not unwee.


    It was strange, really, even though I knew it was foolish to think such thoughts; when it came to humans, his feats so far made me feel intrigued.


    After all, how often did one get the chance to study a human who not only wasn''t afraid of death? But one that walked on a path simr to that of our creator?


    I shook my head, clearing my thoughts.


    As much as I wanted to see the limits of this human, it was not time yet to reveal myself or my intentions. It was too early to make a move, I still had a lot to do before being able to move freely.


    For now, I would simply bide my time and watch as this human continued to grow stronger, to see what he was truly capable of.


    But one thing was for sure when the time came, I would not let this opportunity slip away.


    I smiled to myself, looking forward to the possibilities thaty ahead.


    It was all a matter of time.


    And if there wasn''t something I had plenty of, it was that; time.


    -----------------


    [Erza Scarlet POV]


    As Iy in bed, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement and pride. I had never felt more alive than when I was fighting, pushing my limits to the brink, anding out on top.


    I had seeded in my mission today, I had managed to defeat one of the monsters all by myself, showing Adam he wasn''t wasting his time teaching me.


    As I sat in my room, I reflected on today''s events.


    It had been tough, scary, and maybe a bit traumatizing, but all and all rewarding.


    I had grown stronger, both physically and mentally, and I was proud of myself all things considered.


    That being said, I owed this victory to him.


    Adam had yed a big role in my growth. He was a great mentor, always pushing me to be better and to never give up.


    I was truly grateful.


    I could only inspire to someday be a warrior of his caliber.


    I would continue to hone my skill so that one day I could be the one to protect him, and everyone else, that is my vow!


    Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes and let out a contented sigh, my body feeling heavy in the silence of my room, with the only sound that could be heard being that of my steady breathing as I slowly closed my eyes, allowing myself to drift off into a blissful slumber.

 Chapter 60: Report.

    Chapter 60: Report.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget toment on the chapter, it helps me see how sexy the novel is. Also, don''t forget send stones my way, for double release next week.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    Two days after the mission I had taken with Erza, we returned to the guild, having collected our reward.


    As soon as we walked in, the sound ofughter, the usual brawl, and chatter filled the air.


    I smiled at the sight, ducking under a few bottles someone had mistakenly thrown my way.


    It was good to be home.


    I remember the old days where I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt for enjoying myself amidst all the chaos that usually took ce in the guild.


    Those moments were gone.


    I wholeheartedly epted this, heck, I looked forward to it. It was always good entertainment to see the guild fight,ugh and drink together.


    "Stop this nonsense!" Erza scolded the group of rowdy mages, grabbing a nearby chair and mming it on the head of one of them.


    Silence fell over the crowd as they turned to face her, most of them, fearful to even move under her gaze.


    I blinked.


    They were already afraid of Erza?


    But¡­ why?


    Had her headstrong personality already broken the wills of those around into submission?


    Jesus, she works fast.


    Pushing those thoughts aside, I made my way to the bar with Erza, where a few of our guild mates were already gathered. Ur was already halfway through her fourth pint of ale, while Macao was recounting a story of a job he had taken with Wakaba.


    I couldn''t help but smile at the sight.


    "Ur, long time no see," I waved at her, taking a seat next to her.


    "Adam! Erza! Wee back," Ur replied, her words slightly slurred.


    "Looks like you''ve been having fun," Imented, gesturing to the empty mugs in front of her.


    "Well, there''s nothing better than a good drink after a sessful job," Ur said, downing the rest of her ale.


    I chuckled, ordering a drink for myself and Erza, with Erza''s drink being a soda, of course, after all, she was still a minor.


    "Where are your brats?" I asked, tilting my head towards the back of the guild where the younger members usually hung out.


    "Gone on a mission helping some of the local stores in Magnolia restock their shelves," Ur replied, a fond smile on her face. "You know how they are, they never can sit still for long."


    I nodded in agreement, taking a sip of my drink. I hadn''t interacted with them much, in fact, I had more of a close rtionship with Ur than them.


    Gray, avoided me for the most part, and it wasn''t out of anger, or fear, he just seemed like¡­ well, like he wanted to prove something to me.


    Lyon on the other hand had a one sided rivalry with me, saying that one day he would be the strongest wizard in the world, all in order to defeat me¡­ or something, I really didn''t pay much attention to his rants.


    Talking about that, where''s Lilia? I haven''t seen her in two days, and that''s usually enough for her to burst through something when I arrive.


    Almost as if answering my question, the window about the bar broke, and from it, Lilia came, spinning around, beforending gracefully in a kneeling position in front of me, her voice ringing out in delight as she eximed, "Adam-sama!"


    "I''m not paying for that window," I replied, pointing at the window she had broken with her entrance.


    Lilia simply giggled in response, getting up and taking a seat next to me. She was always so¡­ weird, and full of energy, it was hard not to smile around her.


    "Did you miss me?" She asked, herrge eyes gazing up at me.


    "I can''t say I did," I teased, ruffling her green hair.


    She pouted, but I could see the amusement in her eyes.


    Seeing Lilia arrive, Ur leaned forward, sitting on the edge of her chair with a beer in her hand, swaying slightly while she eyed me. "So, brat," she said, with azy smile that revealed how drunk she was. "How was the mission?"


    Erza''s lips curved into a wide, triumphant grin as she dered, "We seeded!" Her eyes sparkled with pride.


    "We did," I chuckled.


    Ur whooped in excitement, pping her hands together. "Of course you guys did. You guys are always so reliable." She leaned over and patted me on the back.


    "It was more¡­ Erza''s mission than mine, but thanks?" I shrugged, taking another sip of my drink.


    Erza scoffed at myment, crossing her arms, her demeanor bing more serious. "Don''t be so humble, Adam. Without you, I would''ve died thanks to inexperience! So yes, you deserve the praise, for you yed a crucial role in this sess. Without your skill, quick thinking and strategic nning, who knows what the oue would''ve been."


    I rolled my eyes. "Maybe, but I still like to think you would''ve done well without me, I mean, you did defeat thatst monster all by yourself."


    Erza''s cheeks flushed at thepliment. "Thank you, Adam. But I still couldn''t have done it without your guidance, so I stand my point, you deserve the praise."


    Ur watched us with a soft smile on her face before clearing her throat. "Well, enough of that mushy stuff. Let''s celebrate!" She raised her ss, and we all followed suit.


    As we drank and chatted, the guild slowly filled up with more members returning from their own missions. The noise level increased, and the air filled with the scent of alcohol andughter.


    I couldn''t help but feel content as I sat there with my friends, enjoying each other''spany.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Makarov Dreyar POV]


    After dealing with some paperwork, in regards with Gildarts''test mission.


    The bastard had destroyed two towns!


    And his mission was in a forest one thousand miles away from any civilization!


    How he had managed to destroy two towns, each one being one hour apart from one another, this kind of shit, was beyond me!


    Anyway¡­


    With that done, I summoned Adam to my office to discuss about his mission with Erza. I wanted to see how things had gone, this was after all, Erza''s firstbat oriented mission.


    As he entered, I couldn''t help but feel pride as I looked at him. He had grown so much since he first joined the guild, moments like this made being the father of these children worth every moment of stress those brat brought on me.


    "Old man, you wanted to speak with me?" Adam asked, bowing respectfully.


    "Yes, yes,e in, my boy," I replied, gesturing for him to take a seat.


    As he sat down, I leaned forward, my hands sped together on the desk in front of me. "I heard about your recent mission with Erza. Tell me, how did she perform?"


    A smile spread across his face. "She did exceptionally well, old man. There was a moment of hesitation during the mission, but she broke through her doubt in less than a few moments. She was able to hold her own inbat, showing prowess beyond her years."


    I nodded, pleased with his report. "That''s what I like to hear. I knew from the moment I saw the girl that she had potential, and I''m d to see it being fulfilled under your guidance, Adam."


    "Thanks, but with or without my help, I know Erza will be a great warrior someday," he replied, confidence in his voice.


    I chuckled at this. "Well, I have no doubt about that either. But still I must say, Adam, despite her talent, you have been doing an excellent job as her mentor, especially seeing your fighting style works well with what she has to learn."


    Adam chuckled, a hint of faint blush on his cheeks, it seemed the brat was still getting used to getting praised from others. "Alright alright, enoughpliments, I''m just doing my job as a fellow guild mate, old man."


    I chuckled, "Is there anything else you wanted to discuss, Adam? You seem to be in good spirits."


    At this, he hesitated for a moment before leaning forward. "Actually, there is something I wanted to talk about. It might be nothing, but¡­ it could be something."


    I leaned back in my chair, intrigued. "Go on."


    Adam took a deep breath before continuing. "During¡­ my mission with Erza, I felt as if someone was watching me, at first, I thought it was just my paranoia talking, but¡­ as the mission progressed, the feeling grew stronger to the point I couldn''t shake it off, and it was in the back of my mind the entire time."


    I furrowed my eyebrows. "Watching you? You mean, like a hidden enemy or some sort of magic?"


    This was problematic, while Adam wasn''t the best at detecting those trying to hide themselves, he wasn''t a bad sensor, so whoever or whatever was watching him, had to be someone very skillful, at least more than Adam when it came to magic detection.


    Adam shook his head. "I''m not sure, old man. It didn''t feel like an enemy, at least not one very close, it felt more like¡­ an observer. Not only that, but I feel whoever was watching me, was behind the monsters we had to kill."


    I leaned forward, my curiosity peaked. "I see, perhaps that exins why you felt that way. Do you have any suspicions as to who or what it could be?"


    Adam paused for a moment before shaking his head. "No."


    I nodded, deep in thought. "Very well, I''ll have to look into this. It could be nothing, but it''s better to be safe than sorry. Thank you for bringing this to my attention, Adam."


    He nodded in return. "Of course."


    "Keep your guard up, just in case," I added, standing up from my seat. "I''ll look into this matter further, but until we have more answers, we can''t afford to let our guard down."


    Adam stood up as well, nodding in agreement. "Don''t worry, if there''s one thing I learned thanks to my upbringing, is that dropping your guard means giving your life away."


    With that, Adam left my office, leaving me with my thoughts. Whoever or whatever that Adam had felt was watching him, I needed to find out what we were dealing with and what their intentions were.


    Adam was one of my kids, and like any father worth a lick, I would do anything in my power to help my children!


    It was better to be prepared for any possible threat, no matter how small it may seem.


    I smiled.


    "I''m getting old."


    I wonder what awaits him in the future.


    I also wonder how long will it take Gildarts to realize the brat bankrupt him again with his vengeance plot.

 Chapter 61: Vengeance?! Again?!

    Chapter 61: Vengeance?! Again?!


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget toment on the chapter, it helps me see how sexy the novel is. Also, don''t forget send stones my way, for double release next week.


    If we reach top 3 before the day ends imma post one extra chap Sunday.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    I stand in the middle of the forest, my sword at the ready. The air is cool, and a light mist surrounds me, giving the forest an ethereal feel.


    I inhale deeply, taking in the fresh scent of pine and the earth. Then without warning, Iunch into action, my movements swift and precise.


    My de shes in the air as I execute a series of intricate maneuvers, moving faster than the naked eye can follow, striking out at imaginary opponents, anticipating their every move and countering their advance with deadly uracy.


    My muscles burn with exertion as I continue to train, the seconds turning into hours, pushing myself to the limit. Sweat drips down my forehead, as the fluidity of my movements bes more and more instinctual with every passing moment.


    I had no idea what exactly, but there was something primal and exhrating about this, about training in the midst of nature, in a way, it felt like something that connected me to a deeper part of myself that I didn''t quite know.


    I enjoyed this.


    This moment of peace and tranquility wielding my de brought me.


    It was the only moment I was truly at peace.


    As the sun began to set, I took a moment to catch my breath, my eyes surveying the area around me. It was then that I caught sight of Erza, hiding behind some trees.


    She was standing a few paces away from me, watching me with intense curiosity. Her long, red hair was tied back in a braid, and her bright red eyes sparkled in the fading light.


    I lowered my sword, a faint smile ying at the corners of my lips.


    "Can I help you?" I asked, my voice soft and gentle.


    She yelped, surprised I had noticed her presence. "I-I didn''t mean to interrupt your training," she stuttered, taking a step forward.


    I shook my head, sheathing my sword. "It''s fine, Erza. I''m almost done anyway." I gestured for her toe closer. "Is there something you needed to talk about?"


    She hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Yes, actually. I wanted to see if you had time to train, I''ve trying to increase my speed with the sword, but I can make much progress."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Person - POV]


    The moon was just starting to set over the training grounds as Adam made his way to the sparring ring of the training grounds, in order to have a spar with Erza.


    Once in the ring, he took a moment to assess her stance and form before nodding in approval.


    "Good," Adam said. "Let''s begin."


    They started slowly, circling each other with their training swords at the ready. Adam watched as Erza shifted her weight from foot to foot, searching for her bnce.


    He could see her nerves, but as sure as he saw this, he also saw the fire in her eyes, the fire of someone determined to better themselves.


    Adam made the first move, lunging forward with a quick thrust, taking a step back, Erza blocked the attack with shocking ease, making him nod in approval.


    It hadn''t been long she had started training, and even then, she was quick and had good reflexes, that being said, Adam and I knew she stillcked the necessary control.


    "Good block," Adam said with a smile. "That being said a block wont win you a fight, so after that you have to follow through with a counter-attack, never let an opening go by unused."


    Erza nodded, readying herself for the next attack.


    "Don''t hesitate," Adam said, watching her wait for him to attack. "Don''t let your enemy be the one to strike first, take the initiative and strike with confidence."


    Taking his words to heart, she took a deep breath and lunged forward, aiming for Adam''s side, her speed leagues above anything she had shown so far.


    However, as much as she had improved, she still had a long way to go.


    Smiling, Adam took a step forward, and parried her blow with ease countering with a swift strike aimed at her shoulder. Seeing this, and with barely enough time to react, Erza threw her body back, and dodged it, showing clear strain in her movements.


    "Excellent job Erza," Adamplimented. "But you need to work on your footwork. You need to be light on your feet and quick to move, thatst move you did to dodge my attack took a toll on you."


    At this, he demonstrated the footwork he wanted to see, showing her how to step to the side to avoid an attack like he had thrown, and how to pivot on one foot to gain an advantage.


    Erza watched intently, absorbing every detail.


    That done, he turned to her, smiling. "Try it again."


    Without wasting time, they started again, and this time Erza''s movements were smoother, more fluid. A simple lesson, and she now moved with more grace and control, her strikes bing more and more precise.


    "That''s better," Adam beamed at her, pleased with her quick improvement. "Now, let''s work on your defense. You need to be able to read your opponent''s movements and anticipate their attacks."


    Giving her no time to process what he had said, he attacked again, but this time he varied his movements, increasing and decreasing the power and speed behind them, throwing in feints and deceptions.


    Struggling to react, Erza blocked some of the attacks, but others caught her off guard, pushing her back, and giving birth to the frustration in her eyes.


    Adam knew what she was thinking, but he also knew it was a necessary lesson.


    "Erza, you can''t rely on your eyes alone to strike," Adam smiled, patting her in the head, before pointing at her with his training de. "Don''t just react to your opponent, instead anticipate his moves, and strike ordingly."


    "I see!" Erza beamed at him, giving him a bright smile through her exhaustion.


    "Well, that''s enough for today," Adam said, sheathing his training de. "Rest well, Erza. You did well today."


    "But¡­ what about my speed?" Erza pouted, feeling like she had been cheated out of what he had offered to do, help her increase her speed, or guide her in the right direction.


    Adam chuckled, looking at her fondly. "Erza, your speed is great. You''re one of the fastest sparring partners I''ve ever trained with. But remember, speed without control is useless. You need to learn the bases first, and then increase the level of power behind them."


    Erza sighed, giving Adam a nod.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Gildarts Clive POV]


    I watched from the sidelines as Adam trained with Erza, a proud smile on my face.


    Ah, how proud I was of the son I never had but had anyway thanks to a series of hrious events.


    Adam hade a long way since he first joined the guild, and it was clear that he was on his way to bing of the most powerful, if not the most powerful mages in the continent.


    Heck, I might even have to up my training if I want to keep ahead of the kid.


    As for Erza... Well¡­ she was something else entirely. Her skill was impressive, and her determination had no equal, I had no doubt that she would be one of the strongest mages in the guild one day.


    As they finished their training for the day, I walked over to them, pping my hands, startling Adam who as always didn''t expect me.


    I could see in his eyes that my demeanor was not the one he expected¡­


    Perhaps he had done something I had yet to find out, and that was why he was looking at me that way¡­ who knows? Who cares?


    "Good job, you two," I said, grinning. "Erza, you''re getting better every day. And Adam, my son, my lovely, lovely, LOVELY, son, you''re an excellent teacher."


    Adam smiled in a tense manner, before nodding his head in thanks. "Thank you, Father, lovely, lovely father. I couldn''t ask for a better student."


    Erza blushed at thepliment, but I could see the determination in her eyes, something that said she wanted to be worthy of such praise or die trying.


    "I want to be the strongest person in the guild," Erza said, her voice firm.


    I chuckled, ain''t she ambitious? "Well, you''re well on your way, Erza. Keep up the good work."


    With that, I left them to continue their training, feeling proud of the young mages who were quickly bing some of the guild''s strongest members.


    As I walked away, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. Watching these young mages grow and¡ª-


    "Are you by chance Gildarts Clive, from the Fairy Tail guild?" A man appeared out of nowhere, holding a pack of papers on his hands.


    I turned to look at the man, studying him for a moment before answering. "I am. What can I do for you?"


    The man stepped forward, extending the packet of papers towards me. "I am front the FCP, Fiord''s Child Service program, and we havee to notice you owe your first born, Adam Clive, over two hundred million Jewels in child support."


    My eyes widened in shock as I took the packet of papers, scanning through them quickly. This couldn''t be real. I had adopted Adam a few months ago!


    "Is this a joke?" I asked, incredulous. "Did the brat put you up to this?"


    The man sighed, looking at me with a mix of sympathy and annoyance. "It''s always the terrible excuses for a human that have kids. Sir, I know it''s a lot of money, but it''s been ruing interest for years. And unless you want to go to trial, you need you to make a payment as soon as possible."


    ¡­


    ....


    "ADAM! I WIL KILL YOU!" I roared to the skies.


    Wait, I can''t kill him¡­ That would make Cana cry¡­ but I could cripple him¡­ right? I mean, it had to be within my rights to cripple my ''first born.''


    I understood now why Adam was so tense, the little bastard had fucked me with this, but this wasn''t over!


    "You will never catch me alive, bitch!" Adam shouted from the other side of the town.

 Chapter 62: Decade Quest.

    Chapter 62: Decade Quest.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    U guys won the extra release. The days are Tuesday and Thursday.


    Also remember if we reach top 3 you guys get another double release.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    I woke up to the dawn of the morning shining through my window with a soft breeze blowing through the curtains caressing my face. It was the perfect way to start the day.


    Yawning, I stretched my limbs and got out of bed, making my way to the kitchen to start the coffee maker. As the aroma of fresh coffee filled the air, I decided to take a walk outside and enjoy the beauty of the morning.


    I walked down the street, admiring the colorful flowers blooming on the sides of the road. The sun was now finally up, its warm embraceforting me as I walked.


    I took a deep breath and felt my lungs fill with the fresh air of the morning.


    "Morning," Mavis greeted me, floating above me lightly, a smile on her face.


    "Morning," I replied with a smile.


    Without a word, I continued on my walk with Mavis by my side, enjoying the peacefulness of the morning. I had to say, today was a perfect day for a hike, and because of that, I decided to venture into the nearby woods.


    As we walked deeper into the woods, I felt a sense of sense of peace, and happiness wash over me. The rustling of leaves and the sound of birds chirping surrounded us, making me feel invigorated by the serenity of nature.


    As we walked, chatting along the away, we stumbled upon a small creek where I decided to take a break, dipping my feet into the cool water.


    Mavis joined me, or pretended to, giggling as she sshed around in the water.


    "It''s nice out here," I muttered.


    Mavis''s bright green eyes twinkled as she tilted her head to the side and quirked an eyebrow at me. Her lips were curled in a mischievous smile, and I knew she was up to something. "What are you nning?"


    "What do you mean?" I asked, not entirely sure what she was asking.


    "What are your ns for today, dummy," Mavis giggled.


    "I might take a mission today, and I was thinking on taking a long one this time," I replied.


    These past few years I had been taking short missions, and while they had provided me with more than challenge in the asion, it was time to up my game a bit.


    Before I had my reasons to avoid anything that could force me to stay out of home for longer than necessary.


    But that wasn''t the case anymore.


    Mavis raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying across her lips. "Oh, a long mission, huh? Any particr reason for that?"


    I shrugged. "More money?"


    Mavis rolled her eyes. "Money, that''s no fun."


    "Tell that to my bills," I chuckled.


    Mavisughed, sshing water in my direction, which brought up the question¡­ how was she doing that? "Is that all?"


    I took a deep breath, the weight of my thoughts weighing heavy on me. "Partially, but more than that, I think need to get away for a while. Clear my head."


    Mavis nodded, her expression softening. "I understand. Sometimes we all need some space to figure things out."


    "Yeah," I said, staring out at the water. "I just need to figure out what''s next for me."


    There was a lot that wasing my way. Demons, Zeref, alogia, Dragons¡­


    I wasn''t prepared to face all of that, not by a long shot.


    I needed to get stronger if I wanted to protect my family, a lot stronger.


    And time was already against me.


    Mavis ced a hand on my shoulder, a reassuring smile on her lips. "You''ll figure it out. You always do."


    I took a deep breath and smiled, feeling grateful for Mavis''s presence in my life. "Thanks, Mavis. You always know how to make me feel better."


    "That''s what I''m here for," Mavis replied, grinning at me. "Now, let''s get going. You have a long day ahead of you."


    I was truly d I had her in my life.


    She was the best friend nobody else could see that I never knew I wanted.


    I nodded, standing up and shaking the water off my feet.


    I might not be ready to face the threats of tomorrow right now, but I would be, I would protect those I havee to love no matter the cost.


    Dragons.


    Demons.


    Gods.


    And anything in between, whoever tried to hurt them, would have to face me.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As I pushed open the creaky doors to the guild hall, I was greeted by the familiar sound of chaos that usually haunted our guild. Shouts and grunts mix with the nging of metal and the shattering of ss. A smile spreads across my face as I nce around the room, taking in the rowdy scene before me.


    As usual, there''s a brawl taking ce.


    I can''t help but chuckle at the sight of it. Fairy Tail is always lively, and there''s never a dull moment.


    Chairs fly through the air, splintering into pieces as they collide with the walls. Beer mugs sail overhead, their contents spraying in all directions. Members of the guild duck and weave, someughing and others shouting curses.


    Chuckling, I weave my way through the chaos, dodging their attacks.


    Finally, after a few moments of dodging I make it to the mission hall, which was rtively calm inparison.


    I scan the board, looking for something that catches my eye, until finally, I see it. A quest to retrieve a rare artifact from a treacherous mountain range, an artifact that had been lost for over two decades.


    An artifact mages have failed to recover for more than a decade.


    A S-ss Decade Quest.


    I grin to myself.


    This is going to be fun. I grab the mission scroll and tuck it into my pouch, before heading into the master''s office, after all, every quest beyond S-ss Normal - was to be approved by him.


    As I turn to his office, a particrly loud crash catches my attention. I nce over to see a group of rowdy guild members mming each other into tables and walls.


    I shake my head and chuckle again. This guild is definitely not for the faint of heart. But I wouldn''t have it any other way.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Master Makarov''s office was as chaotic and cluttered as usual, with piles of papers and books covering every surface. The old man himself was hunched over his desk, scratching away with a quill pen.


    I cleared my throat, causing him to look up with a surprised expression.


    "Oh, it''s you," he said gruffly, peering at me over his spectacles. "What brings you here?"


    "I''m here to request approval for a mission," I said, handing him the scroll. "It''s an S-ss Decade Quest."


    Makarov''s eyes widened as he read the scroll, and he gave a low whistle. "Are you sure you feel ready for this?"


    I nodded, my determination evident in my gaze. "I am, old man. Besides, if things get tough I can always call for backup."


    Makarov studied me for a moment before nodding. "Very well, son. I trust your judgement. You have my approval."


    I smiled in gratitude, feeling a clear surge of excitement at the thought of taking on such a challenging mission. "Thank you, old man. I won''t let you down."


    Makarov chuckled. "I have no doubt about that. Just be careful out there, alright? Ande back in one piece, and don''t destroy anything that you don''t have to."


    I gave him a mock salute. "Yes sir, you got it!"


    As I turned to leave, Makarov called out to me. "It wasn''t a joke! Don''t destroy anything! You are the reason we have a profit margin! Don''t ruin that for this old man!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mission at hand, I bid my goodbyes to everyone I cared enough to do so.


    Cana.


    Gildarts, who tried to capture me for mytest stunt.


    Lilia, who begged me to take her with me, but I refused. As much as she had improved, there was a big chance she would be more of a liability than anything else.


    Laxus, who said next time I saw him, he would beat me up.


    "Are you ready?" Mavis asked, appearing out of nowhere as usual.


    I close my eyes and take a deep breath, centering myself for the journey ahead. I was excited for this. Adventure, danger, and the thrill of the unknown, that was part of what I lived for nowadays.


    "I am, and I take it you''reing?" I asked, smiling at her.


    Mavis grinned back. "Of course I am. Baby''s first decade quest? Ha! I wouldn''t miss this for the world."


    I chuckled.


    I was really d she was part of my life.


    There were so many secrets between us, and we both knew it, but our friendship still worked despite ourcked of rity between one another.


    I was truly d.


    "Let''s go then, we have a lot of ground to cover," I replied, leading the way out of the town.


    Embarking into our journey to the treacherous mountain range of the Acarus mountains, the path ording to the maps was long and grueling, but I had lived worse, and I was determined to see it through.


    I would be ready for what was toe.


    I would protect them from those who wanted to hurt them.


    And in order to do that, I would need to push the boundaries of myfort zone.

 Chapter 63: Unnamed Enemy.

    Chapter 63: Unnamed Enemy.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    U guys won the extra release. The days are Tuesday and Thursday.


    Also remember if we reach top 3 you guys get another double release.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    I walked through the forest following the pathid in front of me.


    The dense foliage blocked out most of the sun, casting a greenish hue over everything.


    It was nice, I had to admit.


    "What kind of monster do you think we will face?" Mavis asked, her eyes beaming with excitement.


    I hummed. "Something stronger than Deliora?"


    I wasn''t entirely sure.


    I mean I didn''t have much to go by when it came to information about this quest.


    All I knew was that I was on a mission to collect an old artifact that had, ording to most, been long forgotten.


    ording to the quest, the artifact was hidden deep within a forest named the Hunting Range, inside an ancient temple that had been lost for centuries.


    Beyond that, I had no idea what I would encounter, or how difficult it would truly be.


    I imagined it would be difficult to some extent seeing it was a 10-Year Quest.


    As I walked deeper and deeper into the forest, wondering what I would encounter, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease rise within me.


    I guess I had my answer now.


    I grinned.


    Whatever I was feeling it was¡­ strong, meaning this would be exciting!


    "Adam, do you feel that?" Mavis muttered, her yful expression gone.


    I nodded slightly, my face twisting with excitement. "I do, and I can''t wait to see what it is."


    The forest was eerily quiet, save for the asional rustle of leaves or snap of a twig under my feet.


    The closer we got to the temple, the more the feeling of being watched intensified.


    And now, I knew that whatever I was feeling, was stronger than Deliora.


    Strong enough to make things interesting.


    Smiling, I pushed forward, driven by my desire to continue with the quest, and get a good fight.


    Eventually, I emerged from the dense forest and found myself standing at the foot of a towering structure made of stone.


    It was the temple, just as the quest had described.


    But what the quest hadn''t described was that the temple despite being abandoned for more than a hundred years was in pristine condition.


    This either meant, someone was keeping the temple as it was¡­ or Magic was involved.


    "There''s no way a temple of this size has been kept in this condition without someone doing so," Mavis said, her eyes scanning the area.


    I nodded. "It seems whoever''s keeping the temple in shape it''s the same one killing all the magesing to retrieve the artifact."


    It would appear an interesting challenge was awaiting me.


    How weing.


    As I approached, I noticed that the temple was covered in intricate carvings and symbols that I couldn''t quite decipher.


    The entrance was marked by a massive stone archway decorated with stone deers, with a set of stairs leading up to it.


    Taking a deep breath, I ascended the stairs and passed through the archway.


    Inside, I found myself in a dimly lit chamber, illuminated only by the light filtering in through small cracks in the ceiling.


    As my eyes adjusted to the darkness, I began to make out the outlines of what appeared to be ancient artifacts and relics scattered throughout the room.


    I approached each one in turn, examining them closely and noting down their details.


    As Mavis scanned the room around.


    However, before I could do anything else, I heard a rustling noiseing from somewhere in the shadows.


    And before I could say a word, arrows rained down on me from out of nowhere.


    Calmly, I jumped back, dodging the deadly projectiles.


    Landing a few feet back, quickly scanning my surroundings, trying to determine where the attack wasing from.


    No Magic around¡­


    Yet the arrows carried enough magic power to hurt me if they managed to hit me.


    How¡­ odd.


    And thrilling.


    "Adam, behind you!" Mavis shouted.


    As the arrows continued to rain down on me, it became evident I was facing an unseen enemy.


    I couldn''t see anyone, or feel them, but I could hear their movements and the sound of their arrows whistling through the air.


    Despite the danger this peculiar situation brought, I remained calm and focused, relying on my abilities to keep me safe.


    With each arrow that came my way, I weaved and dodged, almost as if dancing, while keeping an eye around, scanning the room, trying to determine their location.


    Trying to catch a glimpse of my attackers.


    s, whatever they were doing, was keeping thempletely out of sight.


    Without warning, the arrows suddenly stopped. And once again, the room was eerily silent


    It was then that I heard a faint whispering from somewhere nearby. I couldn''t make out what it was saying, but I could tell that it was in anguage that I didn''t understand.


    I spun around feeling a change in the atmosphere, my sword at the ready, but saw nothing.


    However before I could form another thought, a woman appeared in front of me.


    The woman was tall and lithe, with a sinewy build that spoke to her strength and agility.


    Her long, dark hair was pulled back into a tight braid, and her sharp features were set in a stern expression.


    But what really caught my attention were her eyes. They were a piercing silver color, like two shards of ice that seemed to look right through me.


    Her gaze was intense and unyielding, like that of a predator sizing up its prey, waiting for the right moment to strike.


    It was both chilling and exhrating.


    She wore a simple outfit made of leather and fur, with a hooded cloak that draped over her shoulders.


    Her bow and quiver of arrows were slung over her back, ready for action at a moment''s notice.


    Despite her imposing presence, there was also a sense of grace and fluidity to her movements, like she was in perfect harmony with the forest around her.


    It was clear that she was a skilled warrior, and while I wasn''t sure how strong she was, it was clear she was stronger than the strongest foe I had ever faced Deliora.


    Her silver eyes seemed to pierce me with disdain, I could tell from her stance and the look on her face that she would attack at any given time.


    "Who do you think you are?" she demanded, her voice cold and unyielding.


    "The man you were attacking without a reason?" I replied, my voice firm and unyielding. I could feel the weight of her gaze on me, but I refused to back down.


    If anything, I was kind of intrigued by the challenge she represented.


    The woman narrowed her eyes, clearly not amused by my words. "Don''t fool yourself, I have yet to fire an arrow, all you did was dodge the arrow of my huntresses." She hissed.


    "Adam¡­ there''s something wrong about that woman," Mavis muttered.


    Then, before I could answer Mavis, the woman lunged forward faster than I imagined, her fist connecting with my stomach.


    The force of the blow knocked the wind out of me, and I was sted away, stumbling back before crashing in the ground, gasping for air.


    I couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    One moment, she was standing in front of me, and the next, I was on the ground gasping for air.


    I grinned.


    It seemed I was right¡­ This mission would be fun.


    "You''re a fool if you think I will simply let you be after soiling mynd," the huntress spat, her silver eyes zing with anger. "I will do whatever it takes to make you pay for your hubris."


    "Hahaha!" I chuckled, pushing myself off the ground. "I won''t say no to a good time."

 Chapter 64: Arrow and Sword.

    Chapter 64: Arrow and Sword.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Don''t forget to check the auxiliary chapter about Adam. It''s like an info chapter.


    U guys won the extra release. The days are Wednesday and Friday.


    I moved them a day cuss I have something to do Tuesday, dentist appointment.


    Also remember if we reach top 3 you guys get another double release.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    Grinning, I ducked under a few arrows that flew toward me and stepped forward, narrowly avoiding her forceful kick as I spun around and drove my fist straight into her gut, paying her for her attack, the force of my strike creating a gust that pushed her backward.


    Her body mmed against the temple with a loud thud as she copsed to the ground in pain.


    "So, how about we do some introductions before we try to kill each other?" I said, circling around her fallen form.


    She groaned in response, clutching at her stomach as she struggled to catch her breath. Despite the pain, however, she still managed to give me a menacing re.


    "I don''t need to know the name of the man who''s about to die," she spat out, slowly getting back on her feet.


    I chuckled at her response, finding myself quite impressed by her resilience.


    I knew she was stronger than Deliora.


    But the thing is, Deliora wasn''t much of a challenge anymore.


    And the hit she had taken had carried more than enough power to deal with her, at least that much I assumed.


    The point was, most foes would have given up after a hit like that, I had put more than enough strength and magic power to level a city, maybe more.


    "Fair enough," I said, nodding my head. "Can''t say I agree with it, but I respect your choice."


    Having said that, I lunged forward, throwing a punch at her face. She ducked under it and countered with a swift kick to my side, causing me to stumble back a few steps.


    I grinned, enjoying the thrill of the fight, and threw another punch at her. She blocked it easily, then followed up with a series of quick jabs that I barely managed to evade.


    It seemed I was wrong in my previous measurement of her power, from what I was seeing, she had a lot more to offer.


    Good.


    Smiling under my breath, I could feel the adrenaline pumping through my veins as I dodged and weaved, unleashing a flurry of attacks at her, each one more powerful than thest.


    She was good, I''ll give her that, but as good as she was, and as fun as this was, I was determined toe out on top.


    Every blow we traded felt like an earthquakeing to life, shattering nearby trees and sending rocks and dust into the air.


    The shing of our fists, and kicks created sonic booms that rumbled in the distance, shaking the ground beneath us, slowly destroying the beautiful forest around us.


    Despite the fact she was trying to kill me, I couldn''t help but admire her tenacity and the way she moved, it was almost as if she was dancing around me with fluid grace.


    "Not bad," I whistled, throwing a punch her way, this time with the maximum amount of power I could muster without using my de.


    She hissed, moving around my strike, countering with a swift knee to my stomach. I let out a grunt, feeling the impact reverberate through my body.


    But I didn''t let that stop me.


    Instead, I smiled, grabbing her leg and twisting it, causing her to lose her bnce and fall to the ground.


    She tried to get up, but I was too quick, straddling her and pinning her arms down with my knees.


    "This is fun," I said, looking down at her with a smirk. "You see, I don''t normally fight with people using my fists, I''m more of a sword guy, but this... this is quite nice."


    She red up at me, her eyes full of fire.


    "You think you can defeat me? Don''t make meugh, scum," she spat out, struggling against my hold.


    I was pretty sure I could defeat her. Even though I knew she was holding back something, I was certain I could take her, I mean, I was fighting without Zanryuzuki, so all and all, I was holding back as well.


    "I guess we''ll see," I replied, before bringing my fist down on her face with a force that shook the ground beneath us, rippling the earth open, creating a massive crater.


    "Is that all?" The woman muttered, wiping the blood off her mouth, before kicking me off her.


    Moving my body around to avoid losing ground, Inded a few meters away from her, just as she got to her feet and rushed towards me, throwing a kick that I barely managed to block.


    Without wasting even a moment, I threw another kick her way, she ducked under it, before dodging and countering with her own, this time instead of blocking it, I countered with a punch, causing her to stagger back a few steps.


    I frowned.


    Two broken bones.


    Well, that was unexpected.


    Her first kick had broken a rib, even though it hadn''t connected, and her second attack had broken two of my fingers.


    Impressive.


    If those attacks hadnded, I might''ve lost my advantage.


    This woman was more dangerous than I had given her credit for, that much was certain.


    Either way, there wasn''t much to worry about, both injuries were minor, so neither of them would hinder any of my movements, in fact, I could probably heal them during the fight if given enough time.


    "Well, you might not want to know my name, but my name is Adam Clive," I smiled, taking a step forward. "My mission here is to recover an old artifact, not to kill you. That''s about all you need to know about me."


    The woman''s golden eyes narrowed as she red at me, and without a warning, she blurred out of sight, appearing behind me, throwing another kick my way.


    Smiling, I made a grab for her leg, managing to grab a hold of her ankle, twisting it, and twirling her around, before mming her into the ground.


    Time to make things interesting.


    "Hado #63. Raikoho," I muttered, aiming my right hand at her, generating an orb of yellow lightning above the palm of my hand, before releasing the built-up energy in a massive concentration of power with the roar of the thunder.


    Would you look at that...


    She dodged...


    "The strongest the prey, the better the hunt," I heard the woman mutter behind me, covering her entire body with an intense aura made out of pure ethernano.


    I frowned.


    "I see," I muttered, as I saw her eyes sh, before taking a more menacing golden glow.


    This... feeling.


    I knew it.


    This woman wasn''t human.


    No wonder so many mages died trying this mission.


    She was a Goddess.


    "You asked my name before, allow me to answer that question, mortal, my name is Artemis, The Goddess of Hunt, and The Moon, and you... are my prey," She growled under her breath, her aura and power spreading even further, almostpletely enveloping her body, sending rippling waves of raw magic power around the forest.


    Artemis, The Goddess of Hunt.


    Great...


    Of all the Goddesses or Gods I could''ve encountered, I found the one that hates anything with a dick attached.


    Well, I guess it could''ve been worse, it could''ve been Zeus, the aka the one who wants to fuck anything with... anything that exists, I don''t think not breathing or not having fuckable holes are a deal breaker for him.


    Anyway... that''s neither here nor there.


    I have a Goddess to fight.


    I wanted a challenge, here I have it.


    Now let''s fucking enjoy it!


    "Prey you say?" I replied, unsheathing my de slowly with a hiss, taking a deep breath as I smirked. "We shall see about that."


    "Time for the hunt," Artemis snarled, charging forward toward me with lightning speed. Her form now changed, sporting a more regal form.


    I raised my sword, ready to counter her attack.


    Our des shed together, sending sparks flying in all directions.


    Swords? She was using swords now? Where''s her bow?


    I blurred out of sight, avoiding the barrage of arrows she sent in all directions without even moving, almost as if answering my question.


    Taking a step forward, I appeared behind her, swinging my sword down to her neck, but she didn''t budge. Instead, she moved at thest second, ducking under my attack, delivering a kick on my stomach.


    Artemis swung her hand, sending a gust of wind that felt like a tornado mming into me, knocking me back.


    I grinned, cutting the tornado in two with my sword, before reappearing behind her, and kicking her in the ass.


    Leaving her no room to recover, I vanished once again, before reappearing on top of a tree, as she flew down, sending a powerful uppercut thatnded right on her chin.


    "You''re fast, good, it seems you will make an interesting prey" Artemis snarled, throwing a strong punch, which I dodged, before kicking her in the stomach.


    "Thanks, you''re strong too," I smirked, dodging another punch and kick that came my way, before sending a powerful kick to her side, sending her flying through the air, before appearing behind her, kicking her in the back, sending her flying forward.


    This was fun, I hadn''t had a fight this entertaining since myst training match with Laxus.


    "It seems I won''t be able to defeat you using a mere avatar, very well then, you will be hunted by the real me," Artemis growled, her aura ring even stronger than before, sending rippling waves of energy, before her body began to glow, giving birth to a blinding white light that covered the entire forest.


    I shielded my eyes, waiting for the light to disburse.


    It didn''t.


    I frowned, before lowering my arms, looking up at the sky, noticing I was no longer in the ground.


    I was standing on top of a rock, in the middle of a giant pir of light.


    "What in the... fuck?" I muttered, taking a step forward, before hearing a loud crack.


    I felt myself falling to the ground at supersonic speeds, something was pulling me down, and it was pulling me hard, however just before I could hit the strong with a loud boom, I moved my body around,nding on my feet like a cat, the wind blowing my hair to the side as I looked around the ce.


    Where... the fuck am I?


    One moment I was fighting Artemis, then she goes all Sr re on my ass, and then... I''m here.


    I was standing on top of a rock roughly the size of a small house, surrounded by clouds of different shapes and formations, all above a forest, a forest I didn''t recognize.


    With said forest being abnormally huge, bigger than it should be, covering more than half the horizon.


    "Mavis, are you there?" I asked, but no one replied.


    I guess whatever spell transported me here, didn''t move her here with me.


    Before I could dwell on that thought much longer, something shifted in the area.


    Killing intent, apanied by distant howls of multiple dogs echoing throughout the forest, creating a chilling symphony that hung in the air like a foreboding dirge.


    Their howls reverberated through the air like a chorus of banshees, in a chilling invocation of despair and dread.


    It seems... The hunt has begun.


    I wonder though.


    At the end of this, who will be the prey, the Goddess, or the Mortal?


    ''We will see it through,'' Zanryuzuki''s soothing voice whispered to me, like a gentle gust of wind that lingered for a moment before passing away.


    Indeed we would.


    ------------------------------------

 Chapter 65: The Power of a God.

    Chapter 65: The Power of a God.


    [If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    The other chapter isingter today. In around 5-6 hours.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    Adam C. POV]


    I could feel the howls of the wolves growing stronger with each passing second, as well as I could feel them moving in the shadows making their way toward me.


    I had no idea what I would face.


    But whatever it was that wasing my way, it was time to take this seriously.


    "Judge all things in this universe. Zanryuzuki," I muttered, reaching for the hilt of my de. The de glinted in the moonlight as I slowly drew it out, letting the hiss of metal that echoed across the empty forest.


    The de was covered in a beautiful, ethereal aura that seemed to ripple and swirl around the de, making the air around it seem blurry and distorted.


    This aura changed colors, shifting from turquoise to pink to lc, but always remaining mostly transparent, creating a mesmerizing disy of light that seemed to capture the surrounding area in its spell.


    Ready to fight, the howls became louder, and as I scanned the area, I could see the glowing eyes of my hunters, staring at me in the darkness, watching me, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    Then, a huge wolf emerged from the shadows, growling menacingly and bearing its teeth, before leaping at me with great speed. However, before it could reach me, I took a step back and calmly brought my sword down at the beast.


    My de sliced through the wolf''s body, sending a spray of hot blood across the ground. The wolf let out a deafening howl and copsed onto the forest floor, its eyes staring lifelessly into the void, his flesh sizzling as if it was being burned by the power of my de.


    The smell of burnt fur filled the air for a moment, as the wolf gave out hisst breath, writhing in pain before his shape dissipated into light.


    I stared at the wolf in mild disbelief as its body dissipated into light, revealing that it was not an ordinary wolf, but a being of pure magical energy.


    ...


    Mana constructs... great.


    This might take a while.


    Depending on how powerful this Goddess is, and how big her reserves are, she might just opt to tire me out.


    It was a hunting strategy, after all, to tire your prey to a point where it couldn''t fight back or escape.


    However, I didn''t intend to let her do that.


    Time to test some of my newest techniques.


    "Cosmic Cleanse," I muttered, unleashing an arc of energy with a hum that glowed with a blinding light before engulfing the entire area. Engulfing the foliage around and reducing it to cinders. disintegrating everything as the wave of energy rippled out.


    However, by the time my attack had dissipated, the entire forest was back to normal, having regenerated like nothing had happened, leaving not even a single branch burnt or destroyed.


    I should''ve seen iting.


    More mana constructs...


    Fucking great.


    As I sighed at this discovery, a sharp pain shot through my leg without a warning, catching me by surprise. Looking down, I saw an arrow sticking out of my thigh, and blood was already oozing from the wound.


    I didn''t feel the attacking...


    At all...


    This is bing problematic.


    And... as much as it pains me to admit it, more fun.


    I grinned, feeling more thrilled than I would care to admit.


    She could''ve killed me.


    If she had aimed at my head, that arrow would''ve hit me and killed me, but instead, she made her first shot a warning shot... no, she made her first shot a message, one that said... you can''t escape this.


    Meaning the next shot... would be in a... lethal location.


    I grinned, taking a step back just in time to dodge another arrow that whizzed past my head.


    I whistled.


    I might not be able to feel her attacks, and sure that puts me in a clear disadvantage, however, we all know I suck at sensing energy anyways, so... not that much of a difference.


    "Not bad, mortal," Artemis hissed in the shadows, her voice echoing from the trees all around me, sounding more like a hundred different voices that worked in tandem, "But if you think dodging one arrow will save you, you are wrong. You died the moment that first shot hit you."


    "I did?" I replied, when all of a sudden, I felt a sharp pain in my leg, the same one that had been hit by the arrow.


    I looked down in confusion, only to witness something that left me without words taking ce before my very eyes. The skin on my leg, the one Artemis had hit, was beginning to change in color and texture, turning from human flesh to sleek, shimmering fur, which was as soft as velvet to the touch.


    Muscles rippled and bulged under my skin, and the bones of my leg began to shift, lengthening and reshaping to amodate the new form.


    I watched in horror as my toes stretched out, elongating into delicate hooves, which gleamed in the light with an otherworldly iridescence.


    I...


    I had a deer leg now?


    "Ok, this is fucked up," I muttered, a little too loudly.


    "It''s only a matter of time before the transformation takes hold of your body, and once it does... your flesh will feed my pets," Artemis continued, in a low, venomous tone.


    Ignoring her for a moment, I moved my... new leg around a bit.


    Left.


    Right.


    Up.


    Down.


    It was responding, it was odd, but it was doing what I wanted it to do.


    It also felt like my power was circting without many problems there.


    Hmm...


    I can work with this.


    Best case scenario, killing her would break this... curse? spell? whatever she did.


    Second best case, I would only need to cut it out, I mean, I can always get a prosthetic leg.


    Worst case scenario, I be a deer...


    I wonder how that would work...


    Would I have to use Zanryuzuki with my mouth?... tail?


    You know what, let''s focus on this shit before she turns me into the R-Rated version of Bambi.


    "Is that all?" I said, trying to taunt the Goddess out of her hiding ce. "I find it amusing you had the balls to fight me with your avatar, but now that you are using your real body, you are nowhere to be seen, it''s... adorable."


    I had learned a thing or two during my fight with her, and that was that... she had quite an ego, and when dealing with people like that, the best way was to y around their fragile sense of self.


    "Pathetic," she spat, as she came out into view, her expression cold and determined. "But if you wish to die sooner thanter, I will oblige."


    Really... that was all it took? One jab at her ego?


    I had a lot of shots loaded and ready for her, and the first one did the trick?


    ....


    Don''t question it.


    I closed my eyes, steadied my breath, and focused on the energy coursing through me, before taking a step forward. When I opened them again, I was in a different ce; a few steps away from her.


    Wasting no time, I brought my de down on her neck, but to my surprise, she blocked the attack with her bare hand.


    Huh...


    "Is that your best?" she said, clearly mocking my words. "As little as I expected from you, I expected more than this."


    "Well that hurt emotionally," I replied to her, chuckling. "But don''t worry, this is far from my best."


    Having said that, the energy from my de connected with her hand, spread out and revealed what looked like to be a summoning circle that surrounded her, trapping her in a kido barrier.


    "What is this?" she asked, not bothering to even try and break out of the barrier.


    "Seeping crest of turbidity. Arrogant vessel of lunacy! Boil forth and deny! Grow numb and flicker! Disrupt sleep! Crawling queen of iron! Eternally self-destructing doll of mud! Unite! Repulse! Fill with soil and know your own powerlessness!" I muttered, focusing all of my energy on one singr point. "Hado #90. Kurohitsugi!"


    Letting my power ripple in waves around me, I generated a powerful torrent of ck energy that swirled around me for a moment, before I aimed it toward my target, watching as it enveloped her in a powerful vortex of gravity.


    Coalescing around her into a box of ck energy, covered in several spear-like protrusions that extended outwards from its surface trapping her inside before breaking into pieces, revealing a bleeding Goddess, dropping to her knees.


    "How about that one?" I asked, trying to hide the fact I was a... bit exhausted, seeing I had put a... lot of my power into that attack.


    "You will pay for that..." Artemis hissed, her eyes now glowing red.


    I was tired.


    Hurt.


    And had a deer leg¡­ which I wasn''t sure whether or not to categorize as a wound or¡­ something else.


    But above all, I was thrilled.


    How odd, isn''t it?

 Chapter 66: Holding Back?

    Chapter 66: Holding Back?


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    Artemis snarled and her hands waved through the air, summoning several silver-like swords, from out of nowhere, beforeunching them towards me as I was rushing in at her, stopping only for a half second as a shimmering de shed across my path inches away from my face.


    This is getting dangerous.


    I guess I couldn''t expect anything less from a Goddess.


    Smiling, I continued pushing forward, dodging and weaving under the shower of silver swords, reaching the Goddess.


    Seeing this, Artemis tugs her hand back, recalling the des she had thrown my way, which she then uses to continually block my strikes with Zanryuzuki.


    As our des crossed, the sound of metal shing echoed throughout the forest, creating shockwaves that expanded like waves on a calm sea.


    Leaving nothing behind, I pushed with all my might, trying to get the upper hand in our sh, however, no matter how hard I tried, or how fast I moved, the Goddess was able to anticipate my every move and counterattack with ease.


    "Uchuryu no Kiba!" I roared, bringing my sword down on her with one powerful swing, releasing a massive wave of energy that ripped through the air with tremendous force.


    Unfazed by this, Artemis lifted her hand and pointed a pale finger at me. "Moonlight; Sonata." Instantly, a brilliant beam of silvery-white light shot from her fingertip, piercing through my attack before epassing me in its warmth, pushing back.


    Her attack had dispelled mine...


    Well, that''s going to be problematic.


    Gripping my de tight, I stood my ground, cutting through her attack before performing a second charge, this time moving behind her, bringing my de down on her.


    However, as I was about to strike her, one of Artemis de''s blocked my attack, before another pushed me back again, making her flip backward in midair beforending to block the next few blows from her swords.


    "You can''t win," Artemis said, a hint of amusement in her voice. "I am a Goddess, and you are but a mortal. Do you not see how futile this is?"


    I gritted my teeth, refusing to back down. "Fuck off, I may be mortal, but I will never give up. I will keep fighting until I have nothing left to lose!"


    Artemis chuckled, the wounds she had suffered from my earlier Hado, already gone. "Very well, little prey. If that is your choice, then I shall continue to y with you for a little while."


    With a flick of her wrist, she sent a flurry of silver des my way, each oneing at me from a different angle. I dodged and weaved, barely avoiding each de as it sliced through the air.


    As I continued to dodge and block her relentless barrage of attacks, I noticed something, the forest was... smaller than before, it seemed that the more she attacked, the less mana she had to sustain the terrain she had made.


    I grinned.


    If what was happening was what I thought was happening. All I needed to do to win was to hold out a little longer and wait for the right moment to turn the tables on her.


    "Moonlight; Crescendo," Artemis said, raising her hand and sending a wave of light toward me.


    I stood my ground, focusing my energy on my sword before bringing it down on the wave, cutting her attack in half.


    First, her attack dissipates mine, and now... it doesn''t?


    Before I could ponder on that thought for much longer, the silver des surrounding me began to glow, growing brighter and brighter with each passing second.


    "Moonlight; Execution," Artemis muttered, a cold smile spreading across her face, as she unleashed a powerful st of silver light toward me.


    I moved, blurring out of sight, dodging her attack.


    This attack, despite being simr to the ones she had shown already, felt fundamentally different, it felt... dangerous, it felt as if I were to be hit by it, I would die.


    As Inded on the ground, I felt a sharp pain in my left, making me realize that I had been hit by another arrow while dodging her previous attack.


    "I have to admit, you''re quicker than I thought," Artemis said, her confident tone betraying a hint of frustration. "But it won''t matter in the end. You will die, as all before you have."


    "I know you want to kill me, but goodness gracious, spare me the monologue," I grinned, trying to catch my breath. "Let''s just get on with it already."


    At this rate, I was going to lose.


    If her previous arrows were anything to go by, it wouldn''t be long before my left arm was transformed.


    Not only that, if her words were true, a single arrow would eventually turn me into a deer, it was safe to assume two would do just that but quicker.


    In short, I was running out of time.


    Artemis growled, her eyes glinting in the moonlight. "It seems it''s time to finally show you what your ce in this world truly is."


    ring at me, Artemis summoned a massive silver bow that seemed to hum with power. Without a word, she notched an arrow and drew back the string, taking aim at me.


    I braced myself preparing my all to dodge her attack, knowing that there was no way I could block an arrow of that size and power. But just as she was about to release the arrow, the forest around us shuddered with power, and the ground beneath her feet gave way.


    I blinked.


    I knew this power.


    There was no doubt about it, this power belonged to the first God I ever met.


    Artemis stumbled and fell as the ground beneath her crumbled, revealing a deep pit filled with jagged rocks and sharp branches.


    "You dare to interfere! Odin?!" Artemis shouted, her voice carrying a mixture of anger and surprise as she struggled to regain her footing.


    Odin? Wait, that wasn''t his name...


    What am I doing? Questions forter, press forward now!


    Wasting no time, I took the opportunity this sudden interruption had given me, in order to attack, darting forward at full speed with my sword raised high.


    But before I couldnd a single blow, I felt the familiar sensation of Artemis'' silver des whizzing past me, each one slicing into the air with deadly uracy.


    I dodged and blocked as best I could, but with each passing moment the number of des I had to block continued to increase until there was nothing but silver flying around me, and before I knew I was starting to find myself bing overwhelmed.


    "Well, little huntress, it seems only fair that I do so," I turned to see Apedemak... or in this case, Odin standing at the edge of a mountain behind Artemis, leaning on his knee.


    Based on what I could see... it was without a doubt the God I had encountered that time.


    Artemis snarled, frustration evident on her face. "You will pay for this."


    "Perhaps," Odin replied, an amused glint in his eye. "But I doubt it will be today."


    With a wave of his hand, a bright light enveloped the area, blinding both me and Artemis. When it faded, the swords were gone, leaving nothing but forest, and us.


    Artemis growled in frustration.


    "Long time no see, brave one, you have grown strong since Ist saw you, maybe strong enough to spar with your old pal here," Odin said, a small smile forming on his face.


    "You have no right to interfere with my hunt, this is not your domain," Artemis spat, her bow still drawn and pointed in Odin''s direction.


    "God... you''re boring," Odin said with an exaggerated yawn. "Do I look like I care?"


    Ok, I officially can say I like this guy.


    "Not that I''m ungrateful, but... what are you doing here?" I asked, still trying to catch my breath.


    Odin shrugged. "Just felt like helping out an old friend. And besides, it seems like you could use a bit of help."


    I frowned, sure Artemis had... a slight upper hand, but I would figure something out eventually. "I don''t need your help to win."


    Odin chuckled, pping one of his legs. "Of course, you don''t. But it''s always good to have friends in high ces, don''t you think?"


    Artemis scowled at Odin. "What is it that you want, Odin?"


    "I... I think... I think I made it clear already... right?" Odin muttered, blinking in confusion. "I just felt like helping, and I did."


    "This is my domain, you can''t interfere with my affairs, you know the rules," Artemis hissed, her power rippling out in waves as her anger grew.


    Odin replied, his smile now widening. "I do, but rules are meant to be broken, are they not?"


    Artemis narrowed her eyes, sensing that he was holding something back.


    "What are you not telling me?" she demanded.


    Odin chuckled, shaking his head as he stood upright. "That''s between me, and him." At this, he pointed at me.


    I blinked.


    Who, what, how?


    I don''t recall having anything with him, we barely even interacted, we fought for a bit if you can even call that a fight, seeing I didn''tnd a single blow, and that was it.


    "If a fight is what you want, I shall oblige---" Artemis began, but was stopped midway through her sentence by Odin, who shushed her.


    "Shhhh," Odin said, putting a finger to his lips, silencing Artemis who was about to explode in anger, before turning his gaze on me. "Brave one, I won''t interfere in your fight any longer, I just came to tell you that you have more than enough power to ovee this challenge, just stop... holding back."


    Holding back?


    Does he think I''m a fucking masochist? if I had any more power to give I would''ve done so already!


    Sure, I enjoy a good fight, and the thrill I feel when facing a strong opponent, but I won''t endure unnecessary pain for the sake of having a good fight, pain has to be a byproduct of fighting someone on the same level as me, not a byproduct of my stupidity.


    "Tell your partner that you need more power," Odin smiled knowingly, giving me a wink before vanishing into thin air.


    I was left alone with Artemis, who was still seething in anger.


    As for me, I was still processing the fact that he knew my de was more than it met the eye.

 Chapter 67: The Power Within.

    Chapter 67: The Power Within.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    [Inner World.]


    With a blink, I opened my eyes and found myself standing in the vast terrain of my inner world.


    Ake stretched out before me, reflecting the bright moonlight and stars that spread across its surface like a nket. In the middle of theke, perched atop the water in a cross-legged position, I could make out a figure, its silhouette being unmistakably familiar.


    Zanryuzuki.


    I walked through the warm water, my eyes never leaving my Zanpakuto, until I reached her.


    "I suppose I''m here because of what Odin said, right?" I asked, breaking the silence.


    Zanryuzuki turned her head slightly to acknowledge my presence but didn''t answer my question. Instead, she continued to gaze out at the shimmering water.


    "Zanryuzuki," I said, a hint of frustration creeping into my voice. "Why am I here?"


    She finally turned to face me, her eyes reflecting the bright moonlight. "In a way, yes. But mostly, you are here because you seek answers. Answers that I''m afraid to give you."


    I frowned, not quite understanding what she meant.


    "What did Odin mean when he said we were holding back?" I asked, sitting in front of her.


    Zanryuzuki sighed, and I could see in her gaze that she was debating whether or not to answer that. "You''re a Shinigami, Adam, but you''re not a normal Shinigami, not even Ichigo who was an anomaly of its own was like you, for unlike him, you can use your powers without leaving your body, the thing is... a mortal body can only handle so much power before it breaks."


    I nodded slowly, trying toprehend what she was telling me. "So I''m subconsciously holding back because I''m afraid of what might happen to my body?"


    Zanryuzuki gave a small smile, a glint of amusement in her eyes. "Yes and no, it is moreplicated than that. In a way, like most humans, your body limits what you can do, and that goes beyond what you perceive as a subconscious level."


    "What do you mean?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "Human brains are always trying to make sure humans don''t get pushed too far to where they actually damage something important. You see, if a human were to exert... let''s say their muscles to their absolute maximum, they would tear their muscle tissue, ligaments, and tendons, and would as well break their bones, leaving them in dire straits," Zanryuzuki replied, her voice soft but firm.


    "So it''s not me, but my body who is automatically limiting my powers to prevent me from hurting myself?" I asked, trying to grasp the concept.


    "Yes, but partially," Zanryuzuki nodded, turning her gaze to me. "Your body is certainly a factor in this, but it''s not the main mechanism keeping your power in check, that... would be me."


    Now it makes sense what Odin said.


    "If we don''t do something we will die," I stated grimly, making sure she understood the severity of the situation.


    Zanryuzuki nodded, her expression serious. "I know, however, I also know that if I let more power out than your body can handle, you will die, see my conundrum?"


    So I either die or die...


    What a deal, give me two.


    Fuck that.


    "I won''t die," I said firmly, staring into her eyes. "I refuse to ept this oue. I''ll find a way to make this work, to make it so that I can use more power without jeopardizing my life."


    Zanryuzuki''s eyes softened, a small smile ying at the corners of her lips. "I had a feeling you would say that."


    I smiled, beaming at her. "Well, if someone knows me, it''s you." I chuckled. "You know, I wouldn''t be in this situation if you agreed to teach me your Bankai, right?"


    Zanryuzukiughed, shaking her head. "That''s true, but as I''ve said before, you''re not ready yet, your body can''t control your spiritual pressure yet, let alone my Bankai, you would simply die before making a single move, and I can''t have that."


    "So, all I need to do is master all of my power to learn it?" I asked, hopeful.


    "No," Zanryuzuki replied, her eyes growing serious and cold. "Let me make it clear... Even if you didn''t have a mortal body to limit your progress, and were able to control the full magnitude of your spiritual pressure, my Bankai would still represent a great danger to you."


    Well, now I''m curious.


    But I won''t waste more time on that for now.


    "Very well, so how about you let out a bit more of my power?" I smiled, extending my hand toward her. "I''m willing to take a risk, after all, if I don''t I will probably kick the bucket."


    Zanryuzuki''s expression grew pensive, her eyes studying me carefully. "Are you sure about this? It''s not just about taking a risk, it''s about pushing your limits to the absolute edge of death. As you are now, you can still fight, and keep up with her..."


    "I am sure," I interrupted, my determination unyielding. "Besides, I won''t die, I can''t die, Gildarts would kill me for making Cana cry."


    Zanryuzuki nodded, her expression softening again. "Good to see your humor is still there. Very well, just this time," she said, cing her hand on top of mine. "Just remember, from this point on, you have to end the fight as soon as you can, or this... will be our end."


    I knew that.


    -----------------


    [God of War - POV]


    It had been a while since I hadst seen the kid, and he was stronger than before, by a lot.


    In terms of power, he was pretty close to Artemis herself. Sure, her power had dwindled over the centuries thanks to the fact she barely had any worshipers left, but as much as her power had weakened, she was far from the weakest of us.


    That being said, as he was now, he stood no chance of beating her, at least not in a straightforward fight.


    With enough experience and knowledge about Artemis and her tricks, I had no doubt he could give her a run for her money, but he didn''t have the time to learn her tricks, and by the time he did, it would already be toote.


    He needed more power.


    He needed to use more of his power.


    When I met him, I immediately realized that he was barely scratching the surface of his power.


    From the moment he entered my temple, I could sense the power within him, the raw energy that his body was holding back. It was a dangerous thing to unleash, not only for him but for his opponents.


    I imagined the reason his de and body were keeping the amount of power he could ess to; on a leash was to avoid him destroying his body by doing the simplest of tasks.


    Without those limiters, walking... no, breathing would be a most lethal endeavor for him.


    Each breath would''ve been a life or death situation for him, a fight with mortality itself, and knowing how fragile mortals normally are, he would''ve died before even realizing what was happening to him.


    That being said.


    I knew since the moment I saw him; that given enough time, and training, the kid would be able to tap into more of his power.


    Perhaps he was the one I was looking for.


    He was a mortal.


    But his power... was not something that belonged to a mortal, I wasn''t quite sure where to put his power, but it didn''t belong to the mortal realm, draconic realm, or demonic realm.


    In fact... in a way, the way his power operated was very close to that... bastard, and at the same time, very different.


    I guess time would tell.


    "Don''t underestimate him, Artemis," I said, breaking the silence that had engulfed us for a few moments. "Mortal or not, his power is not to be trifled with."


    Artemis hissed at me. "First you help him, and now you warn me? What are you ying at?"


    I smiled, tilting my head to the side. "I''m ying for the bigger picture, little huntress. The one that you''re not seeing, and judging by your attitude, will never see."


    Before Artemis could say another word, the air around Adam began to crackle with energy, a fierce aura emanating from his body, the sheer pressure of his body making the world Artemis had built copse on its own little by little.


    Artemis growled as she was forced to take a step back, her eyes widening at the disy of power in front of her. I could see in her eyes as clearly as the day that she had never witnessed such raw strength before at least in a mortal.


    The funny thing was.


    There were mortals capable of much more than what Adam was currently showing, but Artemis was a reclusive one.


    Irene.


    Gildarts.


    Makarov.


    August.


    I could keep on giving names.


    s, for Artemis, this... was something new, something she had never seen before, and she was struggling toprehend.


    It was only natural, she was used to hunting those who are weaker than her.


    As Adam''s aura intensified, he slowly began to lift off the ground, cracking the earth around him, his eyes closed in concentration as he began to channel more and more power.


    "Good luck," I waved, before disappearing into thin air, from this point forward, it was all up to them.


    I had done my part.


    Now, I would wait for the results.


    -----------------


    [Artemis POV]


    I watched in disbelief as the mortal''s power continued to grow, his body now hovering several feet off the ground. The ground shook beneath me as his energy crackled around him, destroying my forest, creating a fierce storm of raw power that threatened to consume everything in its path.


    I could feel the pressure of his power... weighing down on me, making it hard to move.


    How could a mortal... have so much power...?!


    "This changes nothing!" I spat, taking a step forward, however... I found myself taking a step back instead.


    Why.. does it feel like my body is freezing?


    Why does it... feel like I should run?


    I don''t run.


    I don''t hesitate.


    I am Artemis, the Goddess of the Hunt, and the Moon.


    I am better than this.


    "As much as I would love to have a budget-breaking fight with you, let''s end this quickly," The mortal said, his voice strained with clear pain.


    His power... was destroying him from the inside out.


    Of course... it was!


    No mortal should be able to hold that much power!


    I gritted my teeth, taking a step forward. "I will not be defeated by a mere mortal! This hunt ends now!" I shouted, drawing my bow and taking aim, putting all of my power into the arrow I would use to end his life as I had done with all of those who hade before him.

 Chapter 68: A Familiar Face.

    Chapter 68: A Familiar Face.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    My chest heaved with each ragged breath I drew, my heart pounded against my ribcage as if it was trying to break free as if it was on the verge of exploding.


    I smiled.


    Sweat poured down my face as I tried to steady myself, my gaze locked on Artemis, who stood a few yards away, her own eyes fixed on me with a mixture of anger as she aimed her bow at me.


    The energy within me roiled and churned, growing more and more unstable with each passing moment. I could feel it tearing at the fabric of my very being, threatening to rip me apart from the inside out.


    It was a searing, excruciating pain that left me barely able to stand, let alone fight.


    I clenched my fists, my knuckles turning white from the pressure.


    It was as if my very soul was fragmenting, the pieces of me threatening to disintegrate like the ashes of a burnt-out fire. I had to end this now. I couldn''t keep this power for much longer, I had to end this in one blow, or I wouldn''t make it out of this alive.


    I tried to move forward, but even that felt like an agonizing task. I nced down at my hands, which trembled uncontrobly. It felt as if I was losing control of my own body, my limbs rebelling against my mind''smands.


    I could feel my muscles breaking, and tearing apart with each passing second.


    I hacked and wheezed, until my throat was raw, coughing up a thick spray of blood that poured into the ground, feeling the searing pain that felt like burning knives with every breath tearing through my lungs.


    I could feel blooding out of my ears, and even my eyes.


    Seeing this, Artemis advanced slowly, her eyes narrowing as she studied me.


    I could see the uncertainty in her movements, the hesitation as she tried to decide whether to press her advantage or not, whether or not to shoot her arrow.


    It seemed that she was having trouble grasping the situation.


    I sighed, and gritted my teeth, forcing myself to focus, pushing through the pain that threatened to consume every fiber of my being.


    I had to end this.


    Now.


    Taking a step forward, I raised my de high, as the world around me seemed to blur and fade, while I channeled everyst ounce of my strength into this final attack.


    And with that, I brought my de down, and drove into the ground, with all my might, with every ounce of power I could muster, releasing a massive arc of energy toward the Goddess.


    At first, Artemis didn''t move.


    She stood there, watching, as the energy behind my attack intensified, filling the air with a burning, searing heat.


    However before my attack could reach her, she raised her bow and fired her arrow at the energy.


    Two sts of energy collided, shing with a loud boom until my attack surged and swallowed hers, shattering her arrow into tiny fragments beforending on her chest, pushing her back before slicing past her.


    Unable to hold myself any longer, I watched in pain as Artemis remained standing after my attack, appearing seemingly unharmed.


    "My hunt... ends," Artemis muttered, bowing her head to take a painful breath as a river of crimson spilled onto the earth from the gaping wound in her chest that was starting to appear.


    Giving one final re, she gave onest gasp before she fell forward, breaking into two pieces on the ground.


    I did it.


    Allowing myself to enjoy my victory, I fell to my knees, as thest of my energy dissipated and died with a loud crackling sound.


    Unable to control my pain, I let out a choked cough, spitting out another mouthful of blood, feeling myself copse onto the ground.


    Iy on my back, struggling to breathe, my vision swimming as the world around me seemed to spin in circles.


    I could see Artemis, lying in the distance, in a pool of her own blood, pieces of her armor shattered and scattered onto the ground around her.


    I smiled weakly.


    My whole body was trembling uncontrobly, my hands felt like they were on fire, my very bones felt like they were rotting away, and the muscles within me felt like they were being ripped apart.


    It felt as if I was being crushed from the inside out. Now even more than before when I was actually using more power.


    Unable to move, I watched as the sky was filled with swirling ck clouds, feeling how the ground beneath me began to shake violently.


    Right.


    Without Artemis, there was nothing keeping this realm was there?


    With that realization in mind, I struggled to catch my breath as I watched through half-opened eyes, the body of the Goddess that kept this realm together began to fade away, her entire being turned into dust.


    Knowing I didn''t have much time, I tried to push myself up, but my body wouldn''t respond.


    So, unable to act, I watched as the world around me began to disappear with Artemis'' grip on this reality being no longer present.


    Trees and rocks vanished into thin air, leaving only a ck void that seemed to stretch on forever.


    Within moments, I found myself falling through the void, into a new area, hurtling towards the forest I was in before all of this began.


    Panic seized me as I realized that I was plummeting towards certain death, being fully aware I was in no state to take any more damage.


    I refuse to go out like this!


    Through sheer determination, I screamed and forced myself to use thest of my strength to shoot a pulse of pure energy at the ground, catching myself inches away from the ground, stopping my descent from bing my cause of death.


    I did it...


    Struggling to breathe, I witnessed as my vision started to fade slowly but surely leaving me in a world of ck, in a world of nothingness, my body aching with every part of my being screaming out in agony.


    Well, Zanryuzuki wasn''t lying when she said my body wasn''t ready for more power.


    I felt like if I closed my eyes, I would die.


    I don''t think I have ever felt this beaten.


    Heck, the injuries I took with my fight with Deliora felt like love tapspared to this.


    The old man will probably scold me...


    Gildarts will probably do the same...


    Laxus will probablyugh at me.


    Oh god...


    I can''t let Lilia know this...


    She will never stay in Magnolia ever again, she will go all protective on me...


    ...


    -------------


    [Mavis Vermillion POV]


    I floated aimlessly through the forest, my form drifting among the trees. For thest few hours I had been searching for Adam, but there was no sign of him.


    I knew the Goddess had taken him away, but I also knew he woulde back.


    As I pondered on that thought I felt a sudden pull towards a nearby clearing.


    Rushing to that location, I saw him lying on the ground, his body above a pool of his own blood.


    "Adam?!" I shouted, rushing to him.


    My heart sank as I realized the gravity of the situation.


    I could barely feel his magic power.


    I floated closer to him, hating myself because I knew that I couldn''t help him. As this... this projection, I was powerless to heal his wounds or protect him from harm.


    If his injuries didn''t kill him, anything else could.


    And I would be powerless to do anything, but watch.


    I watched helplessly as he struggled to breathe, his eyes darting back and forth under his eyelids.


    I wanted to reach out andfort him, to tell him that everything would be alright, but I knew that it would be a lie.


    Tears formed in my eyes as I looked down at him, wishing that there was something, anything, that I could do to help.


    Never before have I hated my condition as much as I did now.


    Never before had I been forced to see that I was a mere shadow of my former self, unable to touch the living world or interact with it in any meaningful way.


    No...


    There was still something I could do...


    Fairy Sphere.


    It would keep him... as he was, until I could get someone toe and heal him.


    The spell was designed to work best under our sacred grounds, but I didn''t need it to work perfectly, just for long enough to heal him.


    As I stood in the clearing, readying myself to use the spell to put Adam in stasis, the sound of footsteps drew my attention to the edge of the forest.


    Feeling the sudden change of atmosphere, the sudden twist of energy that now crept throughout the forest, I turned to see a figure emerging from the trees, and my heart skipped a beat as I recognized him.


    "What is he doing here?"

 Chapter 69: The Offer.

    Chapter 69: The Offer.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    I gasped, my lungs seizing as I awoke.


    My mind swam in a foggy haze of misdirection, unable to recall for the briefest of moments where I was or why I felt so much pain.


    My body hurts.


    A lot.


    It was a dull ache, throbbing throughout my entire body, but despite how terrible it felt, it was nothingpared to the searing pain I remembered experiencing before.


    That''s good.


    That means I''m healing.


    Taking a deep breath, I tried to open my eyes, but only one seemed to respond.


    Had I lost an eye?


    Or was I too injured to fully function?


    Panic washed over me, and I forced myself to remain calm as I slowly took in my surroundings.


    Within my limited mobility, I managed to scan what I could of my body.


    Noticing theyers of bandages that swaddled me like a mummy.


    Working through the pain, I gingerly touched my face, only to find it also wrapped in the same gauzy material.


    I guess that exins why only one eye works.


    I tried to move my legs, but they barely reacted to mymands, leaving me feeling like a prisoner in my own body.


    I sighed.


    I guess it was to be expected.


    I survived and that''s what it matters.


    Turning my attention to the room, I noticed I found myself in a humble, quaint space.


    It seemed to be a bedroom of some sort, with a small window letting in the warm sunlight that danced across the wooden floor. The air was filled with the delicate scent of flowers, and I couldn''t help but feel soothed by their presence.


    Taking in the various bouquets of flowers and roses that seemed to upy every corner, I started to wonder who had brought me here.


    A million questions swirled through my head, but no answers presented themselves. But despite the pain and confusion, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of serenity in this room.


    I smiled.


    I really needed to train more, I can''t do this again... using more power than my body can handle.


    I might not survive next time.


    I don''t remember thest time I felt as weak as I do right now.


    I could hardly move.


    Breathing seemed to take most of my energy.


    Taking a deep breath, my gaze drifted to one corner of the room, and I blinked in surprise.


    Standing in a corner, there was an old man wearing green robes decorated with goldences around the edges, tending to the nts around the room with a gentle kind touch, watering each one slowly.


    I couldn''t believe I hadn''t seen him before, especially with the absurd amount of magic power I could feel within him. It was strange, he seemed to blend in with the foliage as if he were a part of the naturalndscape.


    I had trouble making out who he was, though that was mostly because it seemed my one working eye was determined not to cooperate with me.


    As if sensing my gaze, the old man looked up and caught my eye. A mischievous twinkle appeared in his eyes as he chuckled, "Ah, I see you''ve caught me in the act. I must apologize, but I was peeing in the nts, it''s good for them!"


    Now that I think about it... his watering tool was suspiciously low in terms of position...


    Gross.


    For a brief moment considering all of the facts, I believed him, my expression a mixture of shock and disbelief, but not really caring seeing he had treated my wounds.


    However, hisughter quickly dispelled that idea, as he turned around, holding up a small watering can with a sheepish grin.


    "Just a joke, my friend," He said, his voice warm and full of life. "I wouldn''t dream of doing such a thing to these beauties, while there are people watching."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at this, despite the pain it caused. The old man''s humor brought a spark of light to my otherwise dim situation.


    He approached my bedside, setting the watering can down on a small table.


    "Well, jokes out of the way, let''s start with the introductions. My name is Warrod Sequen," he said, extending a gnarled hand for me to shake. "I''ve been taking care of you while you''ve been... out ofmission, shall we say."


    Warrod...


    I know that name.


    One of Fairy Tail''s founders, and one of the Four Gods of Ishgar, Warrod.


    I can''t believe I didn''t recognize him right away.


    Granted, I''m not in the best¡­ state of mind, and I can barely see, but still... The pee joke should''ve given it up.


    I hesitated for a moment before shaking his hand, my grip weak but appreciative. "Thank you for everything, Warrod," I murmured, unsure of what else to say.


    I never imagined I would meet him so soon.


    "You''re wee," Warrod replied, his eyes softening. "Besides, as your senior it was my duty to help you, for like the trees I nurture, it is my job to nurture the next generation."


    I smiled.


    I don''t know why, but I felt a... unique sense offort in his presence, it was odd, but weing.


    "Not to sound ungrateful, but how did you find me?" I asked, feeling curious about the circumstances that led to me being in Warrod''s care.


    Warrod''s expression became serious as he paused, taking a deep breath before speaking. "I was in the area investigating reports of a mysterious forest with unique fauna and flora, when I decided to take a piss. While I was doing that, I stumbled across you, unconscious and badly injured."


    I have a feeling his material is mostly piss-rted jokes.


    That aside I''m lucky he found me.


    Perhaps he was the one to eliminate Artemis in the original timeline, seeing he was investigating the forest where she lived, and the fact he was stronger than me.


    But then again, I don''t want to jump to conclusions.


    Canon as I know it is no longer something relevant, at least not entirely.


    "I see," I said, my mind wandering. "And did you notify the guild? You know so that they coulde and get me?"


    Despite how grateful I was for Warrod treating me, and how much I wanted to talk with him about a few theories of mine, he was no Porlyusica, and I needed that old cranky tsundere to heal me up.


    Warrod smiled. "So you know about me? I expected a bigger reaction." At this, his smile turned mischievous. "I am one of the founders of Fairy Tail, after all."


    I knew that.


    And he was right normally, I would''ve had another reaction.


    But the pain made it difficult to express anything.


    "Well, to be fair I am numbed by the pain," I replied, trying to sit up despite the searing pain that shot through my body. "But you''re right, it''s an honor to be in the presence of one of the founders of my guild."


    Warrod chuckled. "So formal, hoho! If I hadn''t seen the destruction you caused, I wouldn''t have believed you were part of the Fairy Tail family."


    I blinked, slightly embarrassed. "Well, to be fair... it was a difficult fight."


    I had forgotten I had destroyed a great part of the forest before Artemis teleported me to her realm, and who knows what I did after I defeated her.


    Warrod shook his head, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "I know, it''s not every day one gets to kill a God."


    I wonder how he knows that.


    "I guess," I sighed, turning my gaze back on him before adding. "So, might I ask why you haven''t called the Guild?"


    Warrod''s expression turned serious. "Because I hired you."


    "You... hired me?" I repeated, my eyebrows furrowing in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    Warrod leaned forward, his voice low as he whispered close to my ear. "I need help peeing my nts."


    I pulled away from him, disbelief and disgust evident on my face. "Funny, but what''s the real reason?"


    I was right, his material is based around that one joke. Great.


    Warrod sat back, chuckling. "Just kidding. Although, it is true that I hired you."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Again, not to sound ungrateful, but unless you''re hiring me to be paperweight, I can''t do anything right now."


    Warrod chuckled again. "Oh, that''s a good one, let me write that joke." At this, he summoned a notebook, writing what I had just said.


    I guess Mavis is the most normal one out of the founders, and that''s saying something. "So, what do you need me for?"


    Warrod smiled, his expression turning soft. "Well, it''s not so much about what I need you for, but more about what you need me for."


    I blinked.


    "You''re strong, very strong," Warrod said, his eyes turning serious. "But that very strength that makes you formidable will kill you if you don''t learn how to control it."


    Ah.


    I see.


    He must have felt when Zanryuzuki let out more power from my reserves to fight Artemis.


    The thing was, this... level of self-injury wasn''t a normal urrence to me.


    "Oh, I see," I smiled at him. "Don''t worry though, I won''t use that again. The reason I got this... hurt was because I let out more power than I could handle, it won''t happen again."


    Warrod sighed, shaking his head. "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. While it is true that you seem to have a way to... contain your power within yourself, the magnitude behind your power is immense, and if left unchecked, it''s only a matter of time before it consumes you from within."


    I furrowed my brows. "And you think you can help me with that?"


    I didn''t doubt his capabilities, after all, those who reach their old age in this career are worthy of respect, especially when so high in the rankings, but the thing was... I wasn''t one to take on a master, all I have ever needed was Zanryuzuki.


    Warrod nodded. "Yes, I can. Look I might be wrong, and you might be okay without my help, but... I might be right, and that chance is more than enough for me to know I have to help."


    I considered his words for a moment. The thought of having a mentor was daunting.


    But then again, it couldn''t hurt to learn from someone else.


    "And you hired me... for that, to train me?" I asked, tilting my head slightly to the side, feeling nothing but pain...


    Note to self, limit your bodynguage and expressions to Vin Diesel levels, aka zero.


    Warrod chuckled, giving me a small nod. "If you''re wondering about whether or not there is a mary reward, there is 15,000,000. Jewels."


    Holy fuck, that''s a lot of money.


    "That''s... too much, especially considering I would be doing nothing really, just... training with you," I said, wondering if he was joking or not.


    I mean, I didn''t mind getting some easy money, but this felt like I was scamming him...


    If anything, I should be paying him for "training" me, not the other way around.


    Warrod shrugged, rolling his eyes. "Ah, rx! I have the funds, and I think your potential is worth the investment. But it''s up to you, of course. You can walk away from this offer if you want."


    "I really wanna say no... but...." I muttered, talking mostly about the money, not the offer to train me.


    "Excellent! I knew you would say yes!" Warrod grinned, not even letting me finish my sentence.


    I...


    Fine, if he wants to give his retirement fund, I won''tin.


    God knows I need the money with the destructive family I was gifted with.


    Gildarts alone represents a ck hole in my pocket.


    "I still think it''s... too much money though," I sighed, smiling at the old man.


    "Not really," Warrod replied, grinning at me. "As one of the Wizard Saints, I get a sizable monthly stipend from the Kingdom."


    Wait...


    They get paid!?!


    ...


    Hm...


    That exins how the old man pays for half of the destruction the Guild causes.


    "Very well then," I replied, taking a deep breath. "I ept your offer, though I would still like to... visit the Guild, or... to be precise, Porlyusica..."


    "Oh, about that-" Warrod began, however before he could finish, the door to the room burst open with a resounding thud as a woman with a fierce expression stormed in, her re fixed on me.


    Porlyusica.


    I gulped, my heart pounding in my chest as she approached the bed.


    I have no idea why she scared me so much.


    Her eyes narrowed as she began inspecting my bandaged body, her touch clinical and efficient. "You absolute moron," she muttered under her breath, her tone a mixture of exasperation and concern. "How could you possibly manage to get yourself this injured?! Are you suicidal?! You know what?! Forget I asked that, of course, you are, like every moron in the Guild!"


    I opened my mouth to respond, but no words came out. Instead, I winced as she prodded a particrly tender spot. Warrod, who had been watching the exchange with a bemused expression, cleared his throat.


    "Youngdy, give the poord a break," Warrod chided gently, cing a hand on her shoulder. "He''s only just woken up."


    The woman, Porlyusica, huffed and stepped back, her gaze never leaving mine. "Get lost before I make a nightstand out of you," she growled, crossing her arms. "Founder or not, this moron of a kid deserves an earful, especially because he made me travel two weeks to get here to treat him! So I won''t tolerate any nonsense, either from him or from you!"


    I made the reclusive nomad travel... two weeks to get here... oh god... she will broom me to death.


    I swallowed hard, my eye wide. "I''m sorry... It... won''t happen again?"


    Porlyusica''s expression softened ever so slightly. "Not even Makarov would believe that," she murmured, her voice almost tender. "Considering the alternative was death, I suppose you did well... Just don''t make a habit of this, or I will finish what the other party didn''t, okay?"


    I nodded, my throat dry.


    "I will start preparing myb, don''t move," Porlyusica gave me onest stern look before turning on her heel, and walking out of the room, her footsteps echoing down the hallway.


    Warrod chuckled softly, shaking his head. "She may be rough around the edges, but she has a good heart."


    Rough around the edges was an... understatement, but yeah, he was right.


    "Yeah," I replied with a smile.

 Chapter 70: Warrod.

    Chapter 70: Warrod.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Y''all won double release for this week, it will be for Friday. But fear not! Y''all can get double release today if we reach top three!!


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    As the days turned into weeks, my condition began to improve.


    To the point, I began to harness my own healing abilities, aka healing Kido''s to aid in my recovery, with Porlyusica''s guidance and expertise leading the way of course.


    The thing was, I wasn''t particrly good at healing, which wasn''t a secret to anyone, but thanks to Porlyusica, I started to understand how better to channel these techniques I had been learning with Zanryuzuki in order to elerate my own healing process.


    Despite ourck ofmunication and her less-than-ideal character for teaching, she was helping me a lot, to the point that the techniques which had once seemed so foreign to me, now coursed through my body with a newfound sense of purpose.


    I was far from truly grasping this part of my power, but I could say that I knew more now than before.


    I truly appreciated that old woman. Despite of how scary she could be at times.


    Each day, at the same time, at the start of the morning, and by the end of the day, Porlyusica would administer her carefully crafted treatments, which ranged from herbal remedies to enchantments that helped mend my bones and restore my strength.


    As she did so, she would never hesitate to scold, or threaten to kill me herself if she thought I was pushing myself too hard, but beneath her stern, VERY STERN exterior, I could sense her satisfaction as my condition gradually improved.


    Warrod, ever the nurturing presence, continued to fill the ce with hisughter and an endless supply of flowers and nts.


    With his calm demeanor, he would encourage me to take things one day at a time, and despite how anxious I was wanting to get out of the bed, however, more than not, his words would usually hit their mark, calming me.


    This continued for a while, until finally, by the end of the month, I was back on my feet, though not without lingering pain.


    My movements were still somewhat stiff andbored, but the fact that I could walk unaided filled me with a sense of aplishment. I knew that from this point forward, it was only a matter of time before I was able to go back to my former self.


    Sure, more than not... this felt like a slow and sometimes frustrating ordeal, but that was the price for my weakness during that fight.


    I suffered as I did because I wasn''t strong enough to defeat Artemis without hurting myself.


    Next time I faced a strong enemy, I would be strong enough.


    Kicking the door of my room open, Porlyusica approached me, a look of annoyance etched onto her face. She thrust a bag into my hands, most likely filled with the medicines I needed to take to continue my healing process.


    Having done that, she began to scold me about my condition without missing a beat, her voice sharp and stern.


    "I''ll be straightforward with you. It''s a miracle that your body has sustained so much damage and stress," Porlyusica snapped, clearly irritated by my condition. "You brought your body very close to the breaking point, and you almost paid the ultimate price."


    I was starting to wonder when she would scold me for this, not to say she didn''t scold me during this past month, because she did... but not about this in particr.


    That being said, despite her harsh tone, I could sense a genuine concern behind her words. She crossed her arms, her gaze never leaving mine. "That being said, despite your stupidity will make a full recovery, eventually," she conceded, "But you''ll be left with a few scars here and there as a reminder of your recklessness."


    "Thanks," I smiled fondly at her.


    Porlyusica sighed, her expression softening slightly. "Don''t thank me, just don''t get injured again! Especially not like that! And remember you still need to take care of yourself and follow my instructions. And don''t you dare think about getting into any fights until you''re fully healed! or I will kill you!"


    I nodded.


    "And next time you make me travel halfway across the country, you better be dead when I arrive!" Porlyusica growled.


    "I take it you''re leaving now," I replied, looking at the bag in her right hand.


    "Yes, I don''t want to waste any more time here," Porlyusica replied, grabbing her bag tight. "Take care, brat."


    "I will," I replied, my smile widening.


    With a final nod and a huff, Porlyusica turned around and walked out of the door, closing it behind her, her footsteps echoing down the hall before another figure appeared in the doorway.


    Warrod, the kind-eyed, old man, who had taken me into his home. Smiling, he stepped into the room holding two cups of steaming tea.


    "It seems the youngdy is leaving," Warrod chuckled, his voice soft andforting. "So, I thought you might need a good cup of tea to take the edge off things."


    He walked over and handed me one of the cups. The aroma of the tea was odd, but seeing I didn''t know much about tea, I shrugged and took a cautious sip.


    And it tasted like crap.


    "What kind of tea is this?" I asked, trying my best not to sound rude.


    Warrod hummed for a moment, "Oh my, it seems that instead of tea, I gave you a cup of my urine, clumsy me, it must be the age, hohoho!"


    ...


    Don''t panic Adam, he''s just joking. That''s his one joke, his only material, don''t believe a word he says.


    "I''m just kidding," Warrod chuckled mischievously, patting my shoulder. "I take it you don''t like it? I could make you something else instead, that type of tea I made it''s kind of an acquired taste. Though I don''t rmend lime juice as it did not agree with me."


    Why would he say anything about the lime juice, I didn''t even know he had that until he mentioned it.


    "No... that''s fine," I replied, taking another sip of the tea to more or less just be polite.


    "I''m d," Warrod chuckled. "Let''s enjoy the tea while it''s not too hot. I think it will taste much better."


    I took another sip, and it still tasted like crap.


    "It''s a bit... bitter for my taste," I answered, putting the cup back on the table.


    "Not to me," Warrod answered with augh. "I like bitter stuff, but then again, I''m an old man and I''m allowed to be a little strange."


    "I suppose," I chuckled, turning my gaze to the man. "So, when does our training start?"


    Warrod slowly closed his eyes, furrowing his brows in concentration as he pursed his old lips, tapping a finger against them. "In... about two weeks. I will let you recover for two more weeks before we begin."


    Two weeks.


    Not as soon as I would''ve liked it.


    But I''ll take it.


    Besides I could really use the time to rest, after all, I still felt exhausted on some level.


    -----------------


    [Erza Scarlet POV]


    I stood in the middle of the training ground, surrounded by the magical training golems.


    The sun beat down on my skin, beads of sweat forming on my brow as I gripped my sword tightly, feeling as the air was filled with the distinctive crackle of magic that made the hairs on my arms stand on end.


    My heart raced as I tried to steady my breathing, focusing on the task at hand.


    I couldn''t allow my thoughts to drift toward Adam, who was away on a dangerous mission.


    Who ording to the master had been hurt terribly, but had survived.


    Taking a deep breath, I pushed the worry deep inside, knowing that despite everything he would return stronger than ever. And because of that, I needed to be stronger than ever too.


    Without a word, the first golem lunged at me, its wooden limbs creaking with each movement.


    Taking a step forward, I swung my sword, feeling the weight of the de slice through the air. The wooden figure shattered into splinters, its magic dissipating as I moved to face the next opponent.


    One by one, the golems attacked me from all directions, their enchanted forms twisting and turning to challenge my every move.


    My heart pounded in my chest, my breathing in sharp gasps as I moved like a dancer on a stage, weaving through their attacks, each step calcted and precise.


    I couldn''t afford to be anything less.


    As I cut down another golem, jumping above the rest, my mind began to wander.


    I remembered the first time I met Adam, the kindness in his eyes, and the confidence in his voice.


    The way he challenged me to push beyond my limits and to believe in my own strength.


    In my mind, the thought of him being injured felt... impossible, he was stronger than anyone, so the mere idea he had been heavily injured felt... surreal, even ridiculous.


    In my mind, he couldn''t be hurt, not for real.


    So this situation worried me.


    It worried everyone.


    I shook my head, trying to push the thoughts away, but they lingered like a stubborn fog.


    I gritted my teeth and tightened my grip on my sword, feeling the calluses on my hands protest.


    I would not let my worry be my downfall, I had to keep fighting, keep pushing, keep growing stronger.


    He might have been injured, and he might have been too close to... not returning, but against all odds he had won! Meaning that through sheer skill and determination, he had ovee yet again another seemingly impossible challenge.


    Worrying about him would only be an insult to his victory, and I would not sully that.


    I would instead show him how strong I could be!


    The training golems were strong and relentless, but so was I.


    My swords were an extension of my body.


    Like Adam, like my mentor, each time a challenge came my way, each time an obstacle tried to slow me down, I would rise to meet it, fueled by the fire of determination that burned within my chest!


    Pushing forward, I moved faster than ever before, shattering the final golem, the fragments of wood and magic swirling around me like a whirlwind.


    I could feel my muscles aching and my lungs burning. But there was a fierce satisfaction in my eyes as I looked around the now-empty training ground.


    I had conquered this challenge.


    Now, I had to conquer the next.


    I knew that my mentor, that Adam would return, and when he did, he would find me stronger than ever.


    To prove myself worthy of crossing des with him, I would be a force to be reckoned with, a warrior worthy of his teachings, until I was strong enough to face whatever challenges the world threw at us, side by side.


    I knew I had a long way to go before that.


    But every journey starts somewhere, and mine starts here!

 Chapter 71: Steps Forward.

    Chapter 71: Steps Forward.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Y''all won double release for this week, it will be for Friday. But fear not! Y''all can get double release today if we reach top three!!


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    The sun had barely risen, casting long shadows across the field as I stood before Warrod, the old man who hired me to train me.


    His wrinkled face held a knowing smile as he observed me, sizing me up, and in his eyes, I could almost feel like he could see straight into my very soul.


    It was uncanny sometimes.


    "All right, young man, let''s see what you can do," Warrod said, with a chuckle.


    I nodded, then slowly drew my de from its scabbard. The air around it seemed to crackle with energy, before a brilliant white light shot out from the edge of the sword in an arc, making its way toward him.


    "Hmm," Warrod murmured, blocking the attack with a tree he created without even moving. "Powerful, yes. But as I thought, your control iscking. You have so much power that you basically skipped over the first few hundred steps most mages have to learn." He looked at me, his eyes piercing. "That being said, you have a... quite scary potential, but you''ve only just scratched the surface of what you''re capable of."


    I knew that.


    Having said that, Warrod led me through a series of exercises, beginning with simple visualization techniques.


    He told me to imagine my power as a raging river, wild and untamed. My task was to picture myself standing in the midst of the torrent, learning to bend the water to my will, guiding it without being swept away.


    A bizarre exercise if you asked me, but I trusted his method.


    So, taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes and focused on the image he wanted me to paint. At first, I felt nothing, but as the hours went by, things started to change.


    And before I knew it, I felt the energy within me begin to respond. It was like trying to hold onto a wild animal, so much raw power and chaos.


    I had meditated with Zanryuzuki before.


    But... never alone.


    I had never felt the depths of my power without Zanryuzuki being there to serve as a filter.


    No wonder I had almost killed myself.


    I had basically asked my Zanpakuto to release a stream of bombs into my body, expecting things to go right.


    "It seems you already managed to visualize what I told you," Warrod said, a hint of surprise in his voice. "You''re a natural, I must say... I have to admit that I kind of expected this phase of the training tost a few more days, maybe even more."


    "Thanks," I replied, keeping my eyes closed, but smiling at him.


    "Well, now that you can grasp that image, it''s time for the next step on the list," Warrod chuckled, walking toward me, his steps echoing across the ce. "Meditation through visualization."


    The next part of his training was... moreplicated than I thought based on his words. The thing was I had assumed the next part was simple meditation, which I was pretty good at if I do say so myself.


    But s, it wasn''t.


    In Warrod''s words, in order to set myself on the right path, I needed to learn how to let go of the thoughts and emotions that clouded my judgment and fed the chaos within me.


    In this world, and most magic-based worlds, magic is often portrayed as a force that is directly connected to the deeper corners of one soul, for better or for worse.


    Some would like to think that all a wizard needs is a strong magic type, and an even stronger magic power to back that up, and for the most part, they would be right.


    However, the use of magic is not simply a matter of power, reciting a form, or waving a wand; emotions also y a crucial role in how effectively a magic user can wield their power.


    Some of the books I have read about this in the Library of Magnolia say that the emotions of a mage are an integral part of their being and the results they seek when using their magic, as they can either enhance or hinder their abilities.


    The strength and intensity of one''s emotions can apparently affect the potency and uracy of their spells, as well as their overall control over their magic.


    For instance, if a magic user is feeling angry, frustrated or perhaps filled with hate, their spells may be more powerful but also more difficult to control.


    This can result in unintended consequences, such as misfiring spells or spells that have unintended or harmful effects. On the other hand, if a magic user is feeling calm and focused, their spells may be less potent but also more precise and controlled.


    Furthermore, emotions can also influence the type of magic a user can perform. For example, a magic user who is feeling particrly joyful or creative may find it easier to cast spells that involve illusions, while a magic user who is feeling fearful or anxious may be better suited for defensive spells.


    Overall, the point is, emotions are a fundamental aspect of magic, and something mages must learn to manage and control in order to effectively wield their powers.


    Through practice and discipline in order to enhance the capabilities of their own magic, rather than allowing their emotions to overpower or disrupt their abilities.


    I had never given this much thought.


    Because I had never faced a problem before when it came to this, but that perhaps was thanks to Zanryuzuki, who seemed to shoulder a big part of our weight without saying a word.


    I didn''t deserve to learn her Bankai, not yet, not when it had taken me almost dying to realize how much of a burden I was putting my partner through.


    "I know this part of our training is difficult," Warrod said, his voice like a gentle breeze. "Your power as well as your thoughts, feelings, and desires are an integral part of you, but you must learn to separate yourself from each of them when necessary, while at the same time, you must also learn how to be one with them."


    Be one with my power, and emotions.


    But be separated from them.


    That''s a paradox if I have ever seen one.


    I couldn''t quite wrap my head around it, but I trusted Warrod''s guidance.


    I owe it to my de.


    To my partner to ovee this.


    Warrod chuckled as if he read my thoughts. "It may seem like a contradictory train of thought, but it''s a delicate bnce that you must master to be the best version of yourself, as a mage, and as a man."


    "It doesn''t matter, contradictory or not, I will do what I must," I replied, my voice carrying nothing but determination.


    Warrod nodded, sitting on the ground in front of me. "That''s all I can ask for. Remember, magic is a reflection of your inner self, never forget that, and talking about things to never forget, I need to take a piss."


    I wonder what will happen first. Will I grasp what he''s trying to teach me? Or will I get tired of his one joke?


    I guess time would tell.


    Jokes aside, I would not let this opportunity go to waste.


    -----------------


    [Hades Gaebolg POV]


    As I walked through the dark, musty corridors of my ship, my mind was filled with the reports I had just read, reports that I found most interesting.


    Fairy Tail''s up-anding star.


    A kid, barely beginning his adolescence, had managed to take down a God, at least ording to the reports, I would still need to confirm things, but until proven otherwise.


    I had to admit.


    That was most impressive.


    I smiled darkly to myself as I imagined the potential this young boy held. Perhaps I could use him in my organization, perhaps there was a ce for him in the world I wanted to create.


    It was still too soon to tell.


    From what I could tell, he was still under the protection of an old friend, Warrod, and although I knew that I could easily deal with him, it seemed best to leave things as they were, at least for now.


    Lost in thought, I eventually made my way to a dimly lit room where I found young Ultear sitting cross-legged on the floor, her nose buried in the book I had given her.


    Good.


    As I entered, the room fell silent, and Ultear looked up at me with wide eyes.


    I could sense the fear in her, but I paid it no mind. Fear was a natural response to power, and I had plenty of that to go around.


    The fact she felt fear meant that she wasn''t stupid, and that would prove useful in the future.


    "Ah, Ultear," I said in a deep voice, breaking the silence. "How is your reading progressing?"


    She jumped at the sound of my voice and quickly stood up, clutching the book to her chest.


    "It''s going well, Master Hades," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I chuckled to myself at her nervousness. "Excellent. I trust you are learning all that you need to know about the Arc of Time?"


    Ultear nodded her head fervently. "Yes, Master Hades. I still have a long way to go, but without a doubt the knowledge in this book is incredible."


    I walked over to her, towering over her small frame, and gently took the book from her hands. Flipping through the pages, I could see the intricate diagrams and ancient symbols that I had spent years studying, thinking that behind them I would find a solution to Mavis'' situation.


    I can''t believe how naive I was.


    I find my past... unbearable.


    "It is indeed," I said, nodding my head in approval. "But remember, nothing is ever as good as advertised, so you would do well to expand your horizons, not now, but in time."


    Ultear nodded again, her eyes fixed on the book. "I will, Master Hades. I promise."


    "Good," I replied, handing the book back to her. "Now, I have more pressing matters to attend to. Carry on with your studies, Ultear, I expect great things from you."


    As I turned to leave the room, I could feel Ultear''s eyes following me. Despite all the time she had been here, she was still scared of me, despite theck of reason.


    Needless to say, I didn''t care.


    Fear was a necessary tool in my line of work, after all.


    With a dark smile on my face, I continued down the corridor, my mind already moving on to my next n of action.


    Soon, I would wake Zeref up from his slumber, and with it, I would finally learn the root of all magic, and rule the world!

 Chapter 72: Mavis.

    Chapter 72: Mavis.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Well, I haven''t checked the top but if we are top 3 imma make double release Thursday, why that day? Well I''m moving to a new apartment!


    It''s in a nicer area and it''s cheaper surprisingly, so all and all I''m happy.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Mavis Vermillion POV]


    I sat alone, moving my legs back and forth, overlooking the training grounds in Warrod''s house, lost in thought. My mind kept drifting back to the memory of Adam, lying in the forest broken and battered, clinging to life.


    It had been a close call, and I hadn''t been able to do anything to help him.


    I needed to do something to help him, I wasn''t sure what, but I had to do something to help him in his path.


    The sun was beginning to set, casting a warm, golden light over the training grounds where Adam and Warrod were practicing the art of meditation, he was focused, his eyes closed in concentration as he breathed deeply.


    I watched them from afar, my heart aching with the uncertainty of what I should do next.


    Though despite the turmoil within me, I couldn''t help but smile at the sight.


    To see one of my first friends in the world, helping the youngest generation of our family, it really warmed my heart.


    At least Warrod was being proactively useful, unlike me, who when pushes to shove, can''t do a thing.


    I shook my head, feeling conflicted.


    Leaning against the old oak tree, its branches providing me with aforting shade, I couldn''t help but lose myself in my thoughts about this entire situation.


    No matter how much I tried to avoid those thoughts.


    The images of his battered and bruised body reyed in my mind like a broken record, a constant reminder of how close to death he had been.


    Perhaps I could teach one of the Three Great Magics of our guild, that way he would have another weapon in his arsenal.


    The problem with this was that power that these spells held came at a significant price, draining the user''s life force in exchange for their immense strength.


    I had seen too many wizards sumb to this fate and couldn''t bear the thought of Adam suffering the same, that is why only a select few ever learn this.


    But at the same time, despite the risks, I couldn''t shake the feeling that he would be safer if he knew one of these spells.


    A gentle breeze rustled through the leaves above me, momentarily breaking my reverie.


    I took a deep breath, allowing the crisp air to fill my lungs and calm the storm of emotions that raged within me. As I exhaled, I refocused my attention on Adam, who sat in quiet concentration under Warrod''s watchful eye.


    His posture was perfect, his breathing steady, and his face serene. It was hard to imagine that almost two months ago, he had been fighting for his life.


    I had no doubt Adam would learn a lot under Warrod, or at the very least, he would learn enough to make his path easier.


    I trusted Warrod''s judgment just as I always have.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, bathing the world in the twilight, I came to a decision.


    I would talk to Adam about the Three Great Magics and the costs that apanied them. He had proven his resilience time and time again, and I believed in his ability to make the right choice for himself.


    It was only fair.


    As I stood up and walked towards them, thest rays of sunlight shimmered across the training grounds, creating a sense of hope and determination that seemed to resonate with my decision.


    I knew it wouldn''t be an easy conversation, especially because I hadn''t talked to him in quite a while, and because I felt bad for not being able to help him.


    But at the very least, I owed him an exnation.


    Whether or not he would decide to learn one of the Three Great Magics of our guild, that was entirely up to him.


    -----------------


    [Warrod Sequen POV]


    I sat on a weathered old stump, observing Adam as he meditated under the shade of a massive oak tree.


    The warm sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting a gentle, dappled pattern on his serene face, seeming to dance around his aura in a mesmerizing way.


    A gentle breeze rustled through the tree branches, carrying the fresh scent of spring with it.


    As I watched, I could feel the raw power emanating from the young man, it was like a massive wave, threatening to burst forth and flood everything around it.


    It was honestly terrifying how much power he had for his age.


    A smile tugged at the corners of my lips, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride watching him.


    The power he possessed was immense, far beyond anything I had ever encountered before.


    But that was part of the problem.


    The bigger the power, the harder it was to control.


    It was like trying to tame a wild, raging storm. I wasn''t even sure I could fully help Adam control what he needed to control, but I was determined to give it my all.


    It was my duty as Fairy Tail''s oldest living member.


    As Adam continued to meditate, my mind wandered back to my own youth, where my days were filled with adventure alongside my dear friends Mavis, Precht, and Yuri.


    I smiled.


    Those were the days.


    We were inseparable, exploring the world together, facing both danger and excitement with our heads held high. Life was simpler back then, I mused, but I wouldn''t change the experiences we had for anything.


    The past, however, was not where I needed to be right now.


    Shaking off the nostalgia, I focused back on Adam, the young man who needed my guidance. I observed his meditation more intently, watching the flow of his power, trying to discern what was the best path for him.


    As I continued to watch him, I noticed a slight furrow in his brow and tension in his shoulders.


    It was subtle, but it revealed a struggle within him. Younglings nowadays it seems they live with nothing but stress in their hearts, they have barely begun their lives, and they don''t let themselves enjoy it.


    "Adam," I called out gently, not wanting to startle him out of his meditative state. His eyes fluttered open, a look of confusion crossing his face.


    "Yes?" Adam asked, tilting his head.


    "You''re doing well," I reassured him, "But I noticed some tension in your body. It''s important to stay rxed as you meditate, even when it''s a matter of energy. Remember, controlling your power is as much about letting go as it is about holding on, like peeing."


    Hahaha, good one Warrod, another excellent joke.


    Adam chuckled dryly. "I see."


    I offered him a warm, encouraging smile. "Breathe deeply, and like I told you before, visualize your power as a river. It''s vast and powerful, but it''s also fluid and ever-changing. Let it flow through you, without trying to force it or hold it back."


    Adam nodded, his expression thoughtful as he took in my words. He closed his eyes once more and resumed his meditation, this time with a newfound sense of calm.


    As I watched him, I couldn''t help but feel a swell of hope for the next generation.


    I knew the path ahead of him, ahead of Fairy Tail would be fraught with challenges, but he wasn''t alone in this journey.


    If the letters I have been receiving for him were anything to go by, he would have many friends at his side on this adventure, friends ready to ovee any challenge with him.


    With that in mind, I knew that he would ovee anything.


    Just as I had with my own friends so many years ago.


    -----------------


    [Cana Alberona POV]


    Today was the big day, the day I had been waiting for, the day I had practiced countless hours for, day and night. It was the day I had finally mastered my very first spell using card magic!


    I couldn''t help but feel a surge of happiness and pride as I watched my cards dance in the air, following my everymand. My heart swelled with excitement as I imagined all the amazing things I could do with this.


    But as my cards shimmered and twirled before me, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness.


    My big brother, Adam, wasn''t here to celebrate with me.


    He was away on a mission, and while Mom and Dad wouldn''t admit it, I knew he had been hurt, I wasn''t dumb.


    I worried about him.


    He was always so strong, and I wanted nothing more than to show him how much I had grown, to show him that I could be strong like him.


    I pouted, biting my lip as I tried to fight back the tears that threatened to spill.


    Why couldn''t I be as strong as Erza? She was only a year older than me! And yet, she was already an incredible mage, feared and respected by all in the Guild.


    Sometimes, I wished with all my heart that I could be like her, that I could protect my family and my guild with the same fierce determination.


    With a sigh, I dropped into my bed, clenching my fists as the cards in the air fluttered back into my hands.


    Well, if it doesn''t matter.


    I''ll just train twice as hard!


    I would ask Daddy to train me, to teach me how to be strong.


    I refused to be the only weak mage in our family.


    I would train harder than ever before, harder than anyone has ever trained! Pushing myself to the limit, making my mom, Dad, and big brother proud.


    I closed my eyes, envisioning the look of surprise and admiration on big brother''s face when he saw how much I had improved.


    I could almost hear his voice, filled with pride, telling me that I had finally be the strong, powerful mage he always knew I could be, I could almost hear him.


    And with that thought fueling my determination, I knew that nothing could stop me from achieving my goal.


    As I stood there, a fire of resolve burning in my heart, I knew that the path ahead would be challenging, I wasn''t stupid, obviously.


    But no matter how hard the path ahead of me was, I was ready to face it head-on, to prove to myself and to everyone else that Cana Alberona was a force to be reckoned with.


    And when the day came that I could stand beside my big brother, besides my Dad, side by side in battle, I would be able to say with confidence that I was strong enough to protect those I loved.


    With a final, determined smile, I picked up my cards and began to practice my magic once more, each flick of my wrist bringing me one step closer to my dream.


    And though my heart ached for my brother''s presence, knowing that he had been hurt, I knew that our reunion would be all the sweeter when I could show him just how far I''de!

 Chapter 73: I’m here for you.

    Chapter 73: I¡¯m here for you.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Suffering from acid reflux, any tips? It''s been terrible today. Corn be feeling bad today.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    I stirred from my slumber, still nestled in the embrace of my bed. A gentle warmth spread across my face, signaling the arrival of a new day.


    Yawning, my eyes fluttered open, only to be greeted by Mavis floating inches above me. Her face was a canvas of pure excitement, her eyes shining with anticipation.


    Today was going to be a long day it seems.


    "Good morning!" she eximed, her voice a melodious trill that seemed to harmonize with the birdsong around us. "I couldn''t wait to share the news with you!"


    As I sat up, rubbing the sleep from my eyes, I couldn''t help but smile at her infectious enthusiasm.


    Despite the fact I didn''t enjoy some of her antics, I could admit, at least to myself, that she was a bright presence in my life, her buoyant spirit was quite literally capable of lifting the heaviest of hearts.


    "What''s got you so excited this early in the morning?" I asked, my curiosity piqued. "And talking about that, where were you, I haven''t seen you in a long time."


    It wasn''t unusual for her to disappear, but she never did so for so long without a reason.


    Mavis bounced in the air, her excitement seemingly unable to be contained. "I was¡­ ehmm I was¡­ e-exploring, yes, exploring, but that''s irrelevant because today! I''m going to teach you a spell!"


    I raised an eyebrow.


    Knowing her, it''s probably one of Fairy Tail''s magics, can''t remember their name.


    Now that I think about it, I''ve never actually considered learning any of them, maybe Fairy Law, but not because I wanted to use it, but because I don''t want others using it against me.


    Those spells were too... expensive for their use, especially Fairy Law, which ording to what I remembered used life force as part of its form.


    Strong or not, I didn''t like the idea of using something like that.


    Not only that, but the spell didn''t work with people stronger than you, and if that was the case, and whoever knew the spell was already stronger than their opponent, why use a spell that uses life force to defeat it?


    That''s like shooting your leg to kill a roach.


    "One of Fairy Tail''s! Three Great Fairy Magics!"


    It seems I was right.


    That being said, despite all the cons this proposition had, I couldn''t help but feel a flicker of interest at her words. The Three Great Magics were infamous throughout the original series, and to have the chance to learn one of them was a rare opportunity indeed.


    "Why?" I asked, wondering why she wanted to teach me that, especially now.


    Mavis'' eyes glittered with excitement as she answered, her voice bubbling over with enthusiasm, though despite all of this, I could see a hint of guilt washing over her entire body. "Because I think it''s time you learned how to protect yourself properly."


    I frowned, realizing a momentter why she was doing this...


    She felt guilty she couldn''t help me during my fight, and this was her way of trying to fix the error she thinks she made.


    "Protect myself?" I repeated, letting out a sigh. "Mavis, you are not to me for my weakness, I almost died because I was weak, not because you couldn''t help me."


    Mavis'' face fell, and I could tell my words had hit home. "Perhaps," she said softly, "That being said, it''s never a bad thing to have more than one triumph card, especially in our line of work."


    I couldn''t argue with that.


    But, I would not let it be her guilt for something out of her hands to be the reason that dictates her actions in teaching me.


    "Look, I appreciate the gesture, but I have to decline," I said firmly.


    Mavis'' expression turned into one of confusion. "Why?"


    "We both know why," I replied, smiling at her. "Ifter on, when the guilt that you shouldn''t have disappears you still feel like teaching me, I might say yes."


    Mavis looked at me for a long moment, her eyes searching mine as if trying to determine if I was truly okay with this decision. Finally, she seemed toe to a decision of her own, nodding slowly before speaking. "Very well."


    "Besides, did you consider how hard it would''ve been to exin?" I chuckled, tilting my head to the side. "Like, how the fuck would I learn one of the three big magics without the master teaching me?"


    Mavis blinked, in surprise before bursting intoughter, her entire body shaking with mirth. "You have a point there," she gasped out, wiping away tears from her eyes. "That would''ve been quite the conundrum to exin."


    ----------------


    [Two monthster.]


    I perched myself on a sturdy branch near the top of an oak tree Warrod had created with his magic, my legs crossed and hands resting gently on my knees.


    I inhaled deeply, feeling the energy around me flowing through me, my aura pulsating with tranquility, as much as I could have that is.


    The sun dipped low in the sky, casting a warm golden light across thendscape. From my vantage point, I could see the world stretched out before me, unending and full of possibilities.


    My mind wandered to the past, to the times I had suffered as a child, to the time I had been set free. Theughter of my friends, and family at the guild, echoed in my ears, their smiles etched into my memory.


    Smiling, I contemted the future, the challenges that awaited me, and the darkness I would inevitably have to face.


    Demons.


    Dragons.


    ologia.


    Gods.


    It was all soplicated.


    So... stressful.


    But I wouldn''t give an inch, no matter what.


    A wave of determination washed over me, solidifying my resolve to protect the world that had given me so much.


    Below, I saw Warrod tending to his beloved nts with the utmost care. The sight of him brought a hint of a smile to my lips, the wisdom he had shared with me over the past few months had really given me perspective.


    More than not, he was a bother, but he had a lot to offer and was smart enough to allow me some solitude, understanding my need for these moments of reflection.


    I turned my gaze back to the horizon, the sun now barely peeking over the edge of the world. The colors shifted from warm gold to vibrant oranges and deep purples.


    As thest rays of sunlight stretched out to touch the earth, I closed my eyes once more, returning to the depths of my meditation.


    The energy deep within swirled awake, enveloping me in its calm yet ever-dangerous embrace.


    I still wasn''t able to control my power, not that I expected to do that in just a few months of basic energy training, but I was starting to understand more, and understanding... True understanding leads to power.


    Around me, the air was filled with the songs of the birds, the rustling of the leaves, and the gentle whispers of the wind.


    In these rare moments of silence, I felt connected to everything, to the tree that supported me, to the people I cherished, and to the world that I would soon defend.


    Mavis materialized out of the corner of my eye, her long dress swirling around her as she slowly descended, taking a seat beside me, before turning her gaze toward the horizon, and with a mix of awe and sadness muttered, "What a sight."


    "You could show yourself to him," I replied, looking at Warrod, who was still tending to his nts.


    Mavis shook her head. "No, it''s better this way. He''s happy in his own little world, and I''m happy I was able to see him again."


    There was a sadness in her voice that I couldn''t quite ce, and for a moment, we sat in silence, watching the sun dip below the horizon.


    "I envy you sometimes," Mavis said softly, breaking the silence. "You have so much ahead of you, so much purpose. Sometimes I feel like I''ve already fulfilled mine."


    I turned to look at her, surprised. "You still have a lot to look forward to, don''t say that."


    Mavis gave me a wistful smile. "I suppose you''re right. But sometimes, I feel like I''m just...waiting."


    "For what?" I asked.


    "Who knows."


    I didn''t know what to say, but I reached out and ced a hand on her shoulder, even though I couldn''t touch her, hoping the gesture would offer somefort.


    We sat in silence for a few more moments, watching the stars begin to twinkle in the sky.


    "Thank you," Mavis said suddenly, breaking the silence. "For being my friend. As you can see, I don''t have many, and it means a lot to me."


    I smiled, feeling a warmth spread through my chest. "Of course, but still... you could have more if you showed yourself to others."


    Mavis shook her head. "It''s not that simple, my situation is aplicated one, one that is best to drag more people into it. If I could have it my way, you wouldn''t have seen me all those years ago... but your powers allow you to. I know it''s a lonely existence, but I''vee to ept it."


    I couldn''t imagine living an existence like that, unable to touch, to feel, to interact with the world around me. It has to be a constant struggle for her.


    Eventually, I nodded, understanding her concerns. Her curse, her real state, I could understand why she was against others knowing, though... I couldn''t help but wonder... What pushed her to reveal herself to the Guild in the original timeline?


    "Well, my annoying little friend, you''ll always have me," I replied, making it sound as if her presence was nothing but a thorn in my side.


    A joke between friends.


    Mavis smiled, and I felt a sense of happiness knowing that I could bring her even a small amount offort, and as the night sky enveloped us in its embrace, we continued to sit infortable silence, watching the stars together.

 Chapter 74: Going Home.

    Chapter 74: Going Home.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    If we reach top 2 I will post another today. I might as well if we reach top 3, so stone me like a witch!


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    [4 Months Later.]


    [December. Year x776.]


    The sun cast a warm glow on the training grounds as I stood, poised and ready to spar with Warrod, like every morning after breakfast, and our daily meditation.


    As one of the Wizard Saints, his magic was unparalleled, and I could sense that much.


    Around me, the air was thick with the scent of foliage, and I could feel the life and magic of Warrod pulsating within every leaf and branch, it seems he would give me quite a workout today.


    Smiling, I gripped my de tightly, preparing myself for the inevitable sh.


    Seeing me ready, Warrod wasted no time, and with a flick of his wrist, towering trees erupted from the ground in a bid to trap me.


    I moved swiftly, using Shunpo to blur in and out of sight, slicing through the timber with ease. And unsurprisingly, despite the speed I was showing, Warrod''s keen eyes followed my movements with ease, sending nts and trees to obstruct my path and counter any possible attacks, both actions a testament to his wisdom and experience.


    I really had no chance of winning this.


    I didn''t care though.


    I was learning.


    Fighting one of the strongest mages this continent had to offer, that alone was worth more than I could express.


    A smile crept onto his face as I cut down one of his trees. "Excellent form, my young student," heplimented, clearly amused. "I can see you''ve been practicing."


    I grinned back, before pointing my index finger at him, releasing a thin beam of pure concentrated magic power, aimed straight at him.


    Unfazed, Warrod quickly conjured a shield made of a beautiful, blooming rose, its petals shimmering with magical energy. The beam of mana struck the rose, dissipating harmlessly.


    His spell had absorbed mine.


    Fitting for this type of magic if you think about it.


    "Your control has improved a lot," Warrod noted, a twinkle in his eyes, before snapping his fingers, summoning thousands of vines that erupted from the ground, twisting and writhing as they sought to ensnare me.


    I leaped backward, using my de to dance around the battlefield, cutting through the vines as they approached.


    But in the heat of battle, as I focused on the vines and Warrod, I failed to notice the ground beneath me crack and shudder, giving way to a massive wooden dragon that burst forth with a deafening roar, before lunging forward, its jaws wide open, swallowing me whole.


    "You could say that... what quite a bite?" Warrod chuckled at his own pun, watching as his draconic creation roared triumphantly.


    That one was on me.


    Taking a deep breath, I mustered all the strength I could in a short moment, before slicing through the wooden dragon, shattering the beast into thousands of splinters, emerging at the other side, panting and covered in sweat.


    It seemed... The dragon had absorbed some of my power while I was inside.


    Warrod''s eyes widened in surprise, but his smile never wavered. "Impressive."


    "What I find impressive is that you used a different joke, instead of the usual one," I chuckled, feeling a sense of aplishment despite the exhaustion that was creeping in.


    Warrodughed heartily, the sound echoing throughout the vast training grounds. "Well, you said I have just the one joke, and I have to keep you on your toes somehow," he said, his eyes twinkling with amusement.


    I chuckled. "Well... time to get serious."


    I had no hopes of actually defeating him... but I would not waste this opportunity to go all out.


    "That won''t be necessary, youpleted your quest," Warrod said, his smile faltering for a moment. "The reality of things is, I have nothing more to teach you."


    Surprise washed over me, halting the release of my Shikai as I almost tripped over. "What?"


    Warrod chuckled, finding my confusion apparently amusing. "You have surpassed all of my expectations. You have learned everything I wanted to teach you. From this point forward, there''s nothing I can teach you, especially seeing how different our magic types are. In short, it''s time for you to move on and continue to forge your own path."


    "But... I thought we were just getting started.... you said that yesterday!" I protested, feeling a sense of loss.


    I mean.


    I remembered very well his words while we were making dinnerst night, and he said we were just beginning! There''s no way I changed his perspective of how far I was in my training in the span of ten hours.


    "Oh that, that was a joke, hehe," Warrod said, scratching the back of his tree-looking head. "Adam, the main reason why I wanted to teach you, was not to... train so to speak, because I can''t train you, not as you should be trained, but to have you improve your control over your own magic power. And you have, a few months ago you wouldn''t have been able to escape my wooden dragon cage, a few months ago that spell would''ve defeated you."


    I frowned.


    I didn''t feel that much stronger.


    Taking a deep breath, I looked at Warrod in his foggy gray eyes, creased with age, and asked, my voice tinged with confusion. "What do you mean?"


    "As you already know, my magic is mostly supportive in its type," Warrod replied, his voice calm and patient as he looked at me. "I don''t excel inbat, I can manage just fine if I have to fight, but I don''t excel at it."


    I knew that.


    That didn''t stop him from beating me... in every single spar.


    "I am aware of that, yes," I nodded, wondering where he was going with this.


    "Well, because of that very reason I had to... get creative with my spells," Warrod continued, his voice trailing off as he looked away. "When I couldn''t win my fights in a straightforward manner, I had to find a way to weaken my opponents, to drain their magic power bit by bit, and disrupt their power flow until they couldn''t fight anymore."


    I knew that as well.


    I had felt firsthand how his spells operated.


    I had felt how his dragon had absorbed some of my power... a lot of my power.


    "During this spar in particr, I tried to disrupt your power flow as much as I could," Warrod said, his voice low and serious, as he smiled knowingly at me. "But I couldn''t. Your control over your magic power has improved significantly. You were able to keep your power flowing smoothly even when I tried to disrupt it, even when my spells were weakening you bit by bit."


    At this, my eyes widened in realization.


    His entire training from start up to this point had revolved around controlling my magic power as much as I humanly could.


    And thanks to him I had improved a lot in that regard, of that there was no doubt in my mind.


    But as much as I had grown in that area, I didn''t think I had improved this much.


    Warrod''s smile turned into a grin as he reached over, and patted me on the back, his eyes sparkling with pride. "You''vee a long way, young man. You''ve surpassed my expectations in more ways than one."


    I felt a warmth spread through my chest at his words, and I couldn''t help but smile back.


    "Thanks," I replied, wondering where his teachings would take me. He had given me the bases, but it was up to me to make something above that, something worthy of admiration.


    "Don''t let it get to your head though, you still have a long way to go, remember, practice makes perfect," Warrod continued, his tone serious once again. "But I have no doubt that you''ll be able to handle anything thates your way, at least better than before."


    I nodded, taking his words to heart. "Will do."


    "I expect to see you amongst our ranks soon," Warrod said, his eyes glinting with pride. "By the time that happens, I have no doubt, you''ll be a force to be reckoned with."


    Well, that''s quite apliment, if I have ever seen one.


    He believes without a doubt that I will make it into the ranks of the Wizards Saints in the nearby future.


    Not that I didn''t believe I could.


    But it wasn''t something that excited me in particr.


    Sure, the title was nice, but I had a strong feeling that it was nothing more than... nice way to bind the strongest mages in the continent to the Kingdom in a contractual manner.


    I mean, Warrod was getting paid a monthly stipend for being one of them, and like everything in life, I was sure that money wasn''t a gift out of the goodness of the Kingdom.


    I don''t know, maybe it was thewyer I had inside of me, but I would have to see on paper what being a Wizard Saint meant as far as responsibilities went before even considering the title.


    Now that I think about it, I might just go ahead and ask Warrod.


    "And what would that entitle? You know being a Wizard Saint," I asked, tilting my head. "I''m not one for... long-term contracts, you see."


    Warrod chuckled, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "Most in our guild aren''t. Well, being a Wizard Saintes with its own set of benefits, but as you have probably guessed already, it has a few contractual obligations as well. Well, two actually. One, if the country is ever attacked, you''ll be required to fight on behalf of the Kingdom, and two, if someone from the Royal Family, Magic Council, and the noble families requires some extra protection for diplomatic missions outside the kingdom, you might be requested to go and protect them, if you are free of course."


    That was all?


    That couldn''t be all...


    No contract could be so... simple, especially considering the amount of money they paid the Wizard Saints.


    Though to be fair, I had no idea how much they paid them, all I knew was that Warrod had more than enough money to pay me an absurd amount of money just to train me.


    "If I might ask, how much does the Kingdom pay you guys?" I asked, feeling curious about the financial aspect of being a Wizard Saint.


    Warrod smiled, his smile telling me he knew this question wasing sooner orter. "It varies, depending on the skill level, rank, and reputation of the Wizard Saint. But I can assure you that it''s a very generous amount."


    I nodded, letting the information sink in.


    Well, if everything Warrod is saying is true, then I might ept the rank if it was ever offered to me.


    Getting a monthly paycheck for doing nothing, sounds very good. Don''t get me wrong, I enjoy taking jobs, but I also enjoy having money, and having two sources of ie sounded awesome.


    "Well, in that case, I will have it in mind," I replied with a smile. "Thank you for exining everything to me, and helping me, Warrod."


    Warrod nodded, his smile widening. "Of course. Now if you''ll excuse me, I have to pee, so feel free to leave whenever you feel like it."


    I chuckled.


    Same old joke.


    I nodded and smiled as Warrod''s shoulders slumped slightly as he spun around, shuffling his feet slowly toward his house without looking back.


    Warrod out of sight, Mavis flipped through the air; her blonde hair bouncing with each movement. She stopped in front of me and hung upside down, her eyes shining mischievously as she shed a grin. "Ready to go back to our neck of the woods?" she asked, her face inches away from mine.


    I smiled at her. "I am."


    "Then follow me my dear friend, for I! Mavis shall be your guide!" Mavis eximed, pumping one of her petite fists into the air.


    I chuckled at Mavis''s energy and without a word followed her out of Warrod''s estate, feeling eager to go back home, and see how everyone was doing.


    I had much to do.


    Friends to see.


    Family to return to.


    I wanted to see Cana.


    Gildarts.


    Cordelia.


    The Old Man.


    Laxus.


    Erza.


    Lilia.


    And everyone else, even the annoying Ice Making gal, Ur.


    I sighed, the memory of her name bringing a bad taste to my mouth, not because I didn''t like her, but because I had been keeping a big secret from her.


    Ultear.


    I had kept things as they were for this long for multiple reasons, one of them being that I wasn''t nearly strong enough to rescue her daughter from the hands of Hades, no one in the guild was for that matter, at least right now.


    On that note, I also wasn''t sure Ultear was even alive, to begin with.


    It is said that the p of a butterfly''s wings can change everything in a world already written, so for all I knew, she could be dead, but if she wasn''t, and I hoped she wasn''t, she was in the best possible hands when it came to Dark Guilds.


    Hades was evil, but not unnecessarily cruel. He was evil and strict, whichpared to the alternatives was a day in the spa.


    That being said, the main reason remained, Fairy Tail wasn''t strong enough to deal with Grimoire Heart, if we waged war as we were right now, we would lose.


    Telling Ur about what I knew, could very well ignite a chain of events that none of us was ready to face, at all.


    Tartaros.


    Grimoire Heart.


    And... if we weren''t lucky, ologia.


    We still needed time to grow, I needed time to grow.


    Perhaps it was selfish of me to keep this information to myself, but there was far too much on the table for me to risk, and I wasn''t even talking about my life.


    I would not risk Cana''s life, or her chance of having a normal, loving upbringing for a war I knew we weren''t ready to face.


    I would face the consequences of this decisionter, I knew that.


    I would tell Ur what I knew about her daughter, eventually, when the time was right, and if she hated me for it, I would ept it.


    That was my cross to bear.


    "I can''t wait to get back to the guild," Mavis said, breaking the silence that had settled between us.


    I nodded, pushing my thoughts aside for the moment. "Yeah, me too."


    Mavis tilted her head, studying me closely. "Is everything okay, Adam?"


    "Yep," I lied.


    I don''t even know why I lied, I knew Mavis could tell when I did so, perhaps it was because she wasn''t one to push me to talk when I didn''t want to.


    I liked that about her.


    Despite how... nosy she could be at times, she respected my boundaries when I needed her to.

 Chapter 75: Family.

    Chapter 75: Family.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    [Two weeks of travelter.]


    The sun shone brightly in the azure sky as I stepped off the train at Magnolia Station.


    The bustling energy of the town immediately greeted me with a warm sense, filling my senses with the familiar mix of excitement and nostalgia.


    The aroma of freshly baked bread wafted from a nearby bakery, while theughter of children filled the air.


    Smiling, I took a deep breath, my heart swelling with the warmth of finally having returned home.


    "Finally!" Mavis eximed, letting out a sigh. "Could you please carry my bags? I am exhausted."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Your make belief bags?"


    Mavis pouted, crossing her arms. "You''re no fun sometimes."


    Chuckling at her antics, as usual, I made my way toward the guild, as Mavis talked about the town in the background.


    I couldn''t wait to see everyone again after being away for so long. My boots clicked on the cobblestone path, the rhythm of my steps echoing my eagerness.


    Rounding the corner, the guild''s wooden doors came into view, adorned with the emblem that represented unity and strength.


    As I approached, I caught sight of a familiar figure rushing toward me, Cana, my little sister. Her hair danced in the gentle breeze, her eyes sparkling with mischief and joy at the sight of me.


    "Big brother!" she shouted, her voice filled with delight. In an instant, increasing her speed, now darting towards me with the speed of aet.


    Taken by surprise, I barely had time to brace myself before she tackled me into a hug.


    Her arms wrapped tightly around my waist, trapping my legs in an adorable and inescapable ensnare. I teetered back for a moment, nearly losing my bnce, but managed to stay upright.


    "Aww, she''s adorable," Mavis gushed, watching how Cana hugged me with the fierceness of three hundred adorable lions.


    I chuckled, the sound bubbling up from deep within my chest. "Hey there, squirt. It''s good to see you too," I said, reaching down to pat her adorable little head. Her hair felt like silk beneath my fingers, and I couldn''t help but marvel at how much she had grown since Ist saw her.


    Cana beamed up at me, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "I missed you so much, big brother!" she eximed, her grip around me tightening. "And now that I have you trapped! Promise me you won''t go away for that long ever again! or I won''t let you go!"


    I smiled, warmth filling my chest as I looked into her almighty pleading eyes. "I promise," I said, my voice soft but firm. "I promise to always try my best to finish my jobs as soon as possible."


    At this, Cana squeezed me tighter before finally releasing me, bouncing on her feet with excitement. "You better keep your word!"


    I ruffled her hair affectionately, the warmth from her hug still lingering on my heart, right where it hurts. "I will, I will," I said, chuckling. "Now, let''s go inside. I bet everyone is eager to see us."


    Cana nodded eagerly, bouncing up and down like a rubber ball as she took my hand and dragged me toward the guild hall. I followed, chuckling softly at her enthusiasm, feeling a sense of warmth and belonging wash over me.


    This was home, and there was nowhere else I''d rather be.


    As we entered the guild hall, the familiar sounds and scents filled my senses.


    The clinking of mugs and bottles, theughter and chatter of guild members, and the sounds of a brawl happening in the back, all blended together in aforting symphony.


    "Finally back, brat?" Gildarts called out from across the room, a grin spreading across his weathered face. "We were starting to think you forgot about us."


    I grinned back. "I wish I could, about you at least."


    "So mean with your dear old dad," Gildarts teased, before walking over to ruffle my hair. "But seriously, it''s good to have you back. Missed your face around here, nobody else has the balls to mess with me here."


    I rolled my eyes, but couldn''t help the warmth that spread through me at his words.


    "You too, old man," I said, punching him yfully in the arm before turning to take in the rest of the guild.


    At this, the room erupted into a chorus of cheers and greetings as I made my way over to the bar, with some of the guild members pping me on the back, as Gildarts handed me a drink.


    As I neared the bar to take a seat, I noticed Laxus, leaning in a dark corner, so with a grin I waved at him.


    Laxus nodded in greeting, his usual stoic expression softened by an ever-so-small smile.


    "So tell me, did you meet any girls on your trip?" Gildarts asked with a sly grin, waggling his eyebrows suggestively.


    I rolled my eyes, taking a sip of my drink. "One, but she tried to kill me," I replied, with a chuckle.


    Cana, who had been eagerly listening in on our conversation, piped up with a giggle. "Did you bring me back any presents, big brother?"


    I grinned, reaching into my bag to pull out a small trinket that I had picked up beforeing here. "Of course I did," I said, handing her the trinket.


    It wasn''t anything big.


    Just a set of empty magic cards for her to make her own spells, knowing what I did about her it was easy enough to pick a gift that suited her well.


    "You''re the best big brother ever!" Cana eximed, her eyes lighting up as she examined her gift. "How did you know? Forget that, I can''t wait to show you what I can do with them already! But first, EVERYONE LOOK WHAT MY BROTHER GOT ME!"


    So she already started learning her magic, that''s good.


    I chuckled, feeling content as I watched her excitedly show off her new gift to some of the other guild members.


    "No gift for your old dad?" Gildarts teased, holding out his hand expectantly.


    I rolled my eyes, reaching back into my bag and pulling out a small bottle of his favorite whiskey. "Don''t say I never gave you anything," I said, passing the bottle over to him.


    Gildartsughed, pping me on the back. "Now that''s what I''m talking about, son. You really know how to make your old man happy."


    I guess he really took the joke I made all those years ago to heart. "It''s the least I can do, seeing that with the amount of child support you owe me you won''t see another good drink in a while."


    Gildarts'' eyebrow ticked up. "I will have my revenge for that, brat, mark my words."


    "Just remember, my revenge to your revenge will be twice as big," I replied, grinning at him.


    "Well, my revenge on your revenge on my revenge on your revenge, will be thrice as big!" Gildarts shot back, mming his fist on the bar, breaking the poor thing in two.


    "Adam!" Erza''s voice called out from across the room, interrupting our friendly banter.


    Smiling, I turned slowly, the rustling of my chainmail echoing softly in the chaos of the guild. Wasting no time, she strode toward me, her armor gleaming in the candlelight of the guild, glinting like diamonds set in silver, her broad smile threatening to overtake her face, as she neared.


    "I knew you woulde back victorious, I expected nothing less from my teacher!" Erza eximed for everyone to hear, her voice full of admiration and pride.


    "Of course I did, I couldn''t let one of my students down, and by that I mean my only student down, could I?" I replied with a light chuckle.


    Erza nodded her head with the fierceness of an army, her long red hair falling in waves around her shoulders. "Indeed."


    "Have you practiced what I taught you?" I asked, quirking an eyebrow.


    Erza''s eyes lit up with excitement. "I have, I trained with Lilia during your absence, mastering your teachings as much as I could! And I can''t wait to show you during our next spar."


    "Talking about Lilia, where is--" I didn''t have time to finish my thought before I heard a loud crash and felt a gust of air, as the window behind me exploded outward, showering the room with shards of ss that glinted in the sun, as whoever had broken the windownded in front of me, in a kneeling position.


    "Adam-sama! It''s good to have you back!"


    I should''ve seen iting.


    "You will pay for that window brat!" Makarov''s voice boomed from the other side of his office.


    "You will pay for that," I said, looking at Lilia.


    Lilia stood up, brushing ss off her hands and knees. "Sorry about that, Adam-sama. I just wanted to make a dramatic entrance, to show you just how much you mean to me!"


    I shook my head with a sigh. "You know you could have just walked through the door like a normal person, you can be dramatic without breaking stuff."


    "Indeed," Erza nodded.


    "Indeed," Gildarts nodded.


    "You two have no grounds to talk about this," I replied, giving them a nk stare. "You have a town-level protocol, and you break my doors on a daily basis, instead of... you know, opening them, Erza."


    Erzaughed sheepishly, scratching the back of her head. "I... good point."


    "For your information, I have only destroyed three houses today," Gildarts nodded proudly, puffing his chest out.


    That''s not something to be proud of.


    I rolled my eyes. "Well, at least you''re keeping it to a minimum, I think?"


    Despite how crazy everyone in this guild of mine was, I was happy to be here.


    Fairy Tail really had a way of leaving a mark in your heart, a way of making you feel like family, even if that family was a little dysfunctional. And as I looked around the guild hall, at the rowdy and entric members that made up Fairy Tail, I knew without a doubt that I wouldn''t have it any other way.


    "Next round is on me," I dered loudly, gesturing to the barkeep.


    At this, the guild erupted in cheers, drinks were clinked together, and the party started anew.


    -----------------


    [A few monthster.]


    The first light of dawn pierced through the windows of my apartment, jolting me awake. As I rubbed the sleep from my eyes, I could feel the subtle hum of magic in the air, a constant reminder of the time I''d spent training under Warrod.


    Despite the simplicity of his teachings, I felt they had helped me grow immensely, not only in my abilities but in my learning rate as well.


    My ability to sense energy had improved a lot. I still had a lot to learn in that area, but I was leap and bounds of what I used to be.


    The familiar aroma of freshly brewed coffee filled the air as I stepped into the kitchen, pouring myself a cup to start the day. Gotta love magic coffee makers, they do ny percent of the job themselves.


    Taking a sip of my coffee, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of urgency lingering at the edge of my consciousness, with the knowledge that with each passing day, canon, and the threats this one represented grew ever so near.


    Pushing those thoughts aside, my gaze wandered to the ns for my future home, sprawled out on the dining table.


    I''d spent countless hours designing every detail, making sure everything would be to my liking. Therge plot ofnd I''d acquired on the outskirts of Magnolia would soon be my permanent home, my safe haven so to speak.


    I smiled at that thought.


    Times of peace.


    The calm before the storm, right?


    Missions had been plentiful during this time, allowing me to hone my skills and strengthen my resolve, as well as giving me enough money to improve upon my home ns, little by little.


    Beyond that, I was getting better at Kido, a lot better, thanks to my constant training, seeing I was trying to get any possible advantage I could for the uing events that I knew I would have to face.


    Perhaps my presence had altered some of them, or stopped some, like I imagined I had stopped the entire arc where Laxus had decided to go full evil but not really evil, because deep down he loved every one, but was misguided because he never considered option b, therapy.


    But that was neither here nor there.


    My time to prepare was running out, and every moment had be precious in that very sense.


    As the sun rose higher in the sky, I stepped outside, feeling the warmth on my skin.


    I drew a deep breath, the crisp morning air invigorating me before moving to the training grounds.


    The town bustled around me, the people of Magnolia going about their daily lives, blissfully unaware of the danger that loomed on the horizon.


    With a single step, I moved to the training grounds and began my daily training regimen, my body moving with precision as I practiced my spells and sword techniques, one after the other.


    The words of Zanryuzuki echoed in my head, guiding my movements and sharpening my focus.


    I still had a long way to go before being worthy of her Bankai.


    I had made an effort to be a better partner for her during this time, knowing very well that it was unfair to let her shoulder everything, even when I hadn''t asked.


    Five hourster, I moved to the guild once I hadpleted my training, in order to have a nice lunch with Cana, Erza, Lilia, and Laxus, who I was trying as a personal mission of mine to make more social, sharing stories andughter over meals.


    The camaraderie was a balm for my soul, a strong reminder of what I was fighting for. Every time I looked into their eyes, I just knew I could not let them down.


    They had survived without me in the original timeline, but that wasn''t enough of a guarantee they would now. Enemies could be stronger, things could be different, this was the real world, not a show, as much as the events between the two connected them.


    Lunch over, I walked out of the guild leaving my friends, and family in order to continue with my personal affairs.


    Moving to the outskirts of Magnolia with a single step, I stood over the edge of mynd, the moon casting a pale glow over the empty plot where my home would one day stand.


    And as I looked out over the town, I couldn''t help but sigh.


    "One month," I muttered.


    In one month the Dragon yers would arrive, if everything went ording to canon, signaling the start of everything I knew.


    From that point forward, my time to prepare would enter finite terms, at least more so than it already was. Every second mattered, every action would be vital.


    I would need to gather as much power as I could, to defend my family, my guild, and the people I cared about.

 Chapter 76: The Dragons, The Spirits and The Shinigami.

    Chapter 76: The Dragons, The Spirits and The Shinigami.


    [Adam C. POV]


    [July 7, x777.]


    Today, I had sessfullypleted a mission in the deserts of Rathal, a small ce in the corner of the country, bordering the Alvarez Empire.


    The mission had been, despite the high pay, rather easy, an S Ranked mission in which I had to recover a book arge group of thieves had stolen from a noble family in the capital.


    For this mission, I had decided to take Erza, Cana, and Lilia with me.


    I had known beforehand that the mission was going to be easy, so this seemed like the best opportunity to take Cana with me in order for her to get some experience in the field.


    I smiled.


    Despite this being her first official mission taking an active role, she had performed admirably well. Lilia, who I had brought in on this mission for the sole reason of looking after the girls should anything go wrong, wasn''t forced to intervene at all.


    I was proud of their progress.


    Especially Cana''s.


    I knew who Erza was, or would be, and beyond that I had trained her, pushing her further.


    But Cana had grown this much alone, rtively speaking. She had Gildarts, but everyone knew he wasn''t too keen on training her for real, so the level of strength I had seen today was the result of her hard work alone.


    "Adam-sama, after we return the book, could we stay in the capital? I wish to buy some supplies before leaving," Lilia asked, breaking me out of my thoughts.


    I nodded in agreement, "Of course, Lilia. We can take a few days to rest before we have to return to the guild."


    Cana grinned beside me, obviously excited at the prospect of spending some time in the capital.


    "Maybe I could buy some cake there," Erza added, her mouth watering at the thought, earning a chuckle from me.


    "I hate sand," Cana muttered under her breath.


    I could rte to that.


    The scorching sun beat down on us as we trekked across the endless expanse of sand, our boots sinking slightly with each step. The hot air shimmered and danced around us, distorting the horizon as if it was a mirage.


    Cana and Erza, despite their petite frames, were doing their best to keep up with my pace, their faces flushed from the heat.


    Lilia on the other hand, seemed in her element, unfazed by the heat.


    The date weighed heavily on my mind ¨C July 7th, the day when everything would change, the start of an era. I tried to push the impending sense of unease to the back of my mind, focusing instead on the steady rhythm of our footsteps on the sand, after all, this was meant to happen.


    Erza, with her natural exuberance and a smile that could brighten even the darkest day, tugged on my arm, her brown eyes sparkling with excitement. "Talking about sand, do you think we can have a spar when we get home?"


    Her enthusiasm was contagious, and I couldn''t help but smile back, ruffling her crimson hair yfully. "Sure."


    Not sure what sand had to do with sparring, but I guess that''s her way of asking for something.


    Cana, wasting no time, tugged on my other arm, a fierce determination in her eyes as a pout formed on her face. "I want a spar as well, big brother!"


    I scratched the back of my head, chuckling. "Sure, we can have one as well."


    I wasn''t sure when or why Cana had started to feel jealous of Erza, but she was determined to have whatever Erza had, in terms of spending time with me.


    Perhaps it was her age, seeing they were both about to reach their adolescence, I don''t know.


    I wasn''t particrly good at understanding kids, or teenagers.


    As I thought about this, I was suddenly struck by an inexplicable sensation.


    The atmosphere seemed to shift, the air around us growing heavy and electric, both hot and cold, both alive and dead. It started as a faint hum, barely perceptible at first, but it rapidly grew in intensity, until it felt as though the world itself was tearing apart.


    The Ethernano in the air felt... strange. As if there was too much of it, and too little of it at the same time.


    Cana, Erza, and Lilia, inexperienced as they were, couldn''t sense the change, but I could. The magic that bound our world together was fracturing, splitting apart like a pane of ss struck by a hammer.


    The ground beneath my feet seemed to tremble, the sky darkening overhead as storm clouds gathered with unnatural speed, forming and breaking apart, creating a twisted image in the sky, as the hair on the back of my neck stood on end.


    I could see in the faces of my group, I was the only one feeling this.


    Perhaps it was for the best.


    As the seconds ticked by, the feeling only grew stronger and stronger, making it easier to understand what was happening, to the magic and everything that; that entailed.


    The magic¡­ was breaking in two, or rather, was breaking a door open.


    A door that was never meant to be opened.


    I could feel this... door, tearing open, breaking apart at the distance, thousands of miles away from where we were.


    "It happened," I muttered under my breath, staring in shock in the general direction I was feeling things were happening.


    I knew this would happen.


    I had been expecting this for a long time.


    But despite being prepared, despite being in the know, it was still shocking.


    Erza and Cana looked at me with wide eyes, a mix of confusion and fear etched on their faces.


    It seemed my expression had startled them.


    "What happened?" Erza asked, pushing through her confusion, and fear, her eyes scanning the area for any sign of danger, her hand ready on her sword.


    "Nothing," I replied, giving her a warm smile that I hoped would mask the unease I felt inside. "Just felt like being ominous."


    "Oh, I see," Erza nodded, her body rxing. "That''s a strange training exercise, but an effective one! Wise as always, keeping us on our toes at all times!"


    Training... what?


    Sometimes I don''t really understand what goes around her little scarlet head, more than not it feels like there''s a different world up there.


    Cana wasn''t convinced, her forehead furrowing as she looked at me skeptically. "Are you lying, big brother?"


    I chuckled. "Of course not sweet pea."


    Cana was more insightful than I had given her credit for. She had a keen intuition when it came to me that sometimes bordered on irvoyance.


    "Adam-sama never lies!" Lilia dered with burning passion and unwavering trust, cing a hand on Cana''s shoulder as if to reassure her. "He only avoids sharing the truth, and keeps all the information to himself! But he doesn''t lie! He never lies!"


    I...


    Hm...


    Not entirely wrong there.


    She has a point.


    Leaving Lilia with the girls, I turned my attention back to the sky, the storm clouds growing thicker and darker by the second. The feeling of unease continued to grow, spreading like poison through the air.


    Something wasing.


    Something big.


    After all these years, The Dragons and their children were finallying.


    The Gates of Eclipse were being opened, giving birth to a new era.


    Would that era be the same as the one I knew? Only time would tell.


    "Let''s move, it would be best if we are out of the desert before night falls," I said, breaking the tension in the air. "We have a long journey ahead of us."


    The girls nodded in agreement, and we quickly resumed our path, making our way towards the edge of the desert, where the desert port was, in there I would pay a desert rider to take us out of the desert and towards the nearest town.


    I had much to do.


    And one of those things was finally meeting the pink-haired brat. The story of this world I knew seemed to revolve around.


    -----------------


    [La Heartfilia POV]


    The cold stone floor beneath me provided littlefort as I clenched the eleven celestial keys tightly. My breaths came in short gasps, each one feeling morebored than thest.


    The dimly lit grounds were eerily silent, save for my own ragged breaths and the distant echoes of my ancestors, telling me I had to do this.


    Gritting my teeth, I focused my will and channeled my life force into the Eclipse Gate. The sensation was indescribable ¨C as if a thousand tiny needles were burrowing into my very soul, draining me of everything I had. I could feel the cold embrace of darkness slowly creeping into the corners of my vision.


    The pain was unbearable.


    But I couldn''t falter. Not now.


    Not when I was so close to finallypleting my task, the task left behind by my ancestors, not when the fate of my daughter rested upon my shoulders.


    Summoning thest reserves of my strength, I let out a guttural scream, pouring my entire being, everything I had to offer, my life, my soul, and my body into the task at hand.


    The gate groaned and creaked, its ancient mechanisms protesting against my desperate efforts.


    With one final scream of pain and determination, the gate opened wide. The empty grounds where the gate was were filled with a brilliant, blinding light, forcing me to shield my eyes.


    Exhausted, I copsed onto the ground, my vision a chaotic blur of colors and shapes.


    As the light receded, I saw a figure emerge from the gate.


    A woman, her eyes filled with both sadness and a flicker of admiration. She walked towards me, her voice tinged with pity, I couldn''t see her very well, but felt familiar.


    "You opened the gate without the twelve keys," The mysterious woman said, her words echoing in my ears. "I''m sorry, I truly am, just know that your sacrifice won''t be in vain, you did this world a great favor."


    I wanted to respond, to ask her who she was and what her intentions were.


    But my body betrayed me, my strength gone, and my vision fading rapidly to ck. The edges of consciousness were slipping away, leaving me with nothing but the happiness in knowing that my actions today had saved my beloved Lucy from this terrible burden that had haunted our family for generations.


    Our mission¡­ no, my mission was finally over.

 Chapter 77: Author note: Corn.

    Chapter 77: Author note: Corn.


    Just to let you guys know I won''t update today, I have to move a few things to finish my moving, I''m moving to a new apartment, not sure if I told you all, but yeah, the moving finishes tomorrow.


    So in order to run things smoothly and make this moving faster, I will be finishing focusing all day today on finishing what I have.


    Now, don''t panic, my sexy readers, updates will return as normal tomorrow, well, better than normal, I n to make a double maybe triple release tomorrow, so there is that.


    I hope you all understand, with love, Corn.

 Chapter 78: Fire King.

    Chapter 78: Fire King.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    I decided to make something¡­ interesting, more than just posting 2 chapters today, and here''s the kicker, If we reach top 3 and we remain there this week, the next week will be double release, like the entire week.


    That being said, I will still post the double release I promised for today on Tuesday, but there you have it, let the games begin!


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    As I walked into the guild, the wooden floor creaked beneath my boots, as Erza and Cana trailed behind me, their eyes wide with pride and excitement.


    The lively atmosphere greeted us, as did the smell of ale and the sound ofughter, and people fighting.


    In the corner of the room, I spotted the old man, Makarov, sitting at a table with a pink-haired kid who couldn''t be more than seven by the looks of his body.


    Natsu Dragneel.


    The kid had a strange aura of warmth that was in tune with the ethernano around that emanated dimly from afar, giving a weing vibe to his entire magical presence.


    Makarov, noticing me, turned his head up, before greeting me with a warm weing smile. "Brat! How was the mission?!"


    I waved back, brushing off the question with a smirk. "You know how."


    "Wepleted the mission, and we had time to spare!" Cana replied, crossing her little arms with a proud grin.


    I smiled at that, patting Cana on the head.


    Erza nodded in agreement, her scarlet hair framing her determined face. "Nothing was strong enough to stand in our way!"


    I chuckled, turning to watch the little Natsu curiously.


    His innocent gaze darted around the room, taking in the sights and sounds of the bustling guild, I could see that he was afraid, sad, and... maybe, just maybe excited, it was an odd mix.


    I took a step forward, eager to introduce myself, but was suddenly stopped in my tracks by an overwhelming sensation that almost knocked me off my feet.


    Heat.


    Scorching hot and fiery, it radiated from Natsu like an invisible force, sending shivers down my spine, making me feel as if my body was being burned alive down to the bone.


    I couldn''t move.


    The feelinging from Natsu... was nothing but overwhelming power, forcing upon me nothing but a visceral and all-consuming sensation that engulfed my entire being in shock.


    It began as a small spark, powerful, but calm, igniting deep within him, like the birth of a me. But... as the intensity grew, this aura of heat, of power radiated outward, invading my every sense, until it was coursing through my veins like moltenva, pulsating and demanding my attention.


    It was... unbelievable.


    This power, this pure and unadulterated power, belonged to Igneel Dragneel, The Fire of Dragon King.


    I had no doubts about that.


    It seemed my powers were allowing me to feel the Dragon within the young yer.


    Taking a small step back, I coughed, feeling as my breath becamebored, each inhtion feeling as though I was inhaling the smoke from a thousand burning embers.


    I knew very well that Igneel was sealed within Natsu, well before meeting the kid today, but I never imagined I would feel this...


    The power didn''t feel dormant as I imagined it would be, it felt alive, like a living entity that danced and crackled within the soul of Natsu, daring me to try and test its might.


    This was a warning, a... threat, it seemed.


    But it didn''t feel like this warning was meant for me.


    It was for somebody else, but who...?


    I grinned, feeling sweat drip down my forehead.


    This overwhelming power I was feeling deep within Natsu, had stirred a primal instinct deep within, a mix of excitement, awe, and terror. The sensation was... intoxicating.


    I thought I was strong... but the sheer magnitude of the Igneel''s power, that even in this... heavily weakened state was threatening to consume me whole, had left me feeling humbled and rather insignificant in its presence.


    To think this kind of power level was my end goal.


    I had a long way to go, it seemed.


    "Are you okay, brat?" Makarov asked concern etched on his wrinkled face.


    I tore my gaze away from Natsu, taking a deep breath to regain myposure. "Yeah, I''m fine. Just... travel sickness you know? unexpected, got a little lightheaded"


    Cana frowned, eyeing me skeptically. "But we didn''t even travel that far today."


    I shrugged, trying to make it seem like nothing. "Just tired, that''s all."


    "Motion sickness mayhap?" Erza offered, crossing her arms as she looked at me.


    I chuckled. "I suppose, but don''t worry, it will be fine soon."


    Makarov eyed me with suspicion for a moment but said nothing as he motioned for us to join them at the table.


    "Hello there," I said gently, extending my hand to the young boy.


    Natsu looked at me with wide, curious eyes before breaking into a wide grin, gripping my hand with a strength that belied his age. "Hi! I''m Natsu Dragneel! Who are you?!"


    I smiled back, knowing that one day, this young boy would grow up to be a legend in this world, just like those around me. "Just a fellow guild member, Natsu. It''s nice to meet you."


    Erza smiled warmly, extending her arm. "The name is Erza Scarlet. It is a pleasure to meet you, Natsu Dragneel."


    "Cana Clive Alberona, the daughter of fairy tail''s strongest wizard Gildarts, and the sister of the third strongest! Adam Clive!" Cana said, pointing at me.


    Third strongest...


    But...


    No, no, wait, she''s right.


    I can''t be second when the old man and Gildarts are still stronger than me.


    Natsu, taking what Cana had said as a challenge, beamed with pride, puffing out his chest. "Well I''m the son of the strongest dragon there is! Igneel!"


    Cana deadpanned. "Yeah, and my mom is a cat..."


    Oh Cana, I don''t think he can understand sarcasm yet...


    "She is?" Natsu asked, gasping in shock.


    Yep, just as I thought.


    "Master, are you sure he doesn''t need a doctor? He seems a bit too... dumb to be normal," Canas said, ncing at Natsu with concern.


    Makarov let out a heartyugh, patting Cana''s shoulder. "Hahaha, Natsu may not be the brightest crayon in the box, but he has a heart of gold and the potential to be one of the strongest wizards in our guild."


    "Yeah, what the old man said!" Natsu nodded, before mming his little fist on the table. "Now tell me who your brother and father are, so that I can kick their asses!"


    I raised an eyebrow at that.


    Cana puffed her chest out, pointing at me. "He''s my brother."


    "Hello agai-" I couldn''t finish my sentence when I felt Natsu''s little fist, connect with my face.


    "Fire Dragon''s Iron Fist!" Natsu shouted, his fist engulfed in tiny mes, trying to burn my face, but s they did nothing, not even warm my face.


    I wonder what would''ve happened if he could use the power of Igneel''s decaying soul.


    I probably would''ve died I think.


    "Now, now, let''s calm down and eat something before-" I began, only to be stopped once again by Natsu, attacking me again.


    "Fire Dragon''s w!" This time, his feet connected with the top of my head, doing like before no damage at all.


    I sighed.


    He was more annoying in person than I expected him to be.


    "As I said before-" I began, but once again, I was interrupted.


    I gritted my teeth, repeating a mantra within my head.


    He was a kid, a scared little child who had lost everything in the blink of an eye.


    "Let''s"


    "Fire Dragon''s Iron Fist!"


    That''s fucking it.


    I turned to him, grabbing his little fist, as a mischievous grin spread across my face.


    Taking a deep breath, I raised a single finger, aimed directly at his forehead.


    Finding himself unable to move or escape, he looked at me and said. "Ready to... give up?" A hint of nervousness in his voice as his eyes widened, darting from my finger to my face.


    "Give up?" I replied, feigning innocence. "No."


    "No?" His eyebrows furrowed in confusion. "What do you mean by¡ª"


    Before he could finish his question, I flicked him on the forehead with my finger, my strength and precision amplified by the slightest touch of magic.


    The unexpected force sent him hurtling backward, his eyes were wide with shock and disbelief as he flew through the roof of the guild like a rocket.


    For a moment, time seemed to slow down as he soared through the air, his little limbs iling helplessly. His expression shifted from shock to pure indignation as he registered what had just happened.


    Ahh... It was a priceless sight, one that had me doubling over withughter.


    As he reached the apex of his involuntary flight, his voice echoed through the air, filled with outrage and a touch of fear. "I demand a rematchhhhhhh!"


    With the elegance and grace of a sack of potatoes, he plummeted towards the ground, probably around the train station.


    "Adam..." Makarov sighed, before bursting into a fit ofughter along with the rest of the guild members. "I was wondering when he would reach your breaking point! Like father like son, Gildarts only tolerated him for two minutes before kicking him through the roof!"


    I wiped tears ofughter from my eyes as I gazed at the ceiling, catching my breath, just now noticing there were two holes, one for me, and one for Gildarts. "Well, that was cathartic," I sighed, my voice still shaking withughter.


    "Serves him right," Cana nodded in agreement, a mischievous smile on her face showing she was happy I had done that. "He was asking for it."


    "How long do you reckon it will take him to get back?" I asked Makarov.


    I knew the answer, but it felt like something I should ask.


    Makarov chuckled. "Knowing him, he''ll probably be back in... five to ten minutes."


    Yep, I knew the answer.


    "Well, that''s my cue, as fun as that was, I need a shower, and maybe a piece of cake from the bakery down my apartment," I said, rising to my feet. "Want some girls?"


    Cana squealed excitedly, flinging her arms around my neck. "Yes!" She giggled, her eyes alight with happiness.


    Erza beamed at my proposal, her eyes shining as if I had offered her life itself. "Strawberry cake? For... free? It can''t be¡­ are angels truly real? And if so, are you one?"


    "It''s¡­ just cake," I replied, scratching the back of my head. "The point is, I have a tab there, so it''s on me."


    "I ept your invitation!" Erza shouted, showing she was unable to contain her excitement.


    I feel like I shouldn''t have said that... but I don''t know why...


    Oh well, that''s a problem for future Adam.

 Chapter 79: Zeref.

    Chapter 79: Zeref.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    I decided to make something¡­ interesting, more than just posting 2 chapters today, and here''s the kicker, If we reach top 3 and we remain there this week, the next week will be double release, like the entire week.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    My boots whispered against the damp undergrowth as I trudged forward, my heart pounding in time with the quiet symphony of the night.


    I smiled, letting out a breath of relief.


    The forest, typically teeming with the sounds of wildlife, had fallen eerily silent, as though it was holding its breath along with me. The darkness was thick and relentless, broken only by the intermittent slivers of moonlight that filtered through the dense canopy overhead.


    The moon, swollen and radiant, hung like a silver orb in the endless inkwell of the sky. It cast an ethereal glow over the forest, turning the mossy greens into hues of blue and the stark tree trunks into monolithic specters.


    The stars appeared to wink at me from their lofty perches, their light twinkling in the ssy surface of my eyes. Each twinkle, each flicker of celestial light, seemed to guide my path, bing my silentpanions in this solitary journey.


    Mavis had stayed home to finish a book she had started reading, and for this mission, I had decided toe alone, for multiple reasons.


    I needed a brief time to... think, so to speak.


    Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes.


    The scent of damp earth and pine-filled my nostrils, a raw, invigorating aroma that was unique to this forest.


    My senses heightened, I could taste the sweet, crisp air on my tongue and feel the velvety darkness pressing against my closed eyelids. My heartbeat was a steady drumbeat in my ears, resonating with the gentle rustle of the unseen leaves.


    I had a lot of things to do.


    A lot of goals to aplish before time became my enemy.


    Perhaps I was letting what I knew about the future to affect me too much, but I couldn''t help it.


    It was stressful feeling like you were the only one capable of doing something if push came to shove.


    Behind my closed eyes, I envisioned the path ahead, a trail unseen but not unfelt, I envisioned the future I wanted to live. The twigs snapped under my boots, the uneven terrain pushing against my soles, guiding me along.


    The thought of the future hung heavy in my mind, an invisible thread pulling me forward, but keeping me caged.


    Pushing those thoughts aside, I shook my head, focusing on finishing the job I had taken. I had already finished the job, now all I had to do was reach the town, toplete the task that had been entrusted to me before I could return to the familiarity andfort of Magnolia.


    The quest had been... easy, too easy, to the point it had almost felt like a chore, seeing all I had to do was keep someone safe from one point to the other, which I had done, without encountering any enemies in the way.


    "I wonder how long it will take me to get back home using Shunpo," I muttered, gazing at the sky with a sigh.


    I really needed a drink.


    Maybe a whiskey, or a couple hundred beers...


    I stopped, my head snapping out of thought as I red ahead, sensing a presence lurking around. Feeling the absurd amount of blood lust this unknown was giving off, I stepped forward and spoke in an icy tone. "Show yourself or else you''ll regret it."


    Emerging from the inky umbra of the forest, a strange entity of otherworldly malevolence manifested itself. Tall and menacing, towering over the dense undergrowth, its silhouette a nightmare against the backdrop of the moonlit trees.


    "And what do you want?" I asked, tilting my head.


    Its body seemed to beposed of the very essence of darkness itself, shimmering with a light obsidian hue that was woven from the shadows around it.


    The entity carried an unnatural sense of fluidity, flowing and shifting with a hypnotic grace that belied the wickedness that seemed to embody.


    Harsh, grotesque features gave the entity a monstrous visage, prominent horns that arched from its forehead, resembling twisted and gnarled branches, pointing towards the now starless sky in a grotesque mockery of a crown.


    Its eyes were twin embers, gleaming with a hellish red glow, filled with an insatiable hunger and unending cruelty, two orbs of hellfire, abysses of despair, smoldering with the torment of lost souls.


    A wicked grin splits its face, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth that glint like daggers in the faint, spectral light. A sinuous tail, tipped with a vicious barb, whipped restlessly behind it, carving dark grooves into the forest floor.


    A palpable aura of malevolence radiated from the entity, causing the very air to curdle with dread. The ground beneath it appeared scarred, the flora, and everything around withering in its presence, as if nature itself was recoiling from its blight.


    "What do... I want? I... want you..." The entity replied, its voice, a whisper that echoed through the trees, a grating cacophony that sounded like the grinding of stone on stone.


    I chuckled.


    I really have a strange kind of luck to get these... kinds of encounters on a monthly basis, at this point I''m pretty sure I am desensitized to anything horror rted.


    "You want me, my, oh my," I gasped, pretending to blush, "I never knew I had such an effect on creatures of the dark. I''m ttered, but I''m afraid I''m not interested in a one-night stand with a shadow creature."


    The entity''s grin twisted into a snarl, its eyes zing with fury, and it lunged at me with lightning speed, at least twice as fast as Erza''s current max.


    Not bad, if this was a spar that is.


    I sidestepped its attack with ease, the ground shaking under the entity''s weight as it crashed into the ground, splintering it in half.


    I shook my head with a sigh...


    "I really don''t have time for this," I muttered, unsheathing the sword at my waist.


    The entity roared, and I charged toward it, my sword shing in the moonlight as it shed with the entity''s barbed tail. The sh produced a deafening noise that echoed throughout the forest, causing the trees to sway and the leaves to fall as the earth around us cracked open.


    It seemed the creature was more durable than I expected.


    No...


    That wasn''t it...


    It was something... different going on right now.


    I hummed, dodging another attack from the entity, before delivering another strike, this time realizing what was happening, it wasn''t that the demon was durable, it was the shadows his body seemed to be made out of were... bending around my de, avoiding most if not all damage.


    What an interesting technique, I wonder if that''s how Logia powers work in One Piece...


    Never mind that, questions forter.


    "So, let''s be real here, who sent you?" I asked, parrying the entity''s attack with ease.


    While being attacked wasn''t something out of the ordinary, being attacked without reason was, and while I didn''t care much for whatever vendettas some had against me, I was curious about why a demon of all things was attacking me.


    I think it was a demon at least, I''m not sure, I don''t have much of a reference topare, seeing Deliora was an artificial one, so I''m basing my opinion on his looks...


    Wait... am I being racist?


    Before I could ponder on that thought for much luck, the entity hissed in response, its eyes narrowing in anger. "No one sent me," it spat. "Ie for my own purpose."


    I raised an eyebrow, skeptical of its answer. "And what purpose might that be?" I inquired, twirling my sword in anticipation.


    The entity chuckled, a sound that seemed to grate on my nerves like nails on a chalkboard. "You are an interesting one, mortal," it said, circling around me like a predator stalking its prey. "You possess a power that I rarelye across. A power that could be of great use to me."


    I frowned, not liking where this was going. "Don''t tell me you''re one of those demons that want to possess others and stuff..."


    The entity grinned wickedly, its eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Oh, I do more than just possess, mortal," it hissed. "I consume the very essence of those I enter. And with your power, I could be stronger than ever before, strong enough to rival the Gods!"


    Great, an Orochimaru type of demon, that like his name gives out, wants to wear my skin and shit, hurray. "Sorry to disappoint you, but I''m not interested in getting the Orochimaru treatment, I''m not that edgy," I retorted, my eyes locked onto the demon''s. "Now, if you don''t mind, I have better things to do than chat with a demon."


    With that, I lunged forward, blurring out of sight with a single step, my sword slicing through the air towards the demon''s midsection, cutting the demon in half.


    However, instead of dying, the demon''s body shattered into thousands of pieces before reforming itself again.


    "You can''t kill me, little human... you''d have to destroy my entire being in order to do so!"


    Huh...


    Well, thanks for telling me.


    Honestly, sometimes I get the best kind of bad guys, the incredibly stupid ones.


    Taking a step forward, I brought my de down releasing a massive arc of energy that cut through the demon''s body, causing it to scream in agony as it dissipated into nothingness.


    I sighed, wiping the non-existent sweat off my forehead. "Note to self: stop taking enthusiastic walks through the dark magical forests with warning signs at night, demons now want to wear your skin."


    ....


    There''s another magical presence ahead...


    Twenty... no... fifty miles to the north.


    Another demonic presence...


    Could it... a coincidence? Or...


    It wasn''t in the direction I was heading towards, meaning that if I went that way I would have to take a detour...


    I sighed.


    "Fuck it, I will go ahead and investigate," It wasn''t like I had much to do, besides, I wouldn''t feel good about myself if I knew I left a demon running rampant just because I feltzy.

 Chapter 80: Demons or Heroes?

    Chapter 80: Demons or Heroes?


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    I decided to make something¡­ interesting, more than just posting 2 chapters today, and here''s the kicker, If we reach top 3 and we remain there this week, the next week will be double release, like the entire week.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    When I had felt another demonic presence, I had expected a lot of things.


    Another demon wanting to possess me? Sure, been there, done that.


    Maybe one of Zeref''s failed creations? Why not?


    What I didn''t expect was to find myself in a... normal town, watching humanity''s greatest weakness, the fear of many, also known as mob mentality.


    Perched precariously atop the neighboring building, I crouched low, my fingers curled around the cool, rough edges of the weathered bricks.


    The sight that unfolded below filled me with a sense of disgust that coiled itself around my heart.


    From this vantage point, I had a bird''s eye view of the mob that had congregated outside a modest house across the street. Their faces, illuminated by the harsh glow of ming torches, twisted into grotesque masks of hatred and fear.


    Each rock they hurled crashed against the house, shattering the quiet night with a chilling echo.


    Within the house, hiding in a corner I could feel three... presences, one vastly stronger than the others, that presence felt... demonic, but notpletely, it was weird to exin.


    The three presences felt... afraid.


    I leaned forward to get a better look, my eyes widening in shock at the silhouette that moved behind one window. It was small... too small, and fragile looking.


    Children...


    I couldn''t see them, but I had no doubts that... this mob was targeting... children.


    I couldn''t feel... a lick of evil intent within the house...


    Nothing...


    Just... three small presences, afraid of what awaited them outside.


    "Monster! Demon!" They shouted, their words melding into a horrifying chant that filled the air. The usations ricocheted off the silent walls of the surrounding buildings, amplifying their intensity.


    I swallowed hard, trying to suppress the knot of... anger that threatened to choke me.


    Inside that besieged house were three innocent children who were caught in this nightmare through no fault of their own. I could almost picture them, huddled together in fear, their wide, terrified eyes darting towards each new crash, each fresh wave of hateful slurs.


    My hands clenched into fists, and I took a deep breath to calm myself before I did something I mighte to regret. This was not the time for anger.


    It was the time for action.


    Wasting no time, I leaped off the rooftop, the wind whistled past my ears as I descended towards them, my eyes locked onto the ringleader.


    He was a burly man with a wild look in his eyes, brandishing a ming torch like a weapon. As Inded gracefully on the ground in front of the house, he turned to face me, his mouth gaping open in shock.


    "Who the hell are you?" he snarled, his grip tightening on the torch.


    "A decent human being," I replied coolly, my voice echoing against the night.


    He lunged forward with a primal scream, I didn''t move, instead, I released a bit of my power, cracking the earth beneath me, pushing the man back with a force he couldn''t evenprehend, dropping him on his back.


    The mob fell silent, all eyes on me as I turned to face them with a cold, hard stare.


    "I don''t know why you are doing this, nor I care, but this ends now," I said, my voice cutting through the air like a de. "Am I clear?"


    The ringleader staggered to his feet, his eyes zing with anger, and fear as he looked at me. "You don''t understand," he spat, his voice thick with venom. "Those... things in there aren''t children anymore. They''re demons! Trying to trick us!"


    I raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Is that so? And how did youe to that conclusion?"


    This felt familiar somehow...


    Three presences...


    One demonic in a way...


    Could it be... The Strauss Siblings?


    "They''re not human! Go inside and look at the oldest girl!" He eximed, gesturing wildly towards the house.


    "Please... sir... help us..."


    I turned to see a small figure in the doorway of the house I was protecting, their face hidden within the shadows. As they stepped forward, I was able to confirm my early suspicions...


    Lisanna.


    Taking a deep breath, I turned to the man, and with a low, cold tone, said. "Leave, and don''te back."


    The ringleader opened his mouth to protest, but I didn''t give him the chance, this time releasing enough power to send a gust of wind that extinguished their torches, knocking every single of them back with enough force to hurt them.


    The sudden disy of overwhelming strength seemed to snap the mob out of their trance, and they began to scatter in all directions, tripping over each other in their haste to escape.


    I watched them go, my eyes narrowing in disgust, before turning back to the house. Lisanna was still standing in the doorway, her eyes wide with shock, relief, and awe.


    Without a word, I stepped forward into the house, scooping the little Lisanna up into my arms as I made my way inside the house, the funny thing here was, that I didn''t even realize I had scooped her into my arms at first, it wasn''t until she eeped that I realized I had done it.


    It was almost as if I had acted out of instinct.


    I guess all that time carrying Cana around left some muscle memory behind.


    Inside, I found the remaining Strauss Family, a boy and a girl, huddled together in a corner, their small bodies shaking one with fear, and the other with self-deprecation.


    Mirajane.


    And Elfman.


    "Who are you?! Release my sister this instance or... else!" Mirajane threatened, her voice shaking with fear.


    I didn''t me her for being scared.


    After all, I was a stranger who had just burst into their home and was now carrying her baby sister like it was my own, in fact, she had every right to threaten me, all things considered.


    "Just a guy that was passing by," I replied, slowly lowering Lisanna to the ground, watching as she ran over to her siblings, wrapping her small arms around them in a tight embrace.


    It really broke my heart to see... such young souls being victims of the reality of the world.


    No one should have to deal with this shit before adulthood.


    The ignorance of some is the damnation of others.


    "He''s a friend, big sis, he helped us!" Lisanna said, her voice soft and shaking as she looked up at me with wide, grateful eyes.


    Helped us?


    I only scared the mob.


    That barely qualifies as helping.


    Taking a deep breath, I smiled reassuringly at them. "That I am," I said, my voice gentle. "At least to you guys, not to the morons... outside."


    Elfman and Mirajane looked at me with cautious curiosity, but they didn''t seem to be as scared or shocked as before, which was good.


    "You... scared them away," Elfman said, his voice cracking with emotion.


    I nodded, leaning against the wall as I gazed out the broken window in their room. "Yes, I did, for now at least. So tell me, why was that mob after you all?"


    Mirajane hesitated for a moment, her eyes flickering between me and her siblings. "It''s...plicated," she said finally, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I could see the fear in her eyes, the fear of rejection.


    I didn''t remember Mirajane''s backstory too well, but I knew that it had something to do with her power.


    "Does it have something to do with... the hand you are hiding away?" I asked, as kind and soft as humanly possible.


    Mirajane''s eyes widened in shock as she slowly revealed her right hand from beneath the folds of her dress. Her hand was twisted and gnarled, with sharp ws protruding where her fingers should have been, and multiple purple gems that vibrated with demonic power.


    "How did you...?" she trailed off, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I''m a licensed mage," I replied, taking a seat on the ground. "It helps to know things."


    Mirajane''s eyes filled with tears as she looked at me, her demonic hand trembling with fear. "I... I don''t know what happened, all I can say is that this is the result of me helping the vige, I was cursed, and now I''m a monster."


    "You''re not a monster," I replied, my heart aching for her. "Nor you are cursed."


    Mirajane looked up at me, her eyes filled with confusion. "What do you mean?"


    "This world is filled with magic, and well... the magic you were given is known as Take Over magic," I said, smiling at her as gently as possible. "Take Over magic is... rather vast, there''s Animal Soul, Beast Soul, Machina Soul, and yours... Well, it''s Demon Soul."


    Mirajane''s eyes widened with surprise, her hand trembling even more violently. "Demon Soul?"


    I nodded, reaching out to ce aforting hand on her shoulder. "Yes, Demon Soul. And it''s nothing to be ashamed of. Your power is a gift, a powerful one at that, it allows you to... subjugate the power of demons to make it your own as you did with whatever demon you encountered."


    "A... gift?" Mirajane echoed, still visibly stunned.


    I nodded again. "Yes, a gift. A gift that you can use to protect yourself and those you care about."


    Mirajane looked down at her hand, and then back at me with tears in her eyes. "This curse... a gift, I never thought of it that way before," she said softly.


    It seemed my words weren''t reaching her as much as I wanted them to.


    Perhaps the Old Man would have a better time helping her.


    I took a deep breath before continuing. "I know you have no reason to trust me, but I want you to know that there are people in this world who can help you, who understand what you''re going through, better than anyone."


    Mirajane looked up at her siblings, her eyes filled with hope for the first time. "Really?"


    I nodded, smiling at her. "Really. In fact, I know a guild that specializes in being a big... somewhat annoying but loving family."


    "What guild?" Lisanna asked, her voice filled with curiosity.


    I grinned, standing up from the ground. "Fairy Tail. It''s a guild filled with the rowdiest, craziest, and most powerful mages in the kingdom. But they''re also the most loyal, loving, and protective family you''ll ever have."


    Elfman and Lisanna looked at each other, their eyes shining with hope, hope that perhaps they didn''t have to be alone.


    Mirajane looked at me, her eyes filled with uncertainty. "Would... that guild take us in?"


    I... think I suck at recruiting members.


    The old man makes it seem... so easy.


    I nodded, smiling at her. "They would be honored to have you. But I won''t force you, it''s up to you to decide."


    Mirajane looked at me for a long moment, her gaze resting on her siblings, seeming to be considering my words.


    Finally, she nodded, a small... almost sad smile forming on her face. "I... would like to go to Fairy Tail. Could you please take us there?"


    I could see hope in her eyes, but at the same time... resignation.


    I sighed, it seemed this kind of emotional support was really out of my league, hopefully, the old man would have better luck at easing the darkness of her heart.


    "It would be my pleasure," I replied.

 Chapter 81: One step forward.

    Chapter 81: One step forward.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    As we made our way through the streets of the bustling town, making our way to the train station, I guided the three children whose lives I was familiar with, despite only recently bing entwined with them.


    The noise of the market, the rattle of carts, the chatter of vendors, the cries of livestock, echoed off the cobblestones, enveloping us in a living, breathing symphony of human activity.


    Lisanna, the youngest of the trio, clung to the hem of my cloak, her small face barely peeking out from a curtain of mousy white hair. Her wide eyes were taking in the world around her, teetering between fear and fascination.


    After a few moments of silence, she shuffled closer to me, a question clearly burning at the edge of her tongue. It wasn''t until her older brother, Elfman, nudged her gently that she finally spoke.


    "What''s... what''s your name?" she asked, her voice barely audible over the chaos of the street.


    I nced down at her, a warm smile spreading across my face.


    It had just urred to me then that I had indeed neglected a basic courtesy of introducing myself in the heat of the moment, I might need to work on that.


    "I''m Adam," I replied gently, and despite already knowing their names, I asked for them in return, if only to reassure the children that we were on equal terms.


    Their responses were quiet but clear.


    Mirajane, the oldest, spoke with a strength that belied her age, her voice carrying an unfathomable sense of self-deprecation that was almost impossible to believe.


    Elfman, the middle kid of the family, responded in a timid yet firm voice, a hint of protectiveness creeping into his tone.


    And Lisanna, her words were soft, like a whisper carried on a summer breeze, full of confidence and shyness in equal measure, a most oddbination.


    As we continued our journey through the town, arriving at the train station, Mirajane moved to walk beside me. Her eyes, a deep blue that mirrored the midday sky, studied me, revealing a well of sadness lingering within their depths.


    "Why did you help us?" she asked, her voice steady yet filled with a raw vulnerability. The question hung in the air, a poignant reminder of the distrust that too often tainted the innocence of childhood.


    Had I forgotten to tell them why I had helped them?


    Perhaps I had been too focused on what was happening...


    For a moment, I was silent, taking the time to consider my answer. The hustle and bustle of the town faded into the background as I turned to face her, meeting her gaze with a sincerity I hoped she could see.


    If you had asked me years before the events of the tower, I wouldn''t have been able to give you an answer...


    But time had allowed me to grow... in ways I was just starting to see, or fully grasp.


    Perhaps I had always been this way, perhaps not, it didn''t matter.


    I had saved them because it was the right thing to do.


    But that response seemed too simple, too devoid of the human emotion that had driven my actions. I had saved them because, in their faces, I saw hope, resilience, and a spark of life that deserved to be protected.


    I had saved them because, in that moment of crisis, they had needed someone, and I had been there, so why not?


    But how could I convey all of that to a broken child?


    "I helped you," I finally said, "Because everyone deserves a helping hand every now and then. And when I saw you three in trouble, I knew I had to do something."


    Mirajane stared at me, her gaze searching.


    I smiled, hoping that my words had reached her, and had offered her some modicum of reassurance, I wasn''t good at this, at least I didn''t feel like I was.


    After a moment, she nodded, a small but meaningful gesture that told me she understood, at least enough to ease her heart a little bit.


    As we boarded the train, I took a moment to reflect on the events that had led me to this point.


    I knew, even though I didn''t remember very well that their story had been marked with pain, I knew that before meeting them, but something about seeing them in person, instead of... my TV, had stirred a strong sense of empathy within me.


    This wasn''t the first time this had happened.


    First Cana.


    Laxus...


    Then Erza.


    It was surprising; really.


    I smiled, it seemed that little by little the amount of people I wanted to protect was growing. Despite just having met them, at least in person, I found myself drawn to them,mitted in a way to ensure their safety and wellbeing.


    I wonder if this is how the old man feels about everyone in the guild.


    Perhaps this is the reason he adopts so many children into the guild.


    As the train began to move, I settled into a seat, and much to my surprise, the children huddled close around me, at least Lisanna and Elfman.


    Mirajane was simply staring out the window, with a sense of longing that I couldn''t quite grasp.


    I knew they were scared, despite how happy they seemed, and I didn''t me them. They had just lost everything they had ever known, and now they were on a train headed to a new life in a new ce, with a stranger who had inexplicablye to their aid in their time of need.


    Taking a deep breath, I watched as the scenery outside the window transformed from the bustling town to the quiet countryside, and the children''s breathing gradually grew slower and deeper, their bodies finally rxing into a peaceful slumber.


    Despite the exhaustion tugging at my own body, I couldn''t bring myself to join them in sleep, my thoughts instead drifting to the events that had led us here.


    I had never taken the time to ponder how bizarre was to deal with what once you considered fiction as a reality.


    I had just taken the bull by the horns as they said.


    But... isn''t it... wonderful and daunting how the reality of some can be the fantasy of others?


    I had never given that much thought, I mean, I had always known that was the case, but I hadn''t... given this line of thinking much air to breathe.


    This... world, was more than just a story to tell.


    These were real people, with real struggles and real emotions.


    And I was a part of them.


    I wonder if my story will be considered fiction to others in distant worlds, like the story I once considered fiction, and now is my reality.


    I chuckled.


    Knowing what I know, there was a big possibility that was the case. Isekai was a genre, after all.


    Oh well.


    That''s neither here nor there.


    -----------------


    [Third Person - POV]


    A door creaked open, its mournful wails echoing through the cavernous room as a small, shivering figure sidled in. The room was gloomily lit, the scattered candles flickering, casting monstrous shadows against the cold, stone walls. The air was heavy with a sense of dread, the taste of fear palpable.


    The man, known only as Jolul, a lowly servant, was trembling, his face as white as the ghostly pallor of the moon. His heart pounded in his chest like a war drum, the rhythm fast and irregr, echoing the fearful anticipation in his veins. His hands clung to a bundle of parchment, the ink barely dried.


    In the center of the room, a grand, imposing throne sat in the shadows. Its high back, embroidered with obsidian and onyx, seemed to consume the flickering candlelight, making the upant of the throne an ominous silhouette.


    "Lord Zeref," Jolul stuttered, bowing low before the enigmatic figure, "I bring you the reports you asked for."


    From the abyss of the throne, a figure emerged, a man draped in darkness, his presence unnerving and strangely captivating. The dim, flickering light danced across his face, illuminating his sharp features, and casting deep, haunting shadows under his eyes.


    His ebony hair, as dark as the night itself, framed his pale face, a stark contrast to his crimson eyes that glowed with a menacing light.


    Zeref''s lips curled into a smile, one that seemed kind on the surface, but underneathy a chilling malevolence. It was a smile that belonged to the face of a monster rather than a man.


    His very existence seemed to radiate a dark, unholy aura that made the temperature in the room drop, making every breath feel like a gulp of icy winter air.


    "Good work, Jolul," Zerefmended, his voice as cold and haunting as a winter''s breeze, sending shivers down Jolul''s spine.


    Jolul could only nod, unable to meet his lord''s gaze, before retreating, his footsteps echoing like a lonely heartbeat in the silence of the room.


    Once alone, Zeref picked up the report, his eyes scanning the words. The mention of Adam''s unique magic intrigued him, a power that perhaps held the potential to release him from his... ursed immortality.


    Zeref''sughter filled the room, a sound as chilling as the wind howling through a graveyard. The thought of finally escaping his eternal curse, by the hand of a mere kid, was amusing.


    And yet, there was an odd appeal to it.


    "Adam," Zeref mused, his eyes twinkling with a dangerous curiosity. "Could your de truly kill me, freeing me from this cursed existence?"


    He decided it was time to see firsthand what this magic was capable of, that it was time to meet this Adam and see what the newest Fairy had to offer.


    And with that decision taken, for the first time in a long time, Zeref felt something akin to anticipation stirring within him.

 Chapter 82: Zeref.

    Chapter 82: Zeref.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    After leaving the Strauss siblings in Makarov''s hands, I retired to my apartment, having the peace of mind that the old man would do a far better job than me helping them.


    He was the heart and soul of our guild.


    The father of everyone.


    "Maybe I should get some food before going home," I mused out loud.


    Maybe a nice steak.


    Or some sandwiches... maybe a sub?


    That settles it, I''m going to get something to eat.


    Smiling at the thought, I changed my path towards the open market to get something for dinner, however, once I did, something in the air changed, something cold, something dark... to the point I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease prickling at my skin.


    This feeling of unease continued to grow until darkness around the streets of Magnolia seemed to swallow everything whole, creating an eerie atmosphere that made me want to quicken my pace.


    I scanned the area, feeling nothing worthy of notice, the town looked normal, just as always at this time of night. The sun had set hours ago, leaving the city illuminated only by the dim glow of streetmps and the asional window.


    But... this feeling wasn''t normal, was it?


    As I turned the corner onto my street, I noticed a figure lurking in the shadows.


    At first, I assumed it was just a passerby, but something about their posture sent chills down my spine. They seemed to be waiting for me, lurking in the shadows like a predator.


    I considered turning back, something inside me wanted to avoid this feeling as much as possible, but I knew that if I turned back now, and something happened to those I loved, I would never forgive myself.


    Pushing through without hesitation, I approached slowly, trying to make out who it was in the darkness. As I got closer, I could see the approaching glint of a knife making its way toward my face.


    Calmly, I reached for my de, which was concealed under my coat, before slicing through the attacker''s arm in one smooth and precise movement.


    The de shone in the dim light of the night sky, cutting through their flesh, separating their wrist from their arm with one swift motion. The attacker let out a scream of pain and stumbled back, clutching their injured arm, as blood slowly dripped from the wound down their arm and onto the ground, creating a small pool of crimson at their feet.


    "Who are you?" I asked, not really paying this unknown attacker much attention.


    Whoever this unknown was, he wasn''t the one behind this feeling of unease, not by a long shot. No one this weak should be able to make me feel this way.


    "You will pay for this!" The attacker growled a soft animalistic hiss escaping his lips that echoed off the cold, damp walls of the alley we were in, however, before he could say anything else, something happened.


    Suddenly a grimace contorted his hidden face as an indescribable pain gripped him, his body convulsing against the cobblestones beneath his worn-out shoes.


    He screamed.


    A soft, blue glow radiated from him, making the shadows of the alley dance erratically on the wet pavement. His silhouette began to distort, the boundaries of his physical form blurring and then fragmenting.


    It was as if he was being pulled apart, each piece of him disintegrating into a fine cloud dust before my very eyes.


    His arms, once poised to gesture, splintered into countless fragments, shimmering in the spectral light before evaporating into nothingness.


    His legs followed suit, the solid mass of his body crumbling away in a cascade of glowing particles, each one dissipating into the night air like motes of dust caught in a beam of moonlight.


    The man''s torso copsed inwards, thest remnants of his form surrendering to the inexplicable transformation. Yet his face remained intact, a fleeting expression of resignation and peace gracing his features before they too sumbed, fracturing into the same mysterious, luminescent dust.


    With a final, silent gasp, the man''s form was no more.


    His essence had transformed, leaving nothing more than a fine, glistening cloud hovering above the dank cobblestones. Then, just as inexplicably as it began, the cloud solidified, coalescing into a tangible form that gently fell to the ground.


    There, lying amidst the detritus of the alley, was a book. Bound in worn, dark leather, its edges gilded with a touch of gold.


    A book?


    ...


    A million possibilities rushed into my mind as I stared at the book, but only one came above the rest.


    Zeref.


    "I must apologize, it seems I have underestimated your skill, and sent an unqualified individual to test you."


    I froze, a chill running through my body.


    He was behind me.


    Jumping to my feet, I turned around to face the man, to find that he had been standing a few feet away from me, his expression empty of emotion.


    There was no doubt.


    This... man was Zeref.


    What was he doing here?!


    Is still too early...


    I...


    I haven''t prepared enough!


    Trying to reign my emotions in, I stared into the eyes of the man standing in front of me.


    His appearance was nothing short of kind looking, dressed in a fine set of robes, his ck hair neatlybed. His hands, d in perfectly clean gloves, were folded together in a peaceful manner.


    Nothing about him, at least from a first nce, would make anyone think he was dangerous.


    But his aura, his aura would.


    His aura was the antithesis of his seemingly harmless appearance. It felt as though I was standing at the mouth of a cavernous abyss, chilling winds of an icy void wrapping around my soul, trying to draw me into its darkness.


    It was a paradox, the stark contrast between his appearance and the wickedness that seeped from him.


    The air around him seemed to ripple with a corrupted, unholy energy that felt like poison. A sinister darkness that I could feel pressing against my very being, filling me with a nameless feeling of absolute dread.


    Without realizing it, my feet shuffled back a step, my eyes never leaving his as I reached for the hilt of my de at my waist. But as my fingers brushed against the cold metal, I noticed a tremor in them.


    I was afraid.


    For the first time in years, fear gripped me tighter than I had ever known.


    I gritted my teeth in a futile attempt to curb the terror that was gnawing at me.


    Fear or not, I had to protect everyone.


    I sped the hilt of my de, the familiar ridges pressing against my palm for a brief moment. Yet, trying to collect my bearings to the best of my ability, I could feel the hold on my de was unsteady, my hand shaking visibly.


    Pushing through, I unsheathed my de and positioned myself, no matter what, I would protect them. But as much as I repeated this inside my head, my body refused to obey, my knees buckling, my de wavering in my trembling hand under the pressure of Zeref''s aura.


    I can''t move.


    I can''t even breathe...


    I...


    I will die.


    They will... die.


    No!


    Fuck that!


    I refuse to ept that!


    Biting the tip of my tongue off, I used the pain to move forward, quickly releasing my Shikai, before attacking Zeref with all I had, with every ounce of power I could muster, all in a single attack, bringing my de down on him.


    But as my sword came within inches of his body, he smiled, raising one finger, stopping my de.


    I had put more than enough power into that attack to destroy the Town several times over, but he had blocked the attack with a single finger, while also managing to push me back with just enough power to cancel out whatever destruction my attack could''ve brought.


    He didn''t dispel my attack.


    He simply nullified it with raw power.


    A soft smile formed on Zeref''s lips, a gentle yet eerie curve that made my blood run cold. His voice was a gentle murmur, the calm before the storm. "Your magic is... fascinating, I don''t think I have ever seen something like that before, that being said you''re still not ready to face me."


    His words were not a mockery, but rather a statement of fact.


    "I won''t let you hurt anyone here," I replied, blooding out of my mouth, finding some trouble speaking thanks to my self-inflicted injury.


    "That''s your goal? To avoid that I hurt anyone? Then allow me to give you some peace of mind, I don''t intend to hurt anyone here," Zeref replied, his smile growing ever wider, his eyes twinkling with amusement and sadness. "I was merely testing you, and you passed. I am interested in you, your power, and your magic, so I will leave you to your own devices for now, but mark my words, young Fairy, I shall see you again."


    Test... me?


    He hade here¡­ just for that?


    To test me?


    With another chilling smile, Zeref''s form started to shimmer and shift. His body fragmented, breaking apart into a thousand shards of darkness like a painting being washed away by a torrent of ck ink.


    Each piece fluttered and swirled like loose feathers caught in a gust of wind, before starting to vanish, dissipating into the surrounding gloom, and before I knew it, he was gone.


    No trace remained of his presence, not even the haunting chill that had lingered in the air moments before. The alleyway was left in an oppressive silence, the only sound of my own ragged breath echoing off the cold, unfeeling stone walls.


    His haunting words echoed in my mind, a reminder, a promise that he would return someday and that when he did, I would need to be ready to face him.

 Chapter 83: Resolution.

    Chapter 83: Resolution.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    The timeskip starts here, after this there will be a few chapters giving a general overview of the events of each year and the POV of someone important, but yeah, timeskip starting now.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    It had been a week and a half since my unexpected encounter with Zeref.


    The air was stale in the confines of my room, the only lighting from the cold empty glow of the moon outside my window.


    Without a word, without a sound, I stood there, fists clenched so tightly I could feel my nails digging into my palms, and something warm dripping into the wooden floor of my apartment.


    My tongue still hurts, despite Porlyusica''s treatments of the former.


    That being said, the ache of my body paled inparison to the throbbing pain in my chest. The memory of Zeref was fresh in my mind, its chilling presence still lingering like an unwanted echo.


    I had been powerless.


    Weak.


    Nothing more than a defenseless child in the face of certain doom.


    I was so weak, he had given me time, and even though I was grateful for that opportunity, it made me feel like I was some kind of insignificant bug not even worth squashing. That sting of insignificance, alongside the realization of my own impotence that I wouldn''t have been able to save anyone, was a pain far worse than any physical wound.


    My gaze fixated on the serene night sky, studded with stars, an ironic contrast to the turmoil within me.


    Each star, each celestial body was a testament to how far I needed to go, of how weak I was in the face of the great, dark abyss thaty out there. And yet, they also held a promise, a distant glimmer of hope.


    My family. My friends. My Guild. My world.


    I had to be strong for them.


    This went beyond me.


    The thought of them, of those I held dear, steeled my resolve. The fear, the anger, and the disgust; being pushed aside by a burgeoning determination, a desperate need to grow stronger.


    I had always known I had to get stronger. And how could I not? I knew more than anyone should know about this world, about the threats lurking in the shadows.


    Since the moment I realized where I was, I knew I had to get stronger, no matter the cost.


    But after this... encounter, things had be... far clearer.


    I had gained a hard... but eye-opening perspective of things.


    Taking a deep breath, I unclenched my fist, the pressure releasing with a soft throb. I could feel the residual spiritual energy coursing through my veins, the untapped power thaty dormant within me.


    I had to take control of my power, every aspect of it.


    I had to harness it, to master it.


    But more than that, I needed to learn the ultimate expression of the power of my Zanpakuto, I needed to learn my Bankai.


    The word echoed in my mind, reverberating with the weight of its meaning.


    I knew that as I was now, I was far from ready to do everything I wanted to do.


    It was a daunting task, a path fraught with uncertainty and danger. But I would walk it, I had to. For them. For myself. There was simply no other choice.


    No more rest.


    No more wasting time.


    I had to focus every waking moment of my life to be someone strong enough to protect them, someone strong enough to fight back, someone strong enough to shed away their fear.


    My hand reached out, pressing against the cool ss of the window, my reflection a ghostly figure in the moonlight.


    "I will grow stronger," I muttered to the silent night, the words solidifying my resolve.


    They didn''t know what awaited us in the future.


    I was the only one that knew, the only one that could actually prepare.


    I would be their protector, their shield against these threats. I wouldn''t let them threaten this world. Next time, I would face these threats, not as someone trembling in fear out of his own weakness, but as the one whose sword means their end.


    Next time, I would thank Zeref for being kind enough to give me time to prepare, by ying him, freeing him of his curse.


    -----------------


    [In the morning.]


    As soon as the sun came out, I made my way to the guild.


    The morous sounds of the guild washed over me like a wave as I stepped inside. Drunkenughter, shouts, and the cacophony of a brawl in full swing filled the air.


    But my mind was elsewhere, my thoughts shrouded by the oppressive weight of the responsibility in my shoulders.


    One step at a time, I moved through the chaos that always took ce in the guild, my senses alert despite my preupied mind. Chairs, tables, beer mugs, and other objects were flying across the room in a wild, uncontrolled fashion.


    My body weaved, ducked, and sidestepped each item with ease, my body reacting without my input, it was simply an afterthought.


    Finally, after a few moments, I reached Makarov''s office, a small haven of peace in the middle of the pandemonium, as he liked to call it. Taking a deep breath, I knocked on the door, the hollow sound reverberating in the hallway.


    A gruff voice called out, granting me entry. "Come in, brat!"


    Closing my eyes for a brief moment, I pushed the door open, stepping into the quiet office.


    "Good morning, old man," I smiled, waving at him.


    Makarov was seated behind his desk, his diminutive form dwarfed by therge wooden structure. He looked up as I entered, his sharp gaze instantly softening with concern.


    He could read me like an open book, always had been able to.


    "Is everything okay, son?" Makarov asked, his voice carrying a note of worry.


    I forced a smile, one that felt as hollow as the knock on the door moments before.


    "Everything''s fine, Master," I replied, the lie tasting sour on my tongue.


    I wasn''t sure if it was for his sake or mine that I tried to reassure him. I didn''t want to burden him with my struggles, not when there was nothing he could do to help.


    I could see him studying me, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    But he didn''t push further. Instead, he nodded, waiting for me to continue.


    "I came to announce I will be... out for the foreseeable future," I said, my voice surprisingly steady despite everything. "I have some personal matters to take care of."


    Makarov frowned at that, his bushy eyebrows knitting together. It was rare for anyone at the guild to say this, to request time away from the guild, from our family.


    I knew he wanted to know what was pushing me to do this, I could see it in his eyes, but as much as he wanted that, he didn''t question me, didn''t ask me to exin.


    He simply nodded, his gaze solemn.


    Perhaps in a way, he understood this wasn''t a decision I had taken lightly.


    That this was a path I was taking because I felt there was no better way.


    "Take all the time you need," Makarov said quietly. "We''ll be here when you''re ready toe back."


    I nodded, grateful for his unspoken understanding. "Thank you, Master."


    "Just remember son," Makarov said, his voice soft, but at the same time firm and serious. "We are here for you, no matter what."


    "I know, old man, I know," I nodded, a faint smile gracing my face. "I have a request or rather an amodation to ask before leaving if that''s okay."


    Makarov looked up, his eyes curious. "What is it?"


    "I intend to buy a Lacrima Phone before leaving, to keep in touch with Cana, Erza, Laxus, Gildarts... and everybody else, and I would like to know if it would be possible to get missions while I''m away," I replied, letting out a sigh. "I understand if that''s not possible, but I would like to keep helping the guild out, even if I''m far away."


    Makarov considered my request for a moment before nodding. "I see no problem with that. You are the ONE and ONLY responsible child I have in this... circus I lovingly call a family, so you are free to take on any job you wish, don''t worry about that, I''ll just send you requests via Lacrima."


    I smiled. "Thanks."


    "Now off with you, son," Makarov said, waving his hand in dismissal. "Take care of yourself, and remember, you''re always wee back here."


    With a final nce at the old man who had been more of a father to me than anyone else, I turned and left the room, steeling myself for the journey ahead.


    I had much to do, a power to master, techniques to perfect, and a family to protect. And this time, I wouldn''t rest until I was ready.


    But first, I had some goodbyes to give, at least for the time being. After all, I honestly had no idea how long this journey of mine would take, hopefully not too long, but that was just wishful thinking, so... Who knows?

 Chapter 84: Author note.

Chapter 84: Author note.


    Preparing for next week, if you know what Corn means.

 Chapter 85: Ur Milkovich.

    Chapter 85: Ur Milkovich.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Remember, the higher we rank in the top 3, the more chaps you next week. With Love Corn.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Important Events.]


    Year x780.


    January - Adam made significant progress in learning to control his Zanpakuto more effectively, discovering in the process that by manipting the space around him, he could enhance his own speed, however, he soon discovered how difficult mastering this ability was through trial and error, that being said, Adam remained determined and persistent in his training.


    February - Fried Justine, along with Evergreen and Bickslow, started idolizing Laxus, impressed by his prowess and determination. Laxus didn''t seem to find this... fun. Lilia approved of this, supporting the trio in their quest to adore the Dragon yer.


    March - Charm Magic was officially dered illegal. Some mages attempted to protest and riot against this decision but were quickly subdued and apprehended.


    April - Adam sessfully managed to cast Kurohitsugi without using the needed incantation and although the spell was considerably weaker to the point it would be a waste of time using inbat, this achievement demonstrated a remarkable improvement in Adam''s control over his own energy.


    July - Cana developed her first unique spell in card magic, one that would enable her to seal spells forter use in empty cards, for the moment, she can only seal rtively weak spells, but her ultimate goal was to improve her spell to the point she''s able to incorporate her father''s and brother''s powerful attacks into her arsenal, sealing their attacks in her cards.


    August - Jose Po, the guild master of Phantom Lord, began plotting the downfall of Fairy Tail, having had enough of people talking about them, considering anyparison between his guild and Fairy Tail to be an unforgivable insult that demanded retribution.


    October - Adam reached a new milestone in his training, with his Shunpo technique achieving unprecedented levels of speed, as well as barely consuming any energy to use.


    November - Laxus encountered his father, Ivan, leading to a confrontation between the two. Laxus effortlessly defeated Ivan, making it clear he didn''t want anything to do with him, showcasing his growth as a mage and a person.


    December - Natsu challenged Gray to a duel. Gray emerged victorious with little to no difficulty, leaving Natsu traumatized. Unable to ept the reality of his defeat at the hands of Gray, Natsu''s mind distorted the events, causing him to remember the fight as a loss against a monstrous creature rather than Gray.


    -----------------


    [Third Person POV.]


    [Ur Milkovich.]


    [Unknown Location.]


    [Year x781.]


    In the heart of the dark market, tucked away in a narrow alleyway between buildings that loomed high overhead, was a bar that reeked of mystery and danger.


    It was here that Ur, a woman hardened by the circumstances of her life, like the loss of her daughter, Ultear, hoped to find answers about her possible whereabouts.


    Since her... fight with Adam, and how he had uttered her name, Ur had begun to think that maybe... her little snowke was alive, just maybe, which is why she was here at the bar.


    The bar was called The ck Omen, and it was no ce for the faint-hearted. It was a den of thieves, mercenaries, and criminals of all kinds, but for Ur, it was nothing but an extra in her desperate search for answers.


    As Ur entered the dimly lit establishment, the creaky wooden door groaned in protest, and the din of voices andughter momentarily ceased.


    Ur could feel the suspicious nces of the patrons cutting through the smoky air as she strode to the bar counter.


    That being said, she didn''t pay any of them any mind, instead, she ignored their nces, giving an air of confidence that seemed to put the other patrons at ease, as the conversations gradually resumed, and the tension in the room dissipated.


    The bartender, a burly man with a thick beard, eyed her cautiously before speaking. "What can I get you?" he asked gruffly.


    "A shot of whiskey, and some information," she replied, her voice as cold and hard as ice.


    He poured her a shot and slid it across the counter to her. "You''ll have to be more specific, a lot more," he said, his voice barely audible above the noise.


    Ur took a deep breath, knowing that what she was about to ask could change everything. "I''m looking for someone named Ultear. She supposedly died years ago due to a disease, but I''ve reason to believe she might still be alive. I will pay for any information you have."


    The words hung heavily in the air, and Ur''s heart pounded in her chest as she awaited the bartender''s response. This ce was supposed to be a nest of information, even if that information meant the end of those who were seeking said information.


    The bartender remained silent, his face betraying no emotion, but the slight twitch in his left eye told Ur that at the very least, he was intrigued. "I can''t say I have heard that name... a lot, but I have," he admitted hesitantly. "Before you get excited though, I have to tell you that they''re just rumors, very vague ones, so I wouldn''t put much stock in them if I were you."


    "I don''t care, where did you hear these rumors?" Ur pressed, her eyes boring into the bartender''s, unyielding and determined.


    He sighed, his shoulders sagging in defeat. "The only ce I''ve heard anything about that name is in the underground fighting ring in Cortok," he said, lowering his voice. "But you must understand, people disappear down there all the time. So even if it''s true, there''s no guarantee you''ll find her ore out of there alive."


    Ur downed her shot of whiskey, the burning liquid providing a brief respite from her aching heart. "Thanks," Having said that, she tossed a handful of coins onto the counter, before walking back toward the door.


    "Good luck," The Bartender replied, as she crossed the threshold of The ck Omen without looking back, the cold night air greeting her like an old friend.


    Outside, the alley was dark, and without a warning a steady rain began to fall, casting a bleak and mncholic tone over the entire dark market. But, despite all of that, for the first time in years, a glimmer of hope stirred in Ur''s heart.


    Her thoughts raced as she walked through the rain-soaked streets. She knew the chances of finding Ultear were slim, very slim, for all she knew she could be wasting her time, but no matter how slim these chances felt, she had to try.


    The weight of the past had been too heavy to bear, and the thought of her daughter, lost and alone without her, haunted her every waking moment.


    At this, Ur''s heart ached as she recalled thest time she had seen Ultear, a mere child sick, and promised by others to be healed. She had been so innocent, so full of life...


    But Ur had failed to protect her, failed to save her from that cruel fate. And now, all she could do was to seek answers, to find any trace of her daughter, whether she was alive or not, she would find out the truth.


    Taking a deep breath, Ur quickened her pace, feeling the rain soaking through her clothes, not that she cared. She had a new lead now, and she couldn''t afford to waste any time. She had to find the underground fighting ring in Cortok, no matter the cost.


    As she walked, her mind wandered back to her fight with Adam for a brief moment.


    Adam had known Ultear''s name, despite there being no possible way for him to know.


    ording to Makarov, the reason Adam had acted like he had at that time was because of those who had enved him.


    "Were you taken by them too, my little snowke? And if so, are you still within their grasp, waiting for me?" Ur shook her head to clear her mind, pushing the memories of Adam and his possible connection to Ultear aside for now.


    She had to focus on reaching Cortok, she would question those thingster, not now.


    Love, regret, hope.


    These are the only things I know.


    They are the only things I have ever known for a long time.


    The smoke inside me that keeps me going is made of these three things.


    Without them, I am nothing, a vacuum in the shape of a woman.

 Chapter 86: Gildarts Clive.

    Chapter 86: Gildarts Clive.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Remember, the higher we rank in the top 3, the more chaps you next week. With Love Corn.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Important Events.]


    Year x781.


    January - Mystogan joined Fairy Tail, quickly establishing himself as one of the guild''s most formidable members despite his clearck of magical power.


    February - Loke the celestial spirit of the Lion, disobeys Karen Lilica, and thetter is killed by Angel. Because of this, Loke is punished by the Celestial King, being unable to return to the Celestial World to recover his magical power leaving him to die whenever his reserves run out.


    March - Adam sessfully mastered Hakuda, the martial art style practiced by the Shinigami, further enhancing his fighting prowess and versatility.


    April - Mirajane attained the rank of S-ss wizard. During her test, she was pitted against Laxus as herst trial, who effortlessly outmatched her at every turn, eventually being forced to surrender, admitting her own weakness, Laxus seeing this, granted her the rank in recognition of her determination, humility, and potential.


    July - Macao''s personal life took a devastating turn when he cheated on his wife. Hurt and angry at his actions, she subsequently filed for divorce, taking most of his possessions, their home, and a significant portion of his money.


    August - While training, Adam is confronted by a mysterious woman with silver-blonde hair who without giving his reasons attacks him, forcing him into a fight. s, despite his best efforts, Adam was soundly defeated, his chest getting arge scar. Happy with Adam''s performance, the enigmatic woman introduced herself, revealing her name to be Selene before cryptically offering Adam an escape from everything if he ever required one.


    October - The Alvarez Empireunched an invasion of Ishgar, seeking to capture Lumen Histoire. However, their advance was halted by the powerful Etherion weapon.


    November - Erza and Mirajane engaged in another intense duel, and while Erza ultimately imed the victory, the closely matched battle demonstrated Mirajane''s remarkabletentbat abilities, which had grown significantly since their previous encounter.


    December - Adam reflects on his encounter with Selene. The scars adorning his body that the woman had left serving as a constant reminder of how she had toyed with him during their battle. He chuckled to himself, considering the experience yet another testament to the importance of his decision to train.


    -----------------


    [Gildarts Clive POV.]


    [Magnolia Town - Fairy Tail.]


    [Year x782.]


    I yawned, watching the sun rise over Magnolia as I lounged on a bench outside of the guild hall. It was another peaceful morning, one that could easily pass as unremarkable save for the fact today I was going on a mission with my sweet little princess!


    "Gildarts," Makarov called out, interrupting my thoughts. "Ready to go?"


    I stood up, stretching my arms. "Yeah, let''s do this," I said, smiling at him.


    Makarov nodded and gestured towards the door. "Hurry up then, the client is waiting for you, or rather has been waiting for you, ten hours..."


    Well... he could wait, I was the best of the best! Besides, it''s not every day you get to hire Gildarts Clive for a mission that is not S ss or above, so they can wait.


    As we made our way inside, I spotted Cana sitting at the bar, sipping on a ss of juice. She looked over and grinned when she saw me, waving excitedly.


    I couldn''t help but smile back at her, already feeling myself bing overwhelmed with happiness just at the sight of her, she was JUST TOO DARN CUTE!!


    "Morning daddy!" She called out, hopping off the barstool and bouncing over to me.


    "Morning, princess," I said, bending down to give her a quick hug. "Are you ready for our father-daughter super ultra fun mission?"


    Cana nodded, her eyes shining with excitement. "Of course, I am, Dad! I can''t wait to see what kind of adventure we''ll have today! We will crush our enemies under our might!"


    I chuckled at her enthusiasm, ruffling her hair affectionately. "You''re just like your old man, always eager to crush some skulls," I said, grinning.


    We made our way over to the client, who was waiting for us in the waiting room, sleeping in one of the chairs. Waking the client up, the old man introduced us and we exchanged pleasantries before heading out to begin our task.


    Nothing tooplicated, just a simple escort mission.


    As we walked out of the guild, I couldn''t help but reflect on the past year, and how things in my life had changed. Not too long ago, I had been offered one of the only 100-Year Quests that had ever graced our guild, seeing I was the only one possibly qualified for said mission, s without hesitation I declined.


    In the past, I would''ve taken the mission, eager to face another challenge head-on.


    But I wasn''t the man anymore.


    I had changed, more than I ever imagined I would.


    My wife, daughter, and even that annoying brat were everything to me, they needed me, and I couldn''t risk leaving them behind by going on a mission I had no guarantee I couldplete. The reality of things was, my life was no longer mine alone to do as I pleased, it belonged to them, and for them, I would live and fight.


    "You took a long time toe..." The client grumbled, interrupting my thoughts.


    I shrugged, not bothering to apologize. He was paying pennies for the best of the best, he was lucky we were even taking the quest, my sweet little cinnamon bun and I were overqualified for this! "I''m here now, let''s get this show on the road," I said, shing him a smile.


    "You should make a point of being on time!" The client snapped, clearly unhappy with my response.


    I rolled my eyes, clearly annoyed with his attitude. "You can always hire someone else, besides we''ll make up for lost time. We''re professionals, the best of the best!"


    "Still, I think!" The client continued, scolding, however, his expression and demeanor quickly softened when he realized who he was talking to, that or he saw me ring at him. "But everyone makes mistakes, right? In fact, my apologies, sir. I didn''t mean to offend you."


    I waved off his apology, not really caring about the matter enough to pay much attention. "Yeah, yeah, let''s just focus on the mission, shall we?"


    The client led us to a small vige on the outskirts of Magnolia, where he wanted us to escort him to the next town, in order to deliver some important documents to the mayor, which he worked for.


    The journey was uneventful at first, with nothing but the beautiful scenery around us to keep uspany. Cana chattered away beside me, pointing out different flowers and birds she recognized.


    But as we drew closer to the meeting point, I couldn''t help but feel like something was off, maybe it was the dinner I had, but the air felt heavier, as if something that wasn''t by any means able to hurt us was lurking in the shadows.


    Yawning, I signaled the client and my baby girl to stop, and without a word, we all slowed down our pace.


    I could feel... multiple presences, multiple incredibly weak presences, perhaps it was some animals?


    Hmmm.


    Grasshoppers?


    I think I read once they can grow almost a foot long in these parts.


    Suddenly as I pondered what could be hunting us, a group of bandits appeared out of nowhere, surrounding us. They were dirty and unkempt, brandishing broken weapons and ring at us with ill intent.


    "Well, well, what do we have here?" The leader sneered, his eyes lingering on Cana. "Looks like we hit the jackpot today, boys. A pretty littledy to have some fun with."


    -----------------


    [Robert Gn - Client POV.]


    "Well, well, what do we have here?" The leader of the bandits sneered, his eyes lingering on Cana with something that could only be described as Lust. "Looks like we hit the jackpot today, boys. A pretty littledy to have some fun with."


    Cana hearing his words, recoils in horror, and Gildarts, who had been walking a few paces behind us, sees red.


    The atmosphere changed, making it difficult to breathe, to move, to do anything.


    "Cana, close your eyes," Gildarts growled, his voice low and dangerous, "As for you, little worm, you''ll regret having said those words for the rest of your miserable short life."


    The bandit, sensing the danger in Gildarts'' voice, takes a step back. But he quickly recovers, drawing his broken sword and pointing it at Gildarts. "I don''t know who you are, old man, but you''re about to regret picking a fight with me! Let''s get him, boys! The day is young, and I wanna have some fun with thedy before the night arrives!"


    Are they suicidal?!


    Even if they didn''t know about Gildarts, which on its own was pretty hard not to unless you lived under a rock, they had to sense how dangerous this man was.


    He didn''t want to kill me, I was afraid to even look in his general direction, or that of his daughter.


    "Get behind me," Cana ordered me, throwing a card into the ground to create a dome around us. "This should protect us from what is about to happen."


    I did as I was told, moving behind Cana, as I continued to watch.


    Without a word, a powerful aura of magic surrounds Gildarts, bursting forth like a raging volcano. His hair and clothing begin to ripple in a gust of wind, and the ground beneath his feet cracks and shudders.


    "Close your eyes, unless you want to see a pretty gory image," Cana warned me, her voice low and serious.


    That was a piece of good advice.


    However, I was frozen... I couldn''t do anything... it felt as if I blinked I would die.


    The leader of the bandit group opened his mouth to shout, "Get him boys, let''s have som-" but before the next words could even exit his lips, a deafening crack filled the air and his body was ripped apart in an instant as blood and bits of flesh flew everywhere.


    "Nobody threatens my daughter and gets away with it," Gildarts said, his voice cold and deadly.


    The bandits looked at Gildarts, their eyes wide in surprise... shock.... and then slowly, finding themselves unable to move or make a sound as a sense of realization seemed to sink in.


    Maybe this wasn''t a fight they could win.


    "We surrender-"


    Before they could say another word, before they would surrender in the hopes of avoiding certain death, the ground under their feet erupted with a deafening boom, sending them flying into the air, before they descended back to the ground, where they were cut open by a terrible invisible force, meeting their end as their blood painted the ground of red.


    Over twenty men... all dead.


    It was over in the blink of an eye, they weren''t even able to move or to fight back.


    Cana patted me on the back, "Are you alright?"


    I nodded, my mouth too dry to speak. I had seen death many times, but this... this gave a new meaning to the word, this would haunt me for the rest of my life.


    "Are you sure?" Cana in turn asked.


    "Yes, I''m alright, I''m sorry, I think I''m just in shock," I replied, trying to calm myself.


    "Dad, you traumatized our client!" Cana eximed in exasperation, cing her hands on her waist.


    That...


    Was a pretty urate statement of what he had done.


    Gildarts blinked, shuffling his feet as he looked at Cana with a sheepish smile; as if he hadn''t just massacred over twenty humans. "Ah, sorry about that."


    Cana rolled her eyes at him. "Come on, big guy, we have a long way to go, our destination is a good distance away, and we should get moving."


    I nodded because that was all I could do.

 Chapter 87: Adam.

    Chapter 87: Adam.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Remember, the higher we rank in the top 3, the more chaps you next week. With Love Corn.


    On another note, Canon starts here.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    Year x784


    As the tendrils of wakefulness stirred within me, I opened my eyes to a vast expanse of emptiness that I had called home for the past few months.


    The deserty before me, an endless ocean of sand, stretching as far as the eye could see. The only punctuation in the barrenndscape was the solitary tree against which my head was resting.


    Its gnarled trunk offered an oddfort, a bulwark against the loneliness of the surroundings.


    Yawning, I shifted slightly, sand trickling off my body like tiny hourss grains. "That''s going to be happening for a while, ain''t it?"


    I chuckled, dusting off my clothes a bit.


    With a contented sigh, I pushed myself up, my body protesting slightly at the abrupt movement. "Well, time to go home." I felt the familiar crunch in my neck as I tilted my head from side to side, a series of pops echoing in the stillness.


    The coolness that was starting to take ce was a stark contrast to the scorching sand around, the night wasing it seemed.


    "Can we hurry, you said we were going home today!" Mavis''s voice was heard from behind me, her tiny footsteps crunching against the sand.


    Even to this day, I was amazed at how she could make sounds where there were none, it was honestly impressive.


    Grinning, I turned around to see the oompa-loompa-sized best friend of apanion I had, bounding towards me, a make-believe backpack slung over her shoulders.


    "Maybe I should stay another year," I teased her, crouching down to be at her eye level.


    Mavis narrowed her eyes at me, her hands on her hips. "Very funny, but if you don''t keep up your promise I won''t let you sleep, and believe me, I can be PRETTY loud."


    "Fair enough," I replied, taking a deep breath as the world slowed down around me, the desert''s vastness bing nothing more than a mere backdrop to my focused intent.


    My muscles and energy coiled like a spring, and with a single, decisive step, I leaped into the air, the desert blurring around me as I was thrust into a dimension of distorted space and time, the wind rushing past me, a violent symphony in my ears, as I cut through the air.


    And, in the blink of an eye, the world came back into focus, the blurred canvas of my form sharpening into discernible features, as I now floated above the desert miles away from my original starting point, a solitary figure amidst the twilight, the desert sprawling beneath me like a vast, textured tapestry.


    "So, should we go straight to the guild, or... do we have time for some pancakes," I hummed, looking at Mavis as she materialized her form beside me.


    "Ohhh, pancakes sound nice," Mavis said, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Chocte chip pancakes for me!"


    "Well, it seems we have a unanimous decision then," I chuckled, before soaring through the air toward the direction of the nearest town.


    These past few years had been... rough for me, in more ways than one.


    I had almost killed myself more than a few times, on one asion almost losing half of my body in a massive explosion, haha, leave it to the Shinigami to create techniques that can kill them, the literal embodiment of death.


    I had lost a few battles.


    Against my Zanpakuto.


    And... a mysterious woman, named Selene.


    But as much as I had failed, or lost, I had grown.


    Did I have the strength to defeat all of my enemies?


    I wasn''t sure.


    I had learned a lot, and I had be much, much stronger, but that didn''t mean I was done improving, so that question was still up to debate, I suppose.


    All I knew was that I was definitely stronger and that whatever came next would be up for a big surprise.


    ~Answer this shit up!~


    Huh, someone is calling, if I remember correctly that''s Laxus ringtone, I wonder what he wants.


    -------------


    [Laxus Dreyar.]


    [Second Person POV.]


    The dim light from the magicalcrima beeped awake, casting an unsteady glow on Laxus Dreyar. He sat idly on his couch, his gaze focused on the city''s skyline through the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Noticing the caller ID. Mirajane Strauss. Laxus approached the Lacrima and picked up the call.


    "Laxus, thank goodness you answered, we need your help," Mirajane''s voice was urgent, and Laxus could tell, she had a slight tremble underlying her usual calm and goofy demeanor.


    Laxus sighed, leaning back on the couch, an indifferent look on his face. "About what?"


    "Phantom Lord... they''ve attacked Fairy Tail. It''s a full-scale guild war, Laxus. The... master is hurt, and Gildarts is noting back until next Friday... you''re our only hope."


    Laxus was silent for a moment, his gaze growing distant as he processed the information.


    Their only hope? He could almostugh at that, it seemed little Mira was forgetting about a certain someone.


    "As much as I would love to help, I''m not the guild''s keeper, Mira," Laxus finally replied, his voice devoid of any emotion showing concern. "You guys always manage. Besides, I have my own problems right now, I don''t think I can leave, not right now."


    Mirajane''s voice faltered at his rejection. "Laxus... please. You''re a part of Fairy Tail. We are your family, and we need you."


    Laxus paused, his gaze drifting toward the Fairy Tail insignia on his body. A sigh escaped his lips. "Look, I already knew about the Phantom Lord problem we have on our hands, Mira. In fact, you''re not the first one to inform me," he said, his voice softer now, yet still carrying a certain aloofness. He turned his gaze back to the cityscape, a glint of something unrecognizable in his eyes. "So don''t worry, I''ve already called for backup."


    Mirajane''s breath hitched on the other end of the line. "You... you did?"


    "Yeah, I did," Laxus confirmed, a rare hint of amusementcing his tone. "I called that bastard, and he answered. And based on what he told me, he''ll be there soon."


    "But... how did you know?"


    Mystogan, he would never admit it though, but it was Mystogan who had told him.


    Laxus chuckled lightly, putting down thecrima. "I have my ways, Mira. Fairy Tail''s my guild, after all. I might not show it, but I do care."


    With that, he ended the call, leaving Mirajane at the other end, bewildered.


    Laxus leaned back into the couch, his gaze returning to the skyline, a sense of anticipation simmering within him.


    "Do you think he will be enough to deal with Phantom Lord, Laxus-sama?" Fried asked, breaking Laxus out of his thoughts.


    Laxus turned to Fried, a smirk ying at the corners of his lips. "He''s more than enough, Fried."


    "You haven''t seen the bastard, in what? Years? And you think he will be enough?" Bickslow chuckled, a grin spreading across his face.


    Laxus rolled his eyes at him. "I''m more than enough to deal with Phantom Lord, and if I am, he is. I know that bastard better than anyone, and I would be a fool to think he hasn''t gotten stronger this past few years."


    "Isn''t Phantom Lord''s Master one of the Ten Wizard Saints?" Evergreen interjected, her eyebrows furrowed in concern.


    Laxus shrugged. "So what? That title can mean a lot of things depending on the wielder, I can''t beat the old man, but I''m pretty sure I can kick Jose'' ass."


    Fried nodded in agreement.


    "I can''t wait to see how strong has Adam be," Laxus mused, a glint of excitement in his eyes. "It''s been too long since I had a good fight with him."


    The rest of the Thunder God Tribe exchanged nces, feeling unsure about Laxus'' words, but keeping their thoughts to themselves, after all, in their heads, it didn''t seem feasible that Adam the man they hadn''t even met was as strong as their leader made him out to be.


    But in time, they would learn.

 Chapter 88: Jose Porla.

    Chapter 88: Jose Po.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Remember, the higher we rank in the top 3, the more chaps you next week. With Love Corn.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    I had gotten a call from Laxus telling me the Guild was under attack, facing Phantom Lord.


    It seemed I had miscalcted how far in the timeline I was, by a few months give it or take, not that it mattered anyways.


    "You seem pretty calm, all things considered..." Mavismented, studying my expression.


    I shrugged nonchntly, blurring out of sight with each step I took, making haste toward Magnolia. "You know better than I do, that the guild won''t fall to this, so there isn''t much to worry about."


    It wasn''t like I didn''t care.


    I did.


    I was actually... angry, surprisingly, even though I already knew this would happen, but while I was angry, I wasn''t worried, I knew my family had the power to fight back.


    Mavis let out a soft chuckle, her eyes scanning the horizon. A small smile tugged at the corners of her lips as she nodded in agreement. "No matter what, Fairy Tail will always find its way to prevail."


    Exactly.


    That being said, Phantom Lord would pay dearly for their mistake, canon or not, there was a price to pay for baring their fangs at my family.


    An eye for an eye.


    -----------------


    [Third Person POV.]


    [Magnolia Town.]


    In the streets of Magnolia, the setting was as chaotic as a battlefield could possibly be. The Fairy Tail Guild was under heavy assault from another guild, Phantom Lord.


    Buildings were on fire, magic attacks were flying in every direction, and every guild member from each side was locked in fiercebat, giving their all.


    In the midst of the turmoil, stood Jose Po, the master of Phantom Lord, a man whose face was etched with malice and twisted joy at the sight of this image.


    Atst, his time to bring Fairy Tail to an end was here.


    Jose was preparing to activate a weapon of devastating power, one with more than enough power to destroy the thorn in his side that Fairy Tail represented.


    The Jupiter Convergent Cannon.


    So far, this dangerous weapon had already been used once against Fairy Tail, leaving a deep, ugly scar across the guild''spound, despite Erza blocking the attack.


    s, this wasn''t something she could do twice.


    And Jose knew this, so he simply smiled, praising her efforts for dying the inevitable as he readied his weapon once again, enjoying with twisted delight, as the Fairy Tail members could only watch in horror and anticipation.


    Erza Scarlet stood tall despite her injuries, her fiery gaze fixed on the cannon, empowering her Adamantine Armor with all her power, a dazzling blue light enveloping her as she readied herself to block the attack.


    Determination written all over her face, she knew she had to block the cannon to protect her friends, and her family. Taking a deep breath, her fists clenched tight, as the ground beneath her feet cracked from the sheer force of her resolve.


    However, as the Jupiter Cannon''s charge reached its peak, a sudden, sharp noise rang out, bringing the entire battlefield to a silent halt. Shocked, all eyes turned toward the source of the sound, and what they saw was unexpected.


    A figure was racing toward the cannon, moving so fast that he was practically a blur, and before anyone realized it, the cannon''s charging hum abruptly died out, reced by a sound of metal grating against metal, as the cannon broke into two pieces right down the middle, its threatening glow dissipating, leaving the battlefield in an eerie semi-darkness as smoke filled the air.


    The figurended in front of the cannon, a hood covering most of his face. His long ck coat flowed behind him, revealing a sword that he had used to slice the cannon in two.


    "Who the hell are you?" Jose spat, his eyes narrowing as he red at the hooded figure.


    The figure slowly lifted his head, revealing a pair of piercing eyes that shone like hateful stars in the night sky. "Ah, the Phantom Lord Guild. Always in the shadows, always second best. But don''t worry, I''m here now to bring you into the light... of total annihtion," he said, his voice low and steady.


    Erza could feel a strange energy emanating from him, one that she knew very well. "Adam..."


    -----------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    It seemed I had managed to arrive just on time.


    "Adam?" Jose cackled, "What a surprise. One of Fairy Tail dogs running to the rescue, not that it matters, now your demise will simplyst longer."


    I ignored him, my gaze fixed on Erza. "Are you okay?" I asked.


    "I''m fine," Erza nodded a smile on her face, her eyes never leaving mine.


    I smiled back, turning my attention back to Jose. "Oh, Jose, Jose, Jose. Have you considered a change of scene, I don''t know... A career in children''s party entertainment perhaps? Your shadow puppet show would be a hit."


    "You have no idea who you''re dealing with, child," Jose''s face contorted with rage, as he red at me.


    "Oh, I know exactly who I''m dealing with," I replied, unsheathing my sword. "A washed-up old man who can''t keep up with the times."


    Jose growled, his body starting to emit a dark aura. "It seems that old bastard didn''t teach any of his mutts how to behave in the face of his superior, no matter, you''ll pay for your insolence!"


    "Erza, I''ll deal with him, I leave the rest to you guys," I gave Erza a curt nod and then disappeared in an instant, mming my hand against Po''s face, dragging him outside the town before he could fully react.


    "Did... did you just... pped me?!" Jose Po shouted, his face twisted with anger as blood dripped down his nose.


    I replied, twirling my sword around. "Someone had to."


    "Very well, child, if you wish to suffer so badly at my hands, I will oblige," Jose snarled before he was engulfed in a dark sinister aura, growingrger and more imposing.


    "So, who''s first?" I asked, ncing behind me, sensing someone trying to sneak on me.


    "Metsu!"


    As if answering my question, the one that had been sneaking up behind me revealed himself, before immediately cing his hands forward, enveloping me in a vacuum, which from what I could feel, was meant topletely drain my Magic from me in an instant, or, in other words, makes me "void".


    However, unbeknownst to Aria, his little spell hadn''t worked.


    Perhaps it had been a bit... irresponsible to test Dispel against his spell, but it wasn''t like he could actually drain my magic, seeing mine operated much differently than others.


    "It is done, Master Jose," Aria announced, bowing to Jose with a smirk on his face.


    "Ah, a volunteer," I said, my lips curved up in a smile as I moved my right hand quickly towards Aria, grabbing him by the neck before he had a chance to react. "Aria, master of air, was it? Blowing hot air doesn''t make you powerful, it just makes you... well, full of it."


    At this, Aria tried to turn invisible, summoning multiple vacuums of air around me in order to create multiple explosions.


    "Ah, the power of invisibility, how delightful. It must beforting to know that when you inevitably fail, no one will see it happen," I said, before mming Aria into the ground with enough force to create a small earthquake, knocking the air mage out.


    "Not bad," Jose pped slowly, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "But I hope you don''t think that by defeating Aria you stand a chance against me."


    "Tell me, how does it feel to be the master of a second-rate guild? In fact, do you guys have a motto? ''Always the runner-up, never the winner'' perhaps?" I chuckled, cracking my neck from side to side. "Always trying to make a name for yourselves, alwaysing second. I have to say, I do admire your spirit, you guys just don''t know when to quit. But don''t worry, your prayers have been answered old man, when I''m finished, you''ll all be famous as the guild that couldn''t stand against me."


    Time to test the fruits of my training, and what better target to do so than one of the Wizard Saints?

 Chapter 89: Cutting The Darkness.

    Chapter 89: Cutting The Darkness.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Remember, the higher we rank in the top 3, the more chaps you next week. With Love Corn.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [Adam Vs Jose Po.]


    Without a word, the battle between the two began, the raw power of Jose Po''s rippling across the destendscape as Adam released his Shikai, the very fabric of space distorting around its de as he did so.


    Jose studied the warrior, his dark eyes flickering with an inscrutable interest. "So that''s your magic, impressive," he sneered, a grin cutting across his face. "s, I''ve defeated countless swordsmen, and sadly for you. You won''t be any different."


    Adam merely inclined his head, his gaze calm, but stern. His grip tightened around his Zanpakuto, a subtle shift in the air signaling the activation of his power. "Do your best, or should I say do your worst? I''ll be honest, I can''t tell the difference between them in this situation."


    Having had enough of Adam, Jose roared, conjuring a multitude of ghostly apparitions, each one pulsating with a dark sinister energy. "Phantom Explosion!" Hemanded, sending the phantoms charging toward Adam.


    However, just as the phantoms were about to reach Adam, he moved his de, manipting the space around him, teleporting in a blink of an eye.


    The phantoms passed through the spot he had just vacated, colliding with nothing but thin air, giving birth to a massive explosion, as Adam appeared behind Jose, swinging his Zanpakuto down at him, releasing a crescent arc of translucent energy that tore its way through space towards the Wizard Saint.


    Shocked, Jose was forced to defend, conjuring a barrier of dark phantoms to absorb the blow. The collision between the two shattered the space around them, the impact echoing like thunder.


    "It seems the little mutt has a few tricks up his paw," Jose snarled as he staggered back, his barrier barely holding after the attack.


    "Is that the best you''ve got, Jose? I''ve had more painful paper cuts. Come on, show me the real ''darkness''," Adam replied, taunting him with a smirk.


    Jose''s eyes narrowed at the insult. "You''ll regret that," he hissed, summoning a swarm of shadowy tendrils that whipped through the air, each one seeking out its target.


    Adam, however, was already on the move, dodging and weaving through the tendrils, as if he was merely going through the motions. It almost seemed as if... he was not using his full power.


    "It seems you throw attacks like you lead your guild, ineffectively and without any real impact," Adam taunted once again, before blurring out of sight,nding a hit on Jose''s chest with enough force to push the wizard into the ground gasping for air.


    Wasting no time, Jose jumped to his feet, ring at Adam who simply remained floating high above the old wizard, smiling at him.


    "You might make this interesting if you take me seriously, you know? I mean, you can''t possibly be this weak," Adam mocked, twirling his de yfully.


    "You want to see my full power? Very well, mutt!" With a growl, Jose raised his arms, calling forth a torrent of dark energy from the depths of his being, causing the skies to darken and the very earth to shake. "Darkness Awakens!" Jose shouted, unleashing a powerful st of dark energy.


    Adam seeing this raised his Zanpakuto, the de shimmering with an ethereal light as he manipted space around him once more, creating a spatial rift to absorb the st.


    The dark energy Jose had unleashed roared and crackled for a brief moment as if trying to avoid its fate before disappearing into the void created by his Adam.


    "What?!" Jose shouted, taken aback by what just had happened. "How did you--"


    But before Jose could finish his sentence, Adam appeared right in front of him, his Zanpakuto poised at his neck. "That was an incredible attack, in fact, now I feel bad for taking it, so allow me to give it back." Before anyone could question what Adam meant by that, a rift cracked open in front of Jose from the tip of Adam''s de, unleashing the attack the Wizard Saint had just used, but on him at point nk.


    Jose had no time to react as the st hit him square in the chest, sending him hurtling backward like aet with a deafening boom.


    "That had to hurt," Adam whistled, twirling his de around as he watched Jose hit the ground with a loud thud, leaving a gaping hole on the ground.


    "That''s it! No more ying around!" Jose shouted, his eyes zing with fury as he pulled himself out of the hole he had created, his magic power reaching its absolute limit. "You''ll regret ever messing with me!!"


    "Will I?" Adam hummed, tilting his head to the side. "I''m afraid I don''t have the ability to underperform to such a degree, but I can try if that makes you happy."


    With a thunderous roar filled with rage and hate, Jose called upon his most devastating spell, in his mind only one goal remained, killing the man in front of him. "Deadly Shade!" he shouted, his voice resonating through the area like a demonic entity.


    The sky darkened, as if night had fallen in an instant, and a chilling, ghostly aura spread out from him, engulfing the entire area, as the world around them seemed to warp and twist, turning into a nightmarishndscape of shadows and phantoms.


    Adam watched, undaunted as the darkness swallowed everything around him. His body and de glowing with an ethereal light, being the only source of illumination within the world of darkness Jose had summoned forth.


    "Not to be a party pooper, but I can still see you," Adam shouted, waving at Jose.


    "I know, that way you will see my face before you die!" Jose shouted, pointing both of his hands toward Adam. "Phantom Brigade!" hemanded, his voice echoing ominously. Summoning thousands upon thousands of phantoms, each one more menacing than thest, all rushing towards Adam, their ghostly wails filling the air.


    Taking a deep breath, Adam took a step forward, and with a swift motion, he swung his de, slicing through the fabric of Jose''s reality, cutting it in half as a shimmering rift appeared in front of him, swallowing the iing phantoms, their wails silenced as they disappeared into the void.


    "Very powerful attack, but it kind of falls into my domain," Adam dered, as the space around him began to distort, pushing back the darkness, slowly restoring the battlefield back to its original state.


    Jose could only watch in disbelief as his most powerful spell, his world of darkness was repelled with almost no effort. It was here that Jose started to realize that... perhaps Adam''s strength was far beyond what he had anticipated.


    s, despite this sense of understanding there was a glimmer of stubborn defiance in his eyes. "I''m not done, yet, brat!"


    "Well, Jose, I''ve indulged your theatrics long enough. I won''t lie, it has... been educational, but it''s time we bring our little get-together to an end," Adam said, his voice low and dangerous.


    "You think that--" Jose began, but before he could continue he felt something change in the air, something... dangerous.


    "Hado #90. Kurohitsugi," With those words, purple and ck energy swirled around the two, growing in intensity with each passing moment before being directed the energy towards Jose, unleashing a torrent of gravity upon them.


    "What---" Jose shouted as his body was forced to the ground, and it was only natural, the force Adam had unleashed was overwhelming, pressing down upon their very being as if the weight of the world was crushing them.


    As this gravitational pull reached its peak, the energy around transformed, taking the shape of a menacing box that closed around Jose before crumbling to pieces, revealing a now heavily injured Jose.


    Adam regarded Jose with a measured expression, assessing the damage he had inflicted upon his opponent. "It seems like I won."


    "Please... have mercy..." Jose begged, his voice hoarse and barely audible.


    "Phantom Lord, you pride yourselves on your strength and ruthlessness. But when faced with a real challenge, you fold quicker than a cheap suit," Adam sighed, shaking his head. "I guess not all Wizard Saints are made the same."


    "I won''t attack anyone, this war is over, I promise..." Jose pleaded, his face twisted in agony.


    Seeing no point in continuing the fight, as there was no fun in kicking an already defeated man, Adam lowered his Zanpakuto, returning his de to its sealed state. "Sure," he said, his voice echoing across the battlefield. "Keep in mind though, if I ever see you again, I will kill you."


    Having said that, Adam turned around and started to walk away.


    Leaving Jose on the ground, his body battered and his magic drained, watching how he walked away in silence, seeing this a rush of fury and humiliation washed over him.


    He was the master of the strongest guild, one of the wizard saints! He refused to be defeated, refused to be pitied, especially by a child!


    With a sudden burst of energy, Jose forced himself to his feet, his magic ring up as he conjured a dark spectral phantom, and with a roar, heunched it towards Adam''s seemingly unsuspecting back. "Phantom Spear!"


    "God, so fucking predictable it borders on the cliche," Adam sighed.


    But just as the phantom was about to reach Adam, a powerful figure appeared between them. Makarov Dreyar, the guild master of Fairy Tail, stepped in, his immense magical power forming a barrier that repelled Jose''s attack.


    "Good to see you old man," Adam said, not turning around. After all, he had sensed the guild master''s arrival before anyone else.


    "Enough, Jose," Makarov spoke sternly, his gaze fixed on the Phantom Lord master. "You''ve lost. ept your defeat."


    Jose looked at Makarov, then at Adam, his body trembling with exhaustion and frustration. His magic was nearly depleted, and he knew he stood no chance against either of them.


    So, with a bitter snarl, he let his magic die down, his power dissipating in the air.


    "You know I didn''t need help, right?" Adam asked, tilting his head with a smile.


    "I know, but if I hadn''t intervened you would''ve killed him," Makarov said, gazing at my de. "And as much as he deserves it, killing a Wizard Saint could have the council on your back, also, what kind of way is that to greet your old man, huh?!"


    Adam chuckled, sheathing his sword. "Fair enough. Thanks for the ''save'', pops."


    Makarov smiled, his wrinkles deepening. "Anytime, brat. But let''s not waste any more time here. We have a guild to rebuild, and more importantly, we have a celebration to throw! We fucking won!"


    Adam gasped. "Language."


    "Ah, you''re an adult now, deal with it," Makarov waved at him dismissively.

 Chapter 90: Home.

    Chapter 90: Home.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Remember, the higher we rank in the top 3, the more chaps you next week. With Love Corn.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    I had arrived just in time to steal the old man''s thunder and fight with Jose myself.


    And needless to say, I had won, but it felt like a shallow victory, at least for me it did.


    I expected a formidable adversary, seeing he was part of the Wizard Saints. Instead, I found a man ying to be strong like a child. How underwhelming.


    I honestly thought that he would offer a bit of a challenge, at least. But it seemed Jose was very low in the power scale. Huh, that on itself brought a lot of questions.


    For one, the show made it seemed like Jose and Makarov were evenly matched, at least during the first half of the fight, but now that I had fought Jose, I knew very well how much weaker than the old man he was.


    It was honestly baffling.


    I wonder if the old man originally held back to avoid destroying the town.


    That would exin why Jose in his initial efforts to deal with Fairy Tail used tactics that could only be described as spineless by choosing to seal off the old man''s magical power.


    Shrugging, I sat on the ground, amidst the wreckage of Phantom Lord''s base. The evening sky stretches above me, its hues of orange and pink painting a picture of tranquility.


    Quite a stark contrastpared to the chaos that had unfolded here, quite a funny thought.


    Lost in my thoughts, I suddenly be aware of Mavis'' presence as she approaches me with a gentle step, her eyes filled with concern.


    "Wee to myir," I smiled, my voice soft as I acknowledged her arrival. "What brings you here?"


    Rolling her eyes, she takes a seat next to me, her gaze shifting from the remnants of the guild to meet mine. For some reason, there was a sadness in her eyes, an underlying worry that was failing to conceal. "I wanted to talk to you about your Bankai," she begins cautiously.


    I turn to face her fully, giving her my undivided attention. "What about it?"


    "When you rushed to... fight Jose, I was afraid you would be forced to use it, I know what your Bankai is capable of, and the consequences of using it," Mavis continued, her voice filled with genuine concern.


    I see, she was worried Jose would force me to use my Bankai.


    He wished he was that strong.


    But, no.


    Even if he was that strong, I wouldn''t have resorted to using my Bankai against him.


    I would''ve asked Erza, or the old man to help me if that had been the case.


    My Bankai was... sadly a one use trump card for me, one that would have to be saved for a special individual.


    That being said, Jose didn''t evene close to reaching that point, in fact, I was pretty certain I could''ve defeated him without using my Shikai.


    I smile gently, hoping to alleviate some of her worries.


    "Promise me, you will never use it," Mavis pleaded, her gaze unwavering as she looked at me with a slight tremble in her voice.


    "Mavis, you misunderstand," I sighed, my voice calm yet tinged with determination. "I don''t intend on using my Bankai, unless there isn''t another option, and even if there wasn''t another option, there is a certain someone that might win this... prize."


    Mavis''s eyes widened slightly, her expression a mix of surprise and apprehension. Taking a deep breath, she ponders for a moment, contemting the possible targets of my unrevealed Bankai.


    And it didn''t take a genius to know her mind would probably gravitate towards the likes of Zeref, a formidable foe and a persistent threat to our world.


    Nevertheless, he wasn''t the one I was thinking about.


    "You mean, him?" Mavis replied, her voice barely above a whisper, her concern deepening.


    I chuckle softly, shaking my head. "No, and don''t take me wrong, he is a formidable adversary, quite possibly still stronger than me, but we both know there''s someone even more dangerous lurking out there, don''t we?"


    ologia, the Dragon King, the one possessing a power so unfathomably big that surpasses all others in this earth.


    Mavis''s eyes widened further, a mix of fear and determination crossing her features. "We will find another way."


    "Maybe," I nodded thoughtfully, "But until then, I will keep my options clear."


    It''s not like I wanted to die, in fact, if I ever found another viable option that could help me avoid such a terrible fate... I would take it without hesitation.


    But until such an option came, I would not lie to myself.


    "We''ll talk about thister... But until then, take some time to reconnect with your friends, bye~" Mavis said, pretending to be her usual happy self, however her voice was stillced with worry, worry she couldn''t hide.


    As Mavis''s presence faded, and I was left alone with my thoughts, another familiar face emerged from the wreckage, breaking her way through the ce in a straight line toward my direction.


    Erza Scarlet.


    She was d in her battle-worn armor, a mix of exhaustion and relief etched on her face. Her body was covered in cuts, bruises and other wounds, each one being evidence of the fierce battle she had endured to defend the guild.


    Yet, despite her injuries, a radiant smile was gracing her lips.


    "Finally, you''re back!" Erza eximed, her voice filled with genuine joy. "We''ve missed you so much!"


    I stand up, smiling at her. It was honestly impressive how positive she was, our guild had been destroyed, some of our members were hurt, but she was still smiling.


    She truly was a pir of strength, unwavering in the face of any adversity. That was a trait I wholeheartedly admired and respected about her, not everyone can keep their spirits up no matter the odds.


    "I would say, long time no see, but we saw each other like... two hours ago, when I arrived," I chuckled, my voice filled with warmth as I pulled her in, embracing her in a tight hug. "But, I will say that I''ve missed you too. It''s good to be back."


    Without a word, she returned the embrace with equal fervor, her battered body pressing against mine so tight that I was made aware of how much... her adolescence had changed her, at least physically speaking while I was away.


    "Are you trying to break my spine?" I joked, feeling the weight of her armor pressing against me.


    Despite her wounds, her grip was strong as ever, almost defiant. It''s as if she was determined to show me that no matter what challenges we might face, we''ll always find the strength to stand together.


    Then again, perhaps I was overthinking things.


    As we pulled away from the embrace, Erza''s smile turned into a more serious expression.


    "We have a lot to catch up on," Erza sighed, her voice carrying a tired undertone. "Things have changed a lot since you left."


    If it was any other person, I would have assumed something wrong had happened while I was away. But this was Erza we were talking about, someone with social skills so terribly bad that bordered on insanity.


    "Have they?"


    Erza nodded, her gaze meeting mine as she shed a single tear. "The master... took the Strawberry Cake out of the Guild''s menu."


    I deadpanned.


    "That''s it?" I asked, unable to hide my amusement. "You do know that we can just... get that cake from anywhere else, right?"


    Erza pouted, her arms crossed over her chest. "It''s a big deal to me, okay? That cake was the only thing that made me happy on my bad days."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at that.


    "Besides, it is not just about the cake! It''s about the tradition! The Guild has always had the Strawberry Cake in its menu, ever since we were kids! The Strawberry Cake has been a staple item in our guild menu for years! A symbol of our unity and camaraderie! And now, it''s gone!"


    "I''ll talk to the master, and see what I can do," I promised, trying to hide my amusement behind a serious expression.


    Erza''s expression softened, and she gave me a small smile. "You will?! It is indeed very good to have you back! Only you understand the importance of traditions!"


    On that subject, I wonder why the master removed that item from the menu?


    "So, any other updates besides that?" I asked, hoping to steer the conversation away from... The Strawberry Cake crisis.


    Erza nodded, and she took a deep breath before speaking. "A lot of people have joined the Guild since you left. There''s Levy, Fried, Bickslow, Evergreen, Jet, Droy, Loke, Happy, and of course, one of my best friends, andpanions Lucy."


    Lucy had finally joined?


    That''s right, the entire reason Jose Po had... supposedly started the Guild War was to... recover Lucy under the orders of her father. That however was all a ruse, seeing as Jose intended to dry Lucy''s Family dry in terms of economic power, using Lucy as a leverage.


    "Can''t wait to meet them," I said with a smile.


    As Erza continued to update me on the current state of the Guild.


    -----------------


    [Lucy Heartfilia - POV.]


    [A few hours ago.]


    I stood there, my heart pounding in my chest as I tried to process the overwhelming surge of magic power I had just felt. It was unlike anything I had ever encountered before, a raw force that seemed to shake the very foundations of my being.


    The sheer magnitude behind this power... It was almost unreal, and I couldn''t help but wonder who... No, what kind of monster could possess such an incredible level of strength.


    Lost in my thoughts, I was jolted back to reality as a sudden impact sent a sharp pain coursing through the back of my head. I let out a quiet yelp of surprise and stumbled forward, turning to face the culprit.


    Finding Cana, with a mischievous grin on her face, chuckling as she watched my reaction.


    "What was that for, Cana?!" I eximed, rubbing the sore spot on my head.


    This guild was full of crazy people...


    Every single one of them waspletely crazy.


    Cana shrugged nonchntly, her eyes gleaming with a yful glint. "Just had to snap you out of that daze, Goldy," she replied, her voiceced with amusement. "You were lost in your own little world there."


    I narrowed my eyes at her, still reeling from the sudden jolt. "Well, thanks for the wake-up call, but next time say something don''t hit me!" I muttered, my annoyance dissipating as I shifted my attention back to the matter at hand. "On another note, Cana, did you feel that magic power just now? Shouldn''t we be... I don''t know, worried?"


    At this, Cana''s grin widened, and she leaned in closer, lowering her voice. "Oh, I see, you wanna know who''s behind that power, Lucy? Well don''t worry, the one behind that power is my big brother, Adam."


    My eyes widened in disbelief, and I struggled toprehend the revtion.


    He was... Cana''s brother?!


    That Adam?!


    Howe I hadn''t read about that in any magazine?!


    Then again, it''s no wonder I hadn''t read a thing about that, Adam had always been a mysterious figure to me and everyone outside the guild, he was rarely mentioned and rarely seen. In fact, his mysterious demeanor had earned him two years in a row the title of the most wanted bachelor in Fiore.


    Bachelor title out of the way, the guy was a walking enigma, almost as much as Mystogan.


    All I knew was that he was strong.


    Erza had said so herself, dering that if they fought she had absolutely no hopes of defeating him.


    And Erza was pretty much the strongest wizard I knew!


    The thought that he possessed such immense magic power was mind-boggling.


    "Your brother?" I repeated, my voice barely above a whisper. "Are you sure it''s him, Cana? I mean, no offense, but... That level of strength... It''s unbelievable."


    Cana nodded, a mix of pride and fondness crossing her features. "Yeah, he''s something else, isn''t he? Adam''s always been strong, but it seems that while he was away, he''s been pushing his limits even further, not that I expected any less, mind you."


    As I absorbed Cana''s words, a surge of excitement mingled with a touch of apprehension coursed through me.


    Nobody knew a thing about him!


    I could be the first one to interview him!


    And... perhaps, just perhaps, he could be... the one.


    At this I blushed.


    "Yeah, that ain''t gonna happen," Cana snorted, reading my thoughts as easily as if I had spoken them aloud. "I might not know what my brother''s type is, but you sure aren''t."


    I deted at Cana''s words, realizing that my fantasies of a romantic fairy tale style rtionship with Adam were just that: fantasies.


    "He hasn''t even met me," I pouted, feeling a little hurt by Cana''s dismissal.


    Cana chuckled, shaking her head. "Feel free to try if you don''t believe me, but do tell me, because I wanna record your rejection."

 Chapter 91: Oh, hell no! Not on my watch!

    Chapter 91: Oh, hell no! Not on my watch!


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Remember, the higher we rank in the top 3, the more chaps you next week. With Love Corn.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    The heavy wooden door of the guild creaked open, and I was met with the familiar hustle and bustle of the Guild, not that the door kept this energy locked.


    I mean, after the events of Phantom Lord, the Guild didn''t even have a roof.


    That being said, the energy was as always incredibly infectious. Laughter echoed from every corner, and the clinking of ale mugs punctuated the hum of conversation.


    But today was different. Today, the buzz was not just from the usual camaraderie andpetition. Today, the guild was celebrating our victory.


    That and the fact I was back, which ording to Makarov, had the members of the Guild that hadn''t met me, excited. It seemed that for some reason my introduction was eagerly anticipated.


    The first to approach me was Jet. He was a tall, lean figure guy, his wild hair a striking shade of orange. After shaking my hand, he talked a bit with me, praising Levy every ten words, in a very animated manner, his hands gesturing wildly in the air.


    "I have to say," Jet chuckled, trying toe off as confident, or perhaps he was just trying to hide his anxiety, I couldn''t really tell. "I''ve heard a lot about you."


    I returned his handshake and gave him a nod, "All good things I hope."


    "Only the best," Jet replied, his grin wide and genuine.


    Next to him was Droy, a lean man with ck hair. He was slightly shorter than Jet, and slightly leaner as well. His eyes twinkled with good humor as he pped me on the shoulder.


    "Adam, the man, the myth, the legend!" Droy boomed. "I''ve been looking forward to meeting you! Erza, Cana and Lilia never stop talking about you! Hell, even Laxus talks about you!"


    Talking about Lilia, where is she...?


    Perhaps she''s on a mission, otherwise she would be here, breaking a window with an over the top unnecessary entrance.


    "Likewise, Droy," I replied, smiling at the guy.


    Then there was Happy, a small, blue, adorable cat-like creature with wings. He hovered in the air, his tail swishing back and forth. His big eyes were full of wonder and admiration.


    "Aye!" Happy squeaked, fluttering down tond on my shoulder. "There''s no way Natsu, or Ruffy can beat you."


    I chuckled, reaching up to give him a gentle pat. "You''re damn right, a fish for you, on me."


    "Aye!" Happy cheered, his wings pping excitedly. "You''re now one of my favorite people!"


    As Happy left to find his fish, despite the fact I hadn''t given him any money for it yet, someone else approached me.


    Levy McGarden.


    Out of everyone, Levy was the smallest of the group, but it was easy to see that her spirit despite her size was also one of thergest in the Guild, her blue hair was tied up in a bandana.


    Her eyes sparkled with intelligence and determination.


    "You defeated Phantom Lord''s Master, right?" Levy greeted with a respectful nod. "If so, your reputation precedes you. I look forward to learning from you."


    "And I from you, Levy," I replied.


    Last but not least, there was Lucy, the poor blonde destined to suffer under Natsu''s shenanigans, her brown eyes met mine with a sense of awe that made me feel like I should pepper spray her.


    "Adam Clive, The God of The Sword, The Shinigami, The One Without Property Damage, also known as Oberon; The King of Fairies," Lucy said, almost breathless. "I''m Lucy Heartfilia, it''s an honor to meet you."


    Oberon?


    Well that''s a new one.


    But forget about that one, who in the fuck is calling me The One Without Property Damage?


    "Weird way to start a conversation, but yeah, a pleasure to meet you," I replied.


    Lucy seemed to be in a trance, still staring at me in awe.


    "Hello?" I waved my hand in front of her face, trying to snap her out of it. "You okay?"


    "Oh! I''m so sorry! It''s just that, I''ve heard so much about you, well, read, in Sorcerer Weekly," Lucy said, snapping out of her trance. "And at the same time, I haven''t read anything about you. Your entire life it''s mostly a mystery..."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Really? They still write about me?"


    "Yes, of course, and why wouldn''t they?!" Lucy eximed, her eyes shining with admiration. "You single-handedly defeated the Wake of the Abyss, and that was before even reaching puberty!"


    The... Wake of What now?


    "I''m sorry, I defeated who now?" I asked, genuinely confused.


    "The Wake of the Abyss," Lucy repeated as if that alone was meant to rify what the heck she was saying, her voice filled with awe.


    "She means Deliora," Gray interjected, rolling his eyes at Lucy''s fangirl behavior. "For some reason, someone thought of giving that bastard a shy moniker."


    Oh.... she was talking about Deliora, ok, ok.


    "Don''t call Deliora that, it''s very confusing and honestly doesn''t fit the bastard anyways," I said, shaking my head. "But yeah, I did defeat him. It wasn''t that big of a deal, really."


    Lucy gasped at this. "But... how could that not be a big deal?! Deliora is one of the most powerful demons ever known to exist!"


    And despite his terrible reputation, he was nothing but a failed project.


    "Well, that''s a matter of opinion," I said with a shrug. "Anyways, a pleasure to meet you Lucy."


    "Wait!" Lucy said, reaching out to grab my arm before I could turn away. "I have so many questions for you! So, if possible... could I... perhaps, if possible, if you don''t mind, interview you?"


    I smiled. "No."


    Lucy''s face fell, looking crestfallen at my response.


    "But why not?" she asked, her voice tinged with disappointment.


    "Just don''t feel like it," I said, putting a hand on her shoulder.


    "But... I could cook something? It could be a fun thing, like a date/interview?" Lucy suggested with a hopeful smile.


    Wait...


    She likes me?


    Well that exins her fangirl-like behavior.


    Nevertheless, she wasn''t my type. Sure, she had a nice body, with the right proportions, curves, and a pretty face, but I wasn''t interested.


    I chuckled. "I''m ttered." I really wasn''t. "But I have other things to do." I really didn''t. "So, I''m sorry to say; no." I wasn''t sorry.


    Lucy looked at me with a mix of disappointment and embarrassment. "Oh... I understand, I''m sorry."


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Told you so!" Cana burst outughing from behind me.


    I turned around to see my little sister, Cana, not so little anymore, she was now a woman in her own right. She was dressed in a skimpy outfit that showed off her ample cleavage and toned midriff, and had a bottle of beer in her hand.


    Oh hell no!


    Hell to the DAMN NO!


    I rushed to her, and hugged her, but this was but a trap, as I used the opportunity to put my coat over her, covering her up.


    "Who told you, you can dress like that?!" I asked, turning Cana into a living conservative burrito with my coat.


    "Hey, what gives?!" Cana protested, pouting slightly as I continued to turn her into a Bible approved Burrito. "I already have enough about this with dad, not you too!"


    "Well he''s right! You shouldn''t dress like that in public!" I scolded her, as the rest of the guild blinked in silence.


    "Why not? I''m an adult now!" Cana retorted.


    "The hell you aren''t," I snapped back. "You''ll always be my little sister, and therefore, you will never be older than twelve years old!"


    Cana rolled her eyes, but I could see the hint of a smile on her face. "Fine, I guess if you and dad are on the same page, it means you guys are onto something. I give up, you guys win, I promise to dress in a more conservative manner, happy? Now un-burrito me, please."


    "Aye?" Happy the cat chimed in, thinking someone had called him.


    "I wasn''t calling you, I was just using the expression," Cana exined to the blue cat, who looked a bit disappointed at not being included in the conversation.


    "Fine, I will un-burrito you," I replied, unwrapping my coat from around Cana. "And sorry for... overreacting, but I will not have the perverts in this Guild ogle you like a piece of meat."


    Cana rolled her eyes once again, but this time, with a hint of amusement. "Fair enough, but just so you know, I can take care of myself, I''m a big girl now."


    "I know you are, but that doesn''t mean I won''t try to protect you," I said, ruffling her hair.


    "As a father, I feel you should let Cana dress in such an empowering way," Macao interjected, trying to hide the horny grin on his face.


    I shot him a dark look. "Fucking try me."


    "On second thought, I take back my previous statement," Macao quickly backtracked, sweating bullets as he backed away. "In fact, I don''t even know why I was talking?! I mean! My child is a boy, what do I know about having a girl?! Ha! Clearly nothing! I feel like I''ve been talking too much, does anyone want a drink? I sure do! Bye!"


    I watched Macao scuttle away, ring daggers on his back.


    "You know the poor guy will have night terrors for the next following weeks, right?" Cana chuckled, giving me a kiss on the cheek.


    "He''s lucky Gildarts wasn''t here," I replied, imagining how Gildarts'' would''ve reacted to Macao''s attitude.


    "He is," Cana nodded, shaking her head. "After all, dad is the reason... Wakaba is no longer with us."


    Serves him fucking right.


    Wait...


    Gildarts killed Wakaba for ogling at Cana?


    Good.


    Wait, what am I saying?


    While I approve of that attitude, killing him is a bit over the top.


    Break his legs, and arms, and leave him bed-ridden, but kill him? There isn''t a reason for that, at least not one they are brave enough to fucking try.


    Well, that''s neither here nor there.


    Rest in piece Wakaba, or should I say pieces considering who he had to deal with?


    "So... Wakaba is dead?" I sighed.


    "What? No! You think Dad killed him?" Cana asked, breaking into a fit ofughter. "He''s alive, just... hospitalized, that''s all."


    Oh.


    Well that makes more sense.


    "Really, what happened?" I asked, curious about the whole situation.


    Cana took a deep breath,posing herself before speaking. "Wakaba said I had a nice ass, and well... Dad didn''t take too kindly to that... he literally pped him into the hospital, and I''m not being dramatic, Dad pped Wakaba, from the Guild, into the hospital, one p."


    Hehehe.


    I expected nothing less from the man that forcibly adopted me, because I had stolen millions from him.


    "He recovered from that a few days ago, but now he calls me sir, and insists that I maintain a twelve foot distance from him," Cana continued, with an evilly amused smile. "I think he''s a bit scared of interacting with me, after... well, you know."


    I chuckled inplete delight at the thought of Wakaba cowering in fear at the mere sight of Cana.


    That''s what he gets for cat-calling someone young enough to be his child!


    "What if a guy... I don''t know? Her age, tries to flirt with Cana?" Lucy asked, interjecting.


    "He would have to meet my standards, after meeting Gildarts, and he would have to be strong enough to defeat me, and Gildarts, separately and at the same time," I replied with a thoughtful nod.


    I wasn''t asking for much.


    But if the guy couldn''t meet those overly basic requirements, then he wasn''t worthy. It was that simple.


    ''Adam, I don''t think those are simple requirements...'' I felt the familiar sensation of my de vibrating gently in my hand as Zanryuzuki''s voice echoed inside my head.


    They were!


    "Oh God, I will die alone," Cana muttered.


    "Oh, princess, don''t say that, you will have plenty of sisters in whatever Church you choose," I reassured her, patting her on the back. "Trust me, as a man, you can trust me when I say, all men suck."


    Oh God, I sounded like a bad feminist.


    Or that lesbian friend who is secretly trying to woo her friend.


    Nevertheless, I stand by my point. My sister either marries the embodiment of perfection, or no one at all!

 Chapter 92: Cake and Revenge, but mostly Cake.

    Chapter 92: Cake and Revenge, but mostly Cake.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Remember, the higher we rank in the top 3, the more chaps you next week. With Love Corn.


    Also just one chapter today because I''m preparing for next week. Seeing y''all exceeded my expectations I need time to write and increase them chapters for next week. And it''s all your fault sexy bastards.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    As I exited the Guild, and the sun began to sink below the horizon, casting a warm golden glow across the Town of Magnolia. The excitement of the day''s events had settled, and a sense of tranquility washed over me as I made my way to my house on the outskirts of town.


    ording to Makarov, they had finished the apartment per my instructions while I was away, so this would be my first time sleeping in the house I had envisioned.


    It had been a long day for me.


    I wasn''t tired, physically speaking, but mentally, I sure as fuck was.


    "I''m finally back," I muttered.


    The familiar streets of Magnolia greeted me as I walked, passing by familiar shops and bustling cafes, it was honestly surprising how fast these people recovered. Just a few hours again the Town was being destroyed, but now, they were back on business like nothing had happened.


    I guess the spirit of Fairy Tail was truly woven into the very fabric of this ce, in more ways than one.


    As I walked through the town, reaching the outskirts, I found my apartment, standing there in one piece in all its glory, a quaint three-story structure nestled amidst a row of trees.


    I had to admit, I was honestly surprised it was in... one piece, considering Gildarts apparently had a key, which reminds me, I need to change the locks... ahh, who am I kidding, like he uses the door, ha!


    Laughing at the thought of Gildarts using a door for once, I stepped inside my house, eager to explore it. The apartment exuded a cozy atmosphere, with soft lighting and a warm color palette.


    Needless to say, I was more than happy with the result.


    I mean, this ce was a reflection of my own tastes and preferences, a ce where I could truly feel at home.


    "Wee to my humble abode, traveler," Mavis greeted me, floating at the top of the staircase with a yful smirk on her lips.


    Smiling at her, I made my way to the living room, sinking into the plushfort of one of the armchairs in there. "Ahh, yes. I suddenly feel like doing... nothing."


    "Well, seeing you trained basically non-stop these past few years, that would be a nice change of pace," Mavis giggled, jumping off the stairs,nding gracefully on the armrest of the chair.


    I chuckled, stretching my arms above my head. "You know why I was training so much, but, yeah, I guess you''re right."


    Letting the silence of the house wash over me, I closed my eyes, and yawned, melting into the chair for a few moments, until the ringing of mycrima phone broke the serene silence of the ce, causing me to startle slightly.


    Who the fuck is calling me?


    Snapping my head out of trance, I reached for the device, picking it up to reveal the caller''s name on the screen, Gildarts Clive.


    Why is Gildarts calling me?


    I wonder why?


    "Hello, old man," I greeted, putting thecrima on my ear. "To what do I owe the displeasure of your call?"


    Gildarts'' deep, hearty chuckle resonated through the phone, his voice carrying a hint of excitement. "Displeasure? You break your old man''s heart! Anyway I heard from Cordelia that you''re back and stronger than ever, they say you kicked Po''s ass, not bad kiddo, not bad."


    Well, fuck. News sure travels fast around these parts.


    "Honestly, it wasn''t that much of a fight, if anything it was underwhelming," I replied, shrugging my shoulders even though Gildarts couldn''t see me. "He was weaker than I imagined."


    "Most of those fuckers getzy after getting the title," Gildarts replied with a chuckle. "Po is one of them, I remember when he got the title, and ording to the old man, he was a bit weaker than he was back then."


    That makes sense.


    Some people were simply toopliant, and the moment you gave them an ounce of recognition, of validation, they simply started to see themselves as untouchable beings.


    From that, it''s nothing but a slippery slope into bing a weak piece of shit.


    "So, when are youing back?" I asked. Before Cana he would leave for months, even years at the time, but since Cana, well, he rarely ever left, if it wasn''t for Cana pushing him to take jobs that actually paid, he would probably be broke.


    "In a few weeks hopefully, but I think it will be in around three months, it all depends, you know how it is," Gildarts replied, his tone suddenly taking on a serious note. "On another note, there is a reason I called you, and that is that I have a mission for you. As the head of the Family while I''m away, I need to instill fear in the hearts of any man daring to look in Cana''s direction."


    I see.


    No wonder he called me, that''s a very important subject to discuss. "I''m one step ahead of you, old man, I already traumatized Macao, he scurried away in utter fright."


    "He scurried away? So he still walks," Gildarts muttered darkly, sounding like a mafioso.


    "He does, but don''t you worry, old man, I''ll make sure anyone who even looks at Cana funny will regret it," I assured him, my hand subconsciously clenching into a fist.


    "Poor girl," Mavis sighed.


    "Good, good," Gildarts replied, sounding satisfied. "I knew I could count on you, my boy."


    "In fact, I even made Cana agree to make her wardrobe more conservative," I replied, feeling rather proud of that. "In her own words, no more short skirts, low-cut tops, cleavages and such."


    Gildarts hupped, and for a moment, I could almost swear I had heard him cry on the other end of the call. "I''ve never been more proud of having you as a son as I am today. As for Macao, tell him I will visit him when I get back, that should give him enough time to make arrangements so that his kid doesn''t have to see his father pissing himself."


    Harsh, but fair.


    "It shall be done," I replied, hanging up thecrima phone.


    "I honestly pity Cana," Mavis sighed, shaking her head.


    "I see your point, but I don''t care," I replied, giving her two thumbs up.


    Mavis chuckled, rolling her eyes. "Well, seeing you''re in a good mood, there''s a letter addressed for you under your chair, and I feel like you should give it a read."


    A letter under the chair? What an odd ce to store mail.


    Pausing for a bit, I raised my eyebrow in interest as I reached down and retrieved the envelope. It was sealed with a wax emblem that I didn''t recognize, but it seemed like it belonged to a collection agency.


    I don''t recall having anything kind of debt worth contacting a collection agency.


    Perhaps something I forgot to pay before leaving?


    Tearing the envelope open, I pulled out the letter and unfolded it, scanning the words quickly. My heart sank as I read the contents, my eyes widening in disbelief.


    It was a notice of debt collection for a substantial amount, with a deadline for payment in just a few days, and it came from the very famous MCF, The Magnolia Cake Factory.


    Apparently I owed them millions in cakes, but HOW?!


    "How is this even possible?" I eximed, standing up from my chair. "I don''t--- ERZA!?"


    "It seems she took advantage of your open ount with them to¡­ let''s see¡­" Mavis hummed, looking at the bill. "That plus that, minus that, we take taxes away, calcte intion, and estimate special offers and discounts, and that gives us a total of... two hundred eighteen thousand seven hundred ny-one strawberry premium cakes, more or less, I could be wrong."


    I could feel my eyes twitching.


    Erza always had a sweet tooth, but fucking god this was taking it to a whole new level. This shit was beyond ridiculous! Two hundred eighteen thousand seven hundred ny-one strawberry premium cakes?! That was enough to feed an entire kingdom for a year!


    "I am going to kill her," I muttered under my breath, staring into the bill.


    Mavis chuckled. "Well, before you do that, why don''t you try talking to her first? Maybe there''s a misunderstanding?"


    Misunderstanding?! Like what?! Her confusing my ount with the cake factory with hers?! Sure, like Erza and Adam are names that you would fucking mix-up!


    "Oh, I will TALK! Talk there will be, INDEED!" I replied, nning my revenge as Iughed in the most evil manner.


    "I don''t feel safe," Mavis replied in a totally calm demeanor.


    I would have my revenge!


    Oh, Erza, sweet summer child, you have no idea how severe of a mistake you have made! For years my conduct has beenrgely benign, always friendly! And yet, without provocation, you have decided to sever our d¨¦tente forcing me to unleash upon you the vengeful mes of a thousand suns!


    You shall curse your love of cakes! For the looming sword of Damocles will crash down upon you, cleaving you in twain and as you gaze upon the smoking wreckage that was once your life, you will regret the day you crossed the WRONG GUILD MEMBER!!


    And honestly, eating that much cake can''t be good for anyone''s health. So, in a way, I am helping her.


    Where was I?


    Oh yes.


    Hahaha.


    HAHAHAHAHAHA!


    MUAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!


    MUAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Revenge shall be mine!

 Chapter 93: Double Release.

Chapter 93: Double Release.


    Tomorrow the double release starts again. Been writing all day yesterday and today, to give you what your stones bully me into.


    Same deal this week. Stones = Author bullied into writing more in order to post more chapters.

 Chapter 94: The Regret of a Lion.

    Chapter 94: The Regret of a Lion.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Remember, the higher we rank in the top 3, the more chaps you next week. With Love Corn.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    As I sat at my desk, contemting my n for revenge against Erza, the mischievous grin on my face was a clear indication that I was up to something.


    Erza had crossed the line, a SACRED line, by using my open ount on the cake factory, resulting in me now having millions of Jewels in debt.


    It wasn''t like I couldn''t pay that, I had more than enough money saved up. And even if I didn''t, all I needed to do was take a mission and everything would be settled.


    But that wasn''t the point! This wasn''t about the money, it was about the principle, about respect!


    In short, it was payback time!


    Just as I was deep in thought, a voice interrupted my delightful scheming.


    "Hey there, Oberon! I''m The One and Only! Loke! Also known as the most handsome guy in Fairy Tail!"


    I nced up to see a blond-haired, overly confident fellow standing before me, doing a pose straight out of JoJo.


    I deadpanned and looked at him. "That''s quite an introduction," I replied in a dry tone, raising an eyebrow.


    On that note, how the fuck had he entered my house.


    Now that I think about it, his magic power feels... unnaturally weak, almost bordering on dangerous territory, as in, how the fuck is he alive dangerous kind of way.


    Loke seemed taken aback by myckluster response. "Well, it''s the truth. After all, thedies can''t resist this face, this body, this hair, this rizz," he said, striking another pose.


    I couldn''t help but suppress a chuckle. "Cool, cool, cool, good to know, now please answer the following questions in order before I leave you bald. Why are you in my house? Why are you posing? Andst but not least, how long do you reckon you have left?" I asked, a knowing smile spreading across my face.


    "I came to greet you, seeing you didn''t have the pleasure of meeting me yesterday," Loke replied, answering the first question while doing another JoJo pose, this time, taking a step back.


    "Next question," I replied, tilting my head ever so slightly.


    "Why do I pose you ask? Well," Loke said, taking a dramatic pause. "It''s because I owe it to thedies!"


    I blinked. "Whatdies, we are the only ones here..."


    Loke blinked and looked around, as if just now realizing we were alone. "Ah, fuck. I guess I wasted all that rizz in nothing."


    Rizz?! Oh shit, I just realized he was saying that word all along.


    Hahahaha!


    Who would''ve thought such an expression woulde to existence in this world as well, ah, I love these little bits of familiarity that appear here and there.


    I sighed internally, feeling a headacheing on. "Alright,st question. How long do you think you have left?"


    "How much time left do I have to be this handsome?" Loke chuckled, striking another pose. "However much I still have ahead of me.


    As funny as this was, there was no freaking way he acted this way in front of any woman, because if that was the case, and he still got some, the standards of this world were... concerningly questionable.


    "That''s not what I mean," I replied, shaking my head.


    Loke looked confused at this. "Oh, then what do you mean by that? Wait?! Are you threatening me?! I PROMISE I haven''t even looked in Cana''s direction, I know the rules!"


    "I''m d you know the rules, good, but no, it''s not that," I stifled augh. "You know what? Let me get straight to the point, how long do you have before you can''t sustain your physical form anymore, little lion?"


    Loke''s face fell at this as his confusion turned into realization, his eyes widened in a mix of shock and terror. "You... you know I''m a Celestial Spirit?"


    "Yes," I nodded, taking a deep breath. "I might be one of the only people in this world capable of noticing with nothing but a nce."


    His magic power felt, in essence, pretty much like anyone else''s. What made him different from the rest though, was how his soul felt.


    His soul felt malleable, but ageless at the time.


    No human felt like this.


    Not even Zeref.


    Not even ologia.


    Even they retained some of their mortality deep within their souls.


    Loke? He didn''t have that.


    Loke''s soul had more inmon with the Gods than with the rest of the mortals.


    "Don''t tell anyone," Loke pleaded, his voice barely above a whisper. "I don''t want Lucy or anyone else to know."


    Right, he didn''t want Lucy to know who he was at first.


    "I won''t," I replied, cing a hand on his shoulder. "This is not my burden to share. However, if you feel like taking some advice, trust in the guild to have your back."


    "You might know what I am," Loke muttered darkly, his eyes downcast. "But you don''t know what I''ve done."


    "By all means, feel free to enlighten me," I said, already knowing what he had done.


    Loke took a deep breath and closed his eyes. "As a Celestial Spirit, I exist to serve my master, no matter what, no matter the order, I must obey. And I broke that rule! Trying to teach my master a lesson, I refused her summons, and because of that, I ended up killing her!"


    "I know," I replied, walking to the kitchen to grab a soda. "Karen was it? Look, I know you feel bad about that, like you should pay for what you did, and... well, I might not be the best person to give you an opinion, but in my eyes, Karen deserved what she got."


    Loke''s eyes snapped open at that. "How can you say that?!"


    I took a long sip of my soda before turning back to him. "Karen was a terrible person, Loke. If what I heard about her was right, she treated you and the other spirits in her possession likemon tools, objects to be used and then discarded."


    Loke turned his gaze to the floor. "Perhaps. But still, I was her spirit, it wasn''t my call to teach her anything."


    "Perhaps," I replied, taking a sip of my soda. "But I stand my point. Just because the rules support her, it doesn''t mean she gets to be a bitch with those that work for her, in my opinion what she got was a long timeing."


    Loke stared at me for a long moment, before turning around, and leaving my house without a word.


    I could tell he wanted to punch me, but had decided against that course of action.


    I didn''t me him.


    "Don''t you think you were a bit harsh with him?" Mavis said, taking a seat above my kitchen counter, her green eyes searching mine as she waited for an answer.


    "Well, you can''t sugarcoat the truth," I replied, deciding not to intervene any further with this. "Karen was an entitled monster, and he needs toe to terms with that and realize that he''s not at fault for her death, she is."


    You reap what you sow, as simple as that.


    ----------------


    [Loke -The Lion- POV.]


    I ran out of Adam''s house as fast as I possibly could the moment exited the door.


    I don''t know for how long I ran, but by the time I stopped, the sun was already starting to set.


    As I stood there, watching the sun set, my mind consumed by the conflicting emotions today had stirred within me, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger at Adam.


    How could he think that Karen deserved that?! How could he... approve of my sin?!


    I had almost punched him.


    Not that it would''ve done anything.


    As I was right now, I think I would probably hurt myself hitting him.


    The worst part was that deep down, a part of me that I didn''t want to acknowledge was d that someone, anyone, approved of what I had done.


    A bitter chuckle escaped my lips as I contemted the hypocrisy of my own thoughts.


    How messed up was I to find sce in my unforgivable sin thanks to someone else''s approval? I, Loke, the celestial spirit who was supposed to embody pride and self-assurance, found myself craving validation from others, despite knowing I deserved this punishment.


    It was a cruel irony.


    As my thoughts spiraled down a darker path, my self-deprecating whispers grew louder.


    I didn''t deserve any salvation, I had abandoned my pride, my duty, and everything I should''ve stood for.


    What kind of celestial spirit was I?


    Just as I was drowning in the abyss of my own thoughts, a familiar voice broke through the haze.


    It was someone talking about Team Natsu as they made their way home, mentioning that they had taken on a new mission, something about taking care of some bandits.


    "Lucy..."


    The sound of that snapped me out of my headspace, and a faint glimmer of determination ignited within me.


    Without wasting another moment, I made up my mind.


    I might not deserve a second chance, but with what little I have left, I might make something worthwhile by supporting those who still had a path ahead of them.


    My time was running out.


    I didn''t have much left.


    A few days at most, a month if I didn''t overexert.


    That being said, I would use thest bits of life I had left, every second I had, to support Lucy. That would be myst task as a Celestial Spirit.


    Myst action as Leo, The Celestial Spirit of the Lion.


    I closed my eyes, the warmth of the fading sun still lingering on my skin and with renewed vigor, I took off, heading towards the location of Team Natsu.


    And despite my past, and the lies of my present, I felt a sense of purpose that I had not experienced in a very long time.

 Chapter 95: Vacations.

    Chapter 95: Vacations.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Remember, the higher we rank in the top 3, the more chaps you next week. With Love Corn.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Jel Fernandes. POV]


    The cold stone floor of the Magic Council hummed under my boots as I strode through the grandiose halls. Tall, imposing statues of past leaders loomed overhead, their stony gazes stern and indifferent.


    In their shadows, I feel an ironic sense offort. Their oppressive air suited my purpose, my mission. It reflected my own spirit, my own intentions.


    Ultear is at my side, her expression one of contained excitement. The glint in her eye says it all, anticipation, determination, a shared yearning forpleting our task.


    Finally, after so long, the time wasing.


    It was exhrating, sharing this path with someone who understands.


    "Ultear," I said, my voice echoing in the cavernous empty hallway. "The Tower is almostplete, so it''s time we start making the preparations."


    A slow grin spreads across her face at my words, her red eyes gleaming under the dimly lit chandeliers. "If everything goes ording to schedule, we should be ready to activate the tower in less than two months."


    The very mention of the tower sends a pleasant chill down my spine. The tower was the symbol of our devotion to Zeref, as well as our weapon against those who were too blind to see the truth.


    A monument of Zeref''s might.


    At this, my aura darkened as the air around me grew heavy with my power, as my magic pulsated, eager to burst forth, smiling, I let out a shortugh, a hollow sound that reverberates off the cold, gray walls. "Good, see to it that nothing slows us down,"


    The time to make Adam pay wasing.


    He who had denied this world of meeting Zeref once, would pay for his actions at my hands.


    I smiled, gritting my teeth.


    The mere thought of acquiring my vengeance, of dealing upon him the retribution that was long overdue, filling me with nothing but utter delight.


    "I will," Ultear replied with a wicked grin. "Rest assured, Jel, our victory is simply inevitable."


    It was.


    After so long.


    It was.


    Now that all the pieces were in ce, it was simply a matter of crushing everyone else.


    -----------------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    [1 Month Later.]


    The steam from the bubbling pasta sauce I was making had just begun to fog up my windows when a crash echoed through the house as the sturdy wooden door that kept the outside world, well, outside, splintered into a thousand pieces and fell inwards, revealing a motley crew of familiar figures.


    Erza.


    Lucy.


    Happy.


    Gray.


    And Cana.


    Goddamn it! What do they have against doors, my doors specifically!


    It had been a little bit over a month, and they had to start with their shit?!


    This... poor, poor, sweet door was about to break the longevity record!


    "I''m very close to beating you all, save for Cana, with my kitchen utensils, are you guys aware of that?" I asked in a low tone, setting down my wooden spoon as I red at them. "That being said, feel free to give me a good reason, not to. Though unless that reason includes a door, and someone to install it, I might not take it."


    Natsu, with his spiky pink hair, grinned sheepishly, scratching the back of his head. "Hehe, well, it was a life or death situation!"


    Gray, sighed, rubbing his temple, stripping down to his waist in the blink of an eye, despite the cool evening air. "I told them to knock."


    "Get dressed, or at the very least, be naked outside my house," I smiled without emotion, my patience wearing thin. "You know what? Forget about that, why are you all here?"


    "Don''t get grumpy big bro," Cana grinned, her hands on her waist, seemingly unfazed by the wreckage, or my reaction.


    Erza, the red-haired knight who would taste the steel of my revenge, was standing there in her full te armor, a mischievously innocent grin on her face. "We are here for you!"


    "Aye!" Happy beamed at that as he hovered a few feet above the air, his small wings pping rapidly.


    "borate, fifty words or less," I replied, crossing my arms over my chest.


    "We''re here to take you on vacation!" Erza dered, her grin growing wider.


    A vacation?


    They broke my door over that.


    That''s it, I''m gonna start experimenting with barriers, next time they will bounce off the door.


    I sighed, shaking my head.


    "I appreciate the gesture, but no. All the possible vacation I could possibly need is right here," I replied, gesturing to my cozy kitchen, the pot of sauce, and the open cookbook. Theforting hum of the refrigerator, the familiar scent of herbs, and the warmth of the stovetop were all the rxation I needed.


    Especially after years of traveling around, training, and such. So what I needed right now was a healthy dose of home.


    Erza''s grin didn''t falter, instead, she reached into her bag and slowly pulled out something... or rather someone small from it.


    I...


    It can''t be.


    It was Master Makarov, the diminutive guild master of Fairy Tail. He had his usual stern expression, his bushy white eyebrows furrowed.


    "Master Makarov?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "What are you doing in Erza''s bag?!"


    Makarov ignored my question, and instead he pointed a tiny finger at me, his expression unchanging. "Refusing to spend time with your family?! I don''t think so! You are going!"


    I had so many questions right now.


    Most of them revolve around the fact that... Erza had packed the master into her bag.


    I feel like I should not ask.


    But I want to though.


    I sighed.


    I didn''t want to leave my cozy, cozy home, not after finally being here.


    That being said, if I said no, an argument would break out, and arguing with Makarov was like arguing with a wall. A very, very stubborn, but very wise wall.


    Besides, it wasn''t like going on a trip with them was that bad.


    I mean, it''s been a while since I took some time to enjoy with my little sister.


    Well, it''s settled then.


    "Alright, alright," I grumbled, turning off the stove and setting my wooden spoon down. "You guys are lucky I didn''t have much nned."


    As the group cheered, I couldn''t help but smile at their reactions. Maybe a vacation wouldn''t be so bad, after all. Especially if it was one with this crazy crew.


    "So, why were you in her bag?" I asked Makarov, finding myself unable not to.


    "Why not?" Makarov responded with a shrug.


    Why not?


    That was his answer.


    Hahaha.


    Fair enough.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at his response. Leave it to Makarov to pull something like this.


    "Adam," Lucy approached me, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    "Yes?" I asked, turning to her.


    She gave me a small smile. "Thank you for talking with Loke, he needed that, he might not say it, but I will."


    I guess that means everything went ording to canon for the little Lion. Good, he didn''t deserve to die for a shit like his previous master.


    I returned her smile. "It wasn''t much, in fact, I''m pretty sure he didn''t like what I had to say, but nevertheless, you''re wee."


    "Yeah, he didn''t seem happy with your opinion on the matter," Lucy acknowledged with a chuckle. "Still, you helped him, and for that, I am forever grateful."


    I felt a sense of warmth spread through me at her words. She truly was a nice girl, wasn''t she? She might not be strong, but she''s the partner the celestial spirits deserve, because she''s someone who cares.


    "Very well, let me get my wallet and we can leave," I said, grabbing my wallet from the counter.


    "Just your wallet?" Lucy asked with a raised eyebrow. "Shouldn''t you pack for the trip?"


    Pack for the trip? Ha! Amateur, and poor.


    Peak travel performance is taking nothing with you, but your money, that way shit doesn''t get in your way.


    Need clothes? Buy some! I mean, that''s a part of going on vacation, spending some of your money, ideally money that is in no way close to driving you broke.


    "Whatever I need, I will buy," I replied, holding my wallet high before putting it in my pocket. "Besides, I don''t need much, I''m a very lightweight traveler."


    "Like me!" Erza nodded with a beaming smile.


    No Erza, you''re not, in fact, your backpack is legally considered a real estate property in some towns.


    I''m pretty sure that in the capital there are apartments smaller than her backpack.


    "You''re not," Lucy and I said in unison, causing Erza to huff indignantly.


    "This is me traveling light! After all, I need to be prepared for any situation!" Erza protested, crossing her arms.


    "Sure, like the time you brought a portable two story kitchen to our camping trip," I retorted with a grin.


    Erza rolled her eyes. "You guys just don''t appreciate my foresight."


    Lucy giggled, "A two story kitchen, how is that possible?"


    "I''m not sure," I muttered thoughtfully, which was honestly very concerning seeing my powers revolved around space maniption, and still, I couldn''t figure out how that worked.


    "Don''t question it," Makarov interrupted my train of thought. "Just leave at. Erza has her ways."


    Erza nodded proudly, seemingly happy that someone acknowledged her unique talent.


    "Hey Adam, now that you''reing, let''s fight!" Natsu eximed, mes igniting around him.


    "If anything in this house burns, I will shove my foot so far up your ass your mes will taste like my boot," I said, giving Natsu a warning nce that left no room for argument.


    Natsu chuckled nervously, quickly extinguishing his mes. "Ok."


    "Good," I said, turning to face the rest of the group. "So, where are we headed?"

 Chapter 96: Casino.

    Chapter 96: Casino.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Remember, the higher we rank in the top 3, the more chaps you next week. With Love Corn.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    The dazzling neon lights washed over us as we approached the grand entrance of the casino at the Akane Resort.


    I wasn''t one to like Casinos, in fact, I disliked them. I didn''t have anything against betting, just betting when the house was modifying the odds to make it more likely you lose.


    "Who''s ready for some reckless spending?!" Cana shouted, her voice barely audible over the booming musicing from inside the casino.


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at her excitement. "I''m just here for the drinks, Cana."


    Cana chuckled and looped her arm around my neck. "Ah, don''t be like that, y some games, it''s fun!"


    Not sure how losing money can be fun.


    But to each their own.


    I guess Cana''s addictive personality was bound to exist no matter what. At least she doesn''t drink as much as she did in the anime.


    "No thanks, Casinos are nothing but ckholes waiting to be opened in your wallet," I replied, my eyes scanning the crowd. The scent of expensive perfume, money, and a hint of desperation filled my nostrils.


    "That''s why I set a tight budget for us. Don''t go blowing it all in the first hour," Erza reminded us with a beaming grin, as we walked past a row of glittering slot machines.


    Ah, yes, the famous Scarlet Budget.


    In order to avoid anyone spending too much, or spending more than they could, in the case of Lucy who was as broke as anyone could be, Erza had allocated the sum of one hundred thousand Jewels per person, out of her own money.


    I almost felt bad about my revenge for the cake betrayal. Almost.


    "I will use my part of the money to eat," I replied, already looking at a ce in the casino that seemed to be serving some of my favorite appetizers. "So, have fun in my name."


    "You''ll regret not having yed when I hit the Jackpot," Cana winked at me, before heading towards the slot machines.


    Standing in ce, I watched as Erza, Lucy, Gray, Natsu and Happy followed her, their faces filled with excitement.


    Once the entire group was out of sight, I walked away from that side of the casino. My objective? Simple, delicious food and a good drink.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    Pushing through the desperate crowd, I made my way towards the bar located at the end corner of the casino. It was a circr bar, with a towering disy of every possible drink one could imagine.


    The barman, dressed in a crisp white shirt and ck vest, was busy shaking and stirring, his hands a blur of motion.


    "What do you rmend me?" I asked, taking a seat on one of the high stools.


    The bartender looked me up and down, sizing me up before he spoke. "Depends on what you''re in the mood for. Something sweet? Sour? Strong?"


    "Hm, something strong," I replied, shing him a smile.


    "Ah, good, a man after my own heart, I''ve got just the thing," The bartender reached for a bottle on the top shelf, pouring a rich amber liquid into a ss. He slid it over to me, the drink''s aroma instantly hitting my nose.


    I took a sip, the warmth of the alcohol spreading through my body. "Holy crap, this is amazing," I said, taking another sip.


    The bartender grinned, clearly pleased with himself. "It''s a special blend I created for the casino myself. It''s got a bit of everything, whiskey, rum, gin, and a touch of absinthe."


    Impressive.


    I wasn''t one to know about drinks, but this tasted amazing, way better than anything I had the pleasure of drinking so far.


    "Is the food here any good?" I asked, looking around for the menu.


    The bartender nodded. "Absolutely. We''ve got some of the best chefs in town working in our kitchen."


    "Any meat cut you would rmend?" I said, taking another sip of the drink.


    The bartender''s eyes lit up. "If you''re looking for something hearty, I rmend the ribeye steak. It''s cooked to perfection and served with a side of truffle mashed potatoes."


    My mouth watered at the thought of it. Nothing like a good steak to go with an equally good drink. "Sounds amazing, I''ll take it," I said, handing the bartender the menu.


    "Coming right up," The bartender said, disappearing behind the bar to ce my order.


    As I waited for my food to arrive, I took another sip of my drink, feeling the buzz intensify with each passing moment. My thoughts started to drift, and I couldn''t help but notice a stunning woman with pink hair in a white kimono sitting at a nearby table.


    She looked familiar.


    I tried to ce her, but my mind was too clouded to remember. The woman was apanied by two burly bodyguards, who sat close by but tried to remain inconspicuous. She noticed me staring at her and tilted her head, giving me a coy smile.


    "If you''re going to stare, you might as well buy me a drink," she said, her voice sultry and seductive.


    I chuckled. There was something about forward-woman that had me going. "Only if you sit with me."


    The woman stood up, her kimono flowing elegantly around her. "That sounds wonderful," she said, walking over the bar to take a seat beside me.


    "The name''s Adam, a pleasure to meet you," I said, extending my hand.


    She took my hand and ced a kiss on it. "I''m Ikaruga. And the pleasure it''s all mine, Adam."


    Ikaruga.


    That name also feels familiar.


    "Shouldn''t I be the one kissing your hand?" I joked, grinning at her.


    Ikaruga chuckled at this. "True, but I think we can skip formalities, don''t you think?" She leaned in closer to me, her pink hair brushing against my cheek. "So, what brings you here tonight, Adam?"


    "Fun," I replied, feeling a shift in the air. Killing intent.


    Coming from mypanion.


    Ikaruga smiled, her eyes glinting with something dangerous. "Well, you''ve definitelye to the right ce for that."


    I grinned.


    I remember now.


    I guess she had been so... unimportant to the general plot that I had forgotten about her, but I was almost certain she''s the one Erza fought in the Tower of Heaven.


    Honestly, I was surprised she''s this good at hiding her power. I guess being an assassin had taught her a thing or two.


    Either way this means that Jel is finally making his move.


    I guess it''s time to y the role of the damsel in distress in order to learn the location of the new Tower.


    "So, any rmendations?" I asked, tilting my head with a beaming smile.


    Ikaruga smirked, her eyes glinting with excitement. "I have a proposition for you, Adam. How about we leave this ce and I show you a different kind of fun?"


    Really, that was all it took?


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "And what kind of fun would that be?"


    Ikaruga leaned in, her lips brushing against my ear. "The kind that involves a lot of pleasure, and a few surprises."


    Using her sexuality to separate me from the rest.


    Not a bad approach.


    I wonder how far she''s willing to y her role.


    "You had me at The," I replied, standing up and offering her my hand. "Lead the way."


    Ikaruga''s hand slipped into mine, and we made our way out of the bar. As we walked down the dimly lit street, I could feel her eyes on me, waiting for the right moment to strike.


    I wasn''t worried though. I knew what I was getting into and I was ready to y along.


    The only thing I regret is leaving my steak behind, and the fact my friends will worry about me.


    We arrived at a dark alley, and Ikaruga turned to face me, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. She took a step closer to me, her body pressed against mine so close that I could feel her breasts on my chest. "Are you ready for this?" she whispered, her lips just inches away from mine.


    I smiled. "Not the ce I would''ve picked, but I am."


    I guess as far as ces go, a dark alley it''s as good as any to strike at your unsuspecting enemies. A bit too clich¨¦ for my tastes though.


    I guess she picked this ce because there''s someone waiting for her here.


    Cutting my thoughts short, Ikaruga''s lips crashed onto mine, and I felt a jolt of electricity shoot through me. Her kiss was wild and untamed, filled with a hunger that I had never experienced.


    ying my part, I responded in kind, kissing her back with the same level of fierceness, exploring every inch of her mouth with my tongue. My hands found their way to her hips, pulling her even closer to me.


    As we broke the kiss, Ikaruga''s eyes sparkled withughter and mischief. "You know, Adam," she said, stepping back and beckoning me to follow her deeper into the alley. "I think we might have underestimated you. You''re more than just a pretty face, aren''t you?"


    Oh, so she noticed I knew what she was doing.


    Then again, I could be reaching conclusions far too early.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, following her into the darkness.


    "Don''t y dumb, you know who I am, don''t you?" She replied, her voice low and husky. "And yet, you followed me outside."


    I guess I was right, she knows.


    Oh well, I won''t feel bad for losing in a game she has been ying longer than me.


    I smirked. "I do, kind of. And on that note, I wasn''t expecting that kiss. You caught me off guard."


    Ikarugaughed, the sound echoing off the walls of the alley. "That''s the idea, stud. Keep you on your toes."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Well, you definitely seeded in that."


    She had.


    As we walked further into the alley, I could feel the tension building up between us. Ikaruga''s movements were graceful and fluid, like a predator stalking its prey.


    "So, what''s next, dear assassin?" I asked, stopping on my tracks.


    Ikaruga turned to face me, her eyes smoldering with an intensity that was rarely ever seen. "Next?" she repeated, her voice low and sultry. "Next, we have some real fun."


    "Oh?" I hummed.


    Time to y my part. Let''s channel my inner Peach, or any other princess persona in a game, and be captured.


    Ikaruga stepped forward and with a steady hand, tugged at the ornate brocade of her kimono. The fabric hung heavy as she drew out a long-ded curved katana.


    Ohh, a Nodachi.


    "Bring it on," I replied, unsheathing my own sword and taking a defensive stance.


    With a faint smile in ce, Ikaruga lunged forward, her katana glinting in the dim light as it came down on me. Taking a step forward, I parried her attack, before countering with a swift thrust of my own.


    Our swords shed together with a resounding sound.


    Despite the clear difference in power between us, I had to admit, she was good, her movements were fluid and precise.


    "As fun as this is, I''m done ying games with you," Ikaruga smiled, her voice echoing in the deserted alleyway as the cold steel of her sword glinted ominously under the dim streetlights. "Empty sh."


    Empty sh.


    I had read about that sword magic style.


    A technique that allows the user to sh whatever they are attacking without touching it with their de, shattering even most forms of attack and defense with one attack.


    I jumped back, narrowly avoiding the invisible attack that came my way. I mean, sure, I had to y my part, but I couldn''t make it that obvious, she had to work for it to make it believable.


    "That''s quite a dangerous attack," I stated, my eyes on her. "But I''m afraid it won''t be enough to defeat me."


    Ikaruga''s eyes narrowed at this as she readied herself for another attack. This time, she charged forward with incredible speed, her de slicing through the air as she aimed for my neck.


    I swiftly dodged her attack and countered, my sword piercing through the fabric of her kimono and grazing her arm.


    Blood dripped down her arm, staining the pearly white fabric of crimson red.


    Ikaruga''s eyes widened in surprise. "You''re quite skilled."


    "Thanks for noticing," I replied, taking on a defensive stance.


    "But this battle was over before it even began," Ikaruga stated, her voice cold and hard.


    I guess she''s getting serious.


    "Empty sh: Soundless Death!" Ikaruga muttered, turning around, swinging her de in an arc multiple times, in a flurry of movement.


    Invisible shesing at me from every direction.


    Not bad.


    Let''s block only half of them, and wrap this up.


    That should make my defeat at her hands believable.


    Taking a step forward, I moved my de, blocking some of the shes, before pretending I was being forced to dodge the rest at thest second, allowing them as I did, to slice through my clothes, leaving shallow cuts on my skin.


    Hopefully this amount of damage, and struggle would make it look real.


    "It seems this is your limit," Ikaruga said, her eyes buckling down in satisfaction as she pointed her sword at me. "You''re good, very good, but not nearly good enough to defeat me."


    And the Oscar goes to me.


    I would like to thank me, and only me, for this honor.


    "Cockiness isn''t attractive, sweetheart," I said, trying to put as much defeat into my voice as I could muster. "Do your worst."


    I saw the glint of satisfaction in her eyes as she registered my words. "If you insist." Having said that, she lunged at me then, swift as a panther, her sword slicing through the air towards me.


    I stumbled back, purposely tripping over a loose cobblestone and falling to the ground, my own weapon ttering from my grasp as her de grazed my arms, legs and chest, warmth spreading out from the shallow cuts.


    I clutched at the wound in my chest, hissing through my teeth as I made a show of being more injured than I actually was.


    Ikaruga stood over me, a victorious grin spreading across her face. "It''s over," she said, her voice full of smug satisfaction as she sheathed her sword and reached down to grab me by the neck.


    "Fuck you," I cursed.


    "Sho, your turn," Ikaruga ignored me, calling out her ally.


    Oh, so the one hiding in the alley was Sho. I guess it makes sense, seeing he can seal people in his cards with his magic, which makes it easy for transportation.


    I looked up to find¡­a small, blond-haired guy, who looked like he was about twelve from height alone, standing next to Ikaruga.


    "So much for the legend," Sho said, an almost bored expression on his face as he reached forward, his palm outstretched towards me.


    "Fuck you too, pal," I replied between ragged breaths.


    "Goodbye, Adam," Sho spat as his hand burst into bluish mes, engulfing my body in a sh of light, until there was nothing.


    One moment I was watching them from the ground, and the next I was floating in a void of nothingness.


    It was¡­strange.


    Being sealed felt weird.


    Oh well, time to destroy the Tower, once again.


    This time, permanently.

 Chapter 97: Welcome Back.

    Chapter 97: Wee Back.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Remember, the higher we rank in the top 3, the more chaps you next week. With Love Corn.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    Silence engulfed me in the abyss of the void within Sho''s card.


    Time was an enigma here, without any outside stimuli, or magic around beyond the one keeping me in a cage. It could have been seconds, minutes, or hours since I''d been willingly plunged into this vast emptiness.


    Card magic was quite creepy, if you think about it.


    Sure, I had allowed myself to be captured in order to infiltrate the Tower, seeing that path was easier than trying to find it.


    That being said, the void within the card was quite chilling from an average point of view. An expanse of ck, an infinite canvas of nothingness.


    It didn''t have a ground or a ceiling, no walls or corners. It was just... emptiness, a vacuum devoid of color, light, and sound.


    Hm.


    Now that I think about it, this feels like the perfect ce to sleep.


    I might have to talk with Cana to see if she can replicate this, but without using cards.


    But enough about that, I had to concentrate.


    I was ying the role of a Trojan horse, waiting to be delivered into the hands of the enemy, only to rise when they least expected it.


    As such, I had to keep myself alert, ready for anything, and while that anything happens, well, I had to endure the solitude, the silence, and the overall boredom behind ying an idle role.


    Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes, taking in the cool tranquility of the nothingness, focusing on the rhythm of my heartbeat to pass the time.


    -------------


    [Jel Fernandes. POV.]


    The Tower of Heaven loomed high above, its ominously beautiful silhouette stark against the clear blue sky as I made sure that thest few preparations were ready.


    Inside, in one of the many halls of the tower, the flickering path torchlights casted ghostly shadows that danced and contorted along the walls.


    The air was thick with the scent of old stone, damp and earthy, with just a hint of blood.


    Smiling, I reached to one of the walls with my hand, my fingers brushing over the cool, weathered surface, tracing the patterns of time etched into it in silence admiration.


    The silence pressed in around me, punctuated only by the asional drip-drip-drip of water in the distance.


    The echo of footsteps broke the stillness.


    "You''re back earlier than I expected," Imented, turning around.


    As I did, a figure emerged from the gloom, her silhouette outlined in the dim light of the hall. Ikaruga, her pink hair cascading over her shoulders, her eyes reflecting the flickering mes around us.


    As she walked towards me, she held herself with an air of calm certainty that I hade to respect, as much as I could anyways.


    "I take it you seeded?" I asked,my voice low and controlled.


    She didn''t reply immediately, choosing to hold my gaze, her smile widening. Then, with a slow, deliberate motion, she reached into the folds of her robe and brought out a poker card from Sho''s magic deck.


    Ikaruga nodded, a small smile curling her lips. "Yes, I did."


    I reached out, taking the poker card from her and holding it up to the light. "Excellent work," I said, nodding my head in approval.


    "He was better than I expected, but not nearly strong enough as the rumors suggested," Ikaruga said, her voiceced with amusement.


    I guess this settles whether or not he defeated Jose Po himself. If he had, Ikaruga would''ve lost, she was strong, but not nearly strong enough to take on someone with the caliber to take down a Wizard Saint.


    A smile slowly unfurled on my lips. "That will be all, for now."


    Ikaruga gave me a small bow before turning on her heels and disappearing into the shadows once more.


    As I watched her go, my gaze turned to the card in my hands. "I''ve been waiting to meet you, Adam."


    -----------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    "I''ve been waiting to meet you, Adam."


    The ephemeral void around me shattered like ss, reality fracturing into thousands of shards that spun away into nothingness.


    The sensation was like being dropped from a great height, as the nothingness that once held me captive rapidly faded away, reced by the sharp scent of ozone and the prickling sensation of magic in the air.


    In the blink of an eye, I was back in the physical realm again, my senses filled with the raw tangibility of it all.


    The first thing I registered was the oppressive feel of the chair beneath me. Cold, hard, unyielding. Calmly, I tried to shift, to stand, but found myself restrained.


    My wrists were bound by glowing bands of energy that pulsated with a chilling hum, sending tendrils of numbing energy up my arms.


    Not a bad approach.


    These were no ordinary bindings; they were magical in nature, crafted with the sole purpose of siphoning off my power.


    I could feel the steady drain, like a slow leak in my reservoir. I coiled my energy a bit, testing the limits of my newfound state.


    I was bound, but not without escape.


    It seemed Jel, who I assumed had set this up, hadn''t ounted for sudden bursts of power, meaning the way to break out of this was by releasing my Shikai.


    Deciding to let things y out, I moved my gaze to inspect the chair, finding intricate runes etched into the metallic surface, arcane symbols that glowed with an ominous blue light.


    Each pulse seemed in sync with the bindings, a malignant symphony designed to strip Wizards of their powers. A prison tailored specifically for magic users.


    "So we finally meet, Adam," Jel said with a smirk, stepping out from the shadows into my cell, stopping right in front of me, his blue hair, and eye tattoo giving away his identity quite fast. "I''ve heard much about you. Your reputation precedes you."


    That felt like a backhandedpliment.


    "Jel, I take it?" I replied, keeping my tone neutral. "Not that I''m not ttered, but what''s the asion?"


    "You could say I''ve been interested in meeting you for some time now," Jel said, his voice smooth and confident. "That said, I must admit, I never expected you to fall for my little trap."


    "You rebuilt the Tower," I replied, my eyes scanning the room. "I figured it was only a matter of time before someone tried to take things back from where Brain left them. Still, I never imagined it would be a fellow ve the one to do so."


    It was almost poetic, a former ve, bringing back the ce that took their freedom.


    Jel chuckled darkly, his eyes glinting with malice. "You destroyed Brain''s work, denying this world the power of Zeref. Since that day, it has been my life''s work to fix the consequences of your selfish actions, no matter the cost."


    "And in order to do that, you destroyed the life of others, ving those you once swore to help, how kind of you," I shot back. "If you were half the man Erza described you were, you would see how much of a puppet you truly are."


    Jel waved his hand dismissively. "It was necessary evil. Zeref will make this world right, only he can lead this wretched world into the right path."


    It was almost sad to see how little of the original Jel was left inside his head. The man standing in front of me, was nothing but a husk, a hollow puppet dancing under someone else''s control.


    "I take it you didn''t capture me for nothing, didn''t you?" I asked, cutting straight to the chase.


    Jel smiled, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Aren''t you a clever one? But to answer your question, yes, your presence here has a purpose."


    I raised an eyebrow in response, waiting for him to continue, even though I already had an idea of what he would say. Not that this was an aplishment, I mean, it wasn''t hard to decipher.


    "You are here to make sure, Erzaes, and to atone for your sin," Jel said, his voice low and dangerous.


    "Can I ask you a question?" I replied, meeting his gaze.


    "I might as well humor you," Jel replied, his expression neutral. "After all, you don''t have much time left, so ask away."


    "What happened with Brain?" I asked, seeing that was one of the main reasons I hade here.


    Jel chuckled, his face twisting into a scowl. "I should''ve expected that question, you two have quite a history together after all."


    That was the understatement of the century.


    Taking a deep breath, Jel''s eyes darkened, and for a moment, he looked lost in thought. "To answer that question, I wouldn''t know, thest time I saw him was over eight years ago, when hepleted my training."


    I guess I was hoping for too much by thinking I could get the Tower and Brain in one swoop.


    Another day.


    I had waited this long already, I could wait a little more.


    "I guess I will kill him another day," I sighed in disappointment.


    As those words left my mouth, I felt a sudden jolt of pain shot my entire being, as Jel stood before me, his right hand outstretched, a dark aura pulsating around him.


    "It seems you are misreading your situation," Jel sneered, his eyes shing with a hint of malice. "Your life ends today, there is no tomorrow for you, no hope, no goals, nothing but the cold embrace of nothingness."


    "Am I?" At this, I let a slow, defiant grin spread across my face, as I reached for the steady trickle of my power, gathering it, before realizing it all at once, like a dammed river bursting its banks.


    The bands around my wrists and ankles trembled, the glow behind the runes keeping them in ce flickering wildly as if uncertain.


    Jel''s eyes widened, the first crack in hisposed facade, as without realizing it, he found himself taking a step back, obviously not expecting this development, at all.


    The pulsating glow of the bands grew erratic, the bindings struggling to contain the sudden rush of my magic. Then, with a resonating crack, the seals shattered, releasing me from their grip.


    The echo of their destruction filled the room, a sweet symphony to my ears.


    As the echoes of shattering magic subsided, I stretched out my now-free hands, and legs, flexing my fingers.


    The chair beneath me, the one that was supposed to be unyielding prison in Jel''s eyes, now felt like any other piece of furniture, one quitefy at that.


    "So, you were saying?" I smiled, feeling the magic within me, surging and eager to make up for the time it had been suppressed.


    "You let Ikaruga capture you," Jel snarled, his eyes still wide with shock.


    "Well, it was easier than interrogating an assassin for the location of this ce," I replied, cracking my neck, as I activated an dim aura of Kaido around my body, focusing said aura on my wounds.


    The warmth of this aura spread through my body like a soothing balm, before slowly mending the damage I had taken during my fight with Ikaruga, as Jel stared at me, like a deer under the headlights of a car.


    "So you actually defeated, Jose Po," Jelughed, recovering from his previous shock, as his body began to radiate with power, the air around him distorting from the sheer force of it.


    I smiled.


    He was stronger than Jose Po.


    Good, this time I might actually get the chance to enjoy the fight.


    "Hopefully, you''ll be more of a challenge than he was," I replied, my eyes locking onto Jel''s, my own power rising to match his.


    The ground beneath us trembled, dust falling from the ceiling as the very fabric of the room strained to contain thebined might of our magic power being released, despite the fact we were far from releasing our full power.


    "I''m d Ikaruga failed," Jel replied, his eyes gleaming with savage delight, as his lips pulled back in a cruel grin, his magic power surging like a tidal wave. "Because it means I get to destroy you with my very own hands!"


    "Oh, Jel, with all this animosity you''re showing, one might start to think it''s a twisted form of affection," I replied, unsheathing my Zanpakuto. "I''m ttered, but I don''t swing that way."

 Chapter 98: Author offer.

Chapter 98: Author offer.


    If we reach 1.4K stones I will post another chapter today.


    With love. Corn the Merchant.

 Chapter 99: Holy Cannoli.

Chapter 99: Holy Cannoli.


    You guys won the offer. Just let me get home, and I''ll post the chapter. In like 30m, tops an hour.


    Honestly, like, fuck, I didn''t expect the get the 1.4K in 5 min.


    Anyway. Chaptering, just give me a chance to get home.

 Chapter 100: Cheap Tactics. Part 1.

    Chapter 100: Cheap Tactics. Part 1.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Remember, the higher we rank in the top 3, the more chaps you next week. With Love Corn.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Erza Scarlet. POV]


    Outside the Casino at Resort Akane, the sky was split with thest remnants of the setting sun, painting the clearing in hues of red and orange as some of my childhood friends stood before me, but as my enemies.


    Sho.


    Simon.


    Millianna.


    Wally.


    And Simon.


    Their eyes were filled with hatred, a smirk ying on their lips as they looked at me, their emotions and thoughts about me, clear as the day.


    They hated me.


    I didn''t know what had happened since thest time I saw them, but somehow, they had be the living symbol of everything I hade to loathe.


    "You can''t defeat us, surrender," I said, with a firm voice, trying to mask the pain behind those words.


    "Or don''t," Gray growled, cracking his knuckles. "Please don''t, I have a lot of things to work through, and beating your guys is therapy."


    "Gray-sama!" Juvia squealed, making Gray flinch.


    "Oh, Erza, we never intended to defeat you," Millianna replied, her voice dripping with venom. "We just wanted your attention."


    My heart skipped a beat.


    Just why did they hate me? I couldn''t remember doing anything that would warrant such hatred.


    "Enough talk," Cana said, stepping forward, ring at them. "I don''t know who you are, or what you want, but I won''t forgive anyone who dares to interrupt my vacations!"


    "Yeah! Enough talk, more punching!" Natsu shouted in approval, cracking his fists and sending embers of fire around, making Lucy groan.


    "You have my attention, now what?" I asked, narrowing my eyes at the ones before me.


    Sho stepped forward, his eyes darkening, his voice cold and detached. "Your friend, Adam."


    Adam?


    Where''s Adam?!


    I hadn''t even realized he wasn''t here until just now.


    I had just assumed he was letting us fight, finding no necessity to intervene.


    I stiffened.


    There was no way they had captured him, or done anything to him. He was much too strong for them, who couldn''t even defeat me.


    Taking a deep breath, I red at them as the grip on my sword tightened.


    "He''s been captured," Sho continued nonchntly, a cruel twist to his lips.


    My heart pounded in my chest like a war drum, each beat echoing the dread that wrapped around me like a shroud.


    There''s no way Adam had lost.


    "Where is he?!" Cana demanded with a low growl, her magic power pulsating in anger.


    "Where you ask? Erza knows where, it was after all, a ce we once called home. The Tower of Heaven," Simon replied, the name of the dreaded ce rolling off his tongue with a disturbing ease.


    The Tower of Heaven.


    A ce filled with nothing but despair and destion.


    A tower built on the tears and screams of countless ves, innocents. An ursed ce that I was all too familiar with, the ce I almost lost it all.


    "He put up a fight, but in the end, he came up short," Sho snickered.


    His words hung in the air, a toxic miasma that seemed to suck away the warmth of the sun.


    "Don''t keep him waiting, he might suffer more than necessary if you do," Wally, who had been silent until now, added with a twisted smirk.


    "See ya there, Erza, and don''t forget to bring the blue kitty with you~" Millianna chirped, her voice dripping with sickening sweetness as Sho activated one of his cards, teleporting them away.


    Silence. The world seemed to hold its breath, the resort around us falling into a hush that was painfully deafening.


    I felt the cool hilt of my sword against my skin, the familiar sensation grounding me. Silently, I gripped it tighter, my knuckles turning white as my magic roared inside me, like tempest waiting to be unleashed.


    I turned to my friends.


    Their faces were a reflection of my own, etched with worry and anger.


    Natsu, his fists clenched, fire dancing in his eyes, mirroring the rage in his heart.


    Lucy, her celestial keys clutched tightly in her hand.


    Gray, his usually calm demeanor reced with a hardened expression, his ice magic crackling around him.


    Cana, her usual jovial face now stern and focused, filled with rage, more so than anyone here.


    Natsu was the first to break the silence, a growl ripping from his throat. "We''re getting Adam back," he dered, fire erupting around him. "I don''t care who those guys are, or how they know you, Erza, but they messed with the wrong guild!"


    I nodded, determination coursing through my veins. "We''ll bring him back, no matter what!"


    I don''t know how they managed to capture Adam, but Natsu was right, they had decided to wage war on the wrong guild, for now, we would stop at nothing to bring them down.


    --------------


    [Juvia Lockser. POV.]


    I hade to the resort to make sure my sweet Gray didn''t fall in love with anyone else, and if he did, to make sure I killed whoever he fell in love with.


    To make sure thest thing those harlots saw was my face, as I drowned them.


    However, it wasn''t long before my sweet, sweet mission had turned into a fight, as some worms had tried to hurt my Gray, and hispanions.


    Needless to say, I jumped to the rescue, ready to aid my beautiful love.


    And the fight came to an end, these evildoers revealed their intentions. They wanted Erza toe to the Tower of Heaven, and in order to ensure that happened, they had captured Adam, the one who had defeated Master Jose in singlebat.


    That didn''t make sense in Juvia''s mind, not at all.


    If Adam had defeated Master Jose, there was no way they had the power to defeat Adam.


    Perhaps they used dirty tactics to catch him off guard.


    Even then, it didn''t make a whole lot of sense to Juvia.


    "How are we going to find this Tower?" Cana asked, her eyes hard.


    "I don''t know, but we''ll search the entire world if necessary," Erza dered, her face set in a hard expression.


    Locating the Tower.


    Juvia could help with that.


    Perhaps if she did, Gray-sama would give Juvia all of his love.


    "The enemies, they smelled like sea water," I spoke up, interrupting the conversation.


    Everyone turned to look at me, surprise etched on their faces.


    "Sea water?" Lucy repeated, eyebrows knitting together in confusion.


    "Yes, Juvia smelled it on them during the fight," I exined. Though, it was a very urate exnation, it was more like Juvia felt the water in their clothes, tiny bits of salt, and other minerals only found in the sea.


    "Oh yeah, now that you mention it, they did smell like sea water," Natsu agreed, scratching his head.


    "That only narrows our search to more than half of the world," Canamented, clearly frustrated.


    "In the sea, nothing can escape Juvia''s senses," I offered, a small smile forming on my face as I gazed at Gray. "Juvia is confident she can track them."


    Being in arge body of water extended Juvia''s reach, allowing Juvia to see, feel, and do more than she could normally do.


    That, and what everyone already knew about these enemies would make locating the Tower quite easy.


    Erza nodded her head, "Then it''s settled. Juvia, you''ll lead the way."


    Gray''s face twisted into a scowl, "Or... we could brainstorm a little bit more?"


    Juvia''s heart sank, why did Gray-sama not trust her? Was Juvia not good enough?


    No!


    Juvia would show Gray she was the one he had been waiting for.


    "Gray, you wille, and that''s the end of it, am I clear?" Erza said firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument, making Gray flinch.


    "Aye ma''am," Gray muttered, looking away.


    -----------------


    [Ultear Milkovich. POV.]


    The chill of the marble floor seeped through my boots as I strode through the grand halls of the Magic Council. It seemed we had underestimated our target, a lot.


    His ''capture'' had been nothing but a farce, a game of chess in which he''d gleefully danced around our pieces. The realization that he''d yed us all stirred a pool of anger deep within me, yet it was an angeryered with grudging respect.


    He had outwitted us all, turned the tables on our ns for him. I had underestimated him, that much was clear, but that would not happen again.


    His escape had not shaken me, though.


    Within the walls of the council, there were centuries of magical knowledge, tools, resources that could tip the bnce back in our favor.


    Adam had proved to be cunning, yes, but he was not the first adversary in this style I had to deal with. I had options to dispose of him, I had power to see it through, and I had a n.


    As I passed the grand doors leading to the Council chambers, a familiar voice broke the silence. "Laria," it called, a tone of concerncing each syble.


    Laria, the name I was using to avoid dear mom, finding where I was.


    Smiling, I turned to see one of the old bastards running the council, his face etched with worry, his ssy eyes gleaming in the dim light.


    "How can I be of service?" I replied, watching as the worry in his eyes deepened.


    "Siegrain has just informed us about a terrible situation."


    I see, so Jel was nning to use Etherion to deal with Adam, not a bad approach. No matter how strong he is, even he can''t face the full might of Etherion.


    A flicker of a smile touched my lips. "Allow me to be of service, whatever it is that we are dealing with, will be dealt with ordingly."

 Chapter 101: Cheap Tactics. Part 2

    Chapter 101: Cheap Tactics. Part 2


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Having problems with my PC it''s not letting me ess my files for unknown reasons. So, I will post the other chapterter today, or Saturday the day I normally don''t post.


    It all depends on what the technician says. So far all I know is a file in my windows update got corrupted.


    That being said, please have some patience. I willpensate as soon as I can.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Third Person. POV]


    [Adam Vs. Jel.]


    The sun had dipped below the horizon in the Tower of Heaven, casting a dim, eerie twilight over the entire structure.


    The once calm, blue sea, now churned with violent waves that crashed against the walls of the tower, as the wind howled outside the Tower, rattling the entire ce as Adam and Jel shed.


    Bearing witness to the violent struggle that had been unfolding between two powerful wizards.


    Right now, both fighters stood several meters apart, hovering above the sea, one of them smiling, the other not, their eyes locked in a fierce, unwavering stare.


    "You can''t stop me, Adam," Jel said with a wicked grin, his magical aura pulsing around him. "Nothing can stop theing of Zeref."


    "Oh, Jel, so much angst. You''re like a walking, talking teen drama, except less entertaining," Adam replied with a smirk as he tightened his grip on his Zanpakuto.


    Jel smirked, his blue hair fluttering in the wind, the waves crashing behind him as he chuckled dryly. "You''re quite tenacious, I''ll give you that, quite possibly the strongest wizard I have ever faced. But you can''t win, no matter what you do, your resistance is futile."


    Having said that, Jel raised his hands and began to summon a torrent of Celestial energy, swirling and crackling around him, growing in intensity with every passing moment.


    "Do you ever stop talking? It''s almost as if you''re trying to drown out your own thoughts, perhaps that is why you can''t see how bad of an idea this is," Adam replied, blurring out of sight with a single step, closing the distance between him and Jel in an instant.


    Jel, caught off guard by Adam''s sudden increase in speed, barely managed to react as thetter shed at him, creating a small rip in the fabric of space itself.


    Narrowly avoiding the strike, Jel stumbled backward, dropping into the sea as the force of the attack tore through the very air around him, sting him out of control.


    "You think this will be enough?!" Jel roared as he regained hisposure, his Celestial energy ring up once again. "You think you can defeat me with such a paltry disy of power?!"


    Adam simply stood there, a faint smile on his lips as Jel''s energy washed over him harmlessly. "If words were a weapon, Jel, you''d certainly be a force to be reckoned with. Unfortunately, they''re just noise."


    Jel growled in frustration, his eyes zing with fury. "Then let''s see if you can handle this!"


    With a wave of his hand, Jel summoned several constetions above him, their light intensifying as they converged into a single point, releasing a beam of pure Celestial energy that shot directly at Adam.


    Seeing this, Adam remained unmoved, his Zanpakuto glowing with a deep ethereal light as he stood his ground, his power humming in preparation.


    And as the beam of energy approached him, he calmly raised his de, meeting the attack before it could reach him, slicing right through it, causing it to explode into a million shimmering fragments that rained down upon them both.


    "My turn," Adam said, his voice low and dangerous as he raised his left hand. "Bakudo #61. Rikujokoro."


    As soon as those words left Adam''s mouth, six glowing beams of light shot out from his fingers, quickly wrapping themselves around Jel''s arms and legs, locking his midsection, pinning him down in ce.


    Jel struggled against the bindings, but they held him firmly in ce.


    "Hado #91. Senju Koten Taiho," Adam said calmly, his right hand outstretched towards Jel, generating multiple energy orbs of pink glowing energy around himself, before quickly firing them all at once at Jel, resulting in an exceedingly devastating explosion upon impact.


    An explosion that was so intense that the very ground beneath the sea shook violently, as the water around them turned into vapor.


    Unable to do anything, Jel was thrown back by the st, his body mming into the rocky shore, creating a small crater where hey.


    "You''re strong," Jel admitted as he struggled to get back up, his body battered and bruised from the attack. "Stronger than we could''ve imagined, thankfully, we prepared for such an event, just in case."


    Adam tilted his head, a curious glint in his eyes as he observed Jel''s form. "Oh really? And what have you prepared?"


    Jel smirked despite the pain, pointing at the sky.


    Adam''s eyes widened, watching as the magic circles behind Etherion''s workings began to form in the sky, aiming down at them. "Etherion."


    "Yes," Jel confirmed, chuckling through the pain. "A weapon of mass destruction, capable of wiping out an entire country in an instant."


    "You''re crazier that I gave you credit for, that aside, it seems you haven''t learned a thing about my power during our little exchange," Adam said calmly, holding his de at the ready. "Space bends to my will. Raw power alone won''t work unless you are somehow able topletely outss me, and I''m not that good of an actor to pretend that''s the case."


    "I know," Jel admitted with a grin. "Which is why, you won''t dodge, block, or avoid the attack, at all."


    Adam raised an eyebrow, curious as to what Jel was nning. "Oh really? And why is that?"


    "In the rare event something like this were to happen, I made some arrangements, creating a second Etherion cannon right under the Council''s nose, linking the activation of both, under the very same key," Jel replied, grinning as he did so. "One aimed at you, the other at a ce you would die to protect, but can''t right now."


    "Magnolia," Adam whispered, realization dawning on him as he red at Jel. "You wouldn''t dare."


    Jel''s grin widened as he raised his arm. "You have a choice to make, Adam, you either stop me, and have your precious family die, or you let Etherion hit you, your call. After all, who knows, I just might be lying, then again, maybe I''m not."


    Adam gritted his teeth, as he contemted his options. He didn''t know if Jel was telling the truth or not, and even if by some chance Jel was indeed lying, and this was nothing but an borate ruse to gain the upper hand, he couldn''t risk it without being absolutely sure that was the case. "Fine."


    Jel''s smile widened at Adam''s reply. "An excellent choice, one that I''m afraid you won''t live long enough to regret."


    "I already have enough with the cannon, stop with the monologue, honestly, have you ever considered the virtue of silence for a change?" Adam replied, waiting as the Etherion cannon charged.


    ----------------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    It seemed I had to let him make his move, all thanks to a tactical advantage, one that I wasn''t even sure was real.


    For all I knew, he could be lying.


    And as much as I wanted it, I couldn''t take the risk of calling his bluff. And so, I stood there, waiting for the inevitable, as the Etherion cannon charged.


    I was pretty sure I could survive the st, even without using my power to shield myself from it, but just as I knew that, I knew I would note unscathed if this was the case.


    I was durable.


    Very durable.


    Not impervious to damage.


    The worst part was, that nothing I could''ve done before this dead end, could''ve changed this possible oue.


    Jel had people in the council, and those old farts were as easily manipted as one could expect, meaning that, even if I had defeated Jel right away, I still would''ve faced the same oue, but at the hands of Ultear, or someone else.


    And just like now, I wouldn''t have a reliable way to know if they were lying or not.


    I sighed.


    After this, I would have a heart to heart with the King of the country to have the council members reelected, or at the very least, to have the system changed, this kind of shit is only happening because of them.


    Oh well. It doesn''t matter. This won''t kill me. So all I need to know is pretend it will, and confirm his words by calling the old man in Magnolia.


    He''s only buying a few minutes at best.


    -----------------


    [Ultear Milkovich. POV.]


    I stood in a secluded corner of the council''s room, using my orb to see the fight between Adam and Jel.


    Adam had proved to be stronger than Jel, but hecked something Jel didn''t, the will to do anything in order to win, anything at all.


    The scene unfolding before me painted a vivid picture of Jel''s cunning as he spun a web of lies around Adam, ensnaring him in a trap there was no clear escape from.


    He had made Adam believe we had two Etherion cannons, ready for use. One of them, aimed at his precious town.


    I couldn''t help but smile with wicked delight at this. Under my guidance Jel had truly be a master maniptor.


    There was no such thing as two Etherion cannons, there was only one Etherion cannon, the other was nothing but a clever fabrication designed to force Adam into an impossible decision.


    It was a lie as convincing as any truth, and Adam''s face betrayed his doubt and fear.


    I could almost hear his thoughts.


    Was he lying?


    If so, how can I be sure that''s the case?


    Would Adam be able to see through our deception? Or would he fall prey to Jel''s words, dooming himself in the process?


    I couldn''t help but feel a thrill at the prospect of him losing in such a way.


    "Checkmate," I muttered, smiling under my breath.

 Chapter 102: Author Note.

    Chapter 102: Author Note.


    This note won''t be as long as the first one I had written, that got deleted in my typing rage, so I''ll be brief.


    Corn, why is Adam believing in what Jel said?


    Allow me to be a clear as possible, HE FUCKING DOESNT! BUT AS ANY DECENT PERSON, HE HAS TO MAKE SUREEE! IF YOU as a person, wouldn''t try to at least confirm the words of a Terrorist with a weapon capable of destroying a country, then please do everyone a favor and don''t work in anyw enforcement job.


    Shouldn''t Adam know Makarov can block the st?


    He doesn''t. He knows Makarov is strong, but he''s not sure he has anything in his arsenal to block the attack. Unlike MC who has a vast array of options, like moving, creating a portal, or bending space to deal with the attack, so just to be safe, he''s making sure shit goes smooth.


    One. He''s ying it safe, JUST IN CASE.


    Two. He''s making sure that if Jel is actually telling the truth, that Makarov makes the necessary preparations to deal with the situation.


    Cornnnn why didn''t the MC kill Jel?


    Well, you psychopaths the answer is simple. Unlike most of you seem to think, he doesn''t hate Jel, he pities him. He knows Jel is a puppet, a husk of what he could be, someone whose free will was taken from him when he was but a child.


    Beyond that, the MC also wanted to see how strong Jel was, to his fullest before defeating him. He knows he could''ve won the moment the fight started, when he''s confident of that, he taunts his opponent. The reason why he didn''t is because he was testing things out.


    Honestly, I''m this close of just giving up. Every time I try to improve my writing, and make my MCs more human, all I get is this.


    Yall don''t want a MC, all you guys want is a FUCKING Mary Sue, a perfect being, perfect in everything, a being unable of making mistakes, or judgement errors, a being that transcends all, and who also fucks everything with female genitalia.


    The moment the MC stops being perfect in your eyes, the moment things stop going ording to your perceived nothing of perfection, you start insulting me, or saying I will quit reading this novel is shit or something.


    Like, you don''t even wait for the next chapter, you just go straight to the part where you try to shit on me.


    The worst part is, I MADE IMPOSSIBLY CLEAR THAT ADAM is confident in what he can do, and that this won''t change the oue in the end, but still, you see his human side, the part that cares, as a weakness.


    Don''t worry, the next MC I write, will be the perfect being you all say you don''t want, but we all know you want, someone that excels at everything, someone with an IQ so big that there hasn''t been a number invented to quantified.


    Anyway, do as you please. I''m done for the day, had a rough fucking day, and thought the chapter had been clear enough for the egg shells of this site, but I guess I was wrong. I need to improve my writing to deal with that, EVEN MORE. Maybe a 500 word disimer before any chapter would do the trick, I don''t know, I''m brainstorm this shitter.


    Well...


    Have a great day, one better than mine. I will try to calm down, maybe watch a movie or something. Take care everyone.


    Updates will restart tomorrow, hopefully.

 Chapter 103: Update.

Chapter 103: Update.


    Updates restart next week. Corn out. I need some time for myself.

 Chapter 104: I’m back.

    Chapter 104: I¡¯m back.


    Hello sexy bastards.


    After taking a much-needed time to clear my mind and recharge, I''m thrilled to announce that I''m back, feeling more focused and inspired than ever!


    What can I say?


    The break I took truly provided a wonderful opportunity to breathe outside the weight of my own expectations and such.


    I mostly yed new world with my GF, so it was fun.


    Anywho, in order to thank you all for your patience, and sexy behavior, I''ve set some exciting new targets for next week based on this week''s ratings.


    So here''s the deal.


    - If we reach 1st ce, and maintain it, expect a minimum of 14 to 17 chapters next week. ??


    - Should wend in 2nd ce, there''ll be at least 11, and up to 14 chaptersing your way. ??


    - If we secure the 3rd ce spot, I''ll be writing a minimum of 9, with a possibility of up to 11 chapters. ??


    Remember, these numbers are just the starting points. Depending on how much I write, the total number of chapters might increase even more. Your support is the driving force behind this endeavor.


    It goes without saying I will restart updates again.


    Regardless of the result I will continue uploading. With love, Corn.

 Chapter 105: Pretending to Lose.

    Chapter 105: Pretending to Lose.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Reward goals for next week based on this weeks rating.


    1st ce ?? = 14-17 chapters next week.


    2nd ce ?? = 11-14 chapters next week.


    3rd ce ?? = 9-11 chapters next week.


    The amount of chapters can increase depending on how much I write so consider the numbers above the minimum.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    The sea glimmered beneath me, an expansive sheet of ss reflecting the dim light of the setting sun.


    High above it all, I floated, calmly waiting for the inevitable.


    I had proven to be stronger than my opponent, but in the end, that hadn''t proved to be enough.


    I had been defeated, not by his power, but by his careful preparation, that or by his quick thinking in making a lie believable enough to corner me.


    Regardless of what the reality of things was. Jel had given me an ultimatum. Take the hit or Magnolia will do it in your stead.


    The choice had been a simple one.


    A calmness had settled over me, as still and serene as the sea beneath.


    It was the tranquility that came from having made a choice, I knew I wouldn''t regret. But underneath that calm, a fierce determination smoldered.


    This would hurt.


    A lot quite possibly.


    But it would not be the end of me.


    "Are you ready, Adam?" Jel asked, his voice smooth and mocking.


    "Could you kindly go fuck yourself?" I replied, as the hairs on my arm stood up, reacting to the familiar hum of multiple magic signatures filling the air.


    Seven energy signatures, most of them familiar. Erza, Natsu, Gray, Happy, Lucy, Cana, and someone else I didn''t quite know, I could sense each and every one of them nearing my location.


    At the rate they were moving, they would arrive within a few minutes.


    Good.


    If I yed my cards well, their arrival would give me the time to confirm whether or not Jel was telling the truth, in order to make the call whether or not I have to leave to defend Magnolia.


    Smiling at thought, I closed my eyes, listening to the distant rush of the ocean, the wind whispering past me, feeling with each passing second how mypanions neared.


    It was almost peaceful. Almost. Then, the calm shattered.


    The hum of the Etherion cannon filled the air, a noise that seemed to vibrate through the very marrow of my bones. It was a sound of pure, raw power, a death knell that echoed across the sky.


    The light of Etherion as it reached its peak, was a blinding, searing white that illuminated the world in a harsh, unforgiving glow.


    Then, with a silent shriek that teared through the air, the spell sted towards me, breaking the sea below me in two as it neared me.


    I could feel the heat of it before it even reached me, the air around me sizzling and crackling with energy, culminating in a blinding explosion that left nothing untouched, as pain flooded my senses.


    The world spun as I was thrown back, smoke and mes wreathing my body. And without even realizing it, I was falling, the air rushing past me as I plummeted towards the sea.


    The impact was like hitting concrete, a crushing blow that forced the air from my lungs and plunged me into the icy depths.


    I sank, the world a blurry, distorted mess around me.


    Not that I was fighting against this, on the contrary, I was letting the sea im me, pulling me deeper into its inky depths.


    The water was cold, numbing my skin and soothing the worst of the burning pain. Above me, the surface seemed to shimmer and distort, the light from the Etherion cannon fading.


    Now, all I had to do was wait.


    Let''s see for how long you can keep me out of this, Jel.


    ----------------


    [Cana Alberona Clive. POV.]


    The ocean parted around us; a path carved under the sea, breaking the currents of the sea, thanks to Juvia''s magic, who kept us safe.


    That being said, safety was the farthest thing from my mind.


    I could feel it even here, deep beneath the surface of the sea. The charge was immense, a force of power that made my heart pound with fear.


    It hadn''t taken me long to figure out this power was aimed at my brother, and for some reason, he wasn''t moving, or even trying to block it, if how his energy felt was anything to go by.


    I begged in my head.


    Begging him to dodge, to move, to do anything but let that spell hit him.


    I knew he couldn''t hear me.


    But I still begged.


    Then, the sea shuddered, sending waves of rippling energy through the currents, forcing Juvia to shield us with her magic.


    He hadn''t dodged.


    My breath hitched, and for a moment, everything seemed to slow down.


    Fear, anger, and sadness washing over me all at once. The intensity behind each feeling being nothing short of staggering.


    My fists clenched at my sides, nails biting into my palms as I fought to keep myposure. I had to trust my brother, I had to trust him to have a reason behind this.


    I had to.


    Because if I didn''t, then I wasn''t sure my heart could take the alternative.


    As I turned my gaze to the side, I noticed Erza.


    Her face was a mirror of my own, etched with worry and a deep, simmering anger. Her eyes, usually so calm andposed, were stormy.


    Wordlessly, we exchanged a look.


    A vow.


    A promise to make those responsible pay for what they had done.


    Sensing the change in the air, Juvia''s magic propelled us forward, this time faster than before, each passing second bringing us closer to the Tower.


    "There''s no way that took him out, you know that better than anyone, Cana," Gray said, his voice low and tense, cutting through the silence that had settled over us like a heavy nket.


    Erza nodded silently.


    I did too.


    I knew Gray was right.


    Adam was a Clive.


    And we were too stubborn to die.


    Still, my heart felt heavy in my chest, the weight of the situation pressing down on me. I simply couldn''t help it, no matter how much I knew Gray''s words to be true.


    One thing was certain though.


    We would reach the Tower. We would find my brother. And we would make sure these bastards regretted the day they ever crossed our paths.


    We wereing for them. And we wouldn''t stop until we had our justice.


    That was Fairy Tail''s way.


    -----------------


    [Jel Fernandes. POV.]


    Leaning against the cold wall of the Tower, I closed my eyes, summoning what remained of my strength to remain conscious.


    I was battered, bruised, and my magic reserves were nearly depleted.


    Adam''s power had surpassed our wildest expectations for him. It pained me to admit it, but I had been outssed at every turn.


    The only reason I had won was because he had no way of confirming my words, making my lies a bigger weapon than any spell I had used against him.


    It was honestly infuriating that I had been forced to resort to such tactics to win. But I can''t argue with the results.


    "The timing couldn''t be worse," I muttered to myself, gritting my teeth.


    In the eerie silence of the Tower, I could feel multiple magic signatures, approaching very fast. One of these signatures being Erza.


    Straightening up, I pushed away from the wall, my body protesting to the movement, as pain red up in my side, a sharp reminder of Adam''sst attack.


    It was pain like no other, pain that made my days in the Tower, my days under Brain, pale inparison.


    Regardless of that, I had topose myself.


    There was no room for weakness. Not now.


    Not when I''m this close topleting my life''s purpose.


    "Jel!" Millianna''s voice echoed through the halls, snapping me out of my thoughts. "Are you alright? Do you need anything?"


    "I''ll manage," I replied, forcing a calm tone as I turned to see Millianna and the rest of my associates walk towards me.


    "That bastard tricked us," Sho hissed, his fists clenched tightly as he inspected my wounds with a gaze. "We should have known he would have something up his sleeve."


    "We can''t possibly prepare for every possibility," Simon said, his voice calm and collected.


    "What now, Jel?" Wally asked, his expression uncertain as he tipped his hat forward, hiding his eyes in the shadow of its brim.


    "Nothing has changed, so be ready," Imanded, my voice echoing through the empty chamber. "I will need some time to recover. Your mission in the meantime remains the same, eliminating the intruders, no matter the cost."


    A moment of silence passed before Ikaruga stepped forward, a thin, chilling smile spreading across her face. "You said you wanted to deal with Erza on your own, but considering your current condition, might I take your ce in the matter?"


    "Do as you please, just don''t let anyone reach me," I replied, suppressing a wince as I straightened up. "Keep her alive, she still has a role to y in this."


    "As you wish, Jel," Ikaruga said, her voice a smooth, confident purr.


    -They might not be enough to stop them, Jel,- Ultear''s voice echoed in my head.


    It doesn''t matter whether or not they seed in their task, they just need to buy enough time for me to recover in the healing chamber.


    Once I had recovered my strength, I would deal with any opposition left.

 Chapter 106: Cards and games.

    Chapter 106: Cards and games.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Reward goals for next week based on this weeks rating.


    1st ce ?? = 14-17 chapters next week.


    2nd ce ?? = 11-14 chapters next week.


    3rd ce ?? = 9-11 chapters next week.


    The amount of chapters can increase depending on how much I write so consider the numbers above the minimum.


    On another note, I''m sorry for the dy I didn''t have electricity until now.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Cana Alberona Clive. POV]


    The sea crashed against the rocky shores of the Tower of Heaven as we surfaced from the secret passage below, one that Juvia had found.


    The imposing structure loomed above us, casting long, ominous shadows in the moonlight.


    We were here, at the heart of the enemy''sir.


    "Let''s bring this ce down!" Natsu roared, mes erupting around him.


    Nodding at Natsu, Erza issued her orders in a voice that brooked no argument. "Split up," shemanded, her eyes hard and focused. "We need to cover as much ground as possible and remember to take everyone you see down!"


    I nodded, a grim determination settling over me, before I headed south, navigating thebyrinthine corridors of the Tower with a heightened sense of awareness.


    My heart pounded in my chest, in a mixture of anger, concern, and something else.


    Eventually after a few turns, I found myself face to face with arge hall that led to the upper levels. If Dad was right, and he usually was about these things, the leader of a viin group is almost always in the highest level avable to their base.


    Meaning I was getting closer to making the leader of these bastards pay.


    That in mind, I pressed on.


    However.


    I had barely made it a few steps through the corridor before a flurry of cards whizzed past my face, narrowly missing me as I ducked under them.


    They exploded against the stonewall of the Tower, leaving a charred imprint on the otherwise pristine surface.


    "And just where do you think you''re going, pretty face?"


    If the cards hadn''t given him away, his voice had. Sho, the one that wielded the same type of Magic I did. Card Magic.


    "Me? To kill your boss," I replied, turning around to face him.


    Sho chuckled, his lips curling into a wicked smile as he twirled a few cards under his hands. "Bold words for a weakling like you."


    "We''ll see," I replied, my magic ring in preparation.


    "We killed the best you had to offer," Sho taunted, his voice echoing through the silent corridor as his grin widened, "Don''t feel sad, though, it won''t be long before you join him."


    I knew what he was doing.


    He was trying to get me out of my game.


    I had to admit, the bastard knew what he was doing.


    His words were a thousand punches to the gut.


    Adam. My big brother. Dead.


    The thought was unbearable, a cold, cruel reality that I would never be ready to face.


    That being said, I would not let his words shake me.


    Besides, my brother wasn''t dead.


    "As if you guys could do that," I replied, my voice steady as I red at him. "He''s not dead, but you will be soon."


    We might have the same type of magic, but as far as simrities went, that''s where ours ended.


    Fellow Card Mage or not, I was ready to show him just how outmatched he truly was.


    "I think we chatted long enough," Sho sneered, his hands flicking forward as he sent a barrage of cards hurtling toward me.


    Taking a step forward, I countered with a swift motion, my own cards syed out in a defensive arc. The two sets collided in a flurry of light and color, the resulting explosion sending a shockwave rippling through the room.


    "I can''t wait to find out how long it takes before you break down," Sho hissed, circling around me as he sent another barrage of cards.


    Keeping my eyes on him, I weaved under his attacks, slowly closing the distance between us with each step I took.


    His attacks were relentless, a never-ending stream of cards that cut through the air with deadly precision, each one carrying their own unique spell, explosives, ice, fire, lightning.


    There was no pattern to them, just a chaotic mixture as he flung out card after card.


    It was madness.


    "What''s the matter? Is dodging all you can do?" Sho sneered, his expression growing even darker. "If so, this will be pretty disappointing."


    "You love hearing yourself talk, don''t you?" I replied, hurling a single card at the center of his uing barrage, summoning multiple rows ovepping ethernano shields that flickered and rippled, absorbing the power behind his spells.


    "I do, but not as much as I will enjoy hearing you scream," Sho snarled, flicking his wrist, casting off a handful of cards.


    I remained silent, meeting his attack head-on.


    Our cards spinning and whirling around the ce like a maelstrom, generating multiple explosions that shook the foundations beneath our feet.


    As the battle continued, a smile crossed my lips.


    There was no doubt now.


    I felt like such a fool.


    To even think I would even consider for a moment, they had been able to take my brother down.


    I don''t know what my brother was nning, but there was no way he had lost against them.


    "Thank you, for confirming what I should have known since the beginning," I said, summoning up a hand of cards as I weaved around another one of his attacks. "There''s simply no way in hell you bastards could''ve defeated my brother!"


    "He was your brother?" Sho cackled with twisted delight, sending another barrage of spells at me. "Now that makes things even better!"


    I frowned.


    All I could feeling from him was pure hatred, and it wasn''t directed at me, but Adam. This wasn''t the first time this had happened. At the resort, it had happened as well, but directed at Erza.


    Just why did they hate Erza and Adam so much?


    "If I had known you two were rted, I would''ve killed you in front of him!" Sho taunted, practically cackling insanely, sending another pair of cards at me.


    I flicked my wrist, sending a few cards of my own, deflecting the attack.


    "What do you have against my brother?" I asked, only for Sho tough, shaking his head.


    "Isn''t that the million-jewel question, isn''t it?" Sho spat, a twisted smile dawning on his face. "Those two, they took everything from us! And now, we will take everything from them!"


    I wasn''t sure what exactly he meant by that.


    But I knew that whatever he meant, didn''t sound like something Erza or my brother would do.


    "Whoever made you believe that''s the case, was fucking lying to you," I replied, taking a deep breath as my fingers slipped into my pouch, deftly selecting a single card from my deck.


    Pulling the card out, it shimmered in my grasp, brimming with power as lightning coursed through it, zapping my fingers.


    "You don''t know a thing!" Sho snarled, sending multiple barrages of cards at me.


    As his attacks rained down on me, the air around me crackled with energy, the scent of ozone filling the entire ce. "Card Magic: Lightning Dragon''s Roar."


    At this, the card in my hands shattered, as a brilliant bolt of lightning leaped from within, arcing towards Sho with a deafening roar, tearing through his attack in an instant, giving him no time to react.


    The lightning struck him with a blinding sh, making him scream before leaving him immobile and helpless, as the corridor was bathed in an electric yellow glow, casting stark shadows on the walls as the energy surged and danced around Sho''s body.


    Eventually the lightning subsided, leaving Sho lying on the ground, his body scorched and smoking. His eyes were zed over, his breathsing as shallow, ragged gasps.


    "Perhaps using one of the prototypes was a bit overkill," I sighed.


    I didn''t expect the card to deal this much damage to him.


    Still, I was happy to see that my prototype cards were working effectively, even if they could only use a tenth of the power the spell should have.


    Well, time to...


    I frowned, feeling a new presence enter the room. Yet, I couldn''t see anyone around.


    "I''m not in the mood for ying hide and seek," I called out, keeping my senses alert.


    At this, a towering figure emerged from the shadows in the shape of a broad, muscr man, his gaze as sharp as flint, meeting mine with an intensity that took me aback.


    One after the other?


    Very well.


    I don''t mind, it makes things easier for me.


    "Let''s skip the chit chat and get straight to the point where we fight, I reached my quota of small talk with shorty over there," I said, readying myself to fight once again.


    The man remained silent, his gaze on me, before turning to hispanion for a moment as he uncrossed his arms, raising his hands in a gesture of peace that took me by surprise.


    "I''m not here to fight," The man replied, his voice echoing down the long corridor. "On the contrary, I seek only to help you."


    I blinked at him, trying to process his statement. And the strangest part was, that I don''t know why, but I didn''t believe he was lying, or tricking me, in fact, there was a strange level of sincerity in his gaze that made this turn of events hard to ignore.


    "Why?" I asked, keeping my guard up.


    His gaze softened, "You are wise not to trust me so fast, in fact, I advise not to trust me at all. As for why I''m doing this? Well, the truth is... I never truly believed in what they had told us about Adam and Erza, it always felt... too convenient, to the point I am more than certain that there''s more to this than what Jel has fed us all these years."


    "And you decided just now that you didn''t believe them?" I pressed.


    "I decided that years ago, but until today, the opportunity to change things had never presented itself," He replied, his eyes gazing at the floor. "Alone, I stood no chance against Jel, but with the help of your friends, this nightmare can finally end."


    I might regret thister on.


    I might not.


    But I would give this bastard the benefit of the doubt. But if he so much as blinked in the wrong direction I would throw him into the meat grinder.


    "Lead the way then," I replied.

 Chapter 107: An Unsteady Blade.

    Chapter 107: An Unsteady de.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Reward goals for next week based on this weeks rating.


    1st ce ?? = 14-17 chapters next week.


    2nd ce ?? = 11-14 chapters next week.


    3rd ce ?? = 9-11 chapters next week.


    The amount of chapters can increase depending on how much I write so consider the numbers above the minimum.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Erza Scarlet. POV]


    My boots pounded against the cold stone floor of the Tower as I dashed through the winding corridors, my heart pounding in my chest.


    There was a desperate urgency in my movements, an understanding that every second counted, I didn''t know what Jel was nning, and what had happened to Adam, but I knew I had to stop this, once and for all.


    Rushing through the motions, I continued pushing forward, until I was forced to halt in my tracks, when a pink-haired woman wearing a kimono, holding a katana appeared before me.


    "Erza Scarlet, a pleasure to finally meet you. My name is Ikaruga," The mysterious woman introduced herself, a small, mysterious smile ying on her lips. "And I''m afraid your path ends here."


    At this, my eyes immediately fell on the gleaming katana strapped to her waist, still within its sheath. And despite the fact that this was our first encounter, I quickly realized that this woman was not to be underestimated.


    However.


    I would not back down, not now, not ever.


    "I suggest you step aside, or I''ll be forced to go through you," Imanded, my tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    Her response was a chilling smile, her eyes glinting with cruel amusement.


    "Oh, how interesting," Ikaruga smiled, her voice low and taunting. "You think you can go through me?"


    "If I must, I will," I retorted, my hand instinctively moving to my own weapon.


    The air seemed to crackle with anticipation, the tension between us building to a fever pitch.


    Ikaruga''s smile broadened as she drew her katana from its sheath. The polished steel glinted ominously under the tower''s dim lighting.


    "Very well then," Ikaruga purred, leveling her de at me. "Let''s see what you''re made of, Erza Scarlet."


    And with those words, our battle began.


    "Requip: Heaven''s Wheel Armor!" I shouted, my magic enveloping me as I dashed toward her.


    Ikaruga, seeing this, was quick on the attack, her katana slicing through the air with deadly precision. But I was ready, moving my de to meet hers in a sh of steel.


    "You''re pretty skilled, but not nearly enough," Ikarugamented, and before I could question the meaning behind her words, my swords and armor shattered.


    I stumbled back in shock, my body exposed and vulnerable. She had destroyed my armor, in a single strike. "Requip: ck Wing Armor!"


    As my new armor materialized around me, I pressed forward once again, my sword raised high.


    "Mugetsu-Ryu: Yasha''s Empty sh," Ikaruga whispered, taking a step forward before shing her de at me, destroying my armor once again.


    I gasped as the force of her attack sent me flying backward,nding hard on the ground. She hadn''t delivered any external damage, but her cuts had managed to reach deep within my body.


    My chest heaved with exertion as I struggled to catch my breath, my eyes narrowing in anger as I red up at her.


    Her sword style was very dangerous.


    "Mugetsu-Ryu: Garuda me," Ikaruga muttered before sending a massive wave of fire rippling towards me.


    "Requip: me Empress Armor!" I shouted, wasting no time in calling forth a new set of armor, one that would protect me against her mes.


    "The me Empress Armor, very resistant against fire, but... still not enough, right?" Ikaruga asked, her voiceced with amusement, as once again my armor shattered after her attack.


    Taking some distance, I jumped back,nding on my feet a few meters, my body still shaky from the impact of her attack. She was right. No one of my armor was enough to withstand her attacks.


    But the results so far weren''t because she was stronger than me. It was because I had let my worry turn me into a blind foolish idiot, once unworthy of its de.


    If I had kept my head cool, I would''ve won this already.


    Instead, I had let my emotions make me forget everything I had learned so far. Everything Adam had taught me.


    I will not make that mistake again.


    "I apologize for my poor performance so far, there''s a lot of things in my head right now, that being said," I said, my voice steady as I stood up straight, my sword at the ready. "It''s time for me to show you what I am truly capable of!"


    Ikaruga raised an eyebrow. "By all means, show me."


    -----------


    [Ikaruga POV.]


    I watched as Erza advanced, her movements precise and filled with an undeniable resolve, it was almost sad.


    Calmly, my gaze fell to the glinting de in her hands, aimed straight for me, another de to break, before breaking her spirit.


    Taking a deep breath, I took a step forward, but as I did something in the air changed. I barely had time to register the sudden change in her movement when she was gone, leaving only the echoing sound of her battle cry.


    Confusion momentarily dulled my senses.


    That was, until a gust of wind hinted at her new location. She had in some way maneuvered behind me in the time it took me to blink.


    In the span of a heartbeat, I pivoted on my heels, my katana at the ready. But by the time I had turned around, Erza was no longer there.


    "What?" I muttered.


    A soft rustle, a faint shimmer in the air, and suddenly the battlefield was filled with images of Erza, flickering like specters in the dim light of the Tower.


    My heart pounded in my chest as I studied the scene.


    Which one was real? Which was the right target? The answer was a mystery hidden within a whirl of scarlet hair and gleaming armor.


    Has she always been this fast?


    Pushing through the shock, I gathered my strength, as I surged forward, my katana raised, ready to strike. If I couldn''t follow her movements, the answer was simple.


    I would simply strike in every direction!


    However, just as my de sliced through the air, a blinding sh of steel cut through the dim light of the tower. It was as if time stood still, the scene painted in harsh contrasts of shadow and light.


    Erza''s real form materialized before me, faster than I could have imagined. Her sword was a streak of deadly silver aimed straight at me.


    A silent gasp escaped my lips, my body frozen in the realization of my miscalction.


    "I wasn''t a worthy opponent." I chuckled. Not to her, not to him.


    Since when have I been this weak?


    Then, pain exploded through me, my body reacting even while my mind still tried toprehend the reality of the situation.


    I was falling, my grip on my katana slipping.


    And as I hit the ground, the afterimages behind Erza''s movements vanished, leaving only the real one standing tall and victorious above me.


    "Where''s Adam?" Erza asked, tilting her head slightly as she sheathed her sword.


    "Jel thinks he killed him, but between you and I, I sincerely doubt that," I replied throughbored breaths, trying to push myself up from the ground, but failing.


    How pathetic, to lose in such a manner.


    But still, it wasn''t that bad. To lose against someone of such level, it was almost an honor.


    "Where''s Jel?" Erza asked after a moment of silence.


    "In the top of the tower, licking his wounds," I answered with a pain filled smirk. "But I doubt he''ll be there for long. He''s not one to give up easily."


    With that, Erza left, leaving me on the ground, staring at the ceiling, blood pooling around me, as I found myself lost in my thoughts.


    How...


    Kind.


    Her de was one without ill-intent.


    She had avoided dealing any fatal blows with herst strike, even though she easily could have.


    Unlike Adam''s, whose de felt as cold as the embrace of death.


    Now that I think about it. They were two sides of the side coin, one of darkness and light.


    It was almost poetic.

 Chapter 108: Zero Chance.

    Chapter 108: Zero Chance.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Reward goals for next week based on this weeks rating.


    1st ce ?? = 14-17 chapters next week.


    2nd ce ?? = 11-14 chapters next week.


    3rd ce ?? = 9-11 chapters next week.


    The amount of chapters can increase depending on how much I write so consider the numbers above the minimum.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam C. POV]


    I found myself submerged in the calm, enveloping darkness of the sea, sitting at the bottom of the sea inside a spiritual barrier.


    Inside this little box of twelve by twelve, I had more than enough oxygen tost a few hours if I wanted to. So, I had time to think, and ponder on my next move.


    For the moment I was using Kaido to mend my wounds to an eptable state, letting the familiar warmth of these wonderful techniques flow through my body.


    I could feel it, a hum in the back of my mind, the energy signatures of my friends inbat. Each pulse of magic was a reminder of the battle that was still raging above me.


    A spike in energy signaled the climax of one such battle, a force I recognized instantly. Erza.


    I felt a small smile tug at my lips. I knew she''de out on top, that being said, something felt off about this. It had taken her longer than I would''ve expected to finish her fight, Ikaruga was strong, but not strong enough to give her this much trouble.


    It didn''t make much sense.


    I pondered over it, the rhythmic thrumming of the ocean around me providing a soothing backdrop to my thoughts. Could it be that Ikaruga had somehow managed to counter Erza?


    As soon as that notion hit me, I dismissed it.


    No, it couldn''t be that the gap between them was big enough to cover any gaps in experience.


    And then it hit me, The Tower. Our shared past, the specters of memories it held... it was probably affecting her more that she would care to admit, shaking her usual unwavering focus.


    I didn''t me her.


    Despite my usually calm demeanor right now, even I was being affected by this.


    The thing was, that unlike Erza, I had some form of closure with this wretched ce.


    With a sigh, I shifted my attention to another familiar energy. Cana.


    Her battle had started basically at the same time Erza''s had, but unlike hers, Cana''s battle had been swift and decisive, ending almost as soon as it had begun.


    Heck, for a moment there I almost think I felt Laxus'' power.


    The point was everyone was winning their fights.


    Meaning I could fully focus on figuring out if Jel''s threat had any bark to it.


    Fortunately for me, I had someone doing just that for me. The old man, who I had called a few moments ago to confirm whether or not I needed to change my current strategy.


    The sudden vibration in my pocket broke through my deep concentration, the familiar ringtone of mycrima phone echoing softly in the underwater void.


    I pulled out the magical device, reading the caller ID. Gramps.


    "Good news, old man?" I said as I answered the call. After all, his next words would decide whether or not I stayed to destroy this ce.


    "Adam," He started, his deep voice rang out through the tiny speaker, an undercurrent of seriousness in his tone. "Your suspicions were correct."


    I listened, my heart pounding a little faster, as he told me of his findings.


    ording to him, he had Mystogan help him scour the entire town, in order to examine every trace of magic around, every potential anomaly, but as I imagined, their search yielded nothing.


    Meaning there was second Etherion, no imminent threat waiting to be unleashed.


    A wave of relief washed over me, so strong that it momentarily took my breath away. However, as Makarov''s words fully sunk in, the warmth in my smile faded.


    And in its ce, a different emotion began to stir in me, one that was cold and bitter.


    Anger.


    The coward of Jel had resorted to the pathetic use of threats, ying on my connection with Magnolia to avoid his ns getting destroyed...


    But, as I had expected, it was all a bluff. One I couldn''t call out without reliable sources, but a bluff nheless.


    A maniptive game yed by the weak, a cowardly tactic used to put me on an edge, to make me question my every move, weighing the consequences behind them.


    I had to admit, it was infuriating, but more than that, it was a stark reminder of the lengths some were willing to go in order to gain even the slightest upper hand.


    Anger coursing through me, the grip tightened around thecrima phone, my knuckles white with the intensity of my emotions.


    "Thank you, Master," I said into the phone, my voice steady despite the storm of emotions within me. "I will finish this."


    Makarov''s voice softened at this, "I know you will, my boy."


    With those words, he hung up the phone, leaving me alone in the dark, underwater chamber I had created as a temporary base.


    The silence that followed was deafening, the only sound being the gentlepping of water against the walls of spiritual energy.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep, steadying breath, feeling my reiatsu simmering beneath the surface of my calm exterior.


    It began as a flicker, a spark that ignited in the core of my being. Slowly but surely, it swelled, growing stronger, wilder, a fire threatening to engulf everything.


    The raw manifestation of my spirit and power, reacting to my emotions.


    I could feel my anger, my power, coursing through my veins, pulsating with my heartbeat, resonating with my very soul, as I remained silent, a stark contrast to the brewing storm within me.


    "No more games, Jel," I muttered, releasing a low growl that echoed throughout the chamber as my power broke free.


    The sea around me reacted instantly, the calm, tranquil waters thrown into chaos by the sheer force of my unleashed energy.


    The sea shook violently, undting waves rolling and crashing against each other in a frenzy as the surface erupted into chaotic mess, echoing my rage and turmoil.


    Yet, amidst the havoc.


    I remained silent and still.


    I wasn''t angry that Jel had rebuilt the Tower. I knew he had been brainwashed.


    I wasn''t angry that he wanted to kill me. Two out of every five people I meet want to.


    I was angry at the threat he had decided to use to win.


    -----------------


    [Jel Fernandes. POV.]


    I stepped out of the healing chamber, my body mostly revitalized, and ready for the battle toe. I hadn''t expected Erza to reach me so quickly, proving Ikaruga was weaker than I had thought, but as I saw her enter the room, her sword at the ready, I couldn''t help but smirk.


    I might not be at my full power, but I had recovered enough to take her down.


    "Erza," I drawled, my gaze flitting to her weapon, "Is that a way to greet a friend?"


    She didn''t respond at first, her gaze as icy as her sword''s edge. "If you were my friend, you would see the error of your ways."


    I chuckled at that. How naive of her.


    Oh well, it was time for her to serve her purpose.


    I had already made one of my two objectives pay.


    "You will die just like he did," I said, my voice dripping with venom as I raised my hand.


    However, before any of us could do or say anything else, a wave of power washed over us, so raw and forceful it nearly knocked me off my feet.


    My heart pounded in my chest as the ground seemed to shake, a primal fear gripping me. The sheer magnitude of the power was monstrous, suffocating, almost tangible.


    He... he had survived?!


    Disbelief seared through me.


    I had watched him plummet into the sea; his body wrecked by the Etherion''s st. And yet, there was no doubt, this was his power, his rage, and it was all directed at me.


    A cold dread washed over me as I realized the implication behind this.


    If he had survived and had waited this long before making his presence known, it could mean one thing. He had seen through my ruse.


    Meaning he knew there was no second Etherion, no backup n. That I had lied to avoid the annihtion of my goal.


    I gritted my teeth, my mind racing.


    This was bad, very bad, I had to act now, before Adam made his move.


    I had to activate the Tower right now. As much as I wanted to fight Erza, to bask in her suffering, I knew better than to ignore the looming threat raging outside.


    The chances of the Tower working without the sacrifice were small, but this change of events was leaving me with no choice.


    If that monster arrived, I simply had no hopes of winning.


    Making my decision, as regrettable as it was, I used my celestial magic to surge towards the activation runes of the Tower with blinding speed.


    Erza, quick on the uptake, following after me, her intent clear. "You will not get away!"


    However, before either of us could move any further, a shift urred in the very fabric of the air around us. A powerful silent shriek, akin to a vacuum in the emptiness of space, echoed through the chamber.


    For a moment, everything stood still, the ominous sound reverberating in the air.


    Then, as sudden as the silence that had befallen us, everything tilted, as the Tower split in two, right down the middle.


    The deafening sound of metal and stone shearing apart filled the air, as the room around us was torn apart, the space bisected with the frightening precision.


    Shock froze me in ce, my mind struggling toprehend the reality of the situation. This was not part of the n. This was not supposed to happen.


    Suddenly, out of the settling dust and debris as the Tower crumbled down on its foundations, a figure emerged. His very presence seemed to suck the very air out of the room, his towering silhouette imposing and resolute amidst the crumbling ruins of my life''s work.


    "Jel."


    That one word sent chills skittering down my spine, igniting an icy dread in my gut. It wasn''t loud or angry, it was calm and steady.


    It was the calm that scared me, the controlled fury that seemed to underpin every syble.


    His figure stepped into the light, and his eyes met mine. His gaze held a promise, a vow of retribution that made me swallow hard.


    I had failed.


    Everything I had worked so hard for, ruined in a single second. And now. There was nowhere to run, no ce to hide.


    "Jel are you ready for... Wait a second... Are you afraid?" Adam chuckled dryly. "Oh god! You are! Oh, my fucking God! This is pathetic, I can''t stay angry at something so pitiful. It''s demeaning for me."


    "Adam!" Erza beamed at him, an uncharacteristic warmth filling her voice.


    It didn''t matter anymore.


    I had failed.


    My life was no longer worth a thing. I had no purpose.

 Chapter 109: The Definition of Madness.

    Chapter 109: The Definition of Madness.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Reward goals for next week based on this weeks rating.


    1st ce ?? = 14-17 chapters next week.


    2nd ce ?? = 11-14 chapters next week.


    3rd ce ?? = 9-11 chapters next week.


    On other news, I was hospitalized until now for thest 2 days. An infection in the tonsils, quite painful.


    I''m okay, I back on my house. Just wanted to let you guys know. Love ya. Enjoy the chapter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Jel Fernades. POV]


    The weight of the situation bore down on me. He had destroyed everything, once again.


    He had intervened in what should''ve happened.


    It was him once again.


    It was always him!


    As those thoughts echoed in my head, my frustration and anger threatening to boil over. I gritted my teeth, the metallic taste of blood filling my mouth as I bit down hard.


    Every nerve in my body screamed in protest, a silent testament to the storm of emotions within me.


    Adam stood there, smiling at my suffering, at my failure. My rage soared at the sight of him, my helplessness turning into a burning fury.


    He had taken everything from me, my ns, my dreams, everything!


    "You couldn''t stay away, could you?" I mmed my fists onto the ground, the force of the impact sending a spider-web of cracks racing across the floor. "You ruined everything!"


    The echo of the blow rang out in the devastated room, increasing the length of the cracks with each blow.


    "Stay away? Are you delirious now? You tried to kidnap me," Adam replied.


    I knew Adam was stronger.


    I knew the odds were against me.


    I had no reason to continue fighting.


    No reason to exist.


    But the despair and the rage that filled me overrode all reason, all fear. He had taken more than he could ever know from me.


    I was a cornered beast, my back against the wall. And like any cornered beast, I would fight.


    With a roar that seemed to shake the very foundations of the shattered Tower, I charged. My legs propelled me forward, my every instinct screaming at me to attack. "Meteor!"


    The distance between us shrank rapidly, my body glowing, and as I hurtled towards him, the world seemed to blur around me.


    It was just me and him.


    Everything else faded into the background.


    "You don''t learn, do you?" Adam taunted as he sidestepped my attack. "You can''t beat me, no matter how hard you try."


    I lunged at him again, my fists and feet flying in every direction. Adam dodged each attack with ease, his movements fluid like water.


    "Grand Chariot!" I shouted, summoning seven seals high above the sky. Each Magic seal then released a powerful light st down on him, forming a celestial pattern on the ground before exploding.


    "You can try, you can plot, you can rage, but it won''t change the inevitable, you will never beat me," Adam said, his voice chillingly calm as he emerged unscathed from the st.


    "Shut up!" I screamed, desperation and fury fueling my every move as I charged him once more. "Pleiades!"


    However, as I closed in, Adam''s form seemed to blur, almost as if reality itself was wavering around him. Then, in a blink, he was gone.


    Every sense of high alert I skidded to a halt, my gaze darting around frantically for any sign of him.


    Then, it hit me.


    A force akin to a speeding freight train mmed into my abdomen. His fist, a battering ram, drove the wind out of my lungs. My breath hitched, a searing pain shooting through me, eclipsing every other sensation.


    I doubled over, copsing onto my knees, gasping for air that wouldn''te. My vision began to swim, the edges darkening ominously.


    My body felt weightless, as if I was drifting in an endless void, and just like that, the world around me started to blur, my consciousness slipping away.


    Through the haze of pain and disorientation, I saw Adam. His eyes were not filled with triumph or malice. They bore a look I hadn''t expected, they were filled with pity.


    He gazed down at me, his eyes reflecting a deep sorrow and sense of regret that took me by surprise.


    There was no hate in his gaze.


    No anger.


    Just... pity and sorrow.


    He couldn''t even give me that?


    How pathetic is that?


    The one I hate the most, doesn''t see me worthy of his hate, but of his pity.


    The sight burned into my memory, an indelible mark of my downfall. And with that, I sumbed to the darkness, the taste of defeat bitter on my tongue.


    -----------------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    As the dust from the ruined Tower of Heaven cleared, and Jel dropped to the floor, my eyes sought out one person amidst the aftermath of the battle.


    Erza.


    Spotting her among the rubble, a smile tugged at my lips.


    "Is finally over," I sighed, watching as Erza broke into a run towards me. Her usually steely eyes were filled with an intensity that was uncharacteristically raw.


    For a moment, I felt a glimmer of surprise. Was that relief I saw in her gaze? Was it happiness?


    Perhaps it was both?


    Smiling, my body braced for the impact of the hug I was sure she was about to give me. The tension in my muscles eased slightly, a small smile tugging at the corner of my lips in anticipation of the embrace.


    My senses heightened and just as I was about to close my eyes in preparation for the inevitable hug, I saw her hand ball up into a fist.


    "Wait, that''s not a hu-" I started, but the sentence was left unfinished as her fist drove into my gut with the force of a rampaging bull.


    "Oof!" I gasped, doubling over. I clutched my aching stomach, grimacing as I looked up at her.


    "You idiot!" she snapped, her voice shaking with restrained emotion. "You made me think...you made us think...you were dead!"


    I honestly thought they would see through my n.


    She stood there, chest heaving, her fiery eyes ring at me. "Youplete and utter moron!" she huffed out. "Do you know how worried we were?!"


    I have an idea now.


    I straightened up slowly, biting back a groan. "I have an educated guess," I managed to wheeze out between breaths. I could tell she wasn''t finished yet, her eyebrows still furrowed in that tell-tale trademark Erza scowl.


    "Next time you decide to y dead," she continued, wagging her finger at me, "Do me a favor and actually let me in on your n!"


    I chuckled, wincing as the motion sent another throb of pain through my body. "Duly noted, Erza," I said, offering her a mock salute.


    Erza huffed, but the corners of her lips lifted ever so slightly. "Good," she said, crossing her arms over her chest. "Because I don''t think I... I mean, we could handle another scare like that."


    I grinned at her, feeling warmth spread through me at the fact that she cared enough to worry. "Won''t happen again."


    No sooner had I finished that, when I spotted another familiar face rushing towards me in the horizon. My little sister.


    "Cana, how... wait, not again!" I tried to protest, but my warning fell on deaf ears.


    I was going to get punched again, wasn''t I?


    Before I had a chance to ponder on that thought, she came barreling towards me at full speed, an unmistakable gleam in her eye.


    Showing no mercy, sheunched herself at me, and drop-kicked me, her foot colliding with my chest with a force I wouldn''t have thought she was capable of.


    "Don''t you dare scare me like that again!" Cana yelled furiously, her fists pounding my chest as tears streamed down her face. "Do you hear me? Don''t you ever do that to me again!"


    Patting her head, I straightened up, rubbing my chest where her boot hadnded. "Dear sister, was that really necessary?"


    "Of course, it was," Cana retorted, crossing her arms. "You deserved that; you jerk!"


    I guess I thought wrong when I thought they would know me enough to know I wasn''t going down that easily. Note taken, won''t happen again.


    Then, as Cana grumbled something about me being ''a big, stupid, something'', my gaze drifted to the back of the room, where another figure was stepping forward.


    A tall, muscr man, known as Simon.


    "Oh yeah, that''s Si-" Cana began, however, before she could finish her sentence a sharp intake of breath cut through the air.


    Erza. She was standing frozen in ce, her eyes wide as they locked onto Simon.


    "Simon..." Erza whispered, her voice barely audible, but the shock in her tone clear.


    Silently, I watched them both, a myriad of emotions ying on their faces - shock, relief, apprehension, but most importantly, regret.


    I guess now it was time to deal with the aftermath of everything.

 Chapter 110: The Council.

    Chapter 110: The Council.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Reward goals for next week based on this weeks rating.


    1st ce ?? = 14-17 chapters next week.


    2nd ce ?? = 11-14 chapters next week.


    3rd ce ?? = 9-11 chapters next week.


    The amount of chapters can increase depending on how much I write so consider the numbers above the minimum.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam C. POV]


    The wind whipped through my hair as we journeyed back towards Magnolia in the boat we had taken from the Tower. The setting sun painted the sky with hues of red and orange, a stark contrast to the dark memories threatening to engulf me.


    I had destroyed the Tower. For a second time.


    At this point I was starting to wonder if there would be a third.


    Hopefully not.


    Taking a deep breath, I nced over at Erza. Even now, hours after the dust had settled, she was staring off into the distance, lost in thought.


    It didn''t take a genius to know what she was thinking about.


    It was hard not to think about what we''d endured in this wretched ce. The brutal work, the hopeless days, the pain... it was a life no child should experience, or anyone for that matter.


    The point is, I understood what she was going through, I mean, as much I had grown out of my intense hate for this ce, it still affected me to some degree.


    My mind wandered back to my own escape, to the night when fate had given me a narrow chance, giving me an unlikely opportunity to escape that hell.


    I remember my heart pounding fear, anger, hate, the desperate hope, and finally the weightless relief when I realized I was finally free.


    Then, as my relief died out, my hate grew, and revenge took ce.


    Now that I look back, I know it was mostly due to the fact I had thought this was my cross to bear, as well as wanting to pretend my time there never happened.


    All of that made me ill-prepared to deal with the storm when it finally came.


    Erza on the other hand, had managed this situation better than I had.


    Perhaps it was because of how her story had woven itself into.


    Unlike me, who had tried to avoid any connection within the Tower, in order to make it easier for me to escape when the time came.


    Erza had made connections.


    Sure, at the time I had old man Rob to keep me sane, but that was mostly him approaching me, if he hadn''t done so, I probably would''ve avoided any interaction.


    Erza and her friends at the Tower. They''d been more fortunate than most, forming bonds amidst the adversity. Bonds that, in the particr case of Jel, had been shattered and twisted beyond recognition.


    "Adam, do you think the Jel I knew is there?" Erza asked me suddenly, her voice breaking through the silence.


    I looked at her, seeing the pain and hope in her eyes. "I don''t know," I admitted.


    In the anime, the events leading up to him returning to his former self were confusing at best, at least for me, and seeing I had changed everything, not once, but twice, I wasn''t sure how that would go.


    Jel.


    The mere thought of him evoked mixed feelings within me, I wasn''t sure what to feel when it came to him.


    Hate?


    Pity?


    Regret?


    It was aplicated thought. Because in essence, Jel was nothing more than a child stripped of his freedom, a puppet at the mercy of a cruel puppeteer, a victim, just like everybody else.


    At least Brain had the decency to leave my mind intact, even if it was to break me down himself, the one thing I was allowed to keep was my mind.


    Sighing, I stared out at the horizon.


    Shit like this was never easy to deal with.


    "I''m sure once we tell the council about what we know, they will help him," I offered after a moment, hoping to ease her troubled thoughts.


    He would serve time, no doubt. But hopefully he would do so free off the strings of his captors.


    Erza gave me a small smile in response, before looking back out at the sea. "I hope so," she whispered softly.


    We stood there in silence, each lost in our own thoughts,forting one another in a way only we could, until the sound of footsteps brought us both back to reality.


    Turning around, I saw Sho, Millianna, Wally and Simon walking towards us.


    "Can we talk?" Sho asked me, his eyes darting over to Erza for a brief moment before returning to me.


    "Feel free to do so," I nodded, gesturing for them to join us by the railing.


    "I... we wanted to apologize for how we acted, and treated you," Millianna began, her voice soft and remorseful, her eyes downcast. "We didn''t know the truth, and we were blinded by our anger, but that''s not an excuse."


    I looked at her, surprised by her words. It was unexpected, but I appreciated the gesture, nheless. "It''s okay, honestly," I said simply.


    "It''s not," Sho spoke up, his gaze hardening. "If it hadn''t been for you guys, we would''ve done something unforgivable."


    I wanted to tell them that it was truly okay.


    That I didn''t care.


    Mostly because I didn''t know them.


    I knew their names, and their past, but I didn''t know them, so whatever they could''ve done against me, or did, wasn''t really a priority in mind.


    I wholeheartedly didn''t care they had believed I was some kind of monster.


    But I held my tongue and listened as they each took turns apologizing for their actions. It was clear that this was some sort of closure for them, so the least I could do was allow them to finish.


    "Well, I appreciate the sentiment, and as I said before, don''t worry about it," I said, offering them a small smile.


    Simon spoke up next, his voice hesitant. "If I might ask, what will you do now?"


    Erza furrowed her eyebrows at the question.


    "You want to know if I''m going to hunt Brain, don''t you?" I chuckled, a small sigh escaping my lips. "I won''t, not actively at least. He wille to me in time, and when that happens, I will deal with it, as I always have."


    With that, the remainder of the trip was spent in afortable silence, or as much silence as there could be, seeing Natsu was groaning in pain, while we all watched the sun set over the ocean.


    Our first stop before Magnolia, The Capital. We had a Wizard Saint to deliver in the hands of the council, and a few words to have with them for that matter.


    -----------


    [The next day.]


    [Crocus - Fiore.]


    As we arrived at the capital, the scent of the salty sea mingled with the distinct aroma of wood and oil, characteristic of the bustling docks of the capital.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Gray asked between crossed arms. "If you don''t want to deal with this, I could."


    "I''m just turning him over to the authorities," I replied, smiling at him. "And, please put on your clothes."


    "Don''t ruin this for Juvia!" Juvia hissed from behind me.


    "What?! When did this happen?!" Gray eximed, his eyes wide with surprise as he looked at himself.


    Rolling my eyes at the duo, I turned my attention back to the harbor.


    The ship groaned as it docked, the wooden nks creaking under the strain, the ropes straining as they were fastened securely to the pirs.


    In my hands, I held the unresisting form of Jel, who seemed almost in a catatonic state of mind. His head was slightly bowed, his blue hair covering his face, concealing any expression that might give away his thoughts.


    I had tried to talk to him the moment he woke up, but since then, all my efforts had been met with silence.


    "If the knights get too stupid, be sure to remind them what Guild you belong to," Cana said with a grin, pping my back as I started to disembark the ship.


    Guiding Jel''s movements, I descended the ship''s ramp, and almost immediately the busy hum of the dock seemed to cease,ing to aplete halt.


    Not that it surprised me.


    I had expected this much. Jel, or rather, Siegrain was a celebrity, at least here, so their reaction was natural.


    With each step I took, eyes turned towards me, widening in shock and disbelief as they recognized Jel.


    Eventually, I made my way out of the docks, reaching the center, where I stepped into the Rune Knights Office.


    As soon as I entered the ce, the noise from the outside was suddenly muffled out of existence, being in turn reced by the low murmur of knights talking amongst themselves, the clinking of armor, and the rustle of paperwork.


    "I''m here to turn the former Wizard Saint," I said, pushing Jel forward as I approached the desk, at this, the Rune Knights stationed there looked up in surprise.


    Their gazes flickered between me and Jel, shock and disbelief evident in their eyes. "Do you need my statement of the events, or just delivering him will suffice?"


    Seeing no response to my question, I handed the bindings keeping Jel in ce to them. They hesitated for a moment before they gingerly epted what I was giving them, their movements slow and cautious as if unsure how to deal with this turn of events.


    Giving them time to process, and ask whatever they had to, I chose to remain for a moment, before taking my leave.


    The moment stretched for an eternity as the Knights moved in an almost mechanical manner, the silence in the room being almost deafening.


    I guess they don''t need me.


    Seeing they hadn''t asked anything about the events that had transcurred on the Tower, I assumed they already knew everything they needed to know, so with that in mind, I turned on my heel and walked out, leaving behind a room of stunned knights with Jel in their capable hands.


    Yawning, I navigated thebyrinthine streets of the capital, intending to return to the ship.


    I hadn''t slept well, and the reason for that had been simple. I was the only one in the ship capable of handling Jel if he tried anything.


    What can I say? I didn''t trust his catatonic state. Broken or not, he was a threat, and my responsibility until now. Now he was the council''s problem.


    "Halt!"


    With those words, a group of about a dozen Knights made their appearance blocking my path, their faces grim and resolute as their leader stepped forward.


    "I have to ask, was that a power move?" I chuckled, tilting my head. "I mean, I stayed in your office for around twenty minutes, and no one addressed me, but I leave, and suddenly it''s a national emergency?"


    Ignoring my attempt to break the ice, the man cleared his throat.


    "Adam of Fairy Tail," The leader dered, his voice echoing in the narrow street as he unfurled a scroll to read out loud, "You have been summoned by his majesty, Toma E. Fiore, to meet before the council."


    I raised an eyebrow, surprised at the sudden summons.


    "To what do I owe this honor?" I asked, my toneced with sarcasm.


    "We cannot disclose any details regarding your summons, you are simply toe," The leader replied, his face serious.


    I am simply toe?


    Well, ain''t that cute.


    I let out a deep sigh, running a hand through my hair. As much as it annoyed me how they were wording their invitation, I really couldn''t do much without bringing politics into the table for the Guild.


    "Very well," I said, gazing at the distant docks. "You might want to let me tell mypanions I''m going to be missing for a bit."


    "No," The leader said firmly, "You are toe with us immediately."


    I narrowed my eyes at the man in front of me.


    "Look... I''m trying to be understanding here, I am, I truly am, but I''m not a dog that will follow your everymand blindly," I said, my voice sharp. "Perhaps you are misinterpreting my willingness to coborate as a sign of weakness, in which case, let''s make one thing very clear, if I wanted to, none of you would be able to take me anywhere against my will."


    The Knights tensed, their hands moving towards their weapons, but their leader raised his hand to signal them to stand down.


    "Adam of Fairy Tail," The leader replied, his voice low and dangerous, "I understand your concerns, however. We are under strict orders to bring you to the council without any detours."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are youpletely sure you don''t want to reconsider your position on the matter? Keep in mind I am not against following you guys to meet the council, I just want to avoid my group worrying about my whereabouts."


    Natsu would probably storm into the castle, threatening to burn everything.


    "No, your friends will be informed once the clearance for such action is granted," The leader replied, his gaze unwavering.


    I let out a deep sigh. "Just remember, you asked for this."


    Having said that, I mmed my hands together, palms t and parallel, a blue-white light emanating from the space between them as a blue-tinted Kido barrier materialized around me in an instant.


    "Let me know once you''re ready to cooperate," I said,ying my back on the ground, watching as the Knights started to try and break the barrier to get me out.


    Perhaps I was being petty.


    But I had a good reason to be petty, avoiding the very probable event of Natsu going on a destructive rampage just to ''rescue'' me.


    It wasn''t even because I cared about the possible destruction. It was mostly because I wanted to avoid the old man going bankrupt because of him, more than he already is, that is.


    "Defying a Royal summon it''s a crime! Your actions now are only adding up to any possible conviction!" The leader of the Knights warned me, his voice rising in anger. "Come out of that barrier, now!"


    "That''s enough, soldier," A new voice interrupted, its tone calm and authoritative. The Knights immediately straightened up, standing at attention as a tall, regal figure approached us.


    The man wore a long, flowing robe made of fine silk, embroidered with intricate golden patterns that glinted in the sunlight. "My apologies, Mr. Clive, I should have known they would take the orders at face value."


    "It seems you have me at a disadvantage, so if it''s not too much to ask, who are you?" I asked, my eyes narrowing as I studied the man before me. There was something about his presence that didn''t quite click with me.


    The man smiled gently, his blue eyes twinkling with amusement. "My name is Crawford Meront, and you could say that I''m their boss."


    Well, that was vague as fuck, but I can work with that.


    "With your introduction, am I to assume I can tell my group then?" I asked, pushing my body off the ground.


    "Indeed," Crawford replied with a curt nod, "Feel free to tell them about the situation, take your time, we will be here to escort you to the council once you finish dealing with your personal affairs."


    Taking his word as the confirmation I needed, I dropped the shield down, and started walking back to the docks without looking back, as Crawford and the Knights remained back in position.


    Well.


    That was fun.

 Chapter 111: Get ready.

Chapter 111: Get ready.


    Preparing for tomorrow! Y''all won the 1st ?? ce offer!

 Chapter 112: Unexpected.

    Chapter 112: Unexpected.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Reward goals for next week based on this weeks rating.


    1st ce ?? = 14-17 chapters next week.


    2nd ce ?? = 11-14 chapters next week.


    3rd ce ?? = 9-11 chapters next week.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    Once I was done exining the newest situation to my group, especially to Erza and Cana, who were worried I was in some kind of trouble.


    I moved to meet the Knights in the ce I had left them.


    "See, I told you he woulde back," Crawford chuckled, as the Knights straightened up, getting into position. "Are you ready?"


    I nodded. "I am, " I will say though. Terrible timing, it would have been nice if the council allowed me to return home, you know, after doing their job and all."


    "That would have been grand, s, things do not always y in our favor," Crawford replied, smiling at me. "Now, let''s not waste any more time, we have a council to meet, and we arete."


    Giving the man a short nod, I followed his lead as he started walking.


    Wondering what the council wanted with me, as the knights escorted me to their base of operations.


    I doubted it had anything to do with Jel, seeing that would mean they wanted to talk about their mistake, openly. And if there was a thing I had learned about old politicians, it was that their best skill was avoiding that kind of shit.


    Pushing those questions aside, seeing there was no point in trying to figure out something that I would learn in about ten minutes, I continued walking, cracking my fingers one by one.


    As expected, the city around us hummed with activity, yet as the Knights made their path towards the castle, a hush would fall over the crowd, leaving their eyes lingering curiously on the odd procession.


    Eventually, however, we made our way out of the city center. Ahead, the towering spires of the council building gleamed in the fading sunlight.


    The gates leading to the council chamber were massive and wrought with intricate designs depicting historical events in the magical history.


    Some of which, Mavis had talked to me about.


    As we neared the door, they automatically parted with a low, grinding noise, admitting us into the council''s domain.


    Right here, I would''ve thought the council was behind the doors. But I was wrong, instead I found myself staring at a courtyard, filled to the brim with soldiers.


    I sighed.


    "Don''t worry, we are almost there," Crawford said, sensing my disappointment.


    Thankfully for me. That was the case.


    After a few more minutes of silent marching, through various areas, most of which I considered unnecessary for the council to have, we arrived at the grand entrance of the council building, the real one this time.


    As we climbed the steep, stone steps, therge double doors were pushed open, revealing the grand hall beyond. The hall was silent save for our echoing footsteps, a cavernous space filled with long, wooden tables and high-backed chairs.


    At the far end, seated in a semicircle, the council members awaited my arrival, in the middle of them being the King.


    "What took you so long?" One of the council members asked Crawford, their voice echoing through the silent hall.


    "Mr. Clive asked to be permitted to inform his friends about the situation, and knowing the reputation of their guild, such action was only natural" Crawford said, bowing deeply before the King and the council members.


    The council members nodded, acknowledging Crawford''s exnation.


    If only the Knights had understood that. Honestly, it wasn''t a secret my Guild was rmingly crazy.


    Wasting no time, I stepped forward, my eyes darting around the room, taking in the faces of the council members before speaking. "Now that I''m here, would you be able to tell me what is the reason behind my summons?"


    "Mind your ce, child, you are not to speak unless spoken to!" The council member who had spoken earlier barked at me, his beady eyes narrowing in displeasure.


    "How about... instead of worrying about my manners, you worry about making it harder for Zeref'' cultists to infiltrate amongst your ranks?" I replied, leaving the council in utter disbelief.


    My words hung heavy in the air as the council members shifted ufortably in their seats, shock clear in their faces.


    The King, however, remained calm and collected, his piercing ck eyes studying me intently.


    "Your reputation precedes you, young man," The King chuckled. "My apologies if the summons wasn''t all that informative, I had to make it... well, before you left the Capital."


    Ok, my interest is piqued.


    "The council and I wanted to ask you a few questions," The King continued, smiling at me in a friendly manner, even though most of the council members were just ring at me.


    "Ready when you are," I replied.


    Taking a deep breath, one council member, an older man with a stern gaze and sharp silver hair, broke the silence, his voice echoing through the grand hall.


    "Mr. Adam," he began, his voice resonating with the weight of his office. "We have here a report of a conflict involving you and Jose Po, a former Wizard Saint and Master of the now disbanded guild, Phantom Lord guild. The report suggests you bested him with remarkable ease. Is this information urate?"


    "Yes," I responded firmly, my voice reverberating in the chamber. "He didn''t put up much of a fight, so, easily is a good adjective for that."


    I could see some of them gasping in disbelief. Sadly, for them, the truth was the truth, no matter how unbelievable it might seem to them.


    "And the master of your Guild, Makarov Dreyar, didn''t help you, right?"


    "No," I replied.


    There was a murmur of surprise and intrigue that rippled through the council members. The silver-haired man held up his hand, calling for silence before he continued. "Moving on, during your vacations this past week is it true that you encountered Seigr-- Jel Fernandes."


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "Were you aware at the time of his ns?" The questions came thick and fast now, the council members leaning forward in anticipation of my responses.


    "Once I saw the Tower, it wasn''t hard to figure it out," I replied, my voice steady. "I''ve seen the horrors of the Tower of Heaven myself."


    "During this fight, did you encounter resistance? Did he yield?"


    "Jel fought back," I answered honestly, "But in the end, he was no match."


    A ripple of disbelief and murmurs filled the room.


    The council members exchanged nces, their faces a mix of shock and skepticism. After all, Jel was known to be one of the most powerful mages in Fiore, a force to be reckoned with.


    And it seemed, his defeat painted a very clear picture of the level of power I possessed, at least in their eyes that seemed to be the case.


    "Last question, is it true you that... after Jel managed to convince us into using the Etherion, you managed to take the hit, and fight right after?"


    Technically, yes, if I had wanted to, I could have done that. But I had to confirm if the bastard had another Etherion cannon or not aimed at Magnolia.


    "Yes, and no," I replied calmly, my gaze never wavering from his. "To borate on that, I was able to withstand the full brunt of the Etherion st,ing rtively unscathed, however, I didn''t continue the fight right away. My reason behind this is that Jel said he had another cannon ready to st Magnolia out of existence, so I had to y it safe and make sure he wasn''t lying."


    The council members exchanged nces once more, before the silver-haired man nodded, seemingly satisfied with my answer.


    "Is that sufficient for everyone here?" The King asked, his eyes scanning the room, looking for anyone who disagreed. "Wonderful!"


    "Does that mean I''m free to go, your majesty?" I asked, looking at the pint-sized King.


    "Not... just yet," The King smiled. "We have one more question for you, and then you are free to go."


    I raised an eyebrow, feeling the sudden change in the tone of the room. "I''m all ears."


    "Adam Clive, would you like to join the ranks of the Wizard Saints?"

 Chapter 113: A Simple Talk.

    Chapter 113: A Simple Talk.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord invite: https://discord.gg/XHduApz


    Reward goals for next week based on this weeks rating.


    1st ce ?? = 14-17 chapters next week.


    2nd ce ?? = 11-14 chapters next week.


    3rd ce ?? = 9-11 chapters next week.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    I blinked. Taken aback by the sudden offer. "Could you repeat that?"


    "Mr. Adam," the King began, the authority in his voice making every word echo through therge room. His gaze, solemn and unyielding, met mine and held it. "Against all odds, you''ve demonstrated a level of magical ability far exceeding our expectations. You''ve managed to handle two incredibly powerful mages, both of whom at one point held the title of wizard Saint, and also became significant threats to the magical world."


    A pregnant pause hung in the room, the council members looking at each other in anticipation.


    I could see that some wanted me to reject the offer. While others wanted me to ept.


    "Taking this into ount, alongside your record as a wizard, I have therefore" the King continued, his gaze unwavering, "Decided to offer you a position as one of the Ten Wizard Saints."


    At this, the room seemed to hold its breath, as if time itself had paused. I blinked, staring back at the King.


    I had to say. This was an unexpected turn of events.


    I mean¡­


    Bing a Wizard Saint wasn''t something I thought I would do any time soon.


    Not because I didn''t want it.


    This was an offer that brought on itself an elevation in status, political power, and responsibility.


    It simply had more perks than negatives.


    And beyond that, it was an acknowledgement of my magical prowess and capabilities, a recognition that only a few mages could ever dream to receive.


    So I wouldn''t lie saying I hadn''t considered the possibility of bing one, sure.


    s, with the council''s known animosity towards Fairy Tail and the recent events, most of which were Makarov telling them to suck it off¡­


    Well, let''s just say I never expected it to happen so soon.


    "If I ept, then what?" I asked, my voice echoing in therge chamber.


    The room remained silent for a moment before the King adjusted himself in his seat, meeting my gaze with a smile.


    "Should you choose to ept," the King began, his voice steady. "You would be assigned the rank of the 8th Wizard Saint."


    At this, a murmur arose among the other council members. If the rmed murmurs were anything to go by, this kind of position between the wizard saints was a high one, especially for a first-time appointment, too high for their liking it seemed.


    The King continued, silencing the murmurs with a wave of his hand, "This would ce just a few spots below Makarov Dreyar, the master of your guild, who currently holds the rank of the 6th Wizard Saint."


    Two spots below the old man. Haha, not a bad offer, not gonna lie.


    As the weight of the King''s words settled in, I found myself staring at him, my mind whirling with thoughts.


    If I am to ept this offer. I need to know what exactly am I signing up for.


    I needed to know how much I would make for taking a title that was basically a big advertisement for idiots looking to get some glory.


    And how many responsibilities said title would bring.


    "What would my responsibilities be? And how much would I earn?" I asked, my voice cutting through the silence in the room.


    The moment the words left my mouth, a gasp ran through the council members.


    "What audacity!" One of the council members, sitting right beside the King''s left burst out, his face flushed red with anger. "How dare you question such a generous offer¡ª"


    But before he could continue, the King raised a hand, effectively silencing him. The chamber fell back into a hushed silence, with all eyes now on the King.


    "Silence," the King''s voice was firm but not harsh. "His questions are more than valid."


    The King then turned his gaze back to me, his expression calm. "As a Wizard Saint, your duties will involve maintaining the bnce of magical power in our realm. You''ll be expected to intervene in conflicts that risk destabilizing that bnce and represent the Council in crucial diplomatic negotiations."


    I knew that. Thanks to Warrod.


    "That being said, the position doese with an appropriate stipend to match the level of responsibility and dedication required," the King continued, the brief pause lending gravity to his words. "However, the exact amount is a matter we discuss privately, following the eptance of the position."


    Meaning the amount is high enough to require privacy.


    "I see," I replied with a small nod.


    He looked at me, his eyes probing, as if trying to gauge my reaction.


    "In that case, I ept," I grinned, my voice steady and resolute.


    Sure, this meant I would have more shit to do. But¡­. I couldn''t say no to a big amount of money just for that, could I?


    Besides, the title does have a nice ring to it.


    A ripple of surprise swept across the council, punctuated by a few audible gasps, and groans. Even the King, who had maintained a tranquil demeanor throughout our exchange, showed a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    I guess in some way he had expected me to reject the offer.


    Ha! Jokes on him, I love easy money too much for that.


    As for the council, well, except for a select few, most of them were unhappy.


    Heck, the council member who had previously reacted so vehemently to my questions, was grumbling under his breath, his eyebrows knitting together as he scrutinized me.


    "So what now?" I asked.


    The room held its breath, waiting for the King''s response.


    A momentter, the King inclined his head, a pleased smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Well then," he said, his voice reverberating through the grand hall. "Wee aboard, Wizard Saint Adam. We look forward to your service to the magicalmunity."


    "Now let''s talk about my stipend," I replied, shing a confident grin.


    The room fell silent, all eyes wide with surprise at my straightforwardness.


    The title is nice and all. But what''s the point if you can''t get shit with it?


    With a soft chuckle, the King held up his hand and rose from his seat, before anyone could protest, "Follow me, Adam," hemanded with a wave of his hand, turning towards the grand double doors that led outside the council chambers.


    This sparked an uproar amongst the council members. I could hear the hushed whispers escting into loud protests, but the King seemedpletely unfazed, ignoring their outcries as we departed from the council hall.


    Our footfalls echoed through the ornate hallway as we left behind themotion of the council chamber. The small King walked with an air of tranquility that despite his unquestionableck of strengthmanded respect.


    I couldn''t help but respect him. After all, it was rare to meet someone who could maintain suchposure amidst the turmoil.


    Behind us, the doors to the council hall shut with a resounding thud, silencing the council''s protests. I nced over my shoulder onest time before following the King.


    As we strolled through the meticulously kept gardens of the council courtyard, the King eventually broke the silence with a soft chuckle.


    "Adam, I have to be honest with you," he started, turning his sharp gaze onto me, "There''s another reason I want you in the Wizard Saints ranks."


    Of course there is.


    Not that I didn''t think I didn''t have what it took to be one, but I had a feeling that there was more to this than simply acknowledging my skills.


    Deciding to keep my thoughts to myself, I simply nodded, prompting him to continue.


    "As you probably know, the Wizard Saints operate as a continental organization. They have a considerable amount of influence and power in shaping the magical world. Having someone from our Kingdom, especially someone as capable as you, would... provide a certain bnce."


    He paused, allowing his words to sink in. His gaze hardened slightly as he continued.


    "And there''s another matter that requires our attention. And that is the consequences of Jel''s actions for the Kingdom."


    Ah, I see his angle now.


    Clever King.


    He wants someone to fill the stain of Jel left, and who better to do so than the man that defeated him.


    "Jel''s actions have left a stain on our reputation. We need to restore the Kingdom''s dignity and ensure that such infiltrations do not ur in the future. That is where youe in, Adam."


    Well color me impressed. I didn''t see thatst parting.


    "Your primary role would be to safeguard the interests of our Kingdom and ensure the same mistakes aren''t repeated," the King continued, his gaze steady and unwavering. "We cannot afford another Jel incident."


    "Very well," I replied, my words echoing back at me from the stone walls surrounding us. "I will do everything in my power to uphold the trust you''ve ced in me."


    A hint of a smile tugged at the corners of the King''s lips. "As for your sry, well, it will be enough for you to retire if you wish so."


    He had me at retire. Not that I will¡­ but seeing he sees my taxes and knows how much I spend, he knows I''m not exactly¡­ cheap with my stuff.


    "Happy to be of service," I replied.


    I wonder how much this will affect my future.

 Chapter 114: Don’t be alarmed.

    Chapter 114: Don¡¯t be rmed.


    I''m not going to be in my house today, medical reason. That being said, I will post the release promised today when Ie back.


    What do I mean?


    Well if I take 2 days toe back. That means I owe you 4 chapters, so I would post 3 chapters a day until I don''t owe you anymore chapters, I hope that''s clear enough.


    My apologies, but I feel like crap and the infection came back.


    I will be back soon, so don''t worry. I willpensate any missing chapters within this week.

 Chapter 115: Update: From Corn’s friend.

    Chapter 115: Update: From Corn¡¯s friend.


    Hi there. I''m one of Corn''s friends. By his request I came here to update on his situation.


    Right now, Corn is hospitalized.


    His infection ording to the doctors got worse, and they have him in pain killers and antibiotics.


    The pain he suffers is such, that he cries while drinking water. And obviously refuses to eat, so they have him on IVs and shit to keep everything fine.


    I''ve never seen the guy cry before, and I have seen him dislocate fingers while ying basket, and all he does during that is a mild groan.


    He hasn''t slept well, because even though the pain killers dull his pain, the pain still remains. He has to muster all his strength just to swallow his saliva, and every time he does shudders in pain.


    He can''t talk, or do anything honestly.


    That was the update. If you have any questions feel free toment I will answer them if I have the time.

 Chapter 116: CORN IS BACKKKK!!!

    Chapter 116: CORN IS BACKKKK!!!


    Just a quick post to say, I am back, well, kind of. I won''t be updating thising week, but the next one I will return.


    I''m still in the hospital, but not in pain anymore. I should be getting off in a few days, so after that it''s all a matter of resting before recovering.


    Thanks for all the support and kindments, I read through most of them and it really warmed this corn to a popcorn.


    Again, updates will return the 18th of this month. I''m taking a few days just to rest, the antibiotics have me feeling extremely fatigued, and well¡­ this time I want to make sure I actually recover, to avoid any fall-outs.


    Love you all. And remember, updates return this 18th, hopefully the novel won''t be too out of the poprity curve by then, seeing I won''t have much votes and stuff.


    Anyway, love you all!!!

 Chapter 117: OUT OF THE HOSPITAL.

    Chapter 117: OUT OF THE HOSPITAL.


    Hi guys, just wanted to let you guys know today I''m officially getting discharged from the clinic, thank god for that, the food was terrible and the fucking bed its so hard I''m pretty sure it''s used for military grade shit.


    Anyways, the pain ispletely gone by now, and all and all, I''m good. That being said, I''m extremely lethargic.


    Don''t be rmed, that''s normal, just my body recovering from the antibiotics. For those that don''t know, antibiotics attack all bacteria, good and bad, and well, the good bacteria in my body took a heavy hit with the treatment.


    That alongside the fact I haven''t slept, like really slept in the hospital because¡­ well, obvious reasons, one of them being the terrible, terrible beds they have, have me in¡­ a pretty exhausted state.


    The doctors said I should go back to normal, energy level wise soon, that now it''s just a matter of my body recharging.


    So¡­


    I know I said I would start posting today, and know I really wanted to. But, I can''t, so I will take your words to heart.


    99% of thements were you guys telling me, take more time, so I will.


    Allow me to borate.


    I''m sleepy most of the time, and I don''t know if I will¡­ be able to sustain this week''s daily update, this is not to say I won''t write.


    I will write during this week, but¡­. With my energy as it is, I rather build some backup chapters in the old pa-treeee?n beforemitting to the daily grind that is webnovel.


    If anything it''s for my peace of mind and yours, once I start updating I don''t want to stop.


    So thinking on that, and the fact I require some extra time to recharge, I will restart updates next week. One week it''s more than enough to recover, and this is not me talking without knowing, the doctors said I should be fine in around that time, so, yeah.


    Thanks for all your support, and sorry for any bad moments guys.


    Updates restart the 23.


    By then I''ll have a big sum of chapters stocked, and the votingpetitions and stuff will be able to start once again.


    See y''allter!

 Chapter 118: A Wizard Saint, not bad.

    Chapter 118: A Wizard Saint, not bad.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Thanks for waiting! Now Corn! is finally back! So to celebrate If we reach top 3, I''ll post another chapter, so let the games behind!


    Will you guys reach top three?! Let''s fucking see!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    After my brief talk with the King, I was given the Wizard Saint insignia/medal that came with the title.


    As far as the medal. Well.


    The Wizard Saint medal was a dazzling piece, an embodiment of my new responsibility, but it was a weight I bore without concern.


    The sheen of white gold, embossed with the emblem of the Council, gleamed under the sunlight, almost seeming to pulse with a life of its own.


    I couldn''t help but wonder how the old man would react when he learned of this.


    "I guess I will find out soon enough," I chuckled.


    Upon leaving the Council''s building, I was greeted by the bustling cityscape. Vendors hawking their wares, families and friends out for ate afternoon stroll, street performers entertaining clusters of spectators, in short the city thrummed with the rhythm of ordinary city life.


    I might even buy an apartment here. I had more than enough ie now for that kind of decision.


    Chuckling at the thought, I made my way through the winding streets, unhurried, soaking in the city''s vibrance.


    A smile tugged at the corners of my mouth, my gaze roaming the sights and sounds.


    Maybe it wasn''t such a bad idea. Having a house for vacation purposes, a Gildarts free home.


    The setting sun painted a warm glow over the city, making it look like a scene straight out of a canvas.


    Before long, the docks were in sight. The smell of sea salt mingled with the scent of fresh fish, seagulls cawed in the distance, and thepping of waves against the hulls of ships formed a soothing harmony.


    I paused for a moment, breathing in the scene. The sight of the endless horizon, the sparkling water reflecting the dying embers of the day, held a strange calming effect.


    Perhaps I was tired, but who cared?


    Pushing those thoughts aside I boarded the ship.


    "Erza," I called out as I spotted her leaning over the ship''s rail, her scarlet hair catching thest rays of the setting sun.


    She turned to look at me, surprise flickering in her eyes as she took in the insignia in my hands.


    "Guess what?" I started, the grin on my face growing wider. Holding out the Wizard Saint medal, I watched as her eyes widened in shock and then narrowed in suspicion.


    "No way," Erza began, shaking her head in disbelief. "You didn''t actually..."


    "Be one of the Wizard Saints?" I finished her sentence, my grin never wavering. "Yes, yes I did."


    The stunned silence was priceless. For a moment, all she did was stare, her mouth opening and closing in a perfect imitation of a fish out of water.


    Then, finally, she let out a long sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose as she chuckled.


    "You''re unbelievable, Adam," Erza muttered, her voice filled with a strange mix of amazement and pride. "I expected nothing less from you."


    "I know," I responded, leaning back against the ship''s railing, as I tossed the medal into the air, catching it effortlessly as it fell back down. "But that''s why you love me, isn''t it?"


    "Love?! I¡ª" Erza stammered, blushing for God knows why.


    "Erza, are you okay?" I asked, tilting my head.


    However, before she could reply a whirlwind of energy burst out from the ship''s interior.


    Cana, with her hair tousled and eyes sparkling with mischief, appeared from one of the rooms.


    Her eyes immediately zeroed in on the gleaming medal in my hand. She froze for a split second, taking in the sight, and then a grin spread across her face, so wide it seemed to split her face in two.


    "I fucking knew it!" Cana shouted happily beforeunching herself at me at full speed. Her hug struck me like a super powered battering ram, nearly knocking me off my feet into the sea.


    Thankfully, thanks to my years of training I managed to brace myself just in time.


    Laughing, I caught her and swung her around, earning a delighted shriek from her.


    "I knew those old farts would see your potential! I expected nothing less from you, big brother!" Cana cheered, pulling back to punch me lightly on the arm.


    Her eyes were sparkling with pride and excitement, and I couldn''t help but return her grin.


    Erza, who by now had calmed down from whatever had bothered her a few moments ago, was watching our antics with a fond roll of her eyes, before stepping forward to congratte me as well, cing a hand on my shoulder and giving it a firm squeeze.


    The joyful atmosphere was suddenly split by a booming voice, a familiar energetic timbre that I could recognize anywhere.


    Natsu came barreling out of the ship''s room, a wide grin on his face. His scarf fluttered behind him as he skidded to a halt, and upon seeing the insignia in my hand, his eyes lit up with excitement.


    "Heh! So the big guy got even bigger, huh?" Natsu called out, his grin widening. "That''s awesome!"


    In a split second, his jovial demeanor shifted, reced with the fire of challenge as mes erupted around him. Grinning he raised his fists, his eyes aze with eager anticipation, mirroring the mes that had started to dance around him.


    "I don''t care if you''re a Wizard Saint, or a Wizard potato now, I''ll still take you down! Let''s have a match, right here, right now!" Natsu challenged, his voice echoing around the docks. He was practically vibrating with energy, his body radiating heat as his magic filled the air.


    Laughing, I held up my hand in a cating gesture. "Maybeter, ming gecko, I''m tired."


    For a moment, Natsu just stared at me, his fiery aura flickering in disbelief. Then, his eyes widened, and he pointed at me, looking scandalized. "ming gecko?!" he squawked, incredulous. "I''m a dragon, not a gecko!"


    At this, the others burst intoughter at Natsu''s outrage, in turn making his face turn beet-red, an amusing contrast to his ming hair.


    That said, the dragon yer couldn''t help but grin despite himself. So with a yful scowl, he crossed his arms and huffed, "Fine, I''ll wait! But I''m not going easy on you!"


    I rolled my eyes.


    As if I needed that.


    Withughter still ringing in the air, and nothing more to do in the city, we settled in for the journey back to Magnolia.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The ship creaked and groaned as it began to move, the sail billowing out as it caught the wind.


    Yawning, I leaned on the railing, watching as the city shrunk in the distance, while hearing Natsu groaned in unbearable pain.


    Natsu''s suffering aside, it was a beautiful sight, the setting sun painting the sky in hues of orange and pink, its golden rays reflecting off the waters.


    "Please¡­ make it end¡­" Natsu groaned, but like always, Erza would knock him down when his cries for help got too loud, silencing his pain for the next few hours.


    Natsu finally silenced, we were allowed to enjoy the sight before us to the fullest extent.


    The sea was calm, the waves gentlypping against the sides of the ship, their rhythm a soothing melody. Seagulls squawked overhead, their calls carried away by the salty breeze.


    Then, after putting the out ofmission Dragon yer in one of the rooms, the others soon joined me at the railing, their faces illuminated by the fading sunlight.


    I smiled.


    I can''t wait to be back home.

 Chapter 119: Back to Town.

    Chapter 119: Back to Town.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    For all of those saying I owe you chapters, despite the fact I was more than a week in agonizing unable to do anything. I have no words. I don''t, just¡­ wow.


    Anyway, guys if we reach top 3 I''ll post an extra chapter.


    Note: the chapter didn''t post, me auto publish


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    By the time we arrived at Magnolia, exhaustion clung to each member of our group, which was understandable considering everything. So, one by one, everyone bid their farewells, each dragging their feet to their homes in an eager yet tired manner to get some much-needed rest.


    For more than obvious reasons, Erza and I remained, our destination being the guild.


    We had a report to give. And seeing we were the center of this, it was best to do so as soon as possible.


    "Do you think it is finally over?" Erza asked, turning to me with a small, tired smile.


    I paused for a moment. That was a difficult question, one I really didn''t have the answer for. "I don''t know, but as long as we remain, that ce is destined to fail."


    Erza''s lips curved into a small smile as she tipped her head back and stared at the inky night sky sprinkled with stars. Her voice, gentle and warm, filled the stillness of the moment. "That''s right."


    I could see the pain in her eyes, her voice, but I didn''t know how to soothe it, how to fix this for her. I knew she cared for Jel, for everyone that Tower had ruined, she wanted to help them, to help everybody, and knowing there was nothing she could do, was simply torture for her.


    Seeing that amount of empathy in her, I couldn''t help but wonder if I was a bad person.


    Unlike her, I didn''t care a whole lot about the others. I pitied them, sure, but pity wasn''t the same as caring.


    I knew they had been taken, and other than an afterthought here and there, I never gave them much thought.


    Perhaps I was just selfish, caring only for those I considered mine in some manner.


    Silence setting in, we started walking towards the guild.


    As we walked, the moon bathed the town in a gentle glow, its light guiding our path, in the otherwise sleeping town. The streets were quiet, the nightly hustle and bustle of the city lulled to a soft murmur.


    The only sounds around to be heard were the echoes of our steps, and the distant ring of a night bird''s call.


    It wasn''t before long, before the familiar sight of Fairy Tail''s guild building loomed before us, its massive structure casting a stark shadow over us under the moonlight.


    Pushing open therge wooden doors of the Guild, we stepped inside, silence greeting us.


    Seeing it was quitete, the guild hall was mostly deserted, a stark contrast to the lively/chaotic day to day that usually filled the space during normal hours.


    "Mira, what are you still doing here?" I asked, waving my hand, noticing the take-over wizard behind the counter of the bar tidying everything up.


    At this, she looked up, her face breaking into a wide smile at seeing us. "Adam, Erza! You''re back!" she greeted, her voice echoing in the empty room.


    "We''ve just arrived," Erza replied, giving no signs of her true emotional state.


    "We had a stop in the Capital, and you know how things get there," I added, trying to divert Mira''s attention away from Erza''s fakeposure.


    Mirajane wasn''t dumb by any means. She pretended to be dumb and clueless, but that wasn''t the reality behind the mask she wore around others.


    Despite our short interactions, I knew without a doubt that she was quite possibly the smartest person we had in the guild, as well as one of the most observant ones.


    Meaning, it was very likely she had already noticed there was something wrong in Erza''s demeanor.


    Which is why I trusted her to read between the lines.


    Mira nodded sympathetically, "That sounds terrible! Would you like anything to drink or eat? I can make you something quick."


    I smiled at her, a genuine smile. "Maybe a drink."


    "I''m fine, thanks," Erza declined, her face adorned with her trademark confident smile.


    "Very well, one drinking up," Mira nodded, a beaming smile on her face as she headed to the back, to grab the things she needed to fix me a drink.


    Mirajane gone, we turned around, and quickly headed upstairs, making our way towards the master''s office, with each step making the stairs creak worryingly.


    "Old man, are you busy?" I asked, as we approached the door.


    Almost immediately, Makarov''s distinctive, gruff yet warm voice echoed from within, granting us the green lights to enter.


    Eager to see how he would react to me being a Wizard Saint, I pushed the doors to his office open, shing a grin at the old man.


    As always, his office was crammed to the brim with an unholy amount of paperwork, dusty tomes, and books that bore the collective wisdom of decades.


    "Just how much of this is just Natsu?" I asked, gesturing to the towering piles of papers.


    "More than I would like to say out loud, that boy will be the end of me," Makarov muttered, his expression casting a dark shadow on his features, which surprisingly did nothing to diminish the twinkle in his eyes and the warmth behind them.


    "I''ll be certain to discipline him for thatter, before that, however, I''m ready to give my report," Erza said, before starting with her report, as methodical and detailed as always.


    Meaning this would take a while.


    --------------------------------


    Throughout her recounting, the old man listened without interrupting, his eyes narrowing slightly at certain points, but beyond that slight change of expression nothing.


    By the time she was done with her report, she was already offering to make a forty-page version of it, in case it was needed.


    "That won''t be necessary Erza," Makarov finally said with a soft sigh, "Go home, and rest child, you need it."


    Erza bowed respectfully before turning to leave the office, and as she left, Makarov turned to me with a troubled expression.


    "How are you doing?" Makarov asked in a fatherly tone, his wrinkled forehead furrowed with worry.


    "I''m doing fine, old man," I reassured him with a grin, "There''s nothing to worry about."


    Makarov studied me for a moment, his eyes flickering over my face as if searching for something. "Do you think Erza will be fine?"


    "Yes," I replied without hesitation. Erza was strong in ways I wasn''t, at least not as much.


    I had no doubts she would ovee this in no time. She just needed to rest a bit.


    Sighing at my answer, the old man crossed his arms, his eyes turning dark.


    "I heard the council detained you, what was the reason those bastards stopped you?" Makarov asked, his toneced with anger.


    "You know how they are, but don''t worry, it wasn''t anything bad, they just wanted to question me about the events in the Tower," I replied, taking a seat on one of the chairs around.


    "It matters not, they still had no reason to detain you," Makarov growled, his fists clenching in anger. "If they wanted a report, they could''ve contacted me! I won''t let them get away with this!"


    Deciding it was the perfect moment to reveal the surprise I had been keeping so far. I pulled the Wizard Saint insignia from my pocket, letting it catch the firelight before I ced it on his desk. "There was also this, that they wanted to discuss."


    The silver symbol of the medal gleamed in the dark wood, reflecting on its surface, the dancing light of the room.


    For a moment, there was absolute silence, then it was broken by the sound of Makarov''s chair toppling backwards as he fell onto the floor, gaping at the insignia like a fish out of water.


    Pushing himself up, his gaze switched from me to the insignia several times before finally settling on me. His eyes were as wide as saucers, as his mouth continued to open and close in repetition.


    "You... you''re... a... Wizard Saint?!" Makarov finally managed to sputter out, staring at the insignia like it might disappear any moment. His eyes bore into mine, searching for some sign of jest, which considering the pranks I like to y on Gildarts was understandable.


    "Old man, if I didn''t know any better, I would think you didn''t think I have what it takes," I replied with a smirk, enjoying the shock on his face. "I''m hurt."


    His reaction to this was immediate and very loud.


    In the blink of an eye, a boomingugh echoed through the room, bouncing off the stone walls as he pped his hands together, clearly happy by the whole situation. "Don''t be stupid! I know you have what it takes! It is a father''s duty to know such things! What surprises me is that those old bastards actually gave you the title, seeing most of them hate the guild."


    I chuckled. "Well, they didn''t have much of a choice, the King was the one to offer me the position, as a representative of the Kingdom."


    "Ha! Serves them right!" Makarov said, grinning from ear to ear. "So, what''s your rank?"


    "Eight," I replied.


    "Two spots under my rank, huh? Well, it seems you still have a long way to go before surpassing this old man," Makarov said, a shit-eating grin taking ce on his face.


    I rolled my eyes. "In due time, old man."


    Makarov let out a heartyugh. "Now, it''s just a matter of time before you are ready to take the mantle of Guild Master, so that I can finally retire!"


    "Hell no," I replied, cutting his dream short. "Pick someone else to suffer in your stead."


    Makarov let out a sigh of disappointment, his happy demeanor shattering into a million pieces. "First Gildarts, and now you. Myst hope is Laxus..."


    I snorted.


    I wasn''t even first choice.


    "He might ept but do avoid telling him you offered the position to us first," I chuckled. "He might take offense to not being your first option."


    Makarov let out a chuckle. "Will keep that in mind. But in all seriousness, congrattions on joining the Wizard Saints ranks, son, I''m proud of you."


    "I only did it for the money," I replied with a serious expression.


    "Why else would anyone take extra responsibilities outside their family?" Makarov deadpanned.


    I''m sure there were people that would take the title for selfless reasons. I wasn''t one of them though, I mean, I wasn''t against helping the Kingdom without pay, but... if there was the option of getting paid, why not take it?

 Chapter 120: Besto Friendo!

    Chapter 120: Besto Friendo!


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    if we reach top 3 I''ll post an extra chapter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    Yawning, I woke up to theforting sound of the morning birds singing outside my house.


    "Ready for a day full of adventures?!" Mavis asked, leaning in like there wasn''t a thing such as personal space.


    "It''s Sunday, the only adventure waiting for me today, it''s the one known as procrastination," I replied, rolling my eyes at my gnome-sizedpanion, as I gathered the necessary will power to get off the bed.


    Eventually, thanks to a herculean effort on my part, I pushed myself off the bed, signaling the start of a new day for me.


    Yawning onest time, I nced around the familiar room, the soft morning light leaking in through the gaps of the old curtain, illuminating the dust particles dancing in the air.


    It had been a month since the events of the Tower, and well. Not much had happened since that day.


    Jel was officially sentenced, and though his sentence had been reduced due to the fact he had been brainwashed the whole time, he would still serve a long time.


    Not all was bad for Jel though.


    Thanks to Yajima, Makarov, and the good word I put for Jel with the King, in order to alleviate Erza''s mind, the respective authorities were giving Jel the treatment he needed for his condition.


    Whether or not this would bring back the Jel Erza knew, was left uncertain.


    As for Erza.


    She was fine.


    It hadn''t taken her long to recover from the mental strain that shit had brought on us.


    "You should make a pool, or a library, so much space, but little to do," Mavis muttered, snapping me out of my long riviere.


    A pool was out of the question, seeing it would invite chaos into my space, but a library didn''t sound all that bad.


    But that was a thought for another day.


    Heading to the kitchen, I flicked the switch, the overhead light sputtering to life. Hungry, I reached into the fridge, pulling out a carton of eggs, some butter, and a half-full jug of orange juice.


    My eyes flickered over to the stove, before moving to take out the pan from the oven underneath. It wasn''t before long before the room was filled with thefortable sound of sizzling butter.


    Then, just as I was about to crack the first egg onto the pan, I felt something change in the air.


    A powerful surge of magical energy, pulsating through the air. My hands stilled, the eggshell hovering over the pan. The raw energy was thunderous, loud and electrifying.


    I could recognize it anywhere, this power, this presence, there was no doubt, it was Laxus. The corners of my mouth turned upwards in a smile.


    The errant son had returned.


    Chuckling at the unexpected interruption in my boring routine, I continued cooking.


    Thinking that perhaps, today was going to be interesting, after all.


    ---------------


    [Laxus Dreyar. POV.]


    The town of Magnolia sprawled out before me, the familiar streets and buildings being more than weing sight for sore eyes.


    I could feel the magical signatures of everyone in the town, more specifically those in the Guild.


    Though above all, one stood, swallowing most of the energies around. Adam.


    I closed my eyes for a moment, focusing on his magical energy. His power resonated from the outskirts of town, rippling out into the town in gentle waves.


    A faint smile crossed my lips.


    It seemed the bastard had gotten pretty strong.


    But he wasn''t the only one.


    "Laxus-sama... Is this... power we''re feeling, Adam?" Fried asked, breaking me out of my thoughts, his voice hesitant, as if in disbelief of what he was feeling.


    "Yes," I replied with a nod.


    "Haha! No wonder you left those Phantom Suckers to him!" Bickslow chuckled, his signature grin stered on his face.


    "Well, he''s a monster, that''s for sure," Evergreen muttered under her breath.


    "Let''s move," I replied, closing my arms. There would be time to chit chatter, right now, I wanted to get home.


    Walking down the cobbled streets, I took in the town I''d grown up in. Each brick, each stone seemed to tell a story, reflecting a piece of history.


    It had been months since Ist walked these paths, but nothing seemed to have changed. The same old bakery at the corner, the familiar smell of fresh loafs filling the air; the creaky signboard of the bookstore across the street, still crooked; the echoes ofughter from the children ying in the park, their joyous energy bubbling in the air.


    There truly was no ce like home.


    Eventually, we arrived at the Guild.


    The doors of Guild creaked under my touch, revealing the all-too-familiar sight of chaos within, Natsu fighting Gray, Elfman joining them in.


    As I walked in, I took the sights around me.


    Levi''s group huddled over a map in a corner, nning out a mission while another guild member dangled upside down from the rafters, juggling what appeared to be live chickens.


    Somewhere, amidst the ruckus, I could hear the soft strumming of a guitar.


    The melody broke almost as soon as I heard it by a deafening crash. A table, with twoughing wizards on top, slid past me, knocking over chairs and startling a few members on the back.


    A hint of nostalgia washed over me, coupled with an overwhelming sense of warmth.


    An uncontrolled grin tugged at my lips.


    Nothing had changed. Nothing ever changed here.


    This was home.


    My home.


    Behind the bar, Mirajane was smiling, her hands expertly juggling bottles and sses despite the bem around her. Seeing me, her eyes lit up and she waved, her cheerfulness contagious.


    "Laxus!" Mirajane eximed, "Wee back! How was your trip?"


    "Uneventful," I replied, making my way to the bar.


    "Want anything?" Mirajane asked, smiling at me.


    "Orange juice," I replied, crossing my arms as I slid onto a stool.


    "Orange juice? Really?" Wakaba said, raising an eyebrow at me as he walked towards the bar. "You''re in a bar and you want orange juice? Not only that, how can a man order that?"


    "Don''t you have something better to do, like avoiding Cana?" I replied, ring at him in a cold manner.


    Orange juice was a perfectly fine option for a drink. And I fucking dared anyone to tell me otherwise.


    "I... don''t like to talk about that," Wakaba muttered, looking away from me.


    I rolled my eyes and turned my attention back to Mirajane, who was already pouring me a ss of orange juice.


    "Guess what?" Mirajane said, cing the ss in front of me.


    "I don''t like gossip," I replied, taking the ss.


    "But Laxus, this isn''t just gossip! It''s about your bestest friend, your brother from another mother, your one and only rival," Mirajane said, her eyes sparkling mischievously.


    "Bestest... friend?" Fried echoed, as Bickslow snickered in the back.


    "Oh yeah, the bestest!" Mirajane nodded with a beaming smile.


    I could feel my eyes twitching. She was teasing me... changed my ass, she''s still as chaotic as always, just under a different mask.


    "Get to the point, Mira," I replied, taking a sip of my orange juice.


    "Well, Laxus, your bestest friend in the whole wide world, the one you see as a brother, has be one of the Wizard Saints!" Mirajane eximed, pping her hands together.


    He WHAT?!


    At that precise moment, the orange juice that I had just taken a sip of decided to go down the wrong pipe. So, I choked and spluttered, coughing uncontrobly, my eyes watering as I tried to catch my breath.


    "Are you okay, Laxus?" Mirajane asked, tilting her head. "Do you need your bestest friend?"


    "Laxus-sama!" Fried cried out, handing me a tissue.


    I paid them no mind.


    My mind was simply too busy processing this bit of news. The bastard had joined the Wizard Saints.


    If he thinks he will take the lead so easily, he has another thinging. If he''s one of the Wizard Saints, I just have to be one of the Gods of Ishgar.


    I never really cared for the title; it seemed more like an annoyance than a benefit. That being said, I can''t let that fucker climb that obnoxiousdder unchallenged, it might just go to his head.


    I grinned.


    Friendlypetition, right?


    "He has that face again," Bickslow muttered.


    "Mira, why did you have to do this? You pushed the Adam button! Every time someone does, he trains us to our graves!" Evergreen whispered angrily at Mira, eyeing me warily.


    "I have no idea what you mean, Evergreen," Mirajane replied with a seemingly innocent giggle. "Right Laxus?"


    I chuckled darkly. "Let''s go, we have training to do."


    I can''t wait to fight him. But first, a little warm up, to get things moving.

 Chapter 121: Fighting your family.

    Chapter 121: Fighting your family.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    if we reach top 3 I''ll post an extra chapter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    "All right, Adam! Let''s fight!" Natsu eximed, grinning at me as an explosion of fire erupted around him wildly, covering his body in mes as I exited my house, with a deadpan expression.


    I''ll admit, when I decided to go and greet Laxus, and maybe have a stroll around the town, I didn''t expect this development.


    "I know I promised you a fight, but can it wait?" I replied, feeling as Laxus and Erza arrived at the scene.


    "Don''t waste your time, Natsu, you can''t beat him," Laxus snorted, his arms crossed.


    "Let him," Erza smiled, crossing her arms over her chest. "He can learn a lot! Especially through the crushing defeat he will face!"


    "Stop talking like I will lose!" Natsu barked at them, but they both ignored him. "Just wait and see! After I''m done with him, you two are next!"


    I sighed.


    I guess I should''ve seen iting, seeing I had promised the walking talking annoyance known as Natsu a fight, one that he hadn''t cashed out, until now.


    "Let''s make it quick," I muttered.


    "Get ready to be destroyed! Wizard Saint or not, my mes will crush you! You will regret calling me a gecko!" Natsuughed beforeunching himself at me, with the mes that once danced around him now concentrating in his fists. "Fire Dragon''s Iron Fist!"


    I simply watched, waiting for him toe at me, and as he got within arm''s reach, I simply raised my hand and gave him a casual p with the back of my hand.


    The impact roared like a thunder, sending a shockwave around before propelling Natsu into the air like aet, sending him flying straight towards a nearby mountain, disappearing into the horizon with an ''AHHH!'' that echoed for a few moments, followed by a distant thunderous thud and a cloud of dust in the distance.


    Chuckling, I turned around and found Laxus watching with a cocked eyebrow. "Well then, now that the back of my hand is all warmed up, who''s next?"


    I knew Laxus, and Erza were here for a single reason, to fight me. Erza for her weekly sparring match, and Laxus because that was his way of showing he cared.


    "Hmph, sure, why not?" Laxus grinned, electricity crackling around him as he epted the invitation.


    -----------------


    Three hourster, and a few sparring matches, in which I remained undefeated, I made my way to the guild to get a job.


    I had to say though, I was impressed with Laxus, and Erza''s improvement.


    The level of power they had disyed was something I hadn''t prepared for. Sure, I had defeated them, but that didn''t mean their progress was anything short of outstanding.


    Laxus had mastered his Dragon Force transformation, which had given him a massive increase in his overall power, allowing him to actually damage me during the fight.


    Granted, the transformation and the increase in power the same had shown had taken me byplete surprise at the moment, and thanks to that I hadn''t reacted ordingly at first, but still.


    His power was such that I doubted Jose and Jel at the same time could give him a challenge.


    Then there was Erza.


    Her techniques with the sword had increased to such a high degree that each move was simply breathtaking.


    Not only that.


    But she had somehow managed to emte my Shunpo, adding the technique to her arsenal, despite me never having taught her that.


    Though I''m not sure if I can call what she does Shunpo, because despite her technique being surprisingly simr to the real thing, it was still fundamentally different.


    From what I was able to gather during our spar, she was able to induce states of high-speed movement through the concentration of magical power on key points on her body, emting to a certain degree my Shunpo.


    That being said, it was still surprising she had managed to create a movement technique simr to Shunpo with nothing but visual knowledge to go by.


    Her speed with this technique was such that if I had fought her as she was today, a few years ago, I would have lost without a doubt.


    I chuckled.


    A pair of monsters.


    True prodigies.


    "They are quite talented are they not?" Mavis asked, snapping me out of my head.


    "They sure are," I replied, a proud filled smile on my face.


    "Then again, so are you," Mavis replied, smiling at me.


    I chuckled. "Not really."


    I knew I was strong.


    Pretty strong.


    I considered myself as such.


    But I was by no means a prodigy like them.


    Not to say I wasn''t one.


    I just was a different kind of prodigy.


    Prodigies like them, were some of those gifted individuals who demonstrated an uncanny aptitude for mastering anything at an astonishing pace, showing the ability toprehend and synthesize the required information almost effortlessly.


    In turn, they possess an innate gift for grasping concepts quickly, making connections between seemingly unrted ideas, and delving into the depths of various disciplines.


    I wasn''t like them in that aspect. Sure, I learned at a considerably fast rate, but it wasn''t out of natural intuition, but thanks to the fast my Zanpakuto was there to guide me.


    One could argue that seeing my Zanpakuto was the one speeding my learning process, and my Zanpakuto was a part of me, I was a prodigy as well.


    But I considered that a loophole.


    Perhaps I just didn''t likeplimenting myself, I don''t know.


    However, that was neither here nor there.


    The point was, that they had a monstrous amount of natural talent.


    And what I have is different.


    I had monstrous potential.


    From birth, I have been gifted with a tremendous amount of Reiryoku, to the point I really hadn''t gotten any stronger in terms of spiritual pressure, because I had yet to actually improve on what I already had.


    Meaning that my efforts, and training so far have been in order for me to be able to use more of the power that''s always been there.


    To summarize, I''m just mastering what was already there to begin with.


    "Well, you are to me," Mavis hummed, crossing her tiny arms.


    I chuckled. "Thanks, but it doesn''t really matter. As long as I am strong enough to protect those I love; it doesn''t matter whether or not I perceive myself as a prodigy."


    Mavis sighed, shaking her head. "You can''t take apliment, can you?"


    -----------------


    [Irene Belserion. POV.]


    Through the lenses of boredom, I take in my opulent quarters with a nce, feeling the usual sense of detachment that surrounded my existence.


    Sumptuous tapestries hang from the walls, their intricate designs spinning tales of magic and mystique that only few from this era could trulyprehend.


    Even so, these luxuriousforts mean little to me. If anything, it was nothing but a pastime to keep me busy, for the time being.


    Taking a deep breath, I allowed my thoughts to wander away, lingering on strategies and spells, in possibilities that stretch as vast and endless as my own arcane knowledge.


    If there was one good thing about my cursed existence, it was that I had more than enough time to improve my craft, time to think, to learn.


    The distant clink of my high heels against stone echoing through the silence of my quarters, until the door to my living quarters swung wide open, a ripple of green hair shing before my eyes as my visitor kneeled.


    "What brings you here, Lilith?" I asked, gazing at my little tool.


    One of my Enchantment pet projects, one that I had improved upon by using his majesty''s knowledge in the creation of artificial demons.


    The result of this little project of mine has so far been more... stable than the results of imprinting a personality onto an inanimate object.


    Granted, I had yet to put my little Lilith through any sort of test to see how much better she was. Not that I was in any rush, there was still time to experiment.


    That''s all I had.


    Time.


    "Mistress, Ie with news from Ishgar," Lilith breathes, her words filling the air with a distinct vibrancy. "The council has appointed Adam as one of the Wizard Saints."


    The corners of my lips twitch upwards, a rare disy of dark amusement.


    A fascinating development indeed.


    Not that bing one of the Wizard Saints was a worthy achievement in any way, after all, in my eyes all of them were nothing but a waste of space. That being said, I was d things were moving forward the way I wanted them.


    It meant the kid had gotten stronger.


    And seeing the idiots of Ishgar were not known for recognizing talent, it was safe to assume they weren''t giving him the credit he probably deserved.


    The thought of this being the case, was enough to stir a hint of excitement within me. Perhaps it''s time to extend a visit to their newly appointed Saint.


    "You''ve done well," I smiled, my voice cutting through the silence that had set in the room. My words, making my little Lilith rx visibly at the praise. "Return to your post in Fiore at once, and remain there until I say otherwise."


    Without a word, Lilith dips her head down inplete obedience, the tips of her green hair brushing against the stone floor for a moment, before taking her leave.


    And as the silence once again takes ce in the room, I can''t help but smile under my breath, lost in the thrill of theing chaos.


    Adam''s ascension to Ishgar''s littledder of power has just made the board more interesting.


    A Wizard Saint. How utterly delightful.


    I can''t wait to see how much he has changed.

 Chapter 122: A Talking Bird.

    Chapter 122: A Talking Bird.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    if we reach top 3 I''ll post an extra chapter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    "Do you really think they are around here?" Mavis muttered, tilting her head, as we walked through an abandoned town.


    "Possibly," I replied.


    Today I was on a quest to capture a criminal known as Yelema the Walking Grave dead or alive. Nothing much, just a regr S ss mission I had taken to waste some time.


    The Town in question was quite a sight. ording to the information I had about this ce, the once vibrant town had been abandoned over a decade ago due to unknown circumstances.


    In that time, Nature had begun to reim what was once hers, as ivy and wild vines snaked their way across dpidated buildings, holding onto crumbling bricks and decaying wood with a stubborn tenacity.


    In certain areas, trees had sprouted through the worn-out cobblestones, their branches casting long, haunting shadows in the pale moonlight.


    The town''s main square, which appeared to have been at one point a ce where its former residents could engage in their day to day lives, was now a carpet of overgrown grass and weeds.


    The skeletal frame of a rusting fountain stood in the middle, a ghost of its former glory. The stone benches lining the square were chipped and worn, their surfaces stained and faded by countless seasons.


    "I wonder what made everyone leave," Mavis whispered as we continued our slow trek through the center of the town.


    "I don''t know," I replied.


    I honestly couldn''t find a reason as to why everyone had mysteriously left this ce. It didn''t look like a monster had attacked the ce, nor it looked like they had been raided.


    In fact, considering no one had been here for a decade the ce seemed in pretty good shape.


    Empty market stalls lined the edges of the square, their tattered roofs swaying gently in the breeze. Further beyondy an abandoned church, its once proud steeple now a silhouette against the moonlit sky. The stained-ss windows, though cracked and weather-beaten, held onto fragments of their colorful past.


    From within the church, I could feel something pulse in a very familiar manner.


    I hadn''t been able to feel it until now. Whoever was hiding there, was pretty good at hiding their energy.


    They had managed to keep their presence hidden until I was but a few lengths away.


    I smiled. "Someone''s there."


    Mavis shot me a nce, curiosity glinting in her eyes. "Do you think it''s the target?"


    That was a hard question.


    All I knew was that the church, while abandoned, radiated a mysterious energy that pierced the stillness of the night. The energy didn''t feel hostile, but that alone didn''t say much, after all, not all enemies carry an evil intent.


    But, if I had to describe what I was feeling, I would have to say that it felt like the echo of a forgotten past that the wind carried from somewhere far away.


    It didn''t feel human.


    It didn''t feel demonic.


    It didn''t feel godly.


    It felt familiar, but not enough at the same time.


    "Only one way to find out," I replied.


    Deciding the best course of action was to check the ce to see for myself, I ventured closer, my boots crunching over the carpet of leaves that had umted in the silent years.


    Despite its weather-beaten exterior, the church door stood firm, its wood groaning slightly under the weight of my hands as I pushed it open.


    Inside, the church was a mix of both decay and preservation. Pews lined up in neat rows, coated in a thickyer of dust, and an old altar at the far end, its golden cross tarnished but still upright.


    Intricate murals on the walls and ceilings were faded but still held remnants of the message they once boasted. The stained-ss windows cast a kaleidoscope of broken colors on the stone floor, illuminating the dust particles dancing in the air.


    "Can we skip the part where we y hide and seek?" I said, the hint of a smile ying on my lips.


    As soon as those words left my mouth, something changed, and energy within the church started to grow stronger, in a feral-like manner.


    It almost seemed like the church was now holding its breath, waiting. For what, I wasn''t sure, but it made me all the more interested to get to the bottom of this mystery.


    Taking a deep breath, I focused my senses, scanning the room, following the energy to its source as I moved around the church.


    It was then when I noticed it. A small, dark form tucked beneath the wooden podium at the front of the church.


    As I approached, the form moved, revealing itself to be a small bird. Its ebony feathers glistened in the shards of moonlight streaming through the stained-ss windows.


    I blinked in shock, befuddled at the fact that this little critter seemed to be the source of the energy I had been feeling.


    It cocked its head to the side, regarding me with intelligent, wary eyes before squaring its stance and opening its wings wide in a defensive posture as it began to peck at the air in my direction, a warning for me to keep my distance.


    "Hi there little guy," I whispered, as I knelt down to its level, extending a hand. Scared, and angry, the little one pecked at my fingers, the tiny stabs doing little more than scratching the surface of my skin.


    "Adam, you''re bleeding," Mavis muttered, pointing at the small droplets of blood on my hand. I could tell from the tone of her voice she was having a hard time processing that such a small critter had been able to hurt me.


    I''ll be honest, I was as surprised as her, maybe even more.


    Smiling at the little bird, I retrieved a small piece of dried meat I had been saving for a snack and extended it towards the bird with my other hand.


    "It''s alright," I murmured to the raven, hoping to ease its fear. The raven eyed the offering warily but didn''t move to ept it.


    I remained still, allowing the raven to adjust to my presence. Patience was key in situations like this, and fortunately, I had plenty of it.... most of the time.


    I mean, it wasn''t every day you encountered a bird radiating such an intense, unfamiliar energy. The little guy was probably almost as strong as Natsu, and that was a lot, all things considered.


    "Magical creatures with immense magical power... Could this be the reason the town was abandoned?" Mavis whispered, more to herself than to me.


    I didn''t answer immediately, my attention still focused on the critter. But the thought lingered in my mind, adding anotheryer of intrigue to our mission.


    One of these little guys didn''t represent much of a problem. But a flock of them? That was more than enough to destroy some kingdoms.


    Though if that was the case, where was this little guy''s flock?


    The critter looked to be a Crow, and those birds were not known for being alone.


    More than that. Why was he hiding?


    Snapping me out of my thoughts, I noticed as the Crow edged closer, its sharp gaze never wavering from mine. There was a strange intelligence in its eyes that I found fascinating, it almost seemed like I was staring at the eyes of another human.


    With a flutter of its glossy feathers, the critter moved its beak towards the piece of dried meat in my hand. Hesitation gave way to trust as it nipped the food, taking it into its beak.


    The tension in its body seemed to recede slightly, although its eyes still held a flicker of wariness. It tilted its head, studying me as it nibbled on the food.


    Smiling at the small step in the right direction, I kept my movements slow and measured, careful not to startle it. It was a small victory, but a victory, nheless.


    "Well, that''s a first," Mavismented, a smile ying on her lips. "Who knew you were a bird whisperer?"


    I chuckled softly, shaking my head. "I wouldn''t go that far," I said. "I just appealed to what most creatures want, food."


    Before Mavis could reply, a flicker of movement caught my eye. A secondter, a lethal-looking de sliced through the air with pinpoint uracy, making its way towards a seeming blind spot.


    Calmly, I moved one of my hands to intercept the iing threat. Catching the de with just two fingers, keeping the projectile inches away from my face.


    "Well, that''s just rude," I said, tilting my head back with a faint smile.


    At this, the echo of footsteps announced the arrival of the one that had attacked me.


    A woman strode into the church, wearing nothing but leather and furs. Her long, dark hair cascaded down her shoulders, and her piercing green eyes regarded us with an icy stare.


    nking her on either side were two massive wolves without fur, their skin yed leaving nothing but a gory as they moved in sync with the woman as if bound by an unseen force.


    "Apologies for the rude introduction," The woman said, her voice reverberating in the vast emptiness of the church. She held out a hand, a silent request for the return of her weapon. "But the beast you''re feeding is mine."


    I wasn''t the best at reading the lies of others.


    But I knew a tant lie when I saw one.


    "Is he now?" I replied, flipping the de she had thrown at me between my fingers in a yful demeanor.

 Chapter 123: The Beast Master.

    Chapter 123: The Beast Master.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Updating on Patreon 13-15 chapters a week.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    I watched as the woman continued to approach, arrogance on her every step. She simply had no doubts she could win this.


    Her confidence was such, I couldn''t help but wonder if this bordered on naivety or hubris.


    "So, he''s yours you say?" I replied, flipping her de around, like a kid with a new toy.


    The woman chuckled, and the wolves growled, their teeth bared in warning. "Yes. That thing is mine. And I suggest you hand it over if you value your life."


    I raised an eyebrow, unfazed by the threat. "Threatening me with a good time? My my, how scandalous, what would themunity say? We barely know each other, miss."


    The woman''s eyes narrowed, and she took a step forward. "Do you think I''m ying, brat? Hand over the beast or suffer the consequences."


    Brat? She couldn''t be more than a few years older than me.


    I shrugged, still twirling her de between my fingers. "Maybe."


    "Are you sure you want to throw your life away for a beast you just encountered?" The woman sighed, a condescending smile dawning on her face.


    That''s a terrible argument for someone who attacked me before trying to negotiate.


    I deadpanned, shattering her de with a flick of a finger. "Adorable, but no. I''m afraid I can''t do that. This little guy here is far too adorable to give away. Besides, we haven''t even asked the little guy if he wants to go with you, have we?"


    At this, the Crow shook his head and pped his wings, as if agreeing with my sentiment.


    I blinked, not expecting that level of understanding from the little guy, but happy with it, nheless.


    "Very well," The woman smiled, snapping her fingers. "Boys, tear him apart."


    With their order and a roar, the wolves lunged forward with incredible speed, their jaws snapping.


    This might be fun.


    Their assault came in swift and powerful manner, an aggressive showcase of predatory instinct, giving their all to sink their fangs into my flesh.


    To the untrained eye, their movement might have seemed like a flurry of red, a deadly blur of teeth and ws. But to me, it was a choreographed dance that I knew all too well.


    With a lighthearted smile, I began to move, sidestepping their lunges and dodging their snapping jaws, booping their snouts with a finger with each movement I made.


    My actions were fluid, almostzy, as if I was merely partaking in a friendly game, instead of evading two seemingly deadly beasts.


    The woman watched, her smile turning into a frown as I continuously dodged her wolves.


    Growing frustrated, the woman raised her hands, and a strange glow began to form around her. I could feel a surge of energy, and it wasn''t before long, when more creatures came into the picture, an assortment of beasts that seemed to have materialized from the shadows of the church.


    Each and every single one of them, yed off their fur and skin.


    "I have decided to take you as well, you''ll make a fine addition to my collection," The woman said, her eyes glowing with a sinister light. "Soon, you''ll be calling me Mistress Yelema."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her statement. "This is getting kinky in a perturbing direction," I said, my voice filled with amusement. "A question before we continue, are you perhaps the one known as Yelema the Walking Grave?"


    The woman''s eyes beamed with delight; clearly happy at the fact I knew of her infamous moniker. "Indeed, I am," she said, biting her lower lip. "And you will soon know the pain of being one of my thralls."


    Well, that pretty much seals the deal.


    "I''ll pass," I replied.


    "Darling, you don''t have a say in the matter," The woman chuckled, ordering her minions to attack, confident in her victory. "You never had."


    Sadly, for her that is, her smug satisfaction wouldn''tst much.


    In a heartbeat, my demeanor changed. One moment, I was standing idly, appearing almost indifferent to the situation. In the next, I was gone, moving so fast that it defiedprehension.


    In the span of a breath, I closed the distance between us, my form phasing out of sight before reappearing directly behind the woman. It almost seemed as though I had teleported.


    And before she or her beasts could react to this, a hissing sound sliced through the air. It was a clean, swift strike, one that cleaved the woman and her creatures down the middle, ending their lives in an instant.


    Well, that was about as disappointing as I expected.


    The little crow was stronger than her in terms of magical power alone.


    "You defeated the evil witch!"


    I turn on my heel at this, staring at Mavis. But like me she seemed almost as confused as I was.


    Could it be that there was someone else in the church?


    No, that couldn''t be... If that was the case, I would''ve felt something, not necessarily magic power, but something.


    "Hey, down here!"


    I looked down to see the little crow I had fed a few moments ago, making its way toward me.


    "It talks!" Mavis squealed, her eyes wide with wonder.


    "It?! Do I look like an inanimate object?!" The little crow squawked, clearly offended by Mavis''sck of respect.


    ...


    I''ll be honest, I wasn''t expecting this. I mean, sure, this world is one of magic, but I had yet to encounter any talking animals besides Happy, and he wasn''t even an animal, he just looked like one.


    "So, what''s your name, little crow?" I asked.


    "Crow?! Ha! Not even close! I''m something far more magnificent than that! I''m a RAVEN!" The little cro-- Raven squawked in indignation and pride.


    "Adam, how can you make such a terrible mistake?" Mavis sighed, shaking her head.


    "Aren''t you more concerned about the fact he can see you?" I asked, frowning at her teasing behavior. I mean, I was no bird expert, and Crows and Ravens were pretty simr to me in my eyes, so... yeah.


    Mavis shrugged.


    Rolling my eyes at her, I turned my attention back to the raven, who was now pacing around in a circle. He let out a series of sharp caws before pausing, cocking his head, studying me.


    Curious as to where this was going, I watched, as he began to draw something on the ground with his beak. To my surprise, he sketched aplex pattern of lines and curves, which despite myck of knowledge in the area, I immediately recognized as a runic circle, an old one at that.


    Once he finished, he straightened up and turned to me, fluffing his feathers in what I presumed to be a raven''s version of a dramatic flourish.


    "I, The Superbly Magnificent Raven, ept you, Adam, as my master," The raven announced, doing a few poses.


    I blinked. "What?"


    At my side, I could hear Mavis who was trying to stifle herughter.


    The raven let out an annoyed caw at Mavis''s reaction before turning back to me. "You heard me, dry meat giving savior! I have chosen you to be my master. So, rejoice, for my powers are yours tomand!"


    "I... what?" I repeated.


    "Indeed, dry meat giving savior! As the sun''s rays kiss these ruins, I find my heart stirring with a hunger not for food nor drink, but for glory and honor in the fiercest of battles at your side!"


    I...


    I was not prepared for today.


    "His name is Adam," Mavis giggled.


    "Adam the dry meat giving savior, what a glorious title!" The raven squawked, bobbing his head up and down in excitement. "And with me, The Magnificent One, by your side, we shall conquer all who stand in our way!"


    I was not prepared for today, AT ALL.


    The raven swooped down andnded on my shoulder, his talons digging into the fabric of my shirt. "Now, let us begin our journey, for glory, for battle, for blood, and for honor!"

 Chapter 124: A Familiar.

    Chapter 124: A Familiar.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Updating on Patreon 13-15 chapters a week.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    A familiar.


    In the magical world, at least in every iteration of it I knew, a familiar is a supernatural entity or creature that forms a special bond with a magical practitioner, such as a wizard.


    The primary role of a familiar is to assist and support the magical practitioner in their spellcasting and other magical endeavors.


    How someone gets a familiar differs a lot from one theory to another. Some are said to be born with a familiar, while others must seek them out or perform a ritual to attract one.


    That in mind.


    I had done nothing of the sort.


    Mavis and I had no idea how I had... acquired a familiar.


    As knowledgeable as Mavis was when it came to the magical world, she found my situation to be out of her park.


    ording to her, there were multiple types of magic that revolved around the use of familiars, like Celestial Spirit Magic, Angel Magic, Summoner Magic, Beast Keeping Magic, and more I didn''t care to remember.


    And while those technically fell into the familiar category of the magic world, they weren''t really considered true familiar magic, or at least that was what Mavis said.


    Why? Well, the thing is... Familiars, true familiars bond with their selected master permanently, serving not only their master, but their entire bloodline once their master dies.


    To borate on that, Celestial spirits worked under a strict contract with one universal rule: once their master dies, or relinquishes their key or contract to another, the allegiance of the spirit would switch to whoever holds their key, regardless of their opinion.


    Now, this didn''t apply to... my featherypanion.


    I''m not entirely sure how to call him just yet, but that''s beyond the point.


    My featherypanion was a true familiar. A magical entity that doesn''t age, doesn''t die and its unwavering his resolve to serve me.


    In short.


    I identally acquired a type of Lost Magic. Because, ording to Mavis, there hasn''t been a true familiar recorded in history for more than five hundred years.


    "With each step we take, we pave the way to honor and triumph. Our destination is forged by our unwavering resolve and unyielding spirit!" The Raven squawked, interrupting my thoughts.


    I was still getting used to that. He went from being afraid to full Viking or something.


    "So, Mr. Raven, why were you hiding at the church?" Mavis asked, adjusting her make-believe sses as she scribbled down notes in her leather-bound make-believe journal.


    The Raven tilted his head, his piercing ck eyes locking onto Mavis''s before turning to me. "Hiding? Nonsense! I was simply waiting for my master to arrive," he said simply.


    I raised an eyebrow. "Really, because it seemed like Yelema was chasing you."


    The Raven let out a heartyugh, causing his ck feathers to ruffle. "Ah, right, right, the woman with concerning hobbies, of course, how could I forget that witch. Well, to answer your question, I could''ve killed that wench at any time, but I wanted to see what my master was capable of!"


    Well, he was stronger than her in magic power alone.


    "Why did you choose Adam?" Mavis interjected, looking up from her totally real, not fake journal.


    "Ah, that''s an easy one," The Raven replied, puffing out his chest. "Because once I saw him fight, I realized my master has the potential to be the strongest being to have ever lived! And I wanted to be a part of that, so it''s only natural I pledge my life to him."


    Is it though...?


    "Oh, that''s wonderful," Mavis said, scribbling down notes furiously. "And what exactly can you do, Mr. Raven, and on that note, are they more like you?"


    The Raven looked at Mavis and puffed his chest up even more. "What can''t I do, my dear? I am the best of the best. I canmunicate with my master telepathically, increase my size, summon magical constructs, and more!"


    Well, that''s a big skill set, so credit where it is due.


    Mavis furrowed her brow, processing the information. " Fascinating. And what about my other question, are there more like you?"


    The Raven nodded, his eyes gleaming with pride. "Indeed, thousands, but only four stand at the top, including myself, of course. The Raven, The Bear, The Wolf, and The Cat."


    Mavis scribbled down notes eagerly, her pen scratching against the pages of her journal. "And do they all have the same abilities as you?"


    The Raven shook his head. "No, each of us has our own unique abilities and strengths, meaning that each king is formidable in their own right. Each of us possesses a unique set of abilities and strengths. The Wolf embodies strength, agility, and raw power. Its ferocity in battle is simply unmatched."


    Mavis nodded, paying attention to the Raven''s every word.


    "The Bear, on the other hand, is known for his incredible vitality, stamina, and connection to the world. Not only can he use any terrain around as a weapon to fight but he can also navigate throughout any ce almost effortlessly, he''s quite a formidable opponent," The Raven continued, his feathers ruffling as he spoke.


    Mavis jotted down more notes.


    I chuckled.


    "The Cat is known for her cunning intellect, wisdom, stealth, and agility. She can move swiftly and silently, and her sharp mind allows her to outsmart even the toughest of opponents," The Raven chuckled, shaking his head as if recalling an old memory for the briefest of moments. "And then, there is me, but you already know how magnificent I am."


    Mavis beamed at the bird. "Truly remarkable."


    "Is there a reason as to why you guys stopped taking masters?" I asked, seeing Mavis wasn''t asking that question.


    "No fair! I was about to ask that!" Mavis pouted, crossing her arms.


    The Raven let out a deep sigh, his eyes growing somber. "Well, for one, our kind is quite picky as to whom we decide to serve, seeing our pledge is one of eternal nature. Other than that, well, there was a point where we had to go away regardless of our selective nature when it came to masters."


    "Why?" I asked.


    "Well, master, a few hundred years ago, Ethernano concentrations were extremely low in the atmosphere, to the point most creatures could barely use their magic. This change in our world affected multiple creatures, such as the Dragons, so to avoid any dangers we went into our dimension, where we waited for the world to heal up," The Raven replied. "And it wasn''t until today that one of our kind finally encountered someone worthy of our service!"


    "You guys are quite picky, aren''t you?" Mavis giggled.


    The Raven nodded. "Indeed, we only settle for what we perceive to be the absolute best, and why wouldn''t we? We are the epitome of a magical bond."


    It was funny seeing a small bird praise itself, even if I knew it was familiar. I couldn''t help but find the situation hrious.


    "Master, I feel someone approaching us at a considerable speed," The Raven said, his tone low and serious as his feathers stood on end. "I await yourmand."


    I blinked, focusing on the energy around us. At first, I didn''t feel anything, but it wasn''t long before a familiar magical signature entered my range.


    "Oh, I know who that is," I replied, recognizing the magical energy approaching as belonging to none other than Lilia herself.


    I hadn''t seen her in a long time.


    That being said, how did she know where I was?


    The old man knows not to tell anyone where I am, when on mission. Meaning she somehow managed to figure out where I was without much help.


    Her ability to find me no matter what, it''s... very concerning, and creepy.


    "Is Lilia, isn''t it?" Mavis asked, reading my expression like an open book.


    I nodded. "Yeah. She must have tracked me down somehow."


    "Shall I dispose of her, master?" The Raven asked, his ws flexing in anticipation.


    "No, no, she''s a friend," I replied, petting the Raven on the head.


    "Adaaaaaaaaaaaammmmmm-samaaaa!"


    At this, the sky above cleared out of clouds in an instant, as suddenly, with a thunderous boom, the air split open, and a streak of radiant light descended from above. As the light grew closer, the ground beneath trembled, cracks forming like veins across the earth''s surface.


    Then, with an earth-shaking impact, Lilianded on the ground in front of me, her dramatic arrival, as I had learned to expect from her, apanied by a resounding explosion of power that shattered the ground beneath her feet.


    Dust and debris filled the air, momentarily obscuring the scene, most of which was blocked by my Ravenpanion who used his wings in order to protect my face from something that simply had no chance of hurting me.


    As the dust settled, I found myself gazing at Lilia, kneeling down before me.


    "Adam-sama!" Lilia eximed, looking up at me with watery eyes. "I missed you so much!"


    "Pay up, I won," Mavis grinned.


    I sighed.


    Mavis and I had a... small bet, she said Lilia would cry when I saw her again, I said that instead of that, she would pledge her loyalty to me once again but this time in a more dramatic way.


    In short, thanks to Lilia''s disy of emotion, I lost the bet, and therefore would have to build Mavis a library in my house, and I''m not talking about an average Library, I''m talking about Mavis Library.


    "Long time no see, Lilia," I sighed, smiling at my friend as Mavis danced in the background.

 Chapter 125: Danger ahead.

    Chapter 125: Danger ahead.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    If we reach top 3, I will make double release 2 times this week. What days? That''s the surprise.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    As the silence of my evening was gently apanied by the crackling fire and the turning pages of my book, my solitude was suddenly interrupted by a spark of embers that appeared out of nowhere.


    "I can''t have a moment, can I?" I sighed.


    Seemingly suspended in the air, the fire swiftly morphed into a tightly rolled scroll, bound by an ornate, emerald ribbon. It floated gently towards me, an echo of the mes from which it had been born still dancing on its surface.


    Taking a deep breath, I set my book aside, curiosity recing the calm that had previously upied my mind. Reaching out, I caught the scroll mid-air.


    It was warm to the touch, almostfortably so, like a nicefy nket pulled fresh from the dryer.


    My fingers traced over the delicate swirls and whorls etched onto the ornate seal. There was no mistake, it was the mark of the royal family.


    Curiosity peaked, I pulled at the ribbon unraveling the scroll.


    The elegantly written script scrawled across the parchment was written in the handwriting of the King. My eyes glided over the ink, as the message began to sink in.


    A series of murders had been taking ce in the east side of the country. ording to the King, the victims were nothing more than ordinary citizens, ripped from their mundane lives, their untimely end wrapped in mystery.


    Apparently, seeing as no one has managed to get to the source of this in years, The King decided to send a Wizard Saint to investigate the matter.


    "My first mission as a Wizard Saint, huh?" I muttered, as a new sense of anticipation tingled through my veins, recing the tranquility of my previous solitude.


    The mission, despite how mundane it sounded, was marked by the council as an SS-Rank mission, seeing multiple S-ss Wizards had died without leaving a trace of their killer.


    None of them had managed to find anything about this mysterious threat, so I was going in blind, like all before me had.


    I chuckled at the thought, the thrill of the unknown, the possible challenge thaty ahead, it was simply too good to ignore.


    That and the big amount of coin the Crown was offering for this.


    "Well, I guess it''s time to travel," I said out loud, jumping to my feet.


    "Wherever you go, I go! For it is my sworn duty, as the most handsome Raven, and your familiar to apany you, great master!"


    At this, the raven who had forced his way into bing my familiarunched from his hiding spot in the kitchen, and pped his wings, soaring gracefully until he perched on my shoulder.


    His coal-ck feathers shimmered, as he cocked his head to the side and met my gaze with a determined expression.


    Still getting used to having a familiar, so far it just feels like a talking pet.


    "Well, in that case, we are going to the east," I replied, grabbing the scroll and tucking it safely into one of my pockets.


    "East?" The Raven tilted his head and stared at the ground for a moment, a small frown on his feathery face. "That''s... not very specific, Master."


    Fair point.


    But that''s part of the fun of this quest, isn''t it?


    "It doesn''t matter," I replied, making my way to my room to change my outfit before leaving.


    "Hmph! I expected nothing less from my master, such dedication, such desire for adventure!" The raven squawked, pping his wings excitedly. "You''re right, Master, it matters not, for our enemies will taste our might regardless of their location! So, worry not! For I shall be your eyes in the sky, and your guide through the unknown. Together, we shall conquer all!"


    I chuckled, shaking my head as I changed my clothes. There was something about this Raven that made him adorable, at least to me.


    -----------------


    I exited my house and made my way to the train station down in Magnolia, but before I could reach the station, something barreled into the ground, that something being my friend and admirer Lilia.


    Deadpanning at her dramatic entrance, I stepped back, wondering if this would be my life, forever.


    "Lilia, what in the world are you doing?" I asked her, eyebrows furrowed.


    "Master! I saw you leaving your house from my telescope, and I couldn''t let you go on your adventure without your faithful servant, me!" Lilia eximed, jumping to her feet and dusting off her skirt.


    Her green hair was disheveled from her overly dramatic entrance, and her cheeks were slightly pink from the impact.


    Of course, she saw me leaving the house. Wait, did she say... Telescope?


    ...


    I don''t close my windows when changing.


    I sighed, knowing that it was pointless to argue with her. I could knock her out, or just leave her behind by making use of my superior speed.


    However, she had this uncanny creepy ability to find me, no matter where I was.


    Besides, we haven''t been on a mission in... years, so I might as well let here now, before her levels of¡­ deeply concerning adoration for me be worse.


    "Master, shall I dispose of this inferior specimen?" The Raven asked, eyeing Lilia with a sense of overwhelming confidence.


    "Who are you calling inferior, chickenbo?" Lilia snapped back, her eyes twitching. "I''ll have you know, I''m a powerful mage in my own right!"


    The Raven cawed in amusement. "Powerful? You? That''s adorable. Not only are you inferior, but delirious as well, how amusing."


    "I''m going to eat you," Lilia hissed, ring at him.


    "Try bitch," The Raven retorted.


    "Enough, both of you." I interjected, holding back augh at their bickering. "She''sing with us, and that''s final."


    "As you wish, Adam-sama!" Lilia nodded vigorously, arge smile on her face.


    "Such a good heart... to think my master would be this benevolent, to bring such an inferior creature with us, to be used as bait, giving her life a purpose, how kind," The Raven beamed at me, a tear of admiration for me, forming in one of his eyes.


    "Indeed, Adam-sama has a wonderful heart," Lilia nodded, beaming at me. "He is, after all, bringing a talking piece of emergency food, in case we need something to eat, how truly kind of him."


    I sighed.


    Since day one, these two hadn''t gotten along.


    My little familiar disliked Lilia, because her entrances would always dirty my clothes. And Lilia disliked him, because he was very vocal about his dislike for her.


    "Let''s move, we have a lot of ground to cover," I said, taking the lead.

 Chapter 126: Beware of the Weak Hunter.

    Chapter 126: Beware of the Weak Hunter.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    If we reach top 3, I will post 2-3 chapters.


    On other news, Marvel and DC will restart updates next month. I''m aiming for the 8th, but still working the date out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    As we arrived at our destination, I walked off the train station and made my way east along the cobbled streets of the old town.


    Sending Lilia to gather information in the opposite direction I was taking and leaving my familiar to scout the entire town for anything suspicious.


    As I made my way through the town, a chill descended on the air as the sun started to set on the horizon.


    The street seemed oddly deserted, and I couldn''t help but wonder if this had anything to do with my purpose here. Pushing those thoughts aside, I continued forward, looking for my favorite ce to gather information, a bar.


    It wasn''t until I had passed several streets that I finally came across what I was looking for, the local pub. It was an old-fashioned, ramshackle building, with a door that had long ago seen better days, much better days.


    Antern hung limply over the entrance, casting its feeble light on the otherwise gloom.


    "With how much people drink in this world, one would think the bars would have enough money to keep everything tidy," I chuckled to myself, pushing the door of the pub open before stepping inside.


    The noise of conversation andughter hit me immediately, as well as the smell of booze. Inside the room was full of people gathered around tables, seemingly engaged in merry drinking and conversation.


    But it was... missing something.


    Violence.


    ...


    It seems my time in the guild has affected me more than I imagined.


    Smiling at the thought, I looked around at the faces, trying to decide who might be the most informative without drawing undue attention to myself.


    After all, there was no one more knowledgeable about the events of their town than the local drunks, and the olddies without anything to do but... watch everyone else.


    Scanning the room for a moment, I found a small group of men sitting in the corner, passing a huge sk between them as they conversed in low tones.


    There was something about them that... made me feel like they could help, so I decided to approach them.


    As I made my way across the room, I heard snippets of conversation as people mused over various subjects. There were stories of missing persons, of strange creatures lurking in the woods, of mysterious disappearances, and of people cheating on their partners.


    Thatst one didn''t seem to fit the genre of the others.


    Quickly, I reached the corner table and greeted the men in a polite but firm voice. "Is there room for someone else?"


    They seemed to be taken aback by my presence, and for a moment there was an awkward silence as everyone stared at me.


    The man furthest to my left cleared his throat. "As long as you pay for the next round, sure!"


    I chuckled lightly, already having expected that response. "Of course, I wouldn''t have it any other way."


    I took a seat at the table and the man nearest to me handed me the sk.


    Using magic to clean the sk, without them noticing of course, I took a swig, feeling the fiery liquid burn down my throat.


    They were drinking some weak shit.


    But I wasn''t about to tell them that.


    "So, what brings you to our small corner of the world, kid?" One of the men asked, his gaze carrying a friendly level of curiosity.


    I took a moment to consider my response, knowing that I couldn''t reveal my true intentions. "Just passing through," I replied with a small smile.


    The group nodded understandingly, and the conversation soon continued with them sharing stories of their own travels and adventures.


    Eventually, as the drinks kepting, and the men kept getting drunker and drunker, the subject I had been waiting for came out.


    "Have you guys heard of the... disappearances near the mill?" One of them asked, his voice hushed as if afraid of being overheard, his words slurring as one would expect from a drunk person.


    "What disappearances?" I asked, taking a sip of a whisky I had ordered a few moments earlier.


    The men exchanged a look before one of them leaned in closer.


    "Nobody knows exactly, but people have been going missing near the old mill outside of town," One of the men whispered, his breath reeking of alcohol. "Some say the ce has a curse that makes everyone who enters kill themselves, others that... there''s a beast hidden in the shadows."


    That''s a lot of information, too much if you ask me... the scroll had stated no one had ever managed to get any kind of info of the target.


    There''s something off about this.


    "That sounds scary," I said, ying along with their mood. "I think I''ll stay away from that ce."


    The men nodded, clearly relieved that I was taking their unspoken warning seriously.


    "That being said," I continued. "Has anyone investigated it yet?"


    The men shook their heads, all looking slightly uneasy.


    "Fuck no, the locals avoid that ce like the gue," One of them said, a small shiver running down his spine. "No one wants to be the next to go missing."


    They didn''t mention any wizardsing to check the ce.


    How... odd.


    Nodding at them, I finished my drink and stood up, leaving a pouch full of coins on the table. "Well, fes I''m done for the night, thanks for thepany."


    As I made my way out of the tavern, my mind was already working on a n. If no one had truly investigated the mill, then that was exactly what I needed to do.


    Based on their words alone, it was likely the ce my target was using to hide, that or a... very simr killer.


    Either way, I would find out soon enough.


    Taking a deep breath, I turned my gaze to the direction of the mill.


    "Long time no see, kid."


    I froze in ce.


    That voice was unmistakable, deep and resonant, like the rumble of thunder across a darkened sky. Calmy, I turned around to confirm my suspicions, and there he stood, a few feet away, a recurrent figure in my life so far.


    Odin. The All-Father himself.


    "It has been a while," I replied, wondering what the motive of his visit was this time. With him, I had learned that it was never just a simple visit.


    He always had something to say.


    Odin smiled, a wry grin that hinted at both wisdom and mischief. "Ah, don''t be like that! We''re friends!"


    "I''m ttered, but we both know you don''t just visit," I replied, chuckling. "So, what is the real reason behind this pleasant visit, old friend?"


    At this, Odin''s chuckled softly as he leaned casually against amppost. "You''re very perceptive. So, I''ll go straight to the point, there is great danger on the path you are taking right now, detective. The enemy you''re hunting, it''s not one you can defeat with overwhelming strength alone."


    Of course, he knows who I''m hunting. "Care to share any details then?"


    Odin''s gaze became indifferent. "That is not for me to reveal, otherwise you wouldn''t learn a thing, would you? But know this, even though you''re stronger than your prey, you will lose your life if you only rely on your power as you have so far. The threads of fate intertwine, and your choices from now on will shape the oue of your uing battle."


    That''s quite an ominous bit of information. To lose against someone weaker than me. "So, I''m stronger than my target, but destined to lose if I approach the situation as I normally do? "


    Odin straightened and took a step back, the distance between us growing. "You''re not destined to lose, destiny is ever changing, only a fool would think otherwise. All I can say is, trust in your wit, your tenacity, and the strength of your convictions. But be swift, for time is not on your side."


    And with that, as quickly as he had appeared, Odin''s form began to fade, his image dissipating like smoke carried away by the wind. "Good luck, kid."


    An enemy weaker than me.


    But somehow, still being strong enough to defeat me.


    I guess I''m up for a challenge.

 Chapter 127: Dangerous Fate.

    Chapter 127: Dangerous Fate.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    If we reach top 3, I will post 2 chapters.


    Trigger warning: Cuss I know some of you hate the idea of a MC getting injured or showing he''s not op in any kind of way, I''m here to ask have patience, the next few chapters will have our boy struggling for a bit.


    On other news, Marvel and DC will restart updates next month. I''m aiming for the 8th, but still working the date out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    I walked to the mill after my talk with Odin, his words had told me more than enough about my target, but at the same time too little.


    I still didn''t know what to make of his words.


    Perhaps that was the point of it.


    I wasn''t sure.


    Pushing those thoughts aside, I continued on my way.


    The mill was a few miles away, and the forest around me seemed to stretch on forever.


    I had sent Lilia and my familiar away to investigate the Town at the north, not that there was a need for that, I was simply keeping her safe. If my... target was strong enough to represent a threat to me, they would simply stand in the way, making them a liability I simply couldn''t afford to have right now.


    The handle of my Zanpakuto, held firmly in its sheath at my hip, thrummed with an energy that resonated through me. I felt a wave of confidence knowing that with her by my side, there was nothing we couldn''t face.


    "I know," I muttered, smiling at what Zanryuzuki was trying to do.


    The trees towered above me, blocking out the moonlight and casting long, dark shadows. My steps were long and heavy as I walked through the thick underbrush and over craggy rocks.


    Every now and then, I would pass an old road, or the ruins of a once small cottage, and each time, I felt... nothing. And I didn''t mean anything like I didn''t care, but more like... the entire forest was... empty, void of... every possible sign of life.


    It was... unnerving.


    An entire forest, empty of life, with the only thing reminding me of where I was, being thick air with the smell of pine and moss, and the asional stream of water trickling somewhere in the distance.


    -----------------


    After a few moments of walking through the forest, I finally came to the famous mill. And as the locals had described in the bar. It was an old, wooden structure, surrounded by a low stone wall that had been overtaken by moss.


    Beyond the obviousck of maintenance, there wasn''t anything special about the ce, no magic power, no killing intent, no presence of any kind.


    All I could feel, and see, was an empty ce.


    "You''re... strong..."


    The voice startled me.


    It was a whisper in my ear, yet it reverberated around me as if his voice was echoing in the nothingness.


    "And... good looking... how unfair..."


    As I turned around, I found a pale disfigured man staring at me, his face just inches away from mine to the point that if any of us moved even an inch forward, our noses would touch.


    Wasting no time, I jumped back, my hand reaching instinctively for the hilt of my Zanpakuto. It was very troubling how this.... guy had managed to approach so silently, so stealthily, without me sensing him at all.


    "I bet everyone remembers you... they never remember me..."


    The man was quite tall and... extremely skinny, his hair hung limp and lifeless, and his eyes were piercingly cold, nearly as white as his skin. He was dressed in a tattered robe that hung loosely around his gaunt frame.


    "What''s your name...?" The pale man asked, scratching his arms.


    I narrowed my eyes at him, a frown tugging at my lips, just now realizing something... I couldn''t feel his presence at all. It was almost as if I was staring at the wind passing by, not a person.


    I couldn''t feel his magic power.


    His intent.


    Nothing.


    For all of my senses, spiritual, and physical alike, it was as if he didn''t exist.


    "Are... you ignoring me?" The pale man trembled, demented tears starting to well up in his eyes. "Everyone does, everyone always does..."


    This... guy, no... this thing was dangerous... I don''t know how, but my entire being was screaming at me that I had to end this right now.


    Wasting no time, I lunged forward, my de raised and ready to strike, as I blurred out of sight, closing the gap between us in one graceful, seemingly instantaneous motion, my de poised to deliver the first and final blow.


    However, before I could cut his head off, the pale guy disappeared out of sight.


    "Where--" My words were cut short, as I felt the familiar sharpness of a de slicing through my chest, spilling my blood onto the cold ground before me.


    ...What?


    I had been... cut?


    Before I could ponder on that thought, I felt the same sensation on my back, then my knees, then my arms, and so on, cutting me more times than I cared to count.


    And just like that, in mere moments, I was standing in a pool of my own blood.


    I hadn''t felt anything approach me.


    Even when the wounds appeared, I hadn''t felt a thing.


    It was... almost as if the wounds had always been there, and my body was just now realizing that.


    "You''re... still alive..."


    To make matters worse, this... monster was somehow managing to cut through my defenses as if they weren''t there.


    No, now that I think about it... it wasn''t that. It was... more my defenses weren''t registering anything until it had already happened.


    Meaning his power was able to trick not only me, but my power into ignoring him.


    "Unfair... it''s just... unfair," The pale man said, hitting his head with his hands, over and over again.


    Since when had he been there...?


    Never mind that. I need to figure out how his power works, otherwise he will keep cutting me until there''s nothing left to cut.


    "I have to say, I''m impressed with your... magic," I replied, concluding the best and easiest way to learn about his power was by having him talk about it. "How is it that... you can do what you do... I can''t help but wonder."


    After all, I had yet to meet someone who is secretive about their powers.


    "Impressed? Lies, lies LIES!" The pale man screeched. "How can anyone be impressed by my curse?! How utterly ridiculous!"


    I remained silent, sensing I had opened a can of worms, for better or for worse.


    "My curse... makes everyone ignore me, everyone forgets me, it makes everyone incapable of perceiving my actions, my existence, I can only make them remember me for a bit.... but it''s just a matter of time before they forget my existence, and any memories of me..." The Pale man muttered, his voice cracking at the end. "So, I make them pay... for trying to deny my existence, I take their lives to give mine a meaning..."


    So that''s his power.


    Imperceptibility.


    That still doesn''t exin how he dodged my first attack.


    I feel like I only have one part of the puzzle.


    "I..-" I started to speak, but as I opened my mouth a sharp pain seared through my right eye. Slowly, my hand flew up to my face and found a shard of ss embedded in my eye, as blood iced down my cheek and onto my chest.


    Once again, nothing.


    I didn''t feel a thing until it had already happened.


    No killing intent.


    No movement in the area.


    Nothing.


    Just emptiness followed by pain.


    If this continues... I will be in trouble.


    I grinned; Odin wasn''t lying when he said this would be a hard endeavor.


    Perhaps I just had to fight like Natsu.


    Bringing everything down with me.


    Deciding to give that a try, I swung my de down, shattering the entire area around me in a two-mile radius, sending shes in every direction.


    "I wonder if that--" Once again, another cut, this time in my Achilles tendons.


    I gritted my teeth. I wasn''t angry the pale bastard was cutting me; I was angry he was cutting me every time I tried to open my mouth.


    Anywho... it seems that approach didn''t work out as well.


    ....


    I can''t hit him, because I can''t sense him at all.


    And for the same reason, I can''t block his attacks, at least notpletely.


    ....


    That gives me an idea.


    If I can''t hit him, then it''s only fair to put him in the same situation.


    Taking a deep breath, I raised my de high, and as the pale bastard continued to cut my flesh relentlessly, I muttered. "Judge all things in this universe. Zanryuzuki."

 Chapter 128: Struggling.

    Chapter 128: Struggling.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    If we reach top 3 I''ll post another chapter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    I wasn''t concerned.


    At least not¡­pletely.


    I knew the guy was dangerous, despite the fact I couldn''t feel his power, or presence at all, I knew this¡­ bastard was powerful, that being said, I wasn''t¡­ too worried.


    And now that I had released my Shikai, things would... even themselves out a bit.


    "What... is this? What.... is this power...?!" The pale man shouted, his voice loud and shrill all of a sudden. I could see him, or pinpoint the origin of his voice, but he sounded... angry.


    "Your end," I replied, cracking my neck, enveloping my body in an aura of healing Kido, as I used the power of Zanryuzuki to bend the very space around me, creating a safe zone around me.


    I was basically ripping Gojo right now.


    "yOu''re... You... You''Re just... like me...." The pale man whispered, with a mix of shock and joy in his tone. "yOu''re... You... You''Re just... like me.... JUST LIKE ME!"


    "What do you mean," I asked, not really expecting an answer from a crazy person.


    "I... I... I..." The pale man stuttered, seemingly unable to form a coherent sentence. "I''ve... never felt this before... the... but... noo, yes, no, of course! I hate it... hate it... hate it... I hate it... hate it... I HATE IT...!"


    Just once, I would like to fight a mentally stable adversary.


    "I HATE IT!" The pale man shouted, his voice growing deeper as he continued to scream in blind rage. "I HATE IT! I HATE IT! I HATE IT! I HATE IT! I... HATEEE YOU!"


    Paying his demented ravings, no heed, I raised my de high and by channeling a vast quantity of power into a singr point, a singrity of pure darkness began to swirl at the tip of my de.


    A ck hole.


    If I couldn''t see him.


    I would simply attack in every possible direction.


    He might have the power to make himself imperceptible to me, but that was the neat thing about fundamental forces, they don''t need to perceive you.


    Taking a deep breath, I swung my de down, releasing the singrity at the ground, tearing the space around me, destroying everything in its path.


    I waited, standing my ground, as the destruction continued, the sudden increase of gravity twisting the sight around me into a translucent vortex.


    "It... hurts... it HURTS!" The pale man''s screams were drowned out by the sound of destruction as the singrity continued to rip through the air. "STOP!!!"


    I guess that did the trick.


    ...


    .....


    ....


    ......


    "Why... am I bleeding?" I muttered, looking at the wounds covering my body. Just... When exactly did I get hurt? And on that note, why is my Shikai released...? "The fuck is going on?"


    As those thoughts crossed my mind, I felt something pierce my back, causing me to stumble forward.


    Turning around, I came face to face with my attacker, a pale deformed bastard, missing an arm, his eyes filled with a mad glee.


    "Who the fuck are you?" I spat, jumping a few steps back, wondering just where exactly he hade from. On that note, it was... very rming he had managed to get so close to me, without me sensing him at all.


    I narrowed my eyes at him, just now realizing something... I couldn''t feel his presence at all. It was almost as if I was staring at the wind passing by, not a person.


    I couldn''t feel his magic power.


    His intent.


    Nothing.


    For all of my senses, spiritual, and physical alike, it was as if he didn''t exist.


    ...


    This feels... familiar.


    I...


    Never mind that, I need to focus on dealing with this pale bastard first.


    ----------------


    [The Raven - The Absolute Best Familiar In the Whole Wide World Without a Doubt! - POV.]


    I could feel my master getting hurt at the distance. Meaning he was fighting his foe, alone, without his flock, without his unkindness!


    Whoever his enemy was, wasn''t stronger than my master, not like there could be, of course, but his magic... felt off... whatever his powers were, he was affecting the mind of my master.


    I could feel it... through our unbreakable connection.


    The effects of this power were such that they were affecting me as well to an extent.


    Not as much as my master, but enough to notice something was wrong.


    "Through our eternal pact, grant me sight!" I squawked, my eyes glowing red, connecting my senses to that of my awesome master.


    He was bleeding.


    He was being cut... but there was no one attacking him.


    No... wait, there was someone in front of him, a pale man... missing an arm.


    "Why am I bleeding?" My master asked.


    I growled, realizing what was happening.


    A magic of old, one so vile, most consider it a curse, seeing the users can''t ever fully control the effects of this magic. Out of sight, out of mind, the mark of the forsaken, the curse of the forgotten.


    I haven''t seen this since the era of dragons.


    That wretched curse was created by humans in an attempt to fight the dragons, after all, if they can''t remember who they were attacking, or what, they can''t kill them.


    Sadly, for everyone unfortunate soul involved, this curse worked better than intended.


    Those marked by this... were cursed to be forever forgotten, forever invisible. They couldn''t even interact with those who themselves had the mark, because they would simply forget each other.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    "Master, hear my words!" I shouted, taking flight to his location. "You are under the effects of a curse! I can''t tell you anything rted about the curse, or its user because you will forget, so focus on my voice, and wait for me!"


    The only reason I wasn''t affected by the curse, despite being connected to my Master on a spiritual level, was thanks to the fact that... I didn''t just have a single brain, I had a few thousand of them to spare, meaning I had more than... a few backups just in case.


    A group of Ravens is called, an Unkindness of Ravens.


    That was my name.


    The Unkindness, The King and Legion as one.


    I would prove my worth to my master today.


    If the enemy was taking his memory, I would be his memory.


    If the enemy was taking his sight, I would be his eyes!


    That was my duty.


    -----------------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    I could feel... my familiar connecting with me on a deeper level, it felt... odd. I could feel as if I was flying, my mind in multiple ces at once, but somehow at the same ce.


    "You hurt me... so... I will HURT YOU!"


    Before my invisible attacker could honor his word, an unexpected rustle echoed through the forest behind the mill, shaking the foundations around us.


    Emerging from the forest''s dark heart, an enormous flock of ravens exploded into view, their feathers glistening ck in the sparse moonlight.


    Their ominous cries filled the silence, creating a chilling symphony that reverberated in the stagnant air.


    Thousands of them streamed towards us, their wings fluttering like dark specters against the indigo sky. Their flight patterns chaotic, coalescing into a vortex, swirling around one singr point in a flurry of ink-dark feathers.


    "I don''t care that you''re cursed, child," A deep voice resonated from the flock. "The destiny of those that dare to hurt my master, is absolute oblivion."


    ....


    That... was¡­ my familiar?


    As quickly as they hade, the ravens converged, and their bodies melded into one. They formed a giant raven,rger than anything I could have ever imagined.


    Its feathers were darker than the deepest abyss, absorbing all light around it, making the creature seem like a void against the moonlit sky. The aura emanating from my familiar was darker than anything I had expected to feel, filling the air with an oppressive force that threatened to consume everything.


    His eyes were engulfed in fury, two orbs glowing with an intense red hue, fierce and unyielding, piercing the night with their infernal light.


    My familiar opened its beak, and from it came a chilling screech that echoed through the dead forest. The eerie noise was a horrifying cacophony that sounded like the cries of lost souls, causing the ground beneath to tremble, and the tree branches to shake as if in terror.


    "You have been wandering thesends for far too long, like a trapped rat in a twisted maze. Are you ready for your finale, worm? The symphony of your screams will be the crescendo. And as your fear tears you apart from the inside, I''ll tear you apart from the outside. Your terror will be... exquisite."


    "What... are... you..." The pale man asked, taking a step back, appearing out of nowhere.


    "Your pleas for mercy will be thest sound you hear before the silence takes hold. But fear not, in the realm of shadows, you will never be alone again. I''ll be there, waiting... always waiting. Until then, let''s enjoy this dance of dread. The curtain for you has not yet fallen, and the night is far from over. I am your worst nightmare, and this is just the beginning."


    ...


    I have... no words.


    I''m honestly at a loss for words.


    "Master, let''s tear him apart, so that his eternal suffering truly begins."


    I have so many questions right now.


    But now it''s not the time.


    "Let''s," I replied, ready to end the mind-fuck of a fight I had walked myself into.

 Chapter 129: Quick End.

    Chapter 129: Quick End.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    If we reach top 3 I''ll post another chapter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    "His curse has blinded you long enough, master, so let me be your eyes..."


    As those words left my familiar, I felt a sudden change in his energy, his energy colliding with mine in a chaotic disy, and then... nothing, nothing but the darkness itself embracing me, giving me sight.


    It was strange.


    One moment, I was blind to what was happening, and the next, I could see it all, from thousands of perspectives.


    That''s the only way I could describe what I had felt the moment my familiar arrived. Memories I didn''t recall having, now felt as if they had always been there.


    Yet, despite this new feeling of understanding, I still felt... iplete, at least in a sense.


    My memories felt as if they were constantly changing, and vanishing, only for a backup to stop me from forgetting, it was an odd sensation.


    "Forget ME!"


    I blinked, with my only working eye at the moment, staring at the pale man, who now simply had a frightened expression on his face.


    He was afraid of me.


    No...


    He was afraid of the change in me.


    "Stay aWay!"


    He took a step back, his knife trembling in his hands as he tried to will himself to take another step, then another, only for his feet to remain rooted in the same spot.


    The darkness of my familiar that had enveloped me moments earlier had been reced with an almost ethereal light, one that seemed to vibrate with my own power.


    I wasn''t any stronger than I was before.


    I was simply... unaffected by his ability now, at least to a degree and that was more than enough.


    My smile widened, as I tilted my head to the side, feeling the warmth of my blood draining down my face from the eye he had stabbed with a piece of ss.


    "Leave me ALONE!" The pale man screeched, stumbling back.


    I snorted, "Fuck off," and with a single sh step, viciously pulled my de across his neck in a single movement. Then, as I sheathed my de behind him, there was an echoing thud as his head rolled off his shoulders and tumbled to the ground, leaving behind a fountain of blood that spilled from his corpse.


    "Good riddance," I sighed, wondering how I would exin my injuries to Cana, it would take me... weeks, maybe more to heal my eye back.


    Suddenly, a guttural, cacophonous voice echoed throughout the area, bouncing off the trees, a voice that was both simultaneously a whisper and a deafening roar.


    "His death...was too...quick."


    Who was... oh right, I have a seemingly demonic Raven as my familiar.


    "Demonic?! Ha! They wished they could be as radiant as moi!"


    Oh right, we are still connected.


    Taking a deep breath, I pushed my familiar out of my body and into the air with a burst of energy. "That was... ufortable."


    "It was... an experimental endeavor," My raven coughed awkwardly, puffing his feathers a bit.


    I sighed.


    To think I almost lost to someone far weaker than me, because I couldn''t remember them, or perceive them. This was a ring weakness I hadn''t anticipated.


    This encounter had shed some light into a few things I never put any thought into.


    I was ill-prepared to face enemies that countered me in any form of shape. Mostly on a psychic level.


    If his curse had been but a bit different, he could have altered my memories, making me an enemy of the guild or something far worse.


    And that was an oue I could simply not allow.


    My familiar had helped today, but what if he wasn''t there the next time, or he wasn''t equipped to deal with the next threat?


    "Find Lilia, and tell her to bring some medical supplies," I said with a tired sigh.


    There would be time to figure out my predicamentter, right now, I needed to tend to my wounds, meaning it would be a long night.


    "Right away!" With that said, my familiar took off into the distance at full speed, his quest to bring Lilia to me.


    I sighed once again, closing my remaining eye, focusing on using all of my power to fuel my healing Kido. I had been lucky the bastard hadn''tplete fucked up my eye, a little bit deeper and I would''ve lost it.


    It hurt like fucking hell.


    -----------------


    Ten minutester, Lilia and my familiar arrived at my location, with Lilia carrying the equivalent of an entire clinic on her back.


    "It didn''t ur to you... that you could''ve maybe been exaggerating with all of that?" I asked, deadpanning at her with my only working eye.


    "Don''t be silly, Adam-sama, I only brought the essentials!" Lilia defended with a smile.


    "Why would I need an MRI machine?" I retorted.


    "For MRI purposes?" Lilia offered with a weak smile.


    You know what, I don''t have time for this shit. "Just give me some water, and some soap."


    "If you don''t mind me asking, was your opponent strong?" Lilia asked, giving me the items I had requested while tilting her head in curiosity.


    "Not exactly," I replied, taking a small pause. "He was... difficult to deal with, that''s all."


    I didn''t feel like borating right now.


    "Oh," Lilia muttered. "Well, in that case, let me take a look at your wounds."


    Hm, that might actually be of help.


    "Sure, knock yourself out," I nodded.


    As I settled onto a stool my familiar pushed close to me, Lilia went to the back of her medical supplies and returned with a tray full of various stuff.


    As she walked towards me, the smell of antiseptic andvender began to fill the air.


    "Let''s see what we''re dealing with here," Lilia said in a fully focused tone, though despite that, I could still detect a hint of concern.


    Nodding, I removed my clothes down to my underwear, revealing the cuts and stab wounds that littered my arms, legs, and torso.


    Lilia gasped. "How in the world are you so calm with wounds like these?"


    I shrugged. "You know better than most that I''ve had worse."


    I wasn''t exaggerating.


    I had been in my fair share of fights and scraps, but so far, nothing I couldn''t handle. These wounds were painful, sure, but they didn''t bother as much as others might imagine.


    Lilia, however, despite having seen me in worse states, looked like she was about to have a heart attack.


    She carefully began cleaning the wounds with a wet cloth, and every now and then, I''d catch her shaking her head or muttering under her breath. I tried to make light of the situation to ease her concern.


    "Remember Deliora?" I asked with a chuckle.


    "How could I not?" Lilia replied with a dejected tone, as she continued with her work.


    I sighed.


    "It will take a hell of a lot more than this to take me down, Lilia," I said, winking at her with my eye.


    "Don''t do that," Lilia muttered.


    "Do what?" I replied, with a hint of a frown.


    "Pretend this is okay," Lilia said, as she ced a bandage on one of my cuts. "Because it''s not, no matter how strong you are, it''s not. It will never be."


    "I understand your concern, but it''s honestly not a big deal," I said, trying to soothe her worries.


    "It is a big deal!" Lilia eximed, her eyes shing with anger. "You can''t be this damn casual and calm about getting stabbed and having your blood all over the ce! You''re missing an eye!"


    "Yeah, I know," I replied.


    "You''re too calm about this whole situation, and that scares me. Why? Why are you so calm?" Lilia muttered, her eyes piercing mine.


    "Because I have to be," I replied.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t care about my wounds.


    It was that I cared more about avoiding them in the future, than whatever it was I was going through at the moment.


    Perhaps she was right though, and I was simply wrong by not worrying about this kind of stuff, who knows?

 Chapter 130: Mission complete, now money!

    Chapter 130: Missionplete, now money!


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    If we reach top 3 I''ll post another chapter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    I returned to the capital, my missing eye bandaged. A single tear of sweat trickled down my cheek as I made my way through the gates, surrounded by the bustling crowds of the city.


    As I walked, I was greeted with stares of curiosity and wariness; my covered eye and the bandages that wrapped around my body left most with the fear of the unknown.


    One would think they would be used to such sights. Perhaps I was the weird one in the situation.


    I made my way through the winding streets, taking in the sights and sounds of the great city. Everywhere I turned, I was met with vibrant scenes of merchants peddling their wares, artisans crafting their works, and childrenughing and ying.


    Yet, I paid the sights no heed, my eyes fixated on one destination: the pce at the top of the hill.


    I had some money to collect.


    Making my way up the hill, I was met with a wall of guards, the guards were wary of me, understandably so, I mean, the bandages around my body didn''t make me look friendly at a first nce.


    And seeing the civilians had been agitated with my presence, well, it was understandable they were too.


    After some small questioning, the guards eventually let me through, granting me ess to the pce grounds.


    Stepping through the gates, I was met with the pce, its golden spires reaching for the sky. As I made my way closer, I was met with pce guards every few yards, the sight of them standing at attention, saluting me as I walked past them, making chuckle.


    Finally, I made my way to the entrance, where I was met with yet more guards. Where, after giving my name and stating my rank, I was allowed to enter the pce.


    From top to bottom, right to left, everywhere I looked, there were servants and guards rushing around, conducting their business in a flurry of activity.


    I blinked.


    I had forgotten to ask where the King was.


    "Excuse ma''am, could please tell me where the King is?" I asked one of the maids.


    The old maid stared at me for a moment, her eyes briefly flickering to my bandaged eye before focusing back on me. "The King is in his chambers."


    No shit, Sherlock, but where the fuck are they?


    "And that would be... where exactly?" I asked, with a friendly smile.


    The maid''s face hardened, and she pointed down the hallway to a set of ornate double doors. "Through there, but be respectful. The King is not to be disturbed without good reason."


    I nodded, smiling at the old maid onest time before pushing forward.


    True to her instructions, I found myself face to face with the doors leading to the King''s throne room. Decorated in gold, and other precious gems.


    Taking a step forward, I knocked at the door. "I''m back." Wait, what if he doesn''t remember my voice... "It''s Adam."


    The doors creaked open, and I was greeted by the sight of the King sitting on a throne, surrounded by papers. His eyes flickered towards me. "Ah, Adam,"


    He has... a throne in his room? Why would he have a... no no, not my ce to judge, his castle, his design.


    "By the gods, what happened to you?" The King''s eyes widened as he took in the state of my bandages and the missing eye. "Who did this to you?"


    "The target you sent me to deal with," I replied, shrugging. "Don''t worry, I will be back to my old two eyed self in... about three months, maybe more."


    I had miscalcted... greatly for that matter, when I had thought I could heal my eye in a few weeks, apparently my level of Healing Kido was... not good enough to do that just yet.


    Which meant...


    I had to visit... Porlyusica to help me out.


    May the universe have mercy on me.


    The King frowned, concern etched across his face. "I''ll have my healers tend to you immediately," he said, rising from his throne. "But first, tell me, did youplete your mission?"


    I nodded, pulling out a small pouch from my pocket and presenting it to the King. "The target''s head."


    "Oh god," The King gagged, taking a step back. "I did not need to see that, Adam!"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle dryly at the King''s reaction. "I apologize, your highness. It''s just proof that Ipleted the mission."


    The King shook his head. "No need to apologize. You''ve done well. Just don''t... bring that kind of proof again, please..."


    "So, about my payment?" I asked, trying to steer the conversation away from the gory subject.


    The King nodded,posing himself. "Of course. You will receive your payment in full, as promised. But first, let us tend to your wounds."


    "Wait, there''s no need, she will only get angrier if I let other doctors treat me," I replied, however, before I could add anything else, several healers rushed into the room, taking me away to treat my injuries.


    The old hag would not like this at all.


    --------------


    [Porlyusica POV.]


    Hm.


    I feel someone I know did something incredibly infuriating and stupid.


    "Adam," I clenched my teeth as I said the brat''s name, my fist tight around the worn, wooden handle of my trusty broom, before the end of it snapped with a sharp crack under the pressure of my grip. "I will beat him senseless if he did anything stupid that I have to deal with!"


    -----------------


    After escaping the hordes of healers that the King had sent after me, I made my way to the train station, where Lilia had been waiting for me to board the train back to Magnolia.


    "Why do you have... eight thermometers in your mouth, Adam-sama?" Lilia asked, blinking inplete bewilderment.


    "Because I didn''t want eight thermometers in my ass, any more questions?" I shot back.


    Lilia shook her head.


    "That''s what I thought," I said, nodding to myself, before calling out to the conductor as I hurled Lilia inside the train like a Javelin. "Let''s get this rolling!"


    Normally I wasn''t one to push things, but I had a horde of nurses that were... wayyyy too interested in taking my temperature.


    "Anything for a wizard saint!" The conductor replied, starting the train.

 Chapter 131: Porlyusica, the terror of the forest!

    Chapter 131: Porlyusica, the terror of the forest!


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    If we reach top 3 I''ll post another chapter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    As soon as Porlyusica''s cottage came into view, nestled amidst the tall whispering trees of East Forest, I felt both relief and apprehension, one more than the other.


    For more than obvious reasons.


    There was something about that woman... that scared me on a fundamental level.


    I was almost considering going full pirate with my eye instead of dealing with her.


    But I would not let such thoughts cloud my head!


    Pushing the creaky wooden door open, the smell of herbs and potions wafted out. My voice barely above a whisper, I called out, "Long time no see, Porly."


    "Porly?!" At this, Porlyusica, emerged from the back. Her piercing red eyes fixed on me with a re that could curdle milk. "You dare to waltz into my abode like a wounded pup?! What fool''s errand did you engage in this time?"


    "Wizard Saint business," I replied, smiling at her. "Believe me when I say I didn''t let this happen just to annoy you."


    Her eyes softened for a fraction of a second before they narrowed again. "I swear, you youngsters are too reckless! Let me see the extent of your foolishness, and be prepared for extra pain, I''m not using any pain killers."


    Without another word, she dragged me to a chair and began examining my wounds, her touch surprisingly gentle at first, but soon bing like something akin to hammers on the head. "You lost an eye..."


    "Not exactly," I replied, removing my bandages. "Most of it is damaged, but I know it can be salvaged, with your help, of course."


    Porlyusica growled under her breath, hitting me in the back of the head, "Who said you could talk?! You''d better shut up and let me work!"


    Ah, the old tsundere, scary but caring.


    She began rummaging through her shelves, grabbing jars and vials, while muttering curses and threats. "I ought to let you go blind, so you''ll learn your lesson, you idiotic brat. But if I do, you''ll probably just crash into trees and disturb my peace."


    I love you to grandma.


    Her muttering continued as she brewed a potion, the air thickening with the scent of herbs. Finally, she walked over to me and handed me a steaming cup. "Drink this."


    I hesitated, catching the whiff of something putrid. She pped the back of my head again. "Drink or I''ll pour it down your throat and add some toadstools in for good measure."


    Nodding, I gulped down the potion, trying not to gag. My insides felt like they were rearranging, and my eye felt like it was on fire.


    "What was that?" I asked, wiping the sweat off my forehead.


    "A little something I whipped up," Porlyusica replied with a smirk. "It will boost your natural healing factor, allowing me to work."


    "I see," I replied, feeling as the feeling of burning up intensified.


    "Now let me see that eye," Porlyusicamanded, positioning a bright light to shine directly on my face. "Hmph, it''s worse than I thought. But about what I expected from a moron like you."


    Well, that''s just rude. I do many stupid things, but this one wasn''t one of them... on purpose.


    "But I can fix it, and the good news are that the process is not going to be pleasant at all for you," Porlyusica added, moving the light away.


    "How... how is that good news for me?" I asked, feeling a bit uneasy at how delighted she sounded.


    "Because it means you get to feel the pain of being an idiot," Porlyusica replied with a wicked grin.


    This woman is evil. I love her, but she''s evil, pure unadulterated evil.


    "Hurray..." I muttered under my breath, bracing myself for what was toe.


    After all, when Porlyusica says it will hurt, it WILL fucking hurt, and this applied to me as well, she had a good grasp of how my pain tolerance, so she knew what I actually considered painful.


    Cracking her knuckles, Porlyusica picked up a long needle from the table and approached me with a glint in her eye. "Hold still," she said, jabbing the needle into my eyelid.


    FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKK-


    ----------------


    After eight hours of torturous treatment, where I was subjected to things that would make the vers in the Tower of Heaven pee their pants, Porlyusica stopped.


    "Is it over?" I asked, as she turned around to one of her cabs.


    "Not yet," Porlyusica replied, bringing forth a small box from one of the drawers.


    "What now?" I muttered, half dreading what woulde out of that box.


    Grunting, she opened the box, and, to my astonishment, what seemed like an eyepatch floated out. This was no ordinary eyepatch, though.


    It was squirming and wriggling, as if alive.


    "Why is that eyepatch wriggling like a worm?" I asked, pointing at the item.


    "Because it made out of a very special kind of worm, a parasitic one, that from today on, will be your new best friend," Porlyusica replied, with an uncharacteristic glimmer of pride in her eyes. "Its name is Drom-drom, and it''s a symbiotic parasite. In nature, it heals its host in exchange for nutrients, in this case, magic power, this little thing has the power to restore your eye, but it won''t be a pleasant process, at least for you. It will attach itself to your damaged socket and bite into it with all its might in order to facilitate healing process, of course."


    Thest thing I needed was something biting into my eye socket, but fuck it, she knows what she''s doing. "Very well."


    Porlyusica raised the wriggling eyepatch toward my injured eye. I could feel it pulsating, almost as if it had a heartbeat of its own.


    Then, as soon as it made contact with my skin, I felt a jolt of pain that made me flinch a bit, it was as if my whole body was being assaulted, with tiny little knives.


    I gritted my teeth so hard I thought they would shatter, my fists clenched tightly as I tried to remain seated.


    After what felt like an eternity, the pain started to subside and the... worm seemed to calm down, taking the shape of a normal eyepatch, un-wriggling eyepatch on my face.


    "This feels weird," I muttered, it felt as if I had a tiny leak on my magic reserves, not enough to worry about, but still noticeable enough.


    "It should, now listen well brat, your eye will take some time topletely heal, you were lucky most of the damage was salvageable," Porlyusica said, her voice softer now. "But you must keep the eyepatch on at all times. The parasite generates organic matter at a very slow rate, but is very sessful, so all you have to do is keep your little friend on for two months, and you''ll have your eye back, am I clear?"


    I nodded. "Two months, keep worm in my eye, got it."


    Porlyusica scowled but then, surprisingly, patted my shoulder. "You reckless fool. At least try to make sure you don''t lose the other eye."


    "I promise," I replied with a grin.


    I guess I will have a worm in my eye for the foreseeable future.

 Chapter 132: Home, sweet home.

    Chapter 132: Home, sweet home.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    If we reach top 3 I''ll post another chapter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    By the time I returned to the guild the reactions to the obvious were just as I expected them to be. Which showed just how much I knew them, or... how predictable they could be, one of the two.


    Anywho.


    Cana scolded me, telling me that I was nothing but a reckless moron, all while making me promise I would make sure to take some backup with me next time, and by that she meant real backup, as in, backup that could actually help me.


    Like, Gildarts, or Laxus if Gildarts wasn''t around.


    Erza simply took my injuries as... a medium for inspiration, so to speak, bowing to be even stronger to help me carry my burdens, and fight by my side.


    Laxus didn''t say a word, instead he took his followers out for a training session. None of them seemed happy about this, for whatever reason.


    As for the rest of the guild? They were worried.


    Well, almost all of them, Natsu and Happy didn''t even notice the eyepatch.


    On that note, I was still getting used to the eyepatch... every now and then I would feel something moving in my eye socket, and more than not I had to remind myself not to... crush it out of reflex.


    "How''s my favorite cyclops?" Mavis giggled as she approached me, her eyes glistening with evil only an oompa loompa could have in their itty-bitty bodies.


    "You''re not gonna let this one go, are you?" I replied, knowing full well that Mavis was going to milk this for all it was worth.


    She was EVIL I tell you, EVIL!


    "Not in a million years," Mavis chirped, her grin growing wider. "But in all seriousness, how are you feeling?"


    I shrugged. "Good enough."


    In just a few months, I would get my eye back and all of this would be over. So, it wasn''t that big of a deal, at least not for me.


    "I can''t imagine how hard it must have been to fight an enemy like that," Mavis said, her voice tinged with concern. "I read of that... magic, no... curse before, I never thought someone would be stupid enough to experiment with it."


    I sighed.


    The pale bastard had... taken my memories of him, my ability to perceive him, and he wasn''t even in control of it, at least notpletely.


    The thing that had driven him to madness was that his magic wasn''t something meant to be controlled, or used inbat, it was nothing more than a failed experiment in the age of dragons.


    One that humans were trying to use to avoid dragons permanently.


    And sadly, for them, their experiment was a sess... it simply worked a little too well.


    Nobody would ever remember them, eventually everyone they have met, or known would simply forget them, whether they wanted it, or not.


    I had experienced this in person, if it wasn''t for my familiar, I would''ve never retained any memories of him, or his ursed magic.


    It was a terrifying curse, for the user and the victim.


    "Talking about that, do you know of any way I could train myself against mind altering magic?" I asked, turning my gaze to her.


    Mavis nodded thoughtfully. "I might know a thing or two. But more than not, it alles down to figuring out what magic your enemy is using before it takes effect."


    "How so?" I asked.


    "Well, have you heard of the saying that says names give power, but also take it away?" Mavis replied, taking on a seating position in the middle of the air, legs crossed. "It''s the same with magic, at least this type. Of course, not as literal as the saying, but... by knowing what''s affecting you, your mind can fight it, at least on a better ground."


    I furrowed my brow in thought. That sounded good and all, but if that was the case, I would''ve been able to fight the pale man on better terms.


    I might not remember much about my fight with him before my familiar arrived, but I distinctly remembered that I had managed to figure out what his power did.


    And I still fell to the effects of his power.


    Knowledge hadn''t helped me there.


    "I knew what his power did, and it still affected me," I replied.


    Mavis nodded. "Yes, but sometimes even knowing what magic is used against you isn''t enough. Especially if the effects of the magic in question are tooplex or powerful for your mind to counteract quickly."


    That didn''t help much.


    It seems I might need to experiment with Kido, perhaps making some sort of... mind protecting barrier, or seal. Something to block unwanted visitors or dy them if blocking them out wasn''t a possibility.


    "There''s always other options though," Mavis continued, smiling at me.


    I tilted my head. "Go on."


    "Order of priority," Mavis replied, beaming at me, leaving me a bit confused. "When ites to that kind of magic, there''s always an order of priority, to summarize, if you try to alter your own memories while someone else is trying to do the same, your attempt takes precedence."


    If I was catching on, this meant I could dy their own attempts for more than a while.


    "Meaning you can dy their attempts more than is normally possible," Mavis grinned. "They want you to forget the dog you saw? But what dog? You don''t remember a dog, you remember a cat, they try to make you forget the cat? Too bad, now it''s a bird."


    I chuckled. "That seems like the start of a very annoying loop."


    Mavis giggled. "That being said, this method is not meant tost forever, eventually whoever or whatever is trying to affect your mind will manage to do so, all this method offers you is a... very long stall."


    A very long stall was better than nothing at all.


    But it wasn''t enough for me.


    I would figure something out, perhaps something using what Mavis had shared with me, who knows?


    ----------------


    [Inner World - Adam.]


    Stars.


    A sea of stars around me and beneath me, twinkling in serene beauty. For a second, the beauty around me was such that I couldn''t help but wonder if I''ve been transported to the cosmos, the great universe outside the.


    The iridescent lights shimmer and dance in a perfect symphony, reflecting off the vast body of water beneath me.


    However, thanks to my familiarity with the ce, I soon realize where I truly am, my inner world.


    It seems Zanryuzuki wants to have a few words with me.


    Smiling, I turned my gaze down.


    I am standing on a surface of water, and there''s a mild, soothing ripple under my feet. The coolness doesn''t chill me; rather, it feels like afort long forgotten.


    It always feels like that.


    "Love, we both know being mysterious is not a talent we have," I chuckled, turning around to face her as I felt her presence materialize.


    "Love?" Zanryuzuki replies in a soft whisper, almost like a song. "


    In the blink of an eye, I found myself face to face with a tall woman with hair cascading down to her waist. Her dress seemingly made of what appears to be liquid moonlight, flowing and blending into the water beneath her as one.


    "So, what can I do for you?" I replied, smiling at her.


    Zanryuzuki remained stoic for a moment, her eyes meeting mine, until eventually she inclined her head gently. "You seek strength, understanding, and control of your mind. I can grant you these, but you must be willing to listen and embrace the depths of your soul."


    So, this was the reason she had summoned me.


    "Not to sound like an ass, but if you had a way to help me against that situation, why didn''t you say anything before?" I asked, feeling a bit frustrated.


    Zanryuzuki''s eyes softened as she ced a hand on my cheek. "Because to find a solution, you must first find the problem to solve. I couldn''t offer you the key to a door you didn''t even know existed, you had to find the door."


    I blinked, taking a deep breath.


    She''s a part of me, how the fuck can a part of me be this cryptic?! I''m not cryptic! Sometimes it feels like I have what I imagine Iroh''s Zanpakuto would be, if he had one.


    "So you have a solution?" I asked, pushing my thoughts aside.


    Zanryuzuki shook her head. "Not exactly. As Mavis said, some attacks can''t be countered, and it doesn''t matter how strong of mind you are, for example, Aizen''s Kyoka Suigetsu, it''s an ability that is impossible to counter in most if not all situations."


    And that wasn''t even the reason Aizen was so dangerous to begin with, even without Kyoka Suigetsu the bastard was broken in terms of power, skill and intellect.


    At the time, there were just a few individuals in the entirety of the soul society who one could consider capable of dealing with him in their own way.


    Urahara with his intellect.


    Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto, with his blinding power and experience.


    And Ichigo, and mostly because Aizen was so bored with everything he allowed Ichigo to grow to that point. He literally created the instrument that would bring forth his demise.


    But that was neither here nor there.


    "Well, I''m not sure what you mean then, but let''s get started," I replied, knowing that whatever it was Zanryuzuki wanted to teach me, would be helpful.

 Chapter 133: Closing a Chapter.

    Chapter 133: Closing a Chapter.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    If we reach top 3 I''ll post another chapter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Person. POV]


    Lightning seared across the tumultuous sky, throwing shadows across the gigantic vessel of Grimoire Heart. The airship, wrought in the image of a medieval cathedral, glided effortlessly through the storm.


    Its menacing structure was enveloped by a thick, swirling mist that was powered by pure magic power, from both the members of the guild and the atmosphere itself.


    Inside, the dark, cavernous hall was lit by dim candles whose mes flickered against the distant rumbling. Ultear stood alone in one of the chambers inside the airship, her figure silhouetted by the intermittent lightning of the storm raging outside.


    Her gaze was hollow, and her thoughts were a tempest, reflecting the chaos outside. The shadows of her past, her twisted present, her goals and the uncertain future seemed to congregate in the room with her.


    The darkness seemed to part around her as a deep, reverberating voice echoed off the walls. "Ultear¡­" The figure stepped out of the shadows, revealing a tall man with broad shoulders and a stern face.


    It was no other than Master Hades.


    His visage half-concealed by his hood, materialized from the darkness he controlled. Despite all her years in the guild, Ultear had to admit that his presence was still foreboding, the power emanating from him was simply oppressive.


    "The Oraci¨®n Seis have made their move," Hades said, his voice calm but chilling.


    Ultear narrowed her eyes. She was well aware of Oraci¨®n Seis and their chaotic tendencies, but she hadn''t expected them to make their move this soon, especially considering the connection between Zero, and Adam. "What does their emergence mean for us, Master Hades?"


    Hades'' lips twisted into a sinister smile. "A diversion, my dear. Their unrelenting chaos will be our cloak."


    Ultear smiled at the idea, their lives were meaningless to her in any shape of form, so the idea of using them as bait served her well enough. "A sacrifice for our cause."


    Hades gazed at Ultear, and then raised his right arm as a dark aura enveloped him. Immediately the room seemed to darken further, more and more, as if Hades'' presence was swallowing all light. "Indeed, the time hase to hunt for us to hunt the remaining keys. The shadows cast by Oraci¨®n Seis and their foolish endeavors will shield us from prying eyes."


    "And what of Fairy Tail?" Ultear questioned, her voice ice-cold. Though what she really wanted to ask was, what of Adam.


    Hades'' eyes narrowed with malevolence. "Let us hope that the Oraci¨®n Seis will deal with that irksome guild. Their destruction would be an¡­ advantageous side effect. Though I doubt they will seed in that endeavor, seeing as Zero already failed years ago, when he failed to kill that brat."


    "Well, we can always kill him ourselves," Ultear replied, with a small smile, as lightning shed again, casting their elongated shadows against the walls.


    It was time to bring Zeref back into this world.


    ---------------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    It had been a little over a month since I had returned from my mission for the King. In which I had decided to stay in Magnolia, all in order to experiment with some ideas I had to protect my mind.


    So far, I haven''t made any progress in my endeavors, but I was a firm believer that through hard work and unyielding perseverance everything was possible, so needless to say I would not stop trying.


    But enough about that.


    Today, of all days, the old man had summoned me to his office.


    Which rarely ever happened, so curious as to what he wanted to talk about, I made haste to the guild, reaching his office without any dy.


    "Gramps, I''m here."


    The heavy oak doors creaked as I pushed them open, revealing the old man''s dimly lit office, cluttered with mountains of paperwork.


    As always, behind the old and big mahogany desk sat Makarov, his back slightly hunched as he went over some papers.


    "Ah, Adam. Come in," Makarov says, his deep voice echoing in the silence of his office.


    Smiling at him, I walked towards the desk, noticing that the wrinkles on his face seemed deeper than thest time I saw him, as if the weight of the world was bearing down on his shoulders.


    "What''s wrong old man?" I asked, a frown on my face.


    Makarov gazed at me, his eyes fixating on my eyepatch for a brief moment before releasing a tired sigh, the kind that holds years of sorrow, anger and concern.


    "It''s better you see it for yourself," He muttered, as he opened a man folder that was lying in the middle of his desk, before sliding it across the polished wood toward me.


    As my eyesnded on the first few words within the file; he had given me, an icy chill ran through my veins. "The Bm Alliance."


    Oracion Seis.


    After so... long, the day I have been waiting for was finallying.


    The day I get to kill Brain.


    A cold smile stretched across my face, a predatory curve that held promises of retribution, and as the lines of the world blurred before me my power surged forth, rippling out like a storm shaking the very earth beneath me.


    "Adam, stop! You''re going to destroy the entire guild if you keep this up!" Makarov scolded, tossing a book at my head.


    "I will leave immediately," I replied, my voice cold and surprisingly detached, with no signs of the storm of power I had just unleashed by mistake.


    "No," Makarov said as he shook his head. "I know you want to deal with them as soon as possible, but this is a mission many guilds have decided to take in coboration, forming an alliance of our own."


    "You''re not pretending to keep me out of this, are you?" I asked, gazing at him.


    I would go on that mission, one way or another. I might not be as obsessed as I once was about my vengeance a few years ago, but that doesn''t mean I would leave such an opportunity to go to waste.


    "No," Makarov replied without missing a beat. "You''re one of the representatives I''m nning to send. But until the other guilds are ready, we have to wait."


    I nodded.


    I had waited this long already.


    I could wait a little more.


    A few days wouldn''t make any difference.


    "Any other candidates in mind?" I asked, trying to make some conversation.


    "Laxus, and Erza," Makarov replied after a brief moment of thought.

 Chapter 134: Counting the seconds.

    Chapter 134: Counting the seconds.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Unique sexy offer, from sexy corn trying to get some rizzing stones. If we reach top 3, I''ll post 3 chapters. No waiting period, nothing. This offer is limited to this week. Corn awaits thy stones.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    As I pushed open the heavy oak doors of Fairy Tail, the noise from the guild washed over me. I took in the scene before me with a hint of amusement.


    Most of the guild had gathered around the bar, where Mirajane, with her white hair cascading down her shoulders, was ardently lecturing the guild about the Dark Guild alliance.


    The tone of her voice, the expression of her face and the fact she was beingpletely serious drew everyone''s attention like flies to a fire.


    I listened intently as I walked through the crowd, hearing the words ''Bm Alliance'', ''Grimoire Heart'', ''Oraci¨®n Seis'', and ''Tartaros''.


    Meaning the time was finally here.


    Silently, I made my way to the second floor of the guild, my senses keen and my movements deliberate, feeling more tense than usual.


    The air felt thick with anticipation, and my boots tapped rhythmically against the wooden steps. I had a lot going on in my mind right now.


    Taking a deep breath, I found an empty table overlooking the guild hall and settled down.


    From my vantage point, I could observe everything without being in the midst of the tumult, without being close enough for anyone to wonder if I was feeling okay.


    I didn''t need someone telling me I wasn''t okay.


    I knew I wasn''t.


    But that was okay.


    I wasn''t consumed by my hate towards Brain, but it was still there, burning fucking bright.


    I would be okay when Brain died, I would be okay when I finally saw the light leaving his eyes.


    Closing my eyes, I continued to listen to Mirajane''s lecture, detailing the potential threat that the Bm Alliance posed, and other details about them.


    Until the presence of Master Makarov, appeared from the back room. His furrowed brow and stern expression contrasted with his usually jovial demeanor.


    I smiled, a cold, hungry smile.


    "That''s enough, Mirajane," Makarov began, his voice echoing through the walls of the guild. "Children, we are going to war, the actions of these monsters can no longer be tolerated. We must take action."


    I grinned, my power fluctuating as my fingers drummed on the table over the excitement I was feeling.


    Makarov raised his hand. "We won''t face them alone," he continued. "To better deal with them, an alliance has been formed between Fairy Tail, Blue Pegasus, Lamia Scale, and Cait Shelter. Together, we shall face this threat and protect what we hold dear!"


    As the old man''s words sank in, a surge of energy rippled through the guild.


    "That being said, only a few members of each guild will go on this endeavor," Makarov continued, his voice bringing silence to the guild. "The best of the best, the strongest amongst us."


    "So, Gildarts?" One random member murmured.


    I felt my one working eye twitch at that.


    "I carefully selected the members of our family who will be joining this mission," Makarov continued sternly, his gaze sweeping over the entire guild. "Adam Clive, Erza Scarlet, Laxus Dreyar, and Gildarts Clive."


    I blinked, my head snapping towards the Master.


    The members of this mission had changed, and drastically. The only one that actually remained from the original group was Erza.


    As the guild hall buzzed with whispers and conversations, and I pondered over the change of members, a singr, fiery voice rose above the noise.


    "What?!" Natsu''s indignant roar echoed throughout the room. His pink hair seemed to mirror the mes of his frustration as he stomped toward the old man. "Why am I not going? I can take them down!" His fists clenched, and his body set aze.


    Makarov''s gaze remained firm as he looked at Natsu. "This mission requires a precise set of skills and thebined might of our chosen representatives," he exined in a stern voice.


    "But Master, you know I won''t back down from a fight! Let me go!" Natsu begged with a growl, his voice pleading.


    Makarov''s expression softened for a moment, but he shook his head. "Your time wille, Natsu. You have to trust me on this. I''m only sending S-Ranked wizards or above, in time, your time wille, be patient."


    The guild was now watching the exchange closely. The air was tense as Natsu''s fiery passion shed with Makarov''s unwavering resolution.


    My fingers continued their rhythmic dance on the wooden table. Deep within me, I acknowledged Natsu''s ardor. The desire to fight, the thirst for victory, they were emotions I knew all too well.


    However, I have waited long enough for this, and I would not let anyone hinder my goals.


    "How can you know if you don''t give me the chance to kick their asses!" Natsu shot back, ring at Makarov.


    As Natsu continued his fervent protests, I stood up and began to make my way downstairs. My steps were silent, like a whisper carried by the wind.


    When I reached Natsu, I ced a hand on his shoulder. His fiery gaze turned to me, questioning, before the pressure of my power brought him down to his knees, silencing him.


    I leaned in, my voice calm and steady. "The master was very clear, Natsu, let''s not waste his time, shall we?"


    Natsu struggled against the pressure of my power, his face red with exertion. There was a fire in his eyes, a wildfire that had always defined him, but this time, it had a hint of fear added to it.


    The entire guild watched as I held him with an icy calmness, perhaps I was being too hard on him, but I couldn''t let Natsu, and his childish temper jeopardize the mission that had so much personal significance for me.


    Suddenly, the guild doors opened with a loud bang. The figure that walked in was unmistakable, it was Gildarts Clive, with his long, scruffy hair and cape billowing behind him.


    His aura was of power and calm confidence.


    As he strode into the guild, he surveyed the scene before him - Natsu on his knees, the members whispering, and Master Makarov looking more serious than usual.


    "I was taking a crap, what did I miss?" Gildarts said, scratching his head.


    "Not much," I replied, releasing Natsu from my grip.


    Natsu gasped, inhaling deeply as he stood up, slightly shaking. "N-now it''s my t-turn!"


    Gildarts turned to Natsu, grinning. "You gotta calm down, Natsu, before you crap your pants in front of everyone," he said with a chuckle.


    Natsu frowned, but after a quick exchange of silent nces between him and Gildarts he simply nodded, before walking back to his table to sit with Happy.


    It seemed Gildarts was just what Natsu needed to calm down.


    "You should really go easy on the kid," Gildarts muttered.


    I chuckled. I would, just not today, today I had more important things to take care of, Natsu and his feelings could wait.


    Not like he can hold a grudge anyways.


    Laxus''s voice echoed up the stairwell as he leaned against the railing of the second floor. His hands were thrust in his pockets, and his gaze was fixed on the hustle and bustle below. "When are we leaving?" he asked.


    Good question.


    "I would like to know that as well," I added.


    "Right now," Makarov replied after a moment.


    -----------------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [Ten hourster.]


    Under the cloak of a moonless night, the Worth Woodsea foresty beneath an ocean of whispers, as if the ancient trees themselves were murmuring secrets to each other.


    A sickly mist clung to the gnarled boughs and twisted trunks, its paleness illuminated by the eerie bluish light that seemed to emanate from the very soil.


    Upon a cliff that overlooked the massive forest stood the members of the Guild known as Oraci¨®n Seis, their dark silhouettes outlined against a turbulent sky. The air around them was heavy with magic; an arcane feeling that pulsated through the atmosphere, causing the leaves of the trees below to rustle even though there was no wind.


    Cobra, with his crimson eyes glowing in the dark, broke the silence. "I can hear it, the magic we seek is here."


    "Indeed," answered Brain, his voice as cold and calcted as his expression. He raised a hand and ck thorns erupted from the ground, creeping out towards the forest below. "Nirvana will destroy this wed world, to give answer to our prayers!"


    Angel stood, her wings unfurling behind her, casting an even more sinister aura around the group. "But at what cost?" she whispered, her voice a haunting luby. "Look at what it does to thend." She gestured toward the forest below, where the trees appeared to be withering, their leaves turning ck and crumbling to ash. "I mean, I don''t know if I want to rule the world, if the world looks like a piece of crap."


    The air shimmered, and Midnight appeared next to Angel. His voice, a whisper that seemed to echo through the night, said, "Thend is a necessary sacrifice. When the Light is broken, a new world will be born from the ashes."


    Racer''s figure blurred as he moved to the edge of the cliff, looking down. "The magic¡­it''s too fast even for me toprehend. It''s devouring everything," he muttered.


    Hoteye''s usually stoic face contorted in pain. "Brother¡­ this magic, Nirvana, is it truly more powerful than money?" He looked at Brain, his eyes pleading for an answer.


    Brain''s face remained unmoved, but his eyes gleamed with a madness that made even the dark night seem bright inparison. "Nirvana will reshape the world. But for that, the old one must die," he spoke in an ominous tone.


    Suddenly, Brain raised his staff, and the ground shook violently as a massive pir of blinding light erupted from the center of the Worth Woodsea. It shot into the sky, consuming the stars, and for a moment, the world seemed to hold its breath.


    The Oraci¨®n Seis stood on the precipice, looking down on the devastation below, as the magic of Nirvana continued to pulse through the air.


    Knowing that soon, all of their prayers would be answered.

 Chapter 135: Meeeeen~

    Chapter 135: Meeeeen~


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Unique sexy offer, from sexy corn trying to get some rizzing stones. If we reach top 3, I''ll post 3 chapters. No waiting period, nothing. This offer is limited to this week. Corn awaits thy stones.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    Wasting no time, we made our way to the headquarters of Blue Pegasus, the ce the four guilds had agreed to set as the meeting point for this mission.


    "The faster we leave that ce, the better," Laxus growled, an air of electric tension surrounding him. It seemed he didn''t like Blue Pegasus very much.


    "Why? Aren''t you and Ichiya best friends?" Gildarts asked, holding back a snicker.


    Erza shuddered.


    "Say that again, and I will electrocute you," Laxus shot back, ring at Gildarts.


    Gildarts snorted, barking out augh. "As if you could. Good joke though, ten out of ten."


    Chuckling at their exchange, we continued walking, soon arriving at Guild, which was gilded withyers of Gold paint, and other... very reflective surfaces that made it hard for me to look.


    "Is this the ce?" Gildarts asked. "No, seriously, is this the ce? I can''t see shit, the sun reflecting from the walls is blinding me."


    "It is," Erza and Laxus replied in one, tired, disgusted voice.


    As soon as we crossed the blinding threshold that was the entrance, an unexpected spectacle greeted us, something that made Gildarts giggle a bit.


    At the center of a stage were The Trimens, also known as Hibiki Lates, Ren Akatsuki, and Eve Tearm, sat, each one making a pose right out of a romance novel.


    "Erza, this is for you." The Trimens said, before breaking out into a musical number.


    I blinked. "How are they supposed to help us...?"


    "No fucking clue," Laxus replied under his breath.


    "Comic relief?" Gildarts chuckled, pping one of his legs.


    "Erza," Hibiki sang, before jumping off the stage,nding in front of her, followed by Ren and Eve. "The most beautiful rose in this world. Our heart belongs to you."


    "You can have them back," Erza replied, drawing her de. "Or I will cut them down."


    However, before they could reply to that, their sad flirting attempts were interrupted by an overly-dramatic and very perfumed entrance.


    "He''s here," Laxus muttered.


    It was none other than Ichiya Vandy Kotobuki, who had arrived fashionablyte, ready to shock everyone with his mboyant mannerisms and ostentatious appearance. "Men." He made a grandiose bow and began to shower Erza with his own breed ofpliments. "Sorry I''mte, my sweet honey, but don''t cry, I''m here now."


    I snorted.


    How can they not like him? This guy is hrious! He''s almost making me forget, just how much I want to torture Brain. Almost.


    "I see," Hibiki nodded.


    "It''s all clear now," Ren agreed.


    "We apologize, Lord Ichiya, we didn''t know she was your girlfriend," Eve nodded.


    Erza''s stoic face turned into one of pure disgust and fear as she visibly recoiled, before quickly taking refuge behind me, using me as a human shield against Ichiya''s overbearing presence. "I. AM. NOT. HIS. GIRLFRIEND!"


    "Don''t fight your heart, darling," Ichiya replied, doing a pose. "Let the perfume of our love blossom!"


    "The only way a woman it''s going to touch you it''s with a taser," Laxus replied, his eyes fixed on Ichiya.


    I chuckled.


    "Oh, I see," Ichiya chuckled, doing another pose before pointing. "So he''s the one that stole your heart from me, darling."


    Erza blushed brightly as she turned to me, her eyes widening. "I-I- I gotta go!"


    I blinked, watching as Erza burst through the doors of the guild, like aet, leaving nothing but smoke and debris.


    "And you guys said I was going to be the first one to destroy something," Gildarts puffed his chest proudly.


    "You destroyed a good part of the forest on our way here," Laxus replied, with a small shit eating grin.


    "You know that don''t count brat, there''s no property damage to pay!" Gildarts barked back.


    As the two continued their little argument over whether or not that counted, a new group entered the Guild. The members of Lamia Scale.


    Lyon Vastia, Sherry Blendy, and Jura Neekis.


    "Long time no see, Adam," Lyon greeted, grinning at me.


    "Nice to see you again. You look well," I smiled back. Thest time I had seen him he was but a kid, one struggling with the idea that someone a few years older than him had defeated Deliora, by himself.


    "So... I''ll go ahead and ask, why is there a red-headed woman talking to herself behind the garden?" Sherry asked, getting a re from Lyon. "What? You know you want to know the answer to that as well."


    "That is not something you ask!" Lyon replied in a hushed tone.


    Had it really offended Erza that much the idea of us being a couple?


    Was I really that bad of a match? Maybe I''m as good looking as I think I am.


    Jura''s deep voice cut through the din. "Let''s not waste our time in pointless chatter, we have a mission to do," he said, his words carrying weight.


    "Not so fast, we are still iplete, ~men~" Hibiki replied, doing a pose.


    Ichiya, not missing a beat, chimed in, "Indeed my handsome pupil, and I heard Cait Shelter is only sending one representative."


    "Cait Shelter... never heard of them," Gildarts muttered at my side.


    "It''s a small guild located in the east," Laxus replied, crossing his arms.


    As everyone continued talking, I felt something change in the air, and this time it was quite literal.


    So that''s how Wendy''s power feels.


    Like a summer breeze, soft and kind.


    "She''s here," I announced, and before anyone could inquire about that a small figure dashed into the room.


    Wendy Marvell.


    A young girl, with striking blue hair trailing behind her.


    Just like in the show, she stumbled on her feet and fell face down, but quickly got up, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry for beingte!" She eximed in a small voice, then straightened up and introduced herself with an air of resolve, "M-my n-name is W-wendy M-marvell."


    Oh god, she''s more adorable than I imagined in real life. Tiny Cana still wins the cake though.


    -----------------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    The blue sky, dotted with clouds that seemed to flicker like restless spirits, moved and changed with every passing moment.


    A heavy mist rolled through the dense forest below, where shadows shifted in silence, and the air was thick with the scent of blood.


    "I can hear them," Cobra, with his serpent-like eyes, was the first to speak. His voice was a low hiss that danced on the wind. "Our enemies, they have finally gathered." he grinned. His head tilted slightly as if straining to listen. "And it seems Adam it''s with them."


    At Cobra''s words, Brain turned slowly to face the group. His usual demeanor shifting, as an unsettling grin began to creep across his face.


    A grin so sinister and twisted that it chilled the very air around them.


    Realizing what was happening, the members of Oraci¨®n Seis took a step back, their eyes widening with a mixture of shock and fear. For the figure that stood before them was no longer Brain, but the one they feared the most, Zero.


    The air around Zero seemed to tear as a dark, malevolent aura enveloped him.


    "Good," Zero said, his voice like the grinding of stone on stone, his eyes being nothing but empty voids that promised a world of torment. "The time has finallye to kill my biggest mistake, isn''t that right, Jel?"


    "Yes," Jel, who had been silent so far, answered, his voice cold and determined.


    The atmosphere grew heavy with an eerie silence, as if the very fabric of reality trembled in anticipation of the impending battle.


    As the meeting that was meant to unite the four guilds against a singr enemy now seemed like a gathering ofmbs, unaware of the predator lurking in the shadows.


    After all, the stage was set, and the final act was about to begin.


    The question no was, were any of them ready for what was toe?


    Only time would tell.

 Chapter 136: Shattered Past.

    Chapter 136: Shattered Past.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Unique sexy offer, from sexy corn trying to get some rizzing stones. If we reach top 3, I''ll post 3 chapters. No waiting period, nothing. This offer is limited to this week. Corn awaits thy stones.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    After a short debriefing with Ichiya, who exined the situation with the help of the Trimens in detail, we embarked on our quest. Destroying Nirvana.


    Though, if I had to be honest, I wasn''t very interested in that.


    I had a goal of my own to aplish today.


    Gildarts alone was more than enough to deal with the Nirvana situation.


    Laxus was more than enough.


    I knew the only reason the master had sent them was to keep me grounded.


    I appreciated the sentiment.


    I knew they cared.


    I knew, because I cared.


    I just needed to do this, more than anything else right now. It wasn''t that hate was consuming me, it was that I needed this closure, I needed Zero to disappear from my life.


    I needed my vengeance.


    At one point of my life, all I ever wanted was to have my revenge.


    That point of my life was behind me now.


    Now, I wanted vengeance.


    There was a subtle difference between the two.


    Revenge is an act of passion, vengeance of justice. Injuries are revenged; crimes are avenged.


    "Kid, are you sure you want to do this alone?" Gildarts asked, interrupting my thoughts.


    I turned to him. "I do. Besides, you''re here to knock some sense into me if I get too edgy, right?"


    Gildarts'' face lit up with a warm, full-bodiedugh as his eyes glinted. "Of course, kiddo. That''s what dads are for." He beamed proudly.


    I nodded and turned to leave, but Laxus stepped in front of me. "I''ming with you," he said firmly.


    I looked at him. "Laxus, I appreciate the offer, but I want to do this alone."


    Laxus''s face hardened as he crossed his arms, his face breaking into a small grin. "I know, I''m just going to make sure nobody tries to intervene with you and Zero."


    "They might need you to destroy Nirvana," I replied.


    Laxus snorted. "Don''t fucking patronize me, you know very well that Gildarts alone is more than enough, you know very well that gramps sent us just to make sure you could do what you had to do uninterrupted. Had he sent you alone, the alliance would have slowed you down."


    "I know, I am awesome," Gildarts nodded.


    I chuckled.


    He was right on more than one level. If I hade to this mission alone, the alliance would have be a liability, limiting my range of action.


    The fact that Erza, Laxus, and Gildarts were here made it possible for me to be a little selfish, because I knew everyone would be okay without me.


    "Very well," I replied, finding no reason to deny his request to apany me. As long as I got to fight Zero alone, I waspletely fine with any arrangement.


    -----------------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    Mission at hand, Adam raced forward, hurtling across the forest like an unstoppableet making his towards Oracion Seis, leaving the allies who had gathered with the singr purpose of destroying Oracion Seis and Nirvana shocked as his power reverberated across the entire ce like a force of nature, for miles and miles beyond their reach.


    At the same time, a few miles away, Zero could be seen, perched atop a massive boulder, sensing the oing storm of power that was quickly making its way towards his location.


    Feeling this, he turned slowly, a glint of recognition sparking in his eyes.


    "So, he finallyes," Zero muttered.


    The corners of his lips curled upward, revealing a sinister smile. This was the confrontation he had been yearning for, an opportunity to mend his mistake.


    Suddenly, Adam ms into the ground behind Zero, hisnding apanied by a resounding impact that reverberated through the surroundings, cracking the earth open.


    The force of his descent leaving a small crater in its wake, as the earth trembled in submission. Adam stood tall, an imposing figure that radiated an aura of controlled fury.


    "It''s been a few years, Zero," Adam spoke with a voiceced with the weight of their history. His words hung in the air, charged with memories of his time in the Tower, their history.


    Zero''s grin widened. His piercing gaze met Adam''s; a challenge unspoken but understood between them.


    However, before any of the two could make a single move, the members of Oracion Seis, Cobra, Midnight, Angel, Racer, and Hoteye drop down on Adam from all angles.


    With Racer mocking Adam, by saying. "You truly think you can take on all of us alone, boy? Your arrogance will be your downfall! You''re not fast enough to deal with us!"


    Adam''s response was calm, his face showing no concern for their presence. "They are all yours, Laxus."


    In an instant, the air became charged with an otherworldly energy, as Laxus descended on them from the heavens with a blinding explosion of lightning, engulfing each of them in a maelstrom of raw power before sting them away.


    "I''ll be your opponent, freaks," Laxus bellowed, between crossed arms.


    --------------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The ground beneath my boots feels both solid and fleeting, like the whispered echo of a thousand memories. Each step resonated with the weight of vengeance that has umted over the years.


    I was finally here.


    I was finally... here.


    Leaving Laxus to deal with the trash, I made my advance, one step at a time, my eyes on Zero, noticing the smugness in his grin, the same wicked grin I remembered.


    He had that same vile smirk that had haunted my dreams, that had been the ghost at the back of my eyelids, the embodiment of every nightmare, every tear, every helpless scream.


    The object of my undying hate.


    I chuckled dryly. The air felt pregnant with anticipation as a single crow took off in the distance, its wings beating against the deafening silence that had fallen over the room.


    Taking a deep breath, my right hand reaches out and grips the hilt of my de. I could feel Zanryuzuki vibrating, barely containing herself.


    Begging me, demanding me to cut him, over and over... and over again, until there''s nothing left to cut, until there''s nothing left of him.


    Smiling at the thought, I draw my Zanpakuto out. The metallic rasp tearing through the air, singing a dirge of retribution.


    The world just melts away; it''s just me, him, and this moment, this single fragment of eternity.


    "It''s been a while, ve, but it seems our time apart has led you to believe you are something you''re not, so allow me to fix that!" Zero spat, his voice dripping with contempt.


    "Ah, the sweet, misguided confidence of an ant believing it can topple a giant. I will enjoy this more than I will ever care to admit," I replied, holding my de out, pointing its unforgiving edge at him.


    Zeroughed, his voice echoing in the empty room. "Oh, you always did have a way with words. But let''s see if you can back it up."


    With that, he charged at me, releasing a series of energy beams in my direction.


    I sidestepped his attack with ease, swinging my de in a wide arc towards his torso. He managed to dodge it, but just barely, and in doing so, left himself open for a split second.


    I took the opportunity and sted him with Hado# 1 Sho, sending him flying across the room and crashing into a wall.


    He hadn''t gotten any stronger since thest time I saw him.


    My ability to kill him was never in question, but now it has be painfully evident that I could end him in a single strike if I wanted to, but the thing is¡­ I don''t want that, not yet.


    He needs to suffer a bit before he gets such mercy.


    "me only yourself, for what is toe, Zero," I said, walking towards him.


    I would enjoy every moment of this.


    Perhaps this was wrong.


    But I couldn''t care less if it was.


    I had earned this, every moment of this, I had paid in blood.

 Chapter 137: Zero.

    Chapter 137: Zero.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Unique sexy offer, from sexy corn trying to get some rizzing stones. If we reach top 3, I''ll post 3 chapters. No waiting period, nothing. This offer is limited to this week. Corn awaits thy stones.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Person. POV.]


    The forest was filled with an eerie silence, broken only by the faint flickering of Laxus fighting with Oracion Seis in the distance.


    Adam stood motionless, his eyes colder than the icy air that whistled through the trees. His jaw was set and determined, but deep within his gaze was a quiet storm of revenge brewing in anticipation of finally confronting the Zero.


    The man who had cruelly tortured and tormented him during his time confined in the dreaded Tower of Heaven.


    Adam had changed since those days. His body had grown stronger, honed through countless battles and trials. He had faced adversity head-on and emerged victorious more times than he could count, fueled by his unyielding determination to protect those he cared about.


    Now, the time hade to confront his past, to take what was due and bring justice to the one who had haunted his nightmares.


    Zero stood tall, a smug grin etched across his face, showing that despite the passing of time, he hadn''t changed a bit. His arrogance oozed from every pore as he taunted Adam, reveling in the prospect of killing him. "Not bad for my old ything," he sneered. "You''ve gotten stronger, but do you honestly believe you stand a chance against me now?"


    Adam chuckled softly, a cold smirk ying across his lips. "You haven''t changed at all, good," he replied, his voice dripping with contempt. "Not that changing would''ve mattered, your life entered the timer the moment you crossed me."


    Zero''s expression twisted into a scowl.


    "But in case you are misinterpreting the situation, allow me to rify," Adam continued, his tone as frigid as the air around them. "This is not a fight; this is an execution. You''re not leaving this forest alive."


    Zero let out a mockingugh, his voice echoing through the forest. "An execution you say? How amusing. Have you forgotten my little pet that I know your weaknesses better than anyone else?! I know the depths of your fears, your darkest secrets. Prepare to relive them all over again!"


    Without warning, Zero lunged forward, a blur of motion as he unleashed an unrelenting barrage of magical sts, each one stronger than thest.


    "Is that all?" Adam asked, blocking each attack with ease.


    Zero grinned at this, opening his mouth firing a powerful mouth-st directly at Adam, which Adam pped away with the back of his hand. "Impressive, it seems this might be fun after all."


    "I don''t think you''ve fully understood your position," Adam said, his eyes narrowing as he stepped forward, his feet sinking into the soft forest earth beneath him. "But soon you will."


    "Will I?" Zero retorted, again wearing a honeyed look.


    In a fit of cold rage, Adam grabbed Zero by the hair and smashed his head into the ground with enough force to create a seismic shock that expanded outwards like a wave.


    Normally, Adam was one to allow his opponents some air to breathe, it made his fights better, but this wasn''t a fight for him. So, there was no holding back, there was no calm approach, there was only making Zero suffer until he gave all hope.


    Coughing, Zero managed to stand, his face bleeding. "There''s the potential I knew you had all those years ago!" He offered a sadisticugh, brushing some of the blood off his face with his arm.


    "You should''ve killed me the moment you saw that potential," Adam replied, kicking Zero away into a mountain nearby with enough force to create a small shockwave.


    -----------


    [Laxus Dreyar POV.]


    Oracion Seis had been as much of a disappointment as I had expected.


    "I can hear you!" Cobra hissed struggling to stand up.


    "Good," I replied, crossing my arms.


    What good does it do to be able to hear your enemy''s every move, if you can''t react to any of them?


    Midnight panted. "My magic... it''s not working on him."


    It''s not that it wasn''t working, it was that I was so much stronger than him that it was all a matter of overpowering his magic to nullify its effects.


    "He''s.... too fast," Racer muttered, his voice strained.


    "We can''t lose like this..." Angel added, gritting her teeth.


    I scoffed. "You don''t have a say in the matter."


    I rarely got involved when it came to my missions, at least, emotionally speaking, my targets were always that, targets, objectives to aplish toplete the mission, nothing less, nothing more.


    But them?


    I utterly despised them.


    And it wasn''t because of their actions as a Dark Guild, but because of their tant hypocrisy.


    They wanted to change the world, because they had suffered, and in order to do that, they had be the very thing that had taken everything from them?


    It was pathetic.


    "Is that all?" I said, cracking my knuckles.


    "Your friend won''t win," Angel chuckled dryly, ring at me. "You might defeat us, but by the time you do, Zero will have already killed Adam."


    It seems the damage they had taken during our little fight was driving them into delusions.


    Cobra chuckled. "Delusions you say?" he paused, his chuckles turning into a fullugh. "Zero knows Adam is stronger than him, that''s why he made some... preparations."


    "No matter how much he prepared for, he''s still underprepared," I replied, taking a step forward, as my lightning crackled louder and danced across my frame, ready to end this.


    I didn''t even need my full strength to deal with them. I had humored them long enough, now it was time to swat away these flies.


    Realizing the change in my aura, Midnight made the first move, trying to twist my body with his magic. But like always, I didn''t bother to dodge.


    The difference between us was so big, his magic fizzled out before it could fully reach me.


    "Lightning Dragon''s Nova Strike," I growled, moving forward in the blink of an eye as my body transformed into energy, unleashing a massive burst of lightning that electrocuted them, rendering them immobile.


    Now, all I had to do was wait for Adam to finish toying with Zero.


    And considering how Adam''s energy felt from afar, well... it shouldn''t be long.


    -----------------


    [Third Person POV.]


    [Adam Vs Zero.]


    After a brief but intense silence between the two, Zero and Adam charged one another. Their auras ring bright, as their hands interlocked, pushing against one another.


    However, despite putting his all, Zero felt himself being pushed back as sweat began to run down his face, all while Adam remained stoic, easily keeping up his effort.


    This realization provoked Zero to channel all his remaining strength, to gain some ground but rather than pushing Adam, his own legs only sank deeper into the ground.


    Adam wasn''t even using his de, the medium from which his magic revolved around, and Zero was being overwhelmed.


    He gritted his teeth and snarled when the pain hit him as Adam tightened his grip, snapping the bones in Zero''s fingers.


    Staggering, he tried a kick to get free, which was easily avoided, as Adam kicked him away, as if he was nothing more than trash.


    Landing on his feet, Zero shook his hands in the air with an angry sigh, waving away the stinging pain before once again rushing at his foe.


    This time he tried high speed burst attacks, using his dark magic to unleash a series of powerful blows from all sides, trying to overwhelm Adam.


    However, without even looking, Adam managed to block each one with a disconcerting amount of ease.


    ''I never imagined he would be this strong!'' Zero mused inwardly. ''It doesn''t matter, all I have to do is wait, and keep him entertained long enough for Jel to do his thing.''


    Still standingpletely still, and tired of Zero''s pathetic efforts, Adamnded a clean backhand p in his face with enough force to send him flying backwards, going through several trees as if they were made of paper.


    A trail of blood followed as Zero fell through the air. Stunned and staggered, now on hands and knees, Zero turned back angrily towards Adam.


    "Time to end this, Zero," Adam spat.


    "Is that so? But we haven''t even started yet, ve," Zero paused, wiping a stream of blood from the corner of his lip.


    With those words, Zero suddenly exploded with power as an aura of uncontroble energy surrounded him.


    However, in response Adam merely sighed in disdain releasing his Shikai. "Judge all things in this universe, Zanryuzuki."


    Adam had wanted to savor this moment, but the truth was, he was sick and tired of dealing with this and wanted to finish it quickly.


    Laughing like a maniac, Zero moved faster than ever beforeunching a powerful uppercut at Adam, which was dodged easily, as Adam moved his de forward, cutting Zero in the chest.


    Paying his wounds, no heed, Zero continued his advance, following up with a series of precise strikes that carried enough magic power to destroy towns with ease, however, Adam continued to block every attack, as if it was nothing.


    Zero knew he had no chance of winning, so he was relying on a trap he had set, and for that he needed time.


    Unfortunately for him, Adam had grown tired of him.


    Taking a step forward, Adam blurred out of Zero''s sight, reappearing behind him with his de raised high and a look of indifference, releasing the full might of his power.


    Zero''s reaction time was so slow inparison he could barely turn around, paralyzed by the overwhelming power.


    He knew right there without a doubt that he was going to die, and there was nothing he could do about it.


    Suddenly, his vision wavered, splitting into two diverging perspectives, as he realizes... he has failed once more, thinking that Adam was right.


    He should''ve killed him when he had the chance.


    "Rot in hell, Zero."

 Chapter 138: Dolls.

    Chapter 138: Dolls.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Unique sexy offer, from sexy corn trying to get some rizzing stones. If we reach top 3, I''ll post 3 chapters. No waiting period, nothing. This offer is limited to this week. Corn awaits thy stones.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    Blood still warm on my de, I stand over the lifeless form of Zero, the man who had at one point, haunted my days, casting his shadow into the world.


    His once imposing figure was now nothing more than a crumpled heap, cut in half.


    I had finally done it.


    I had finally killed him.


    His breaths had finally ceased, and the twisted smirk that had adorned his face for as long as I''ve known him was now frozen in a perpetual mask of shock.


    The final blow had ended his life; had been swift, just as I had imagined a thousand times in my dreams.


    For years, the burden of his existence had weighed heavy on my shoulders, on my mind.


    But as I stand here, staring at his lifeless form, at my handywork, my de dripping with his blood, I felt... nothing.


    There was no triumphant roar in my chest, no relief washing over me like the crashing waves of the sea. There was only a hollow space where I expected... something else.


    "I imagined this moment a thousand times," I said aloud, my voice strangely calm, and devoid of any emotion. "But I never imagined that I would feel nothing."


    What did I expect to feel?


    Anger? I had been angry for years. Enraged at his very existence. And yet... I feel nothing.


    Relief? Surely, I would feel relieved to be finally free of his shadow. But there is no relief either.


    I felt like I should be happy. After all, I had taken his life. But even that emotion eluded me.


    As I stood there, contemting myck of emotions, I became aware of multiple presences behind me.


    "I hope you don''t think you''ve won," A familiar voice dered with a perverse glee.


    It can''t be.


    I turned around to see the man I had killed, d leathery garb, his long hair pulled back in a ponytail. He stood in a predatory crouch, his face twisted into a grimace.


    Zero.


    But, how?


    I had killed him.


    Had I killed a fake?


    No, that wasn''t the case. I knew without a doubt my de had cut the real deal, so... what in hell was happening.


    "Surprised?" Zero sneered, standing tall as he looked down on me. His eyes, once lifeless, now glowed with a malicious glee.


    But there was something different. An unnatural aura around him, a shimmering haze that was barely visible. It was unsettling.


    "You''re dead." I managed to get the words out, still processing the scene in front of me.


    "I am, and at the same time, I''m not," Zero agreed, his smirk widening, "Did you really think it would be that easy?"


    Hisughter filled the air, the echo bouncing off the surrounding trees. I tightened my grip on my de, my eyes never leaving his figure.


    "How?" I asked, ring at him as my rage resurfaced once more.


    He shrugged, an eerie grace in his movements, "Magic. Science. The line between them is thin. You maggots are so sure of your own mortality, always so shocked when it''s proven otherwise."


    His words hung heavy in the air. This was something I had not anticipated. But then again, Zero was always one for theatrics.


    "Doesn''t matter." I finally found my voice, stern, unwavering. "I''ll just kill you as many times as it takes."


    Zeroughed, a humorless sound that did nothing to ease the tension. "You''ve got spirit, I''ll give you that, my little ve. However."


    Suddenly, as if the shadows of the forest themselves were giving birth to more horrors, more figures stepped out of the shadows into the light.


    All of them, the same person. Zero, d in the same leathery garb, with the same malicious smirks on their faces. Each one felt exactly like the next, like the Zero I knew.


    Their power.


    Their appearance.


    Everything was the same.


    Or at least felt the same.


    "Meet my army, the true power behind Oracion Seis!" The first Zero spoke with a flourish, "A legion of one, a legion born for greatness!"


    I clenched my teeth.


    The army of duplicates sneered at me, their chillingughter blending into a horrifying symphony.


    I could feel at least a hundred of them, all around me, surrounding me from every angle.


    I chuckled darkly.


    It infuriated me he was still alive, but in the end, it didn''t change a thing. One, or a million, it didn''t change a damn fucking thing, after all, it doesn''t matter the number of flies that try to crash into the sun, they will all get burned.


    "So, what you''re saying is, that I have to kill you a few hundred times to get the job done?" I said, staring at them as a dark smile spread across my face. "Well, I''ll be damned, my birthday came early this year."


    "As cocky as always," Zero scoffed, grinning at me. "But I''ll admit, I enjoy your bravado. Makes this game of us all the more entertaining."


    At his words, the army of clones spread out in a semicircle, each maintaining a sneering grin. Caging me inside as I stood in the center.


    Then, without any warning, they attacked. Using their Darkness magic to unleash a barrage of beams in my direction.


    Calmly, I swung my de, putting enough power in my swing to shatter theirbined attack before blurring out of sight, striking a few of them down, cutting their heads off.


    I chuckled, realizing what Zero had done as the bodies I had cut down, turned into dust, leaving only a string of white hair behind.


    Dolls.


    I was fighting hundreds of dolls, all as powerful as the real deal. All created in his image.


    I had killed the real one.


    And this was hisst resort to torment me, an army of one.


    I felt theughter bursting from within me, and I couldn''t contain it. As my chuckles echoed through the forest, the clones paused, their confusion written on their faces as they stared at me.


    "He really thought he could kill me alone?" I chuckled, taking a moment to recover my breath. "He could''ve had a chance to survive for a bit longer if he had used all of you, but I guess defeat wasn''t a possibility in his mind, was it?"


    "Going insane so soon?" Zero, or at least one of them, chuckled with twisted glee. "Or are you too stupid toprehend? I''m not dead, I am beyond such bindings!"


    I shook withughter, head thrown back, and mouth open wide. "Oh, but you are. None of you have a soul, he did, as surprising as that is."


    Before any of them could reply, I moved forward, cutting through several lines of clones, dismembering each and every single one of them with a single strike in an effortless manner.


    "Do your best, little dolls," I taunted, cracking my neck to the side. "I''ll enjoy killing you all, it will be... therapeutic."


    -----------------


    [Gildarts Clive. POV.]


    Somewhere deep in the forest, I sensed the unnerving surge of dark magic, a prickling sensation like an icy hand brushing against the back of my head.


    "Adam," I muttered, my eyes narrowing in concern. The presences seemed to be converging all around him, surrounding him.


    A part of me wanted to rush to my son''s aid. But at the same time, I knew how strong he was, he was a Clive after all, so I trusted him, trusted his strength, his resolve.


    He was no longer the little boy who used to hide behind his emotions, behind his hate. He was a man. A powerful mage in his own right.


    Besides, I had my own problems to handle, like Nirvana and Jel.


    "Gildarts Clive," Jel''s voice echoed in my ears. "We finally met."


    "It seems you want a generational beatdown," I replied, cracking a grin. "First my son, now me, who''s next? My daughter?"


    Jel''s cold, piercing eyes bore into me. There was a sinister air about him, an aura that screamed, I need therapy!


    "Take a picture, it''llst longer," I said, letting out a yawn.


    "You don''t seem to understand, Gildarts," Jel sneered. "Your brute mind might notprehend the situation but allow me to help you. This isn''t a simple contest of strength. I can''t lose, I am a harbinger of a new era."


    Harbinger of a new era?


    Fuck, kids nowadays sure are depressing as fuck.


    "Well said, Jel," A new voice spoke up from behind Jel, a voice I didn''t recognize at first, but as the person in question came into view, I instantly recognized him.


    Zero.


    The man that had tortured my boy.


    Or a clone of him at the very least.


    "Are you ready to witness the beginning of a new era?" Zero asked, as more figures stepped out of the shadows into the light.


    More clones.


    More Zeros.


    I chuckled.


    "It seems your imminent demise has made you lose your mind," Jel said, scowling.


    "Oh, no, it''s not that, I''m sorry, it''s just... I''m very d this happened," I replied, as my power broke free, bending the earth around me under an unfathomable amount of magical pressure. "It means I get to kill the man who tormented my boy, well, the copies of the bastard. But beggars can''t be choosers, am I right?"


    I''ll admit.


    I am about to enjoy this shit more than I should.


    "Bring it on!" I roared, challenging the army of fakes, and Jel to do their worst before I crushed them down!

 Chapter 139: Fakes.

    Chapter 139: Fakes.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Auto posting didn''t work. If we reach top 5 I''ll post another chapter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The earth beneath my boots trembled with a silent whisper under my power as I stood alone amidst the once vibrant forest, now nothing more than a charred terrain.


    The scent of burnt pine and dry earth engulfs me, mingling with the metallic tang of freshly spilled blood that clung to the de in my hand.


    I let out a weary sigh as I surveyed the field before me.


    Hundreds upon hundreds of clones lie scattered on the forest floor. Every face is the same, Zero''s face, twisted in rage, eyes ame, waiting for their bodies to turn into dust, leaving nothing but a single strand of hair from the head of the man I had killed.


    At first, I had enjoyed the opportunity of tearing Zero apart again. But it soon became boring, nothing more than a mind-numbing task I had toplete.


    And the reason for that was pretty simple. They weren''t Zero, not really, not where it mattered.


    Killing them felt... empty, even more so than it had felt with the original.


    Pushing my thoughts aside for the moment, I watch as the clones wither away like dying embers, turning into dust that danced through the air in a haunting ballet, leaving just a piece of hair behind.


    As I stared at them, my eyes were cold and empty, as still as the depths of a frozenke. "Go on, I''m waiting."


    "You truly are one of my most wonderful creations, maggot," Zero''s voice boomed from behind me. "But do not be so quick to think you have defeated me."


    Slowly, I turned around, the grip of my de tightening. "Me? One of your creations? Don''t tter yourself."


    Zero chuckled, his voice echoing throughout the forest as more fakes appeared. "Oh, but you are. Without me, you wouldn''t exist, your hate for me is the reason you stand here today."


    "That''s almost funny," I replied, before taking a step forward; vanishing out of sight, reappearing behind the unsuspecting fake, my de poised and gleaming. "You should''ve considered a career inedy; it would''ve saved you the trouble."


    "Foolish magg-" The fake began, but his words were cut short as his body started breaking apart, multiple cuts appearing all around him.


    "Let''s get this over with," I said, turning around to face the other copies.


    I would kill them all, putting to an end everything Zero built once and for all.


    -----------------


    [Erza Scarlet. POV.]


    The wind carried echoes of many battles as everyone fought with all their might to defeat the enemy that had dared to get in our path. Bleeding, and tired, I brandished my de against the onught of clones that had appeared out of nowhere.


    My armor, once glistening, was now broken, marred with the ashes of the forest.


    My senses were being pushed to the limit as these abominations continued with their relentless assault, each strike being more than enough to bring a slight tremor in my arms.


    A nagging reminder of the endurance needed in this battle.


    Through the chaotic maelstrom I found myself in, I could feel the power of Adam and Gildarts in the distance.


    I could feel the earth shattering and quaking under their might, each one fighting a storm of Zero''s clones, of fakes. It''s an awe-inspiring sensation, the sheer number of clones they were handling made my own skirmish seem like a mere trickle against a tidal wave.


    I still had a long way to go.


    "Is this all, little Scarlet?" Zero asked, his tone mocking me.


    Suddenly, my heart feels lighter, and my de steadier. I draw from the reservoir of energy that almost seemed dry moments ago.


    "You think this will make me falter?!" I roared, as my armor shifted through countless armaments in mere seconds, a kaleidoscope of gleaming steel and resolute purpose, beforending on the armor I wanted.


    As I cut through the clones, I imagine myrades beside me, their spirits lending me strength. Jel''s unwavering resolve, Natsu''s fiery spirit, Lucy''s unyielding hope, and Gray''s fierce determination. "For all who have suffered because of you! I will prevail!"


    I am Erza Scarlet, Titania of Fairy Tail, and for my family, for my friends, and everyone I love, nothing will break my resolve.


    I will not falter; I will not wane. And if needed, I will be the zing beacon that pushes back the shadows.


    -------------


    [Jel Fernandes. POV.]


    The cool forest air brushed against my face as I raced silently through the dense foliage, following one of Zero''s clones. At the distance, the echoes of everyone''s battle reached me, more specifically, Erza''s battle.


    I would''ve liked to deal with her by myself, but right now there''s something else I need to attend to. A glimmer of a n, a whisper of opportunity.


    "My army will keep them upied long enough for us to activate Nirvana," Zero chuckled, his eyes beaming with twisted delight.


    I had read about Nirvana during my time at the Tower. An ancient, mythical power that was deemed too dangerous to be wielded. A creation of the ancient wizards who possessed magic, the likes of which have not been seen since their time.


    The kind of power that can either bring light or cast the world into darkness.


    "We have arrived," Zero said, his voice breaking me from my thoughts.


    I looked up to see a towering mountain in front of us, runes etched into its surface, protecting the ce from being detected.


    It seemed like Zero had nned for every possible scenario, but his own demise.


    Silently, we delved deeper into the mountain, entering a cave hidden behind a concealing spell.


    Zero, ahead of me, didn''t miss a beat. The same confident, twisted grin he always wore was more pronounced than ever, the promise of the imminent realization of his grand scheme making his eyes glint with a vicious excitement.


    "Over here," He motioned me towards arge, dark chamber. We stood in front of a massive, mechanical apparatus that hummed with magical energy. It was monstrous andplex, filled with tubes, switches, and glowing crystal shards.


    An impressive feat of magical engineering.


    In the heart of the machine, a ss cylinder pulsed with ominous, cyan light. Within it, I saw what looked like the shadowy form of Zero.


    The clones.


    It was here where Zero was producing the dolls.


    "This is the result of my tireless effort," Zero gloated, sweeping an arm to indicate the clones gestating in the machine. "Using the materials left by the first, we are able to create an army of around one hundred thousand soldiers that share our righteous sight."


    The clones wouldn''t stop Fairy Tail for long, but their number advantage would keep them upied long enough for Zero to do what he had set out to do.


    He turned to me then, the light from the machine reflecting in his eyes. He looked more menacing than ever. "And with your help, Jel, this will all be possible."


    I smiled, approaching the machine slowly, my eyes fixated on the dolls being made within the ss cylinder. Their bodies ethereal and insubstantial, waiting for the piece of Zero that would give them life.


    I reached out to touch the ss, feeling the warmth emanating from the machine.


    "Come Jel," Zero urged me, his voiceced with excitement. "Let''s bring Nirvana into this world!"


    My n had worked.


    Now, it was time to see it through.


    My lips curled into a faint tired smile as I raised my arms and focused my energy on the machine, releasing a beam of yellow light that tore through the apparatus, engulfing the entire thing before tearing it apart until nothing remained.


    "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!" Zero roared, his eyes widening in anger and disbelief.


    "I have done what I had to," I said calmly, my arms still raised. "I cannot let you seed, Zero."


    "You blind fool!" Zero spat, his hands clenched into fists at his sides. "Do you not understand the magnitude of what you''ve done?! Of what we could have aplished together?!"


    I lowered my arms, preparing myself for the confrontation that was sure toe. "I''ve been blind, Zero, this doesn''t feel like that."


    "They healed your mind," Zero growled, his eyes narrowing as he took a step toward me.


    They did.


    But that didn''t wash away the sins I hadmitted.


    Nothing would.


    Not now, not ever.


    But this, this would be a start.


    "I will stop you, Zero," I said firmly, my voice unwavering as my body erupted in the aura of my Heavenly Body Magic. "I will do whatever it takes to make sure your ns nevere to fruition."


    Zero rolled his eyes and scoffed at Jel, the corners of his lips lifting in a sarcastic grin. "ying the hero now?" he asked mockingly, gesturing over to me. "You should know better by now that your hands can never be clean enough for that role."

 Chapter 140: Breaking an Army.

    Chapter 140: Breaking an Army.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    If we reach top 4, I''ll post another chap.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Jel Fernandes. POV.]


    Nothing would ever clean my hands from my mistakes.


    Not now, not ever.


    But this¡­ this would be a start.


    "I will stop you, Zero," I said firmly, my voice unwavering as my body erupted in the aura of my Heavenly Body Magic. "I will do whatever it takes to make sure your ns nevere to fruition."


    Zero rolled his eyes and scoffed at Jel, the corners of his lips lifting in a sarcastic grin. "ying the hero now?" he asked mockingly, gesturing to Jel''s blood-stained hands. "You should know better by now that your hands can never be clean enough for that role."


    Before I could retort, Zero''s eyes darkened ominously, and he swiftly raised his arms. The room around us twisted and turned, the darkness growing with each passing second, swallowing everything, recing every sensation with a chilling nothingness until there was nothing but Zero, at its center, as the only visible entity.


    Wasting no time, I channeled my magic, forming a cluster of golden meteors around my body. "Cassiopeia!" With a swift gesture, I sent the golden meteors hurling towards Zero.


    Zero dodged as my attack collided with the ground,ughing as if this were a mere game. "You should''ve thought this through Jel, remember, I am not alone." At this, his figure flickered, and suddenly, he wasn''t alone.


    Five more clones had emerged from the darkness he had summoned.


    The clones were weaker than the original, but not enough to make dealing with them an easy endeavor. Alone, they were weak, together, their collective magic was immense, overwhelming.


    "Cygnus!" I shouted as I raised my hands, forming a powerful barrier around myself before immediately expanding the barrier outwards.


    "Dark Nightmare" The clones shouted in one voice, unleashing a heavy wave of darkness towards me, theirbined magic crackling with an intense energy.


    The wave hit my barrier with a loud thud, and I struggled to keep it up under the immense pressure of their magic. But as I held on with all my strength, I noticed a small crack starting to form in the barrier.


    If this continued, I was going to lose.


    With a fierce cry, I pushed beyond my limits, strengthening my shield, putting everything I had in the barrier. However, it wasn''t long before my shield shattered, and the wave of dark magic mmed into me, sending me sprawling backward, sting me out of the mountain.


    Groaning, I picked myself up, struggling to keep my bnce as my body screamed in protest, blood dripping into the ground. Pain red through every muscle, every nerve.


    "You should''ve done what you were told, Jel," One of the clones said, as the others nked him, a triumphant smile on each of their faces. "Did you really think you had a chance? We taught you everything you know, maggot!"


    He was right.


    Not only was I nowhere near my full power, but Zero knew my every move.


    I had no chance of winning.


    Not that it mattered, I had already aplished what I had set out to do, I had managed to weaken Zero''s ns, now it was my time to die, to atone.


    So, if I was to die, then I would die helping those I have hurt.


    Drawing a deep breath, I began channeling my magic. "You''re right." I said, taking a shaky step forward. "Which is why you shouldn''t have cornered me." At this, I brought both of my hands to my chest, activating one of the strongest spells Zero had taught me.


    Square of Self-Destruction.


    "That''s yourst resort?!" The clonesughed as they saw the spell sequence form around me, the energy swirling and crackling.


    "I will take everything down with me," I replied, knowing that even if he killed me, the Square of Self-Destruction would still detonate, seeing that without the cancetion code, this was a spell that cannot be stopped.


    Chuckling at my reply, one of the clones'' hands shot out, touching me on the shoulder. And suddenly, my spell halted, before breaking downpletely, the energy behind the spell dissipating as if it was never there.


    I looked up in shock, my eyes wide as I met Zero''s menacing gaze.


    "Did you think I didn''t know how to counter my own spell?" Zero taunted, the clone still touching my shoulder.


    I had failed.


    Once more, I had failed.


    I couldn''t even die properly.


    This was it. The end.


    Milliana.


    Simon.


    Wally.


    Sho.


    Adam.


    Erza.


    I''m sorry for everything I''ve done.


    But before despair could consume me, the air around me rippled and a figurended in front of me, cracking the earth open, creating a cloud of dust and debris that made it difficult to see.


    Despite that, however, the clones'' eyes widened in horror, each one taking a step back before their heads wobbled, teetering precariously before dropping off with a heavy thud onto the cold, hard ground.


    "You don''t get to kill yourself pal."


    That voice, this power.


    I knew them well.


    "Adam," I muttered in shock.


    He gave me a small smile, his eyes softening at the sight of me. "I''m d to see you''re out of your viin phase."


    There was no anger in his voice.


    How could he not hate me after all I''ve done?!


    Without another word, Adam turned to face clones of Zero that had appeared, his expression hardening. "And as for you, Zero, this has gone long enough."


    ---------------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    It hadn''t taken me long to figure out something or someone was producing the army of clones everyone had been fighting.


    So, once I figured that out, it was all a matter of finding the source, in order to tear it apart.


    Unfortunately for me, and everyone dealing with this, locating the source of this infestation wasn''t so easy to aplish. Zero, had nned for this, or at least I assumed he had, considering I couldn''t feel a thing whenever I focused on sensing magical anomalies around me.


    Unfortunately for Zero, however, was that he hadn''t ounted for one thing. Jel betraying his sociopathic ass.


    I''ll be honest, I hadn''t considered the possibility of Jel betraying him, or that he would even be here to begin with, in fact, my n B if locating the source didn''t work out, was destroying the entire forest.


    After all, you can''t hide if there''s nowhere to hide.


    Luckily, Jel had saved me the trouble of evacuating everyone.


    His presence had narrowed my search down a lot, making it easier to find the source I had been looking for.


    That being said, Jel had dealt with the source just as soon as I had located it. Confirming my suspicions that he was finally free of the brainwashing they had done on him.


    Which is why I had gone out of my way to save him when it had be painfully clear that he was about to die.


    "Adam, forget me, you have to stop Nirvana!" Jel urged, coughing up blood as he held onto a nearby tree for support.


    "Gildarts working on that," I replied, having no doubts Gildarts would deal with the situation without anyplications.


    "You don''t understand if Zero manag-" Jel began, but before he could finish his sentence, I was shushing him down.


    "Leave your martyr agenda for another day," I said, before knocking him out ofmission, creating a Kido barrier around him to keep him safe.


    After all, I had a mountain infested with maggots that needed to be burned down. And it just happened I was happy to oblige.

 Chapter 141: Unknown Danger.

    Chapter 141: Unknown Danger.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    If we reach top 4, I''ll post another chap.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [Unknown Location.]


    In an unknown location, a castle loomed on a craggy mountain, its ancient stones weathered by time and scarred by countless battles. Torches flickered from the walls, casting a gloomy illumination, while the night held its brooding presence around the castle like a shroud of despair.


    Inside, there were a few individuals. One of them, a woman with many goals.


    Selene, her figure silhouetted against the moonlit corridors, glided through the maze-like castle, her robes trailing behind her like waves of shadow. Her eyes, aglow with a cold, unyielding fire, stared ahead, her mind seething with thoughts of power and control.


    A subordinate, dwarfed by her towering stature, scuttled behind her. He shivered, not from the cold stone underfoot but from the chilling aura of his mistress. He had borne witness to the terrible cost of displeasing Selene, the punishments she meted out were brutal, and they left scars that couldn''t be seen.


    At the end of a dim-lit corridor, Selene paused, her icy gaze turning to her subordinate. Her voice, when it came, was a haunting whisper that reverberated in the silence, filling the air with a sense of impending doom.


    "It seems it''s finally time to see that man again," she dered. Her lips twisted into a smile, a terrifying spectacle that promised nothing but misery. "My sweet enigma, Adam."


    The subordinate gulped, his breath hitching at the mention of Adam. He bowed low, trying to suppress the tremor in his voice. "As you wish, mydy."


    Selene turned away, her silhouette blending with the darkness, and the light the moon casted on her. "He has grown much in the years since Ist saw him," she mused, her toneced with cruel anticipation. "I just hope he has grown enough. His power... there''s something unique about it. It intrigues me. I know it doesn''t belong to this realm of existence, so I must locate the origin, and see what it is that sets him apart."


    As her words echoed in the cold, stark air of the castle, a sense of foreboding gripped the atmosphere. It was as though the castle itself held its breath, dreading what might happen when Selene finally set out to understand what Adam truly was.


    After all, some questions were better left unanswered.


    "It''s been a few hundred years since I''ve had this much fun," Selene smiled, as the darkness around them seemed to deepen, swallowing the torchlight until the castle was nothing but a silhouette against the backdrop of the night.


    -----------------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [Alvarez Empire.]


    In the depths of the Alvarez Empire, within a room shrouded by shadows and enigmatic energies, the air felt heavy, charged with the essence of ancient and powerful magic. The sunlight that dared to enter the chamber illuminated an eerie gathering.


    Irene Belserion, The Scarlet Despair, stood tall and imposing with her scarlet hair cascading down her back, and her cold, calcting eyes fixed on the two figures in front of her.


    At the center of the room, Zeref Dragneel, the ck Wizard, d in his enigmatic robe, his jet-ck hair hanging loosely around his somber face. His eyes were pools of darkness, reflecting the centuries of solitude and sorrow that to this day burdened his soul.


    By his side stood August, the Magic King, with his long beard and stoic expression. The waves of wisdom, longing and mncholy rolled off him like the oceans he had seen rise and fall through the ages.


    Irene''s voice, like a velvet cloak of malice, sliced through the tense silence, "Your majesty, I believe it''s time we pay that man a visit."


    Zeref''s eyes widened for a moment before he chuckled softly, an almost inaudible whisper that carried the weight of countless lifetimes.


    "Irene," August muttered.


    "You mean Adam," Zeref murmured, his voice enveloped in amusement. His tired eyes bore into Irene''s. "Do as you please, but don''t kill him. The time I gave him has yet to run out."


    Irene smiled at that. "I would never dream of doing such a thing, your majesty."


    August, who had remained silent, shifted his gaze between the two. His voice, rich with age and power, resonated in the chamber, "Every action has its consequences, and every thread in the tapestry is woven for a reason. Every time we had pushed the kid, he had gotten stronger, it might be best to leave him be, before he grows out of our hands."


    Irene''s lips curled into a sinister smile as she turned away, her cape flowing behind her like a sea of blood. "Wouldn''t that be fun?"


    As the chamber''s doors closed behind her, Zeref and August were left in silence, and contemtion. The room, dimly illuminated by the pale sunlight, seemed to grow darker, as if swallowing the shadows that danced on the walls.


    Outside, the winds howled through the ancientnd, whispering secrets as old as time, and carrying the echoes of an uncertain future.


    After all, two Dragonesses, paying a visit to the same man at the same time. Was an event that could only bring forth utter chaos.


    -----------------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    After half an hour of dealing with clones of the man I hated, I finally stood atop the rubble of his ns, my boots sending small pebbles skittering down the mountain of debris that was once a towering peak and the base of Oracion Seis.


    The dust from the shattered stone hung heavy in the air, as if trying to mute the enormity of what just urred.


    Below, an army of clonesy scattered, each one slowly turning into dust, leaving strands of hair behind. At first, their numbers had seemed infinite, but once their production had been cut down, well, it was all a matter of time.


    Slipping my hand into my pocket, I pulled out mycrima phone, the blue light illuminating my face as I tapped the screen, navigating through my contacts looking for Gildarts.


    Thecrima phone began to ring, the soft sound echoing in the emptiness around me until finally, the connection was made.


    Gildarts'' gruff voice came through, sounding a little breathless. "Your handsome dad speaking, what can I do for you?"


    Handsome wh-- no, no, don''t focus on his stupidity, get to the point Adam.


    "I''ve finished on my side, how are things on your side?" I asked, cutting straight to the chase.


    There was a short pause on the other end of the line, before Gildarts spoke up again. "Just wrapping things up here. A bunch of Brain-less clones appeared, putting up a mediocre fight, so... it wasn''t nothing we could handle, you could almost say it took, Zero effort."


    Dad puns, great.


    "What happened to Nirvana?" I asked.


    Gildarts let out a low chuckle. "It''s gone. Once I saw the clones were just buying time to activate the thing, I just destroyed the entire shit."


    Ahhh, yes, the old Gildarts method. If something getsplicated, destroy it. He applies this technique to everything, enemies, doors, people, allies.


    "Good," I replied, letting out a chuckle of my own. "I will see how Erza and Laxus are doing, before regrouping." At that I hung up the phone, turning back to see Jel still out cold inside my Kido barrier.


    Smiling at the thought that seeing him back to normal would make Erza happy.


    I might not care for the guy too much, but I did care for Erza, and seeing her smile, a genuine smile would be worth it.

 Chapter 142: The Hunters and The Prey.

    Chapter 142: The Hunters and The Prey.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    If we reach top 4, I''ll post another chap.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    As the sun began its descent behind the tall trees, casting a golden hue across the forest, or what remained of it, I walked along the worn path, the crunch of fallen leaves beneath my boots echoing in the quiet serenity. The air was crisp, carrying with it the sweet scent of pine and the promise of a cool evening. This was my sanctuary, my escape from the chaos of the world.


    Finding a secluded spot, I leaned against a majestic oak, its sturdy branches reaching toward the sky. Its presence offered sce andfort, grounding me in the moment. I let out a sigh, letting the weight of our recent victory sink in. The bastard that had gued my life for far too long had finally been eliminated, giving window to a new chapter in my life.


    Just as I settled into the embrace of the tree, the familiar voices of Erza and Laxus reached my ears, apanied by the soft rustle of leaves. They emerged from the shadows, their faces beaming with a mix of exhaustion and triumph, one more than the other. Erza''s long, flowing crimson hair danced in the gentle breeze as she walked towards me, while Laxus'' eyes sparkled with the usual fire of determination.


    "There you are," Laxus called out. "We''ve been looking for you."


    I smiled and patted the ground next to me, inviting them to take a seat. "I needed a moment alone, but I''m d you found me."


    They settled down, Erza taking a seat beside me, letting her head rest in my shoulder, and Laxus nestling himself in the grass. If I had to describe my rtionship with them, I would say they were my only friends, true friends.


    The old man, Cana, Cornelia, Gildarts and Mavis were family.


    Erza and Laxus were my friends, despite how little we interacted, or how much we didn''t talk, they were always there for me in their own way.


    This wasn''t to say I didn''t consider the rest of the guild my friends, they were, I cared about each of them, after all, like Gramps would say, they were family.


    It was simply that I cared more about some of them than others.


    "I can''t believe it''s finally over," Erza said, her voice raw with exhaustion. "It felt like an eternity hanging over our shoulders, one that no longer exists."


    Laxus nodded, crossing his arms. "But we did it. We finally put an end to it all," he said, a sense of pride filling his voice.


    I still felt empty about killing Zero, but like Erza had said, I felt lighter, it was hard to exin, but her words were the most urate description if I had to say.


    I guess I just expected to be happy about the entire thing, not that I cared enough to think about it.


    "So," Laxus'' eyes were fixed on the figure crumpled in the corner, slumped against a shimmering translucent Kido barrier that I had summoned. His brows furrowed as he twisted his neck to look at me. "Who''s the guy?"


    Oh right, Jel. I had almost forgotten about the guy.


    "That would be Jel," I replied, gazing at the former Wizard Saint.


    Erza lifted her head from my shoulder, her expression softening as she gazed at Jel with a mixture of sadness andpassion. "How... is he?"


    I paused, trying to find the right words. "Better."


    Erza smiled, understanding what I had tried to convey with that single word. "I''m d."


    Laxus grunted, "So, what are we going to do with him?"


    That''s a good question. The council would probably incarcerate him again, brainwashed or not, he had done a lot of terrible things.


    That being said, he had assisted us in destroying Oracion Seis, so that might cut some time from his sentence. I wasn''t entirely sure.


    "The council will pick him up, and put him back in his cell," I replied, letting out a sigh. "His actions today saved us a lot of trouble, so they might be lenient with him."


    Erza''s gaze remained fixed on Jel, "Hopefully."


    As the peaceful silence settled around us, a soft rustling of leaves caught our attention. Wendy, the pint-sized dragon yer, emerged from the foliage, her eyes scanning the area. She seemed hesitant, as if unsure of her every thought.


    "Hey, Wendy," Erza called out, her voice warm and weing. "We could really use your magic right now."


    I smiled at that. I knew what Erza was doing, trying to boost Wendy''s self-esteem, we weren''t that injured to require medical attention.


    Wendy''s face lit up with a shy smile, and she hurried over to us.


    "You can start with me, small fry," Laxus barked, without any bite to it, in fact, I could swear he was trying with all his might not to hug the little dragon yer.


    "O-on it" Wendy beamed, her voice soft and caring.


    However, as Wendy rushed over to Laxus, her eyes locked onto Jel''s figure inside my barrier. Recognition shed across her face, but there was something else in her eyes, a mixture of confusion, surprise and longing.


    I noticed Wendy''s gaze lingering on Jel, and a pang of concern shot through me. I knew that Jel was aplicated figure for some, but especially for Wendy. She had a connection to him, or rather a version of him.


    Mystogan.


    I hesitated for a moment, unsure of what to do. Eventuallying to the conclusion that the best way to deal with this was by being straightforward. "He''s not the one you think, he just looks like it."


    Wendy''s eyes widened at my words, and she shook her head as if to clear her thoughts. "I-I u-understand."


    I''ll be honest, I didn''t expect her to react so well to that, it seems that while shy, and socially awkward she''s smart enough to understand and read between the lines.


    "What do you mean by that, Adam?" Erza asked, her gaze flickering between Wendy and Jel.


    I turned to her, giving her a look that said. I''ll exinter.


    Erza nodded, turning her attention back to Wendy. "I''ll go after Laxus, if you don''t mind."


    Wendy nodded, her gaze still lingering on Jel before turning to Laxus.


    I sighed.


    This would be aplicated thing to exin.


    ---------------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [Five hours after the events of Oracion Seis.]


    The night was young, with the moon hanging like a crescent jewel in the sky. A gust of wind rustled through the dark forest thaty below the towering cliff, as shadows seemed to dance with the swaying trees.


    It was a night of mysteries, waiting to unfold.


    At the edge of the cliff, a solitary figure sat cross-legged, her silhouette ethereal in the moonlight. Her long flowing blonde hair cascaded over her shoulders, while her pink eyes were locked on something in the distance. Her skin was as pale as the moon, giving her a ghostly, yet alluring aura.


    This was one of the Five Dragon Gods, Selene, the enchanting and enigmatic Dragoness whose reputation was woven with tales of terror and the unknown.


    Below her, there was a small vige in a flurry of activity. The vigers were preparing for an annual festival, and there was an air of joy and anticipation, most of it thanks to the visitors that came.


    s, they were oblivious to the predator above who was watching them with an insidious interest. Well, watching one of them, at least.


    Selene''s eyes fixated on one of the vige visitors, Adam. Her lips curled into a dark, twisted smile as her eyes narrowed.


    "It''s been a while, hasn''t it? He has gotten quite strong," Selene whispered to herself, her voice like a soft hiss. "How endearing... and how foolish."


    Selene''s delicate fingers traced the air as if drawing invisible patterns that only she couldprehend, pondering whether or not to make her entrance at the vige.


    Meanwhile, down in the vige, the atmosphere was bing livelier. People wereughing, singing, and sharing tales of yore.


    As Selene continued watching him, her pink eyes glinting, an unexpected rustling in the trees nearby caught her attention. She tilted her head and noticed someone else approaching her.


    Selene''s twisted smile grew wider. "Would you look at that? It seems my sweet Adam is quite the charmer, twodies waiting in the night just for him." At this, she rose from her seated position, the air swirling around her as her hair billowed like golden waves.


    As the shadowy figure grew closer, Selene''s ethereal gaze shifted from the lively vige to the neer. Emerging from the shadows, with a piercing re and an aura as dark as night, was Irene Belserion.


    Irene''s eyes narrowed, her crimson irises briefly scanning Selene''s form as if trying to size up this mysterious figure. With a graceful but hauntingly silent step, she stood beside Selene, her gaze now looking down at the vige.


    "What is your business here?" Irene asked, her voice a melody wrapped in poison.


    Selene''s twisted smile softened into a sly, knowing grin. Her pink eyes sparkled like twin stars in the moonlight. "Merely watching the night unfold. And you?"


    Irene''s eyes flickered, barely masking the annoyance in them. "Watching is for the idle. I am here for something that has been long denied me," she replied cryptically.


    Selene turned to fully face Irene, her golden locks dancing around her. The air grew heavy as the two formidable presences stood so close, both possessing powers that could sway the fate of the world.


    Unfortunately, for one of them, one outssed the other by an unimaginable margin.


    "You seem familiar, yet strange. Who are you?" Irene inquired, her tone tinged with growing curiosity and a hint of caution.


    "Ah, I am but a humble admirer of the moon," Selene replied enigmatically, her voice now resembling a whispering breeze. "One who weaves dreams through its silver light."


    As the two women exchanged words, the moon seemed to resonate with Selene''s aura, casting an even more entrancing glow over the scene.


    Irene''s crimson eyes widened a fraction. "Selene," she murmured, as the realization struck her.


    Selene''s enigmatic smile returned, "And you, Irene Belserion, the mother of our yers, the enchanting and sorrowful sorceress. How entangled the threads of fate are tonight."


    Irene''s face remained stoic; she knew that making the wrong move now could end poorly. "What are your intentions here, Selene?"


    Selene''s smile grew wider, revealing a hint of mischief. "Oh, nothing too nefarious, my dear Irene. I simply seek to understand what I cannot, in order to see how the fate of this world will be shaped by it, nothing more, nothing less."


    Irene''s eyes narrowed, sensing that there was more to Selene''s words than met the eye. "Belserion always said you were one for games, Selene."


    Selene''s grin turned into a yful pout. "So Belserion used to talk bad about me, how mean of him."

 Chapter 143: The Moon, and The Sword.

    Chapter 143: The Moon, and The Sword.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    If we reach top 4, I''ll post another chap.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The crackling energy of the small vige festival engulfed me.


    The air was alive with the scent of roasting meats and fresh-baked bread. Children danced through the streets to the beat of drums and the strum of lyres.


    I had only intended to pass through this vige, but the festivities had drawn me in, that and the fact the mayor had decided to dedicate the festival to me, because he had recognized me as the newest Wizard Saint.


    A wee change from the usual of being attacked, I thought.


    In one corner, an old woman with wisps of silver hair sold trinkets that she imed could ward off evil spirits. On the other side, a burly cksmith was drawing an eager crowd with his disy of meticulously crafted swords and shields.


    So, seeing the rest of the group needed a rest, and Gildarts wanted to exploit my poprity to get some free booze, I decided to enjoy myself, taking a sip of the local brew, letting the lively atmosphere that had been dedicated to sweep me away.


    Unfortunately, without much of a warning, something changed in the air, something... dangerous, something very dangerous.


    The party continued unabated, but to me, it felt muted, distant. I could sense something. No, someone. Actually, two someones. Their presence was faint, like a whisper.


    The feeling was so subtle that I wouldn''t have noticed if it wasn''t for the souls of those hiding their presence.


    They were trying to cloak themselves, but the sheer magnitude of their souls prated through their veils. Smiling, I continued bobbing my head to the music, but my thoughts raced.


    Fighting them wasn''t an option.


    Whoever those two were, I had no doubts that together they would simply be too much for me to handle. Perhaps separately, but together, I had very little chance.


    Confrontation was simply not an option.


    I needed a n. One that didn''t involve fighting.


    Gildarts was the only one here that could help me if push came to shove, and even there I wasn''t sure of how well we would do.


    It wasn''t often I found myself face to face with these situations.


    One of them especially felt so fucking strong that I might even have to use my Bankai if I find myself without another option.


    Now that I think about it, that narrows the list of possible suspects down by a lot. Still, I had no way of knowing who I was dealing with without actually seeing them.


    "It''s everything okay?" Laxus asked, noticing the tense expression on my face.


    He had an uncanny ability to see through my bullshit, it was honestly scary.


    I turned to him with a reassuring smile, "Yeah, everything''s fine. Just thinking, nothing serious."


    I knew Laxus wouldn''t buy my lie, but he didn''t push further, instead choosing to take another sip of his drink, orange juice, before leaving.


    Taking a deep breath, I continued moving around the town, pretending to socialize as I analyzed the presences and their reactions, eventually confirming they were after me.


    I could feel their eyes on me, at least for most of the time, so it was safe to assume they were either here for me, or were just keeping an eye on me, deeming me the most dangerous individual, and as such, the one that needed the most monitoring.


    Either way, I was the center of their attention.


    That was good.


    I could work with that.


    If that was the case, and I was truly their target, it was all a matter of taking them as far away from the rest as possible.


    After that, well, I don''t know.


    My entire objective right now was avoiding a possible confrontation in the Town. This was way of out Erza''s and Laxus'' reach.


    "Brat, what''s going on?" Gildarts asked, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    I turned to him. Realizing what had happened, Laxus had told me. That fucking snitch.


    Unfortunately for me, Gildarts was my best chance of dealing with this.


    "Gildarts, listen well, there''s two people watching from above the mountain, and I have reason to believe they''re not here for a friendly chat," I said, keeping a beaming smile on my face, pretending I was still partying.


    Gildarts'' expression turned serious as he listened to me. "How dangerous are we talking about?"


    "Dangerous enough we might die," I replied, my fake smile faltering a bit.


    Gildarts nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Alright then, let''s get moving. If that''s the case, we need to move any possible altercation out of the town, Laxus and Erza should be enough to evacuate should things go south."


    Evacuation.


    That was risky, Erza wasn''t one to back down from a threat, and the same could be said about Laxus, in short, no one in the guild had anymon sense.


    But considering things, this was the best option we had. Besides, if I wanted to go all out, I needed some space, so real space between me, and anybody besides Gildarts.


    -----------------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    The moon hung low in the sky, casting a dim, ghostly light over the dense forest surrounding the small vige of Florencia. The wind whispered through the trees and the rustle of leaves felt like hushed secrets being shared among the age-old spirits.


    An eerie mist seemed to caress the shadows, and a chill lingered in the air.


    As Adam ventured deeper into the forest with Gildarts, both keeping their senses on high alert, the sensation of being watched increased as they neared the location. With each step they took, Adam could feel an aura of immense magical energy pulsating.


    It was a familiar sensation, but one he couldn''t put his finger on.


    Eventually, as they approached a clearing, they saw her. Selene, The Moon Dragon, sitting gracefully on a simple rock, surrounded by ethereal light. Her blonde hair flowed like a river of silver in the breeze, and her eyes glinted with a mix of malice and amusement.


    "Gildarts, run," Adam ordered, getting into position. He knew the woman well, he had faced her before, and because of that, he knew how dangerous this woman was.


    "Like hell I will," Gildarts responded, standing his ground beside Adam. "I ain''t leaving you alone, kid."


    "Long time, no see, Adam," Selene sang mockingly, her voice echoing in the woods.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed, and the air grew heavy with tension. His voice was firm, "What are you doing here?"


    Selene smiled at his reaction. "Just wanted to say hi."


    "You just did, now be on your way," Adam responded, his hand crackling with energy as he prepared for a fight.


    Selene chuckled, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "So rude, is that a way to treat ady?"


    "Who the fuck are you,dy?" Gildarts interjected with a growl, his expression stern. "And what do you want?"


    Selene turned her attention to Gildarts, a coy smile on her lips. "Right, my apologies, it seems I have forgotten to introduce myself. My name is Selene. And as for what I want, well, I was hoping to have some fun with your young friend here."


    "Over my dead body," Gildarts growled, his fists clenched at his sides as his power erupted around him.


    Selene''s smile widened. "That can be easily arranged."


    "You won''t find this fight as easy as thest," Adam


    warned, his voice deep with power.


    At this, Selene stood up from the smooth, moss-covered boulder she had been sitting on. Her eyes glinted in the moonlight as her lips curled in a twisted smile. "Is that so?" she responded; her voice heavy with finality. "Good."

 Chapter 144: Overwhelming Strength.

    Chapter 144: Overwhelming Strength.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    If we reach top 4, I''ll post another chap.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Person. POV]


    Selene cocked her head to the side before a smirk twitched at the corner of her mouth. Her eyes were sharp and condescending, forcing a line to carve itself out between Gildarts'' eyebrows. "Let''s have some fun, shall we?"


    At once, the distance between them closed. With incredible speed, right and left palms came flying toward Adam''s throat and sr plexus simultaneously.


    Adam''s instincts kicked in as he dodged Selene''s attack with a quick step to the side. He felt her energy pass by him like a gust of wind. The smirk on her face widened, and Adam knew he was in for a tough fight.


    Selene lunged forward with a series of lightning-fast punches and kicks, her movements fluid and precise. Adam barely had time to react, his muscles straining as he blocked and dodged her attacks.


    Despite the fury of her assault, Selene''s movements were measured and controlled.


    "Crush!" Gildarts shouted as he charged forward, his body glowing with a faint blue aura. His fists glowed with an eerie blue light as he swung at Selene with all his might.


    Selene blocked the attack with ease, her hand glowing with a bright light as she countered with a powerful punch of her own. Gildarts was sent flying back, crashing against the hard ground with a loud thud.


    Taking the window of opportunity, Adam swung his de in Selene''s direction, aiming for her neck, however, before the de could reach her, she sidestepped out of harm''s way with ease, her movements graceful as she smirked at him, her eyes gleaming with a fierce intensity.


    "Not bad, you have improved sincest time," Selene taunted, her voiceced with arrogance.


    Adam gritted his teeth, blurring out of sight with a single step, as Gildarts, who had just recovered from Selene''s attack, was already moving towards her.


    "All Crush!" Gildarts shouted, unleashed a wave of magic that shattered everything on its path.


    At this, Selene smiled, pping away the wave of magic, before grinning just as Adam reappeared behind her swinging his sword at her back. Selene quickly pivoted on her heel, blocking Adam''s sword with her forearms.


    "Impressive," Selene began, however, her words were cut the moment she realized something. She was bleeding.


    Adam had managed to nick her arm with his sword during their exchange. Selene''s eyes widened with surprise as she looked at her arm, the blood trickling down her skin.


    Gildarts grinned widely at the sight of Selene''s wound, his eyes glinting with excitement. "Not bad for a start, brat."


    Selene chuckled, her chuckle turning into a deep and throatyugh as she looked at Adam with a newfound respect. "I can''t remember thest time I was injured, I''m impressed, Adam."


    With a flick of her wrist, Selene summoned a powerful st of energy that sent Adam and Gildarts flying back, their bodies crashing against a nearby wall.


    Selene approached them, her aura growing stronger with each step. "That being said, I don''t like being taken for a fool. I know you are holding back, a lot."


    Adam stood up, blood dripping from his forehead. He wiped it away with the back of his hand and grinned. "I am, but unfortunately for you, that''s not for you."


    Selene''s eyes widened as she realized what Adam meant. "I see, so your goal is to kill him."


    "That hurt," Gildarts said with a chuckle, rubbing his bleeding head as he got up to his feet. "You hit like a fucking muledy, but just for the record, it will take a hell of a lot more than that to kill me."


    Selene smirked, "We''ll see about that."


    "Hado #33. Sokatsui," Adam muttered behind Selene, unleashing a massive beam of spiritual energy towards Selene. Taken by surprise, the st hit her with full force, causing a deafening explosion.


    As the smoke cleared, Gildarts and Adam were amazed to see Selene still standing, her body coated in a thinyer of golden energy that seemed to diminish the damage caused by the st.


    "Attacking ady in the back?" Selene chuckled; her voice filled with amusement. "That''s not very chivalrous of you, Adam."


    Gildarts stepped forward, cracking his knuckles. "Lady? Please, we all know that''s bullshit."


    Seleneughed again, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "You''re right, Gildarts. I''m not really ady, am I?"


    With a flick of her wrist, Selene sent Gildarts hurtling through the air, the force of her attack sending him crashing into a nearby mountain with a loud crash.


    Adam took advantage of the distraction andunched himself towards Selene, cutting the space between them with a single swing of his de. However, Selene''s reaction was fast and on time, sidestepping his attack and delivering a powerful kick to his side that sent him flying.


    Adam grunted in pain as he crashed onto the ground, the wind knocked out of him.


    "You managed to cut me again," Selene said, looking down at the new cut on her arm. "I didn''t even see the attack this time, good job."


    Adam chuckled, slowly getting back on his feet. "I aim to please."


    Selene raised an eyebrow at that, a cold smile dawning on her face. "You''re dying, aren''t you?"


    Adam stood there unmoving.


    Selene shook her head and sighed, "That''s a pity. Your own power is killing you from the inside out, breaking your body apart little by little."


    Adam simply shrugged in response, "Are you done?"


    Selene''s lip curved in a smirk, and she stepped closer to Adam faster than he could react, her eyes glowing with an inner light. Her hands shimmered as silver scales appeared on them and slowly meandered up her arms until half of her body was transformed into the powerful draconic form she held beneath the surface. With outstretched ws, she pointed at him and dered coldly, "Not quite."


    And then, before Adam could react, her arm was piercing him right through him, the tips of her silver scales now glinting in the scarlet color of his blood.


    "If you could use your full power, you could''ve dodged that," Selene said, pulling her arm out of his stomach. "This should be enough to figure out what you truly are."


    Adamughed softly, reaching down to pick up his sword. "You really think this will stop me?"


    Selene chuckled at that as she took a step closer to Adam, the two of them now standing face to face. "Until next time, Adam." Having said those words, Selene inched forward, her lips meeting Adam''s in a soft kiss.


    "Next time, I will kill you," Adam replied, as Selene stepped back, disappearing into the woods, leaving him standing alone, bleeding.

 Chapter 145: Dangerous Curiosity

    Chapter 145: Dangerous Curiosity


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    If we reach top 4, I''ll post another chap.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The dirt beneath me feels cool as I sink onto the ground. Feeling as if the world was moving in slow motion. I look down and see my tattered clothes drenched in crimson. My breaths are measured, my eyes focused.


    There''s a gaping hole in my stomach. It was... an odd sensation, looking at a part of myself that should never be exposed to the open air.


    I trace the ragged edges of the wound with my finger; it is surreal, like something out of a dream.


    I wasn''t in pain, not a lot anyways.


    I had a high tolerance to pain, but it was still bizarre to see this sight.


    Taking a deep breath, I close my eyes and reach deep within myself, to the reservoir of energy that has always been a part of me, my spiritual energy, beckoning it toe forward to begin the process of healing my wounds.


    Calmly, I weave my spiritual energy through my body, channeling it towards my wounds. The sensation feels warm and inviting as it enveloped me with aforting embrace.


    Slowly, my skin starts to knit itself back together. The cells, the tissues, the muscle fibers, each part destroyed by Selene''s w, returning back to their original shape.


    It would take me a few hours to heal. I was lucky she hadn''t destroyed anything out of my healing reach.


    To think she was a Dragon.


    A true... Dragon.


    And not just any dragon, but one almost as strong as ologia.


    No wonder she was so strong.


    Without my Bankai, I don''t stand much of a chance.


    I chuckled, a wild battled lusted grin appearing on my face. "I can''t wait to fight her again."


    ----------------


    [Third Person POV.]


    The night was heavy with an air of enigma as the towering trees of the ancient forest stood like silent guardians, witnesses to an unlikely event.


    Moonlight bathed the dense foliage in silver, giving the woods an almost mystical appearance. The nocturnal creatures, usually so animated, were eerily silent as if even they feared the power that stirred within the woods.


    Amidst the trees, two figures moved with a grace that made them almost spectral. One was Irene Belserion, the fearsome enchantress, The Scarlet Despair, her red hair cascading behind her like moltenva.


    The other was Selene, the Moonlit Beauty, The Queen of the Moon.


    Silently, they walked together through the forest, their energy blending with their surroundings.


    Eventually, they halted by a shadowy clearing, where a moonbeam seemed to caress the ground as if guiding them. Selene''s gaze was distant as she raised her arm towards a decrepit, ancient oak.


    "You got what you wanted?" Irene asked, her voiceced with suspicion.


    Selene turned to her, her eyes flickering with a hint of something that Irene couldn''t quite ce. "Yes, I did," Selene said, her voice sultry and smooth, like honey.


    Irene narrowed her eyes, studying Selene''s face for any trace of deceit. But she found none. She sighed, knowing that Selene was too powerful to be controlled or manipted. If she was going to betray her, Irene knew she wouldn''t stand a chance.


    If there was someone that countered her, it was her, after all, her magic was quite troublesome to deal with.


    Selene''s grin was unsettling, pulling out an orb from her kimono. "This is what I wanted."


    Irene looked at the orb with wide eyes, feeling a power that even she could barelyprehend. Her voice, usually somanding, wavered with an unusual sense of shock, "Is that... a piece of his soul?"


    Augh that could chill the marrow in one''s bones escaped Selene''s lips. "Indeed. This, dear Irene, is a small piece of his soul, nothing that he will miss."


    Irene frowned. "An iplete soul can''t function, no matter how small a part is, that part is needed."


    Selene dismissed Irene''s apparent concern with a wave of her hand. "For any other person, yes, but for him? Haha, don''t worry, he''s an exception to the rule, his soul regenerates, in fact, his soul is the source of all his power, isn''t that marvelous?"


    Irene bit her lip, uneasy at the thought of what exactly Selene was doing. "What exactly do you intend to do with that?"


    Selene smirked, her eyes glowing with a mad excitement that made Irene''s blood run cold. "Oh, just a little trip," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I want to see where his powers originate from. I know you''re not dumb Irene, so you must havee to the same conclusion I have about dear Adam, and that is that he doesn''t belong here."


    Irene nodded. She had indeede to that conclusion, but she had never even considered the possibility of visiting the origin behind him. "So that''s your goal, finding his origin."


    Selene chuckled, the sound sending shivers down Irene''s spine. "Oh, finding his origin is just the beginning. Once I get there, I''ll take what I need to destroy ologia once and for all."


    Irene chuckled, a mirthless sound that held a hint of warning. "You''re ying a dangerous game, Selene."


    Selene shrugged, her eyes alight with an unholy fire. "I''ve yed dangerous games before, my dear. And I always win. Besides, the prize is worth the risk."


    Irene shook her head, turning to leave. "In that case, I won''t be a part of this. Good luck with that, I suppose."


    Selene''s grin widened. "You don''t have to be. I have everything I need now. But don''t worry, I won''t forget our little arrangement. You''ll get what you want in the end, as long as you stay out of my way."


    Irene didn''t look back as she strode away, disappearing into the shadows of the forest. Selene watched her go, a sense of triumph coursing through her veins.


    "ologia, your time is up," Selene whispered, clutching the small orb holding the piece of Adam''s soul in her hand. "I''ming for you."

 Chapter 146: Concern.

    Chapter 146: Concern.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    If we reach top 4 or 5, I''ll post another chap.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    I crumpled against a tree, my hands clutching at the searing wound in my abdomen. Each ragged breath sent a wave of dizzying pain washing over me, and I watched, as droplets of dark red blood trickled down my side and soaked into the parched ground beneath me.


    I chuckled.


    Fucking dragons, I swear.


    "I need a drink," I muttered to myself, as I reached for the sk in my pocket. The one I had for special asions, like this.


    Taking a swig of the fiery liquid, I closed my eyes and tried to concentrate on healing my wounds. My mind was a jumbled mess of thoughts, but I knew I had to focus if I wanted to stay alive.


    The sound of footsteps snapped me back into reality.


    "Adam?" Gildarts gasped, his eyes widened in horror as he took in the scene in front of him: My pale face, trembling lips, and the blood oozing from the gaping hole in my abdomen that was pooling around me.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve had worse," I groaned, trying to muster up a weak smile. Needless to say, this was a big lie, out of all the wounds I had received so far, this was by far the worst.


    Gildarts shook his head, tears welling up in his eyes. He knelt down beside me, cing a shaky hand on my shoulder.


    "I''m sorry," he whispered, his voice choked with emotion. "I should have recovered from her attack faster."


    "It wouldn''t have changed a thing," I grunted, attempting to sit up straighter.


    The only thing that could''ve changed that oue was using my Bankai. But that was a one use only card, one that I was saving for ologia.


    If only I could use my full power, things would''ve never turned out the way they did. Unfortunately, Shinigami powers are not meant to be used in human guise.


    "I''m weak," Gildarts muttered his voice barely above a whisper as he bowed his head in shame. "I couldn''t protect you; I failed you."


    Great, now he''s depressed as well.


    I guess it is time to snap him out of it, Clive style.


    Taking a deep breath, my right hand shot forward, pping him with all my strength. "Could you stop talking like I''m going to die?"


    Gildarts winced at the force of the blow, but his eyes widened in surprise as he realized what I was trying to say. Despite the wound, the bleeding had slowed down considerably, and the pain had lessened.


    I was still alive.


    Sure, a gaping hole in the abdomen wasn''t what anyone could call an ideal situation, but it just happened Selene had missed most of my vital points. I assume the reason why she hadn''t done some serious damage was because she wasn''t actually trying to kill me, which I imagine had something to do with the piece of Spiritual Power she stole from me with that attack.


    Time would tell what exactly her goals were.


    In the meantime, I would focus on avoiding this oue from ever happening again.


    "We need to take you to a hospital," Gildarts said, his voice stern and resolute, trying to hide the trembling underneath it all.


    I raised an eyebrow at him. "What makes you think I need a hospital?"


    Gildarts chuckled weakly. "Dumbass, this is not the time to fuck around. You know you need medical attention."


    "You know as well as I do, only the olddy can fix this up," I replied with a chuckle of my own.


    "I know," Gildarts nodded, trying to help me up. "But before we can reach her, we need someone to stabilize the situation enough for you to travel."


    That was actually a very good idea.


    "Fine," I replied.


    -----------------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    Under the golden glow of a setting sun, a dense forest whispered secrets as the leaves rustled in the wind. Through the thicket, a pair of anxious figures, Laxus and Lilia, hurried along a narrow trail, following the magic power of Adam, who was weakening by the minute.


    Their breaths were heavy; their faces etched with worry.


    Erza''s eyes flickered with anguish, her voice choked, "Laxus, we need to hurry. Something isn''t right, he has never felt this... weak, this vulnerable before."


    Laxus nodded, his face softened by concern as he clenched his jaw, "I know."


    Pushing through, the two came upon a small clearing. The sunlight fought through the canopy of leaves to touch the forest floor, and in the middle of it, there was Adam.


    Their friendid prostrated against a gnarly bark of an old oak tree. His shirt clung to his skin, matted with blood, and his eyes were closed as if in sleep.


    His bleeding abdomen showing a gaping wound that exposed the pink flesh beneath in a terrifying sight.


    Time seemed to freeze as Laxus and Erza rushed towards him.


    "Adam!" Erza cried out, tears blurring her vision.


    His eyes fluttered open with a yawn, and a faint smile graced his lips. "Erza, Laxus, what are you guys doing here?" he asked.


    Laxus, knees hitting the ground, pressed his hands against Adam''s wound, trying to stop the blood. His hands were trembling. "Hold on, Adam, we''ll get you out of here, don''t you dare to fucking die on me!" his voice broke.


    Adam raised a shaking hand to touch Laxus'' cheek, before pping him with the force of an Ox. "Don''t fucking shove your dirty hands in my wound!"


    "The hell was that bastard?!" Laxus barked back, for a brief moment forgetting about the situation.


    "What''s that? Do you need a hearing aid, double AA?" Adam replied with a yful chuckle.


    Erza''s sobs choked the air. She reached out, touching James'' hand. "You''re not dying?" she whispered; her voice filled with all the pain in the world.


    Adam shook his head. "No, I healed most of the damage already, now I just need to get some medical attention and the rest shoulde down easy."


    Laxus blinked away the tears that had formed in his eyes, his expression softening as he realized Adam was going to be okay. "You scared the shit out of us, man," he muttered, bringing his blood-soaked hands to his head. "p me again, and I''ll fucking kill you."


    "Bring it on, Pikachu," Adam replied with a smirk.


    "Enough!" Erza shouted, her hands clenched into fists. "This is not the time for this."


    "Erza, it''s okay-" Adam began, but was cut off as Erza''s hand swung through the air and connected with his cheek in a sharp p. Tears were streaming down her face as she red at him, her chest heaving with emotion.


    "Do you have any idea what it felt like to feel your magic fading? To think I might have lost you?" Her voice was raw, and her eyes burned with unshed tears. "You can''t joke about this, not now, not ever."


    For once, Adam was silent. He looked up at Erza, his own eyes tearing up a bit. The familiar cockiness that he was known for, faded from his face, reced by something much more vulnerable. "I''m sorry," he whispered.


    "Serves you right," Laxus muttered, turning away to hide anyone seeing a sign of his vulnerability. "You should know we care. You''re a dumbass, but you''re our dumbass."


    Erza knelt down, taking Adam''s face in her hands. "Promise me, promise me you won''t ever scare me like that again," she choked out between sobs.


    Adam''s face softened, and he nodded. "I will do my best."


    "Adam, I found some doctors!" Gildarts'' voice broke through the moment, as Gildarts ran toward them, a group of medical professionals, and medical equipment all tied to his back.


    Adam blinked. "Where did you find them?"


    "He broke into the hospital and kidnapped us," One of the doctors muttered. "He tied us to his back and asked what we needed to treat a... gaping hole in someone''s abdomen, once he had everything we told him we would need, and whatever he considered we could need, he rushed here at what I can only assume was supersonic speeds."


    Adam chuckled. "I''m sorry, but could you put aside your discontent with him, and help me up?"


    "I made an oath, and your father terrifies us, so yes, we will help," One of the doctors, the oldest one, sighed. "Now please untie us scary man, so that we might treat his wounds before an infection takes ce."

 Chapter 147: Doctor Broom.

    Chapter 147: Doctor Broom.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    If we reach top 4 or 5, I''ll post another chap.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Person. POV]


    In a small, secluded cabin in the East Forest near Magnolia, the air was thick with the aroma of countless herbs and potions. Shelves lined with ancient tomes and various concoctions create an almost maze-like structure within the confines of the room.


    The cabin, illuminated only by the soft, flickering light of the candles, appeared to be more of an apothecary than a home. It is here that Porlyusica, the terror of the forest, also known as the revered healing mage of Fairy Tail, was working on her newest patient.


    A recurrent patient.


    In the center of the room, on a bed crafted from woven vines and leaves, lies an unconscious young man. His attire was torn and singed, covered in his own blood.


    His name was Adam, and he had been brought to Porlyusica by his friends and family, seeking help from him.


    Calmly, Porlyusica peered through her working sses at the wounded man. Her usually stern expression painted with a hint of shock and concern.


    Closing her eyes, the old healer slowly takes off her gloves, revealing fingers that have seen countless years of diligent work as she sighed deeply.


    "I''m going to kill this kid," Porlyusica muttered to herself. Her eyes fixated on the hole in Adam''s abdomen. The wound seems to have been cauterized, as if inflicted by some incredible magical energy. Her eyes narrowed, as she examined the patterns around the wound.


    Having seen everything she needed, she swiftly moved towards one of her cabs, rummaging through various vials and jars, selecting a few with meticulous care.


    From one shelf, she picked up a jar filled with glowing blue leaves, and from another, a vial containing a dark, viscous liquid. After a few minutes of collecting all the ingredients she needed, she started grinding them without wasting any time, mixing the ingredients until the result was a thick dark paste.


    That done, she moved back to Adam to clean his wound carefully with water infused with antibacterial herbs. Once the area was clean, she grabbed a few rolls of thick bandages, dipping them into the paste she had just made.


    The paste, once a dark color, began to emit a faint glow as it came in contact with the bandages.


    "I will fucking kill him," Porlyusica growled under her breath, as she gently applied the bandages to the wound in Adam''s abdomen.


    Taking a deep breath, Porlyusica took off her sses and rubbed her temples. Because despite being a healer, she really wanted to stab her patient right now.


    Gildarts, the one who had brought Adam to the old healer, entered the room, holding a cup of tea for Porlyusica. "How''s the brat?" he asked cautiously, for even the mighty Gildarts feared her.


    "He will live long enough for me to kill him," Porlyusica replied, her voice tired but firm as she grabbed the cup of tea Gildarts had brought for her. "But it is intriguing though. His injuries were severe, too severed, almost beyond repair. Yet, they were non-lethal."


    "Not forck of trying," Gildarts growled under his breath, watching Adam on the bed.


    Porlyusica scoffed, breaking one of her brooms over his head. "Think again simpleton. Do you have any idea how impossibly hard it is to attack someone with this amount of force in the abdomen without damaging any vital points, unless said individual was trying?"


    "I take it the odds of that urring naturally are very low," Gildarts replied, pulling three-inch splinters from his head.


    Porlyusica sipped her tea and looked back at Adam, who was still unconscious but now stable. "Try zero. The brat was struck with raw ethernano, which aimed to incapacitate but not kill. Whoever did this has a terrifying grasp on magic, and control of the former."


    The room fell silent, the gravity of her words sinking in.


    "If she didn''t want to kill him, then why did she do this?" Gildarts replied, trying to find the logic behind Selene''s actions.


    "Who knows," Porlyusica sighed, putting her cup of tea on the table beside her. "Though I suppose it is pretty safe to assume the one behind this, needs Adam alive for something, meaning she will most likely return."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Gildarts'' fists tightened and his knuckles turned white. His face darkened and he gritted his teeth. "I''ll be waiting for her," he growled.


    Taking a deep breath, the old healer stood up from her chair. "The brat will need a few weeks of total rest, monitored rest. So, seeing I''m the onlypetent healer around, he will stay with me. As for you, leave before I start breaking things on your head."


    Gildarts nodded. "Thanks for everything."


    As Gildarts left the room, Porlyusica turned her attention back to Adam. She knew that he was going to wake up soon, and when he did, she needed to get a few answers from him.


    Like for example, why he had been hiding his condition from her.


    Sighing, she walked over to the bed where Adamy peacefully. Despite what she would say out loud, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of protectiveness towards the young mage or rather young moron.


    He was just a kid, after all, one of Makarov''s brats. She chuckled softly, taking a seat beside him where she would wait patiently for him to wake up.


    "I''m getting too old for this," Porlyusica muttered to herself, shaking her head. "Always dealing with reckless children and the results of their dangerous adventures."


    That being said, deep down, she knew that she wouldn''t have it any other way. After all, she was part of Fairy Tail as well, wasn''t she?


    Perhaps she was a moron like all the others as well. At least, she thought as much, seeing only morons joined that group of simpletons Makarovs calls a family.


    -----------------


    [Third Person, POV.]


    [Selene, The Moonlit Beauty.]


    Inside an ancient tower, a room was dimly lit, the cold stone walls barely visible in the flickering shadows casted by a solitary candle. In the heart of this chamber, Selene, The Dragon of the Moon, sat in contemtive silence.


    The atmosphere around her was heavy, charged with magic and the smell of ancient parchment. On the table before her was the piece of soul she had painstakingly extracted from Adam, a smoky, indistinct wisp contained within an intricate magical barrier to avoid its natural dissipation.


    The soul being nothing more than was a disquieting sight, a tangible reminder of the lengths she was willing to go to aplish her goals. Smiling, Selene reached out towards the barrier, her fingertips inches away from the ethereal tendrils of the soul fragment.


    "I will find what I seek, one way or another," Selene dered.


    She had to admit though, the fragment of soul she had stolen was more than stubborn, resisting her every attempt to decipher it, her every attempt to understand how it worked.


    But that wasn''t enough to deter her, nothing was, she was determined to understand the secrets behind Adam''s existence, to gain knowledge no one else possessed, the knowledge to end ologia.


    That said, Selene knew that knowledge always came with a price. The more you got, the more you had to pay.


    Selene closed her eyes, allowing her thoughts to wander, exploring the countless possibilities that may await her once she managed to fulfill her goal.


    She knew this was a risky move, a very risky move, after all, for all she knew, the world from whence Adam''s powers came from could very well hold individuals beyond her ability to deal with.


    "Oh well, what can you do about it, the benefits outweigh the risks," Selene chuckled.


    After all, even if she happened to die in this crazy endeavor of hers, she would still win, in a way at least. For she would be denying ologia the honor of killing her, and for a constion prize that was more than enough for Selene.

 Chapter 148: The Palace of a King.

    Chapter 148: The Pce of a King.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    If we reach top 4 or 5, I''ll post another chap.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Person. POV]


    Far, far away, within the profound depths of another reality, sat one man, a man feared by most due to his unspeakable power, a man known as The Monk Who Calls the Real Name, Ichibe Hyosube.


    The Leader of the Zero Squad, a being whose existence was intrinsically woven into the fabric of this spiritual realm, sat in his pce, meditating inplete silence.


    Around him, a full moon hung low in the sky, casting long, menacing shadows that snaked their way through the destendscape of his pce. Wind howled through the walls, creating an eerie symphony that matched the bleakness of the world, as flickeringnterns casted long, undting shadows on the intricate tapestries adorning the walls of the temple.


    The eyes of the Monk were closed, and his spiritual pressure was focused, both an indication of his mind journeying into realms unseen as the very air around him thrummed with the raw, subdued power that radiated off his form, pulsating with the rhythm of the universe itself.


    An eerie silence hung heavily around him, broken intermittently by the soft fluttering of an ancient parchment caught in a nonexistent breeze.


    Suddenly, a smile crept upon Ichibe''s face, like a serpent slithering out of the dark. It was not a warm,forting smile. It was dark and cold, hinting at a realization only he was privy to. It held a threat, a promise, and a prophecy all at once.


    His eyes remained closed, but it was clear that he had seen something. A vision, perhaps, something profound enough to warrant such an uncharacteristic reaction.


    A chilling wind blew through the open window behind him, whistling eerily, as if acknowledging the shift in the future that only he had witnessed.


    "It seems the future has changed, how interesting," The Monk mused, stroking his thick beard as he gazed up at the sky, seeming to take in every detail. "How very interesting, indeed."


    Ichibe''s smile lingered in the darkness of the night, his gaze focused, not on the emptyndscape of Soul King''s Pce, but on the unseen, uncharted paths of the future that had just shifted before him.


    "The fabric of fate is such a fascinating thing," Ichibe chuckled heartily, letting out a small sigh. "It''s threads twist and turn, bend and break, constantly weaving a new tapestry. And now, an unexpected change...a deviation from the pattern I have always seen...how stimting."


    As the Monk continued to muse about the change in the threads of destiny, the doors to his pce groaned open as the figure of Nimaiya Ouetsu stepped through.


    Ichibe spun around in delight, a bright smile beginning to form on his face. His greeting was cheerful and warm, and he raised his hands in joy as if looking for a hug. "Hoho~ Nimaiya, always d to have you visiting!"


    Nimaiya raised a thick eyebrow, stepping forward. "Visiting? Are you hallucinating my brotha? I only left my personal paradise because ya summoned me, but that''s a-okay, because now that I''m here, the real party can begin~" The creator of the Zanpakutos replied, doing a dramatic pose for unknown purposes. "So, what do ya got for your old pal, big guy?"


    Ichibe threw back his head and roared withughter, pping his thighs with such force that the material of his pants rippled, as well the floor beneath his feet. "You are hrious," he wheezed in between gasps for air. "But now that you''re here unannounced, totally not invited by me, I might as well tell you what I saw."


    Nimaiya''s gaze narrowed at Ichibe''s words. "The Monk Who Calls the Real Name? More like the Monk Who Gaslights, am I right?~"


    "Uninvited I said!" Ichibe replied, beaming at Nimaiya with a mischievous yful grin. "So, as I was saying, I might as well tell you what I saw. That Zanpakuto you made all those years ago, it''sing back."


    Nimaiya''s yful expression hardened. "How is that possible? We concluded a long time ago that the de was beyond our reach to find."


    Ichibe heaved a yful tone and gave a dramatic wave of his hand. "Yes, but that was then." At this, the Monk hummed, stroking his beard. "Though, I suppose in a way that''s still the case, I mean, I still have no idea where that Zanpakuto is, or could be."


    "What did you see?" Nimaiya asked, rubbing his temples in mild exasperation. "Ya know I hate figuring out what you mean most of the time."


    Ichibe turned to face him fully, his smile fading into a thoughtful expression, before eventually replying to Nimaiya''s question, his voice revealing no emotion, at least none real. "A man, a dragon and a woman."


    "A dragon?" Nimaiya''s eyes widened slightly at that. "Now I''m even more confused, not gonna lie. I mean, a dragon dragon, like in the RPGs, or a hollow?"


    Ichibe''s smile grew even wider, nodding enthusiastically like an overly hyped child opening his presents. "A dragon-dragon, and not just that my friend," he added, chuckling softly. "There was a man as well. A man named Adam."


    "Adam?" Nimaiya furrowed his brow in confusion. "Never heard of him."


    Ichibe shrugged nonchntly. "Neither have I, but that brings us to our first point of conversation."


    Nimaiya''s eyes widened in realization. "The Zanpakuto."


    "Hahaha, yes!" Ichibe replied, his smile turning wry. "It seems that this man named Adam is the one in possession of that Zanpakuto. And he''sing back, or...ing for the first time? It''s a bit confusing, still working on the fine details of it."


    Nimaiya leaned back against the wall, his expression contemtive. "This is concerning yo. It could pose a problem for us; we never had a situation like this before."


    Ichibe waved his concerns away with an air of nonchnce. "Bahh, Rx Nimaiya. This is a tale that has yet to be written. The man, the dragon, and their roles in our fate are yet unclear."


    Nimaiya crossed his arms, clearly unsatisfied with Ichibe''s response. "And what if their roles are against us, big guy?"


    "If that happens, we just kill them," Ichibe replied simply, his smile never faltering. "I mean, it''s not that difficult to crush a pair of ants Nimaiya, all it takes is a single step, I thought you better than anyone else would understand that."


    Nimaiya gave Ichibe a long, hard look before finally pushing himself off the wall. "I guess there''s not much we can do now, eh?" he said with a resigned shrug, hisid-back demeanor returning once more.


    "Exactly! Just rx and enjoy the ride, my friend," Ichibe replied, waving him off with a grin that, for anyone in their right mind, would be more than unsettling.


    Nimaiya sighed, shaking his head. "Well, I have things to do, so the Great Nimaiya is out~"


    With a chuckle, and a little twist on his heels Nimaiya turned to leave. His steps echoed in the vast expanse of the pce as the heavy doors groaned shut behind him. His figure became smaller and smaller, until he was nothing more than a speck in the distance.


    As the silence of the pce settled in once more, Ichibe turned his gaze back to the night sky, the countless stars twinkling overhead. His mind wandered to the realm of possibilities this change brought.


    "Change," Ichibe mused, the word rolling off his tongue as he looked at the sky. "How very interesting, indeed."


    With nothing else to do, The Monk settled back into his meditative position, his spiritual pressure humming with anticipation. His eyes shut close again, but his mind was wide open, ready to perceive the smallest shift in the tapestry of fate, waiting for the future, the new future to unfold.


    Things were changing.


    Whether that was for good, or for worse, time would tell.


    And the Monk had to admit, he couldn''t help but feel a thrill run through him at the prospect of what was toe. A sudden change, a deviation from the pattern he had always seen. His world had always been predictable, easy to read, but this change was unpredictable, and that unpredictability made it interesting.


    At least enough to allow it to unfold.


    Besides, he had one question he wanted answered more than anything right now. And that was, why had the Soul King, who had remained inactive since his sealing, since the creation of the world as we know it, helped this mysterious man.


    His first action, in thousands of years.


    And it had been for someone nobody knew a thing about. It was easy to see why The Old Monk wanted to know why.

 Chapter 149: Mystogan.

    Chapter 149: Mystogan.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    If we reach top 4 or 5, I''ll post another chap.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    [A few weekster.]


    The sun was sinking behind the tall pines that bordered my humble home, casting long, familiar shadows across the quiet expanse of my yard. I sat on the old wooden steps, one knee pulled up to my chest as I stretched trying to move a little, savoring the rare tranquility that had fallen in Magnolia.


    My mind was trapped in my own thoughts.


    Thankfully, however, my thoughts were interrupted by the soft crunch of gravel under hesitant footsteps. My gaze moved from the sunset, my eyes finding the origin of the sound.


    There, at the edge of my yard, was Wendy Marvell, her small figure bathed in the golden hue of the fading daylight.


    I watched as she started to weave her way toward me, an unreadable expression on her face, meaning this probably had to do with Jel, or rather, Mystogan.


    "Wendy?" I smiled at her. "What are you doing here?"


    Her eyes flicked upward, meeting mine. A faint blush of social awkwardness spreading across her cheeks, making the freckles dotting her nose stand out more.


    Hm.


    Now that I think about it, did she have freckles in the anime?


    I guess that''s a stupid question. You can''tpare a drawing to a real person.


    Eventually, Wendy mustered a small smile, but her fingers nervously twisted at the hem of her shirt, betraying her calm facade.


    "I.. I-I wanted t-to ask you a question," She murmured, her voice barely louder than a whisper, carrying with it an undercurrent of determination that caught me off guard.


    I watched her for a moment, before nodding, giving her the signal to ask away.


    She swallowed hard; her eyes fluttering shut for a moment as she gathered her thoughts. When they reopened, there was a flicker of something else - courage, maybe, or hope.


    "You said you knew the person I was looking for, and that you would help me," Wendy said quietly, her blue eyes locking onto mine. "Do... Do you still mean that?"


    Mystogan it is.


    I smiled softly and reached down to tousle her blue hair, giving it a few gentle pats. "Of course, I do," I said softly. "We can give the guy a visit right now, if you want."


    Wendy''s eyes lit up at my offer, relief evident in her expression. "Y-yes please!"


    I chuckled softly at her enthusiasm to meet the man who quite possibly was the most boring member of the Guild. Sighing at the thought, I gestured for her to follow me as I made my way towards the streets of Magnolia, my destination.


    Mystogan.


    ----------


    As we ventured into the town, the once busy streets were now calming down with the setting sun. Vendors were packing up, children were being called home, and people were starting theirte-night drinking at the local pubs.


    I nced at Wendy, her eyes wide as she took in the sights and sounds of the town. Her earlier nervousness seemed to have given way to a childlike excitement that I found endearing. I quickened my pace, reminding myself why we were here in the first ce.


    "Wendy," I started, smiling at the little blue-haired girl, who was doing her best to keep pace with me. "Get ready, we are about to reach him."


    Wendy looked up at me, her eyes wide. "What? S-so soon?!"


    As soon as she said those words, we reached an unassuming house tucked away in the corner of Magnolia, hidden from the lively bustle. The house was simple, not much to look at from the outside, but it was the home of Mystogan.


    "Mystogan''s ce," I announced. Wendy gulped, the weight of the moment finally sinking in.


    "Ahh" Wendy gulped silently, hiding behind me.


    Stepping forward, I knocked on the door, the resulting echo breaking the silence around us. For a moment, there was silence; then the sound of shifting and footsteps approached the door. The knob turned, and the door opened, revealing Mystogan standing in the dimly lit entrance, his gaze hiding behind his mask, as aloof and inscrutable as always.


    "Mystogan," I greeted, stepping aside to reveal Wendy, who looked like she was holding her breath. "You have a guest."


    His gaze shifted towards Wendy, surprise flickering across his eyes, which was probably the biggest emotion I had ever seen in the guy.


    Wendy''s arrival had disrupted the predictability he so loved.


    But then, that''s what Fairy Tail was about, wasn''t it? Shaking up the norm, bringing a bit of chaos into each other''s lives. I smirked, leaning against the doorframe. "Now, let me summarize the situation, because I have things to do. This little bundle of blue hair has been looking for you, Mystogan, or should I say, Jel."


    Mystogan ''s eyes narrowed, his mask hiding any other expressions that would have given away his thoughts on the matter. "How... how can you know about that?"


    Time to lie.


    "My powers revolve around the control of space itself; do you really think I wouldn''t notice portals opening between one point and another?" I replied, keeping my tone even.


    Mystogan seemed to ponder my words for a moment, his eyes flickering between Wendy and myself. Finally, he stepped aside, allowing us entry into his home. "Make yourselves at home."


    ---------------


    The interior of the house was as simplistic as its owner - sparse furniture, no decorations, only a few books, and the asional picture, beyond that, nothing. We followed him into a room furnished with a simple couch and a coffee table. Mystogan gestured for us to sit, his movements a bit too tense, like someone not used to hosting guests, or visits of any kind.


    Which would exin why he only had a small couch, besides the coffee table in the middle of a decently sized room.


    He waited for Wendy to make herselffortable before he took a seat himself, creating afortable distance between them. The tension was palpable, even for me, who honestly had started this not really invested, but now I was, to the point the silence felt deafening.


    I looked from one to the other, wondering who would go next.


    And much to my surprise, Wendy was the one who finally broke the silence, her voice small but clear. "Why did you abandon me?"


    The question hung in the air, heavy and loaded, lingering even as it echoed off the bare walls. Mystogan''s expression as always was hidden behind his mask, but the tension in his body, his tired eyes, and the silence that stretched after her question, was answer enough.


    Eventually, however, he replied. "It was for your own good," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "It was the only way to make sure you were safe, and the only way I could focus on my mission."


    Right, his mission. Stopping the King of Eds, and saving this world from his greed.


    At this reply, Wendy looked as though she had been pped. She sat still for a moment, processing his words, her face pale. "After losing Grandeeney, you were all I had."


    From the corner of my eyes, I saw Mystogan shifting ufortably, her words and tone catching him off guard. He looked at Wendy for a moment, his gaze softening behind the mask.


    He sighed, his shoulders dropping slightly as he prepared to exin.


    "I know it was hard for you, Wendy," Mystogan replied, taking off his mask slowly, his voice taking on a gentle quality. "I had a duty to fulfill, both to you, and to the ones I have left behind, leaving you in that Guild was the best option I could think of to ensure you weren''t caught in the crossfire of my task."


    Wendy''s eyes teared up. "I-I see, now that I know that. There''s only one thing for me to do."


    Kick him?


    At this, Wendy stumbled towards Mystogan, her eyes streaming with tears as she threw herself into his arms, burying her face on his robes, her small frame shook with sobs, her face hidden in the folds of his robes. "Thank you, for everything you did."


    I guess she doesn''t have in her to hate or hold a grudge with anybody.


    I smiled.


    "Well, my job here is done," I said, standing up from the couch as I turned around to leave the room, only to be stopped by one of Mystogan''s staffs. "What?"


    Mystogan remained silent, his eyes staring into mine. "I want the truth this time, how did you know about me?"


    A smirk yed on my lips, and I extended my arm, brushing the staff aside with a single motion. "The answer I gave you, is the only one you''ll get, Jel."


    The only reason I had disturbed his little castle of lies, was to give Wendy what she wanted.


    Mystogan remained quiet for a moment, and I could see he was debating whether or not the answer to that question was worth antagonizing me, in the end however, it seemed he was one formon sense. "Very well, take care, Adam. And good luck."


    -----------------


    As I stepped out into the cool evening air, a sense of relief washed over me, sometimes it felt nice doing something good for someone without a reason beyond helping them.


    In fact, I couldn''t help the grin that spread across my face due to that.


    I had helped Wendy reunite with Mystogan before the entire Eds Arc started, meaning I had given them more time that they would''ve originally had together.


    Pushing those thoughts aside, I started my way back home, hoping to arrive before Mavis started ying like she was haunting my house.


    Around me, the night was descending rapidly, stealing away the remnants of the light, as I walked through the town.


    My boots crunched on the gravel path, the only sound punctuating the stillness that enveloped most of the Town.


    And without realizing it, I found myself lost in thoughts, my mind reying my talk with Porlyusica, when suddenly, I felt it.


    A shiver ran down my spine, an instinctual reaction to a sudden, jarring shift in the air. It was as if the atmosphere itself had tensed, holding its breath, a palpable sense of foreboding causing every hair on the back of my neck to stand on end.


    Something had snapped.


    My footsteps halted abruptly, my eyes scanning the darkened path ahead of me, searching for the source of this sudden disruption. It was subtle, almost imperceptible, but thanks to my powers, my senses in this area were finely tuned to such disturbances.


    Meaning I knew without a doubt, this had something to do with space as a whole.


    "Fucking damn it, this is what that bastard meant by good luck," I growled, as the air around me began to crackle with an eerie, unnatural energy.


    My eyes were instinctively drawn upwards, just in time to witness the seemingly cid night sky distort and warp, an impossible spectacle that sent shockwaves through the very fabric of space.


    It started as a mere ripple, distorting the nket of stars as if the fabric of reality itself was a pond disturbed by a thrown stone. But soon, it evolved into something far more serious.


    The once serene night was split by a monstrous vortex that spun open in the sky, its dark maw gaping wide and swallowing everything around.


    "Yeah, I will punch him next time I see him," I said, as the once familiar scenery around me twisted and warped, recing everything sight by a disorienting kaleidoscope of shifting patterns and colors, transporting me to Eds.

 Chapter 151: Please read.

    Chapter 151: Please read.


    The auto publisher fucked the chapter order yesterday, and posted the wrong chapter.


    Yesterday it was meant to post the chapter 138, instead it skipped from 137 to 139. Today, I posted the chapter that was supposed to be posted yesterday.


    So for those wondering where''s the new chapter. Well, it''s 138.


    Again, 139 was posted yesterday instead of 138.

 Chapter 152: Edolas.

    Chapter 152: Eds.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    If we reach top 4 or 5, I''ll post another chap.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    A single moment ago, I had been standing in the middle of Magnolia, before the vortex above the city wrenched me from my reality, forcibly thrusting me into another. Now, I found myself in the middle of a vast, featureless desert, with nothing but sand as far as the eye could see.


    The sand beneath my boots was loose and warm, while the air was thin, crisp, carrying a distinct sense of aridity. Above me, the sky was a vast expanse of cobalt blue, void of clouds, starkly contrasting with the golden expanse below.


    Closing my eyes, I kneel, feeling the hot sand through the fabric of my pants, as I try to gather my thoughts. "I wonder why it dropped me here."


    I might not remember a lot from the Eds arc. However, I was pretty sure there weren''t any memories which involved anyone being dropped off here.


    Beyond that.


    I felt weak.


    Feeling my power was a struggle. It felt like I was reaching into an abyss, a hollow of vast emptiness. The powerful magic that once swirled within me like an endless torrent was now nothing more than a mere trickle,pared to the roaring river it once was.


    If I had to give this sensation a number, I would estimate that I had lost somewhere between an 89% and 95% of my strength.


    Maybe more, I needed to run a few tests before being sure of that.


    I sighed. "So, their spell worked against me?"


    It hadn''t managed to seal me in a Lacrima, but it had taken a good chunk of my power away, which I suppose was almost as good as sealing me.


    I needed a n.


    As I was right now, it wasn''t in my best interest to rush into enemy territory without first assessing the situation, evaluating the risks.


    Before that, however. It would be best to take advantage of the situation and run a few tests to see what I''m working with. That way, I would have a better understanding of how much I can deal with, and how to proceed.


    "Ye lord! Mask of blood and flesh, all creation, flutter of wings, ye who bears the name of Man! Inferno and pandemonium, the sea barrier surges, march on to the south!" I muttered, my right hand aiming at the desert. Hado #31. Shakkaho."


    With those words, a wave of heat surged through my body and with a silent burst, a crimson orb of mes exploded from my open hand, flying through the air into the desert.


    The st arrived weaker than I had expected, exploding with a feeble impact that had barely caused a ripple in the vast expanse of sand.


    I stand there, momentarily disheartened.


    I don''t believe I''ve ever used anything this weak in my life before.


    I sighed.


    As disappointing as this experiment was, I now had a solid idea of what I was working with.


    Meaning that right now, my Shikai was my trump card, as it would boost my power significantly, though considering the situation I was in, and the amount of power I had lost, I needed to use it wisely.


    The atmosphere in this ce felt pretty much devoid of Ethernano, meaning recharging would take a lot more than it would normally take.


    Thankfully, my body, thanks to the bizarre nature of my existence, was able to recharge on its own to a certain degree, seeing most of my power was Reiatsu being converted into Magic Power. That being said, this process was not what some would consider, fast.


    Regardless of how fast or slow this was, it meant I had an advantage most didn''t.


    I just had to use it properly.


    I sighed, looking around at the barren desertndscape before me. "First order of business, finding the city."


    My sensing abilities, which weren''t the best to begin with, had also been muted by my current situation, meaning I had no order option but to wing this shit out.


    "Well, I might as well start walking," I muttered, before starting to walk aimlessly, hoping to find any sign of life or civilization in my path.


    One thing was sure though, I would kick Mystogan in his royal balls whenever I found him. That alone would keep me alive.


    -------------


    [A few hourster.]


    After several hours, the blistering heat of the sun and the vast monotony of the desert began to wear on me, in more ways than I could''ve expected. My clothes were soaked in sweat, and my throat was painfully dry. The endless expanse of sand started to feel like a prison, its golden, coarse walls closing in on me.


    "I will start carrying water with me," I muttered to myself as I continued to trudge through the seemingly never-ending desert.


    Suddenly, my eyes caught a glimpse of something, a small but weed change. A few meters away from me, the uniform expanse of sand was broken up by tracks. The tracks were still fresh, the edges sharp and uneroded by the wind.


    I was not alone in this vast desert. "Yes!"


    I wasn''t an expert in this kind of thing, but seeing the wind hadn''t wiped the tracks yet, it meant whoever hade across this ce, wasn''t far.


    Jumping high into the air to gain a good vantage point, I followed the tracks in a straightne with my sight, soon spotting something, vague shapes moving in the distance.


    "People," I smiled, hoping it wasn''t a heat mirage I was seeing.


    Eager to escape this hellhole, I quickened my pace, without wasting any power in case something happened, my tiredness and thirst momentarily forgotten.


    Thankfully, my fears of this being a heat mirage had been unfounded, seeing that I eventually found myself face to face with a line of colorfully adorned camels plodding steadily across the sand. Wooden carts, draped in bright textiles, teetered behind them as men and women, dressed in vibrant robes,ughed and chatted, their voices rising above the desert silence.


    As I approached, arge burly man at the front of the caravan spotted me, his weathered face turning to me as I approached them. He squinted, shading his eyes from the harsh desert sun. Seeing my apparent state of distress, he signaled the caravan to stop as he dismounted his camel and approached me, curiosity and caution etched on his face.


    "You lost, stranger?" He called out, his voice gruff yet not unkind, as he eyed me warily, taking in my dust-covered appearance and the sheathed weapon at my side.


    "In more ways than one," I replied, stepping forward to meet him. "Can you point me to the nearest city? And while we are on that, could you spare some water?"


    The burly man assessed me for a moment longer, then jerked his head in the direction the caravan was heading. "Follow us, it''s a day''s journey at most. We are going to the capital."


    I smiled in relief, grateful for this stroke of luck. "Thanks."


    "It''s what any decent person would do," The man replied, turning to mount his camel. "I am Jamal, leader of this caravan. You can ride with us, but you''ll have to earn your keep."


    "That means no water, I presume," I said, a hint of amusement in my voice.


    "You catch on quick," Jamal chuckled, gesturing for me to climb onto the back of a cart. "But we have plenty of work to be done, and if you''re willing to lend a hand, I''ll make sure you get your fair share of water and food. I know it doesn''t sound ideal, but we can''t give anything away."


    Fair enough.


    "Very well," I replied, grabbing onto the cart''s side and hoisting myself aboard. "Just tell me what to do, and I''ll be happy to assist."


    Jamal chuckled again, "You have a good spirit, stranger. I like that." He then gestured towards one of his men, a small, burly man, with a stern face. "Musa, give our new friend some water, and show him what needs to be done."


    Musa nodded, handing me a sk of water. "Before reaching the capital, we need to sort some merchandise in the carts. Nothing tooplicated, just separate the silk by the color, most of it it''s already sorted, but the employees that usually work on this task are not here today, so we need to double-check everything just to make sure."


    I nodded, taking a swig of the water and feeling the cool liquid soothe my parched throat. "I can do that."


    I honestly was expecting them to ask me to serve as their bodyguard or something, but then again, seeing nobody knows me around me, they have no way of knowing whether or not I''m a good fighter, so it makes sense they aren''t going on that route.


    Musa nodded, his eyes stopping at the de sheathed at my waist. "You carry a weapon. Are you capable of using it?"


    Then again, I might being to conclusions too soon. "I know how to defend myself if that''s what you''re asking."


    "Good," Musa said, nodding in approval. "We have unfortunately encountered bandits on our journey here, so it''s always better to be prepared. But for now, let''s focus on the task at hand."


    I nodded, taking another sip of the water before starting to work on the task given to me.

 Chapter 153: Medicine…

    Chapter 153: Medicine¡­


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    If we reach top 4 or 5, I''ll post another chap.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    Minutes turned into hours, as theborious journey across the deste desert continued, until a shimmering mirage on the horizon finally gave way to solid structures. "The capital."


    After hours of seeing nothing but sand, and helping the caravan in anything I could, we were finally approaching the capital, a city described by caravan to be one with majestic walls and towering spires that stood out starkly against the barren sands.


    "As promised," Jamal muttered beside me, his gaze focused on a spot far in the distance. "We have arrived, my friend."


    I turned my gaze towards Jamal, gratitude etched on my face. "Thank you, for the ride, Jamal. For everything."


    He waved off my gratitude with a chuckle. "Don''t mention it, besides you worked hard for what we gave you, so if anything, I should thank you. Just remember, if you ever need anything, look for Paradise''s Market. We''ll be there for a week or so."


    I nodded, not that I would actually keep this in mind. Seeing, I would soon be an enemy of the state by helping take out the current King, but yeah.


    As we finally arrived at the gates of the Capital, the hustle and bustle of the city hit me. People of all shapes and sizes, dressed in a myriad of colors, filled the streets. The scent of exotic spices and the sound of music filled the air, as in the distance, the setting sun was casting a beautiful glow on the city, bathing it in shades of gold and crimson.


    As I disembarked from the caravan, I grabbed a piece of cloth to cover my face, just in case there was an Eds version of me here.


    Thest thing I needed was to be recognized, or hunted for something I hadn''t done.


    I made my way through the crowded streets, avoiding the guards around, trying to blend in as much as possible. It wasn''t long until I reached the outskirts of the city, where the buildings were shorter and less grandiose.


    In the quieter surroundings, I finally took a moment to fully assess my surroundings, noticing something at the distance. Towering over the rooftops of the city, there was a massivecrima, its radiant blue sheen visible even from this distance. It was suspended in mid-air, at the heart of a grand structure that could only be the King''s pce.


    The power that radiated from thecrima was palpable, even from afar. "So, that''s where my power went."


    Good news, I knew where my power was. Bad news, it was at the heart of the enemy, which made my situation a bitplicated.


    God damn it. Couldn''t my situation have been like it had for everyone in the canon? They had lost their powers, but they had recovered them quite easily with a few pills.


    I suppose the reason why I was so weak was the same reason why I wasn''t in thatcrima.


    Perhaps whatever process was meant to seal me into acrima malfunction or couldn''t finish the process due to unknown reasons. If the spell in question had a certain period of time to do its job, then I suppose it was safe to assume, at least to a certain degree, that the time given for such a task wasn''t enough topletely seal me away.


    That, or the spell had a certain limit of how much it could process.


    "Fuck," I sighed and leaned against a nearby wall, trying to devise a n. My power had increased a bit since I got here, seeing my body was slowly recharging, that being said, I was still significantly weaker.


    If I let my power recharge itself alone, I would probably spend years in this ce.


    I nced up at the pce again, my mind racing with possibilities. Breaking into a heavily fortified pce, dealing with what would undoubtedly be a sea of guards, and reaching acrima that was most likely overly guarded with the best soldiers of the Kingdom had to offer, one of them being Erza, or her Eds version anyways.


    Fuck, the task was daunting, to say the least.


    Erza Knightwalker nearly defeated my Erza in canon, and she had no magic of her own.


    I couldn''t afford the luxury of fighting her as I was right now. A fight between us in my current situation wouldn''t be a quick one, meaning that in the end, even if I won, I would still be forced to deal with herpanions.


    I could deal with one of them at the time, but more than that would be unmanageable for me.


    No matter how I look at this situation, my only bet is to find Mystogan, and see if the pills he gave the others in the canon do something for me.


    If the pills work, I might be able to recover some of my power, increasing the range of options avable for me. And in the case, they don''t do anything for me, I would still have more allies to work this out.


    Well, I might be fucked at the moment, but I had a clear objective in mind. It was now all about taking the first step in that direction.


    Just as I was about to leave the area to start my quest to locate Mystogan, I heard the faint sound of footsteps approaching.


    "Who the fuck are you?"


    I froze for a moment before turning around. In front of me stood a woman, her hair as blue as the ocean, and eyes sharp as a hawk''s. Her attire was simple, a shirt, a tie, and a skirt holding nothing but an umbre on her waist.


    Juvia Lockser, her Eds version.


    "Can I help you, miss?" I asked, wondering why of all the people to meet first in this world, I would be the most aggressive one.


    Her gaze narrowed, studying me intently. "Well, it''s pretty fucking clear you''re not from around here, so I''ll ask again, who are you?"


    I don''t recall the Eds version of Juvia being this... aggressive.


    Could it be that perhaps she was mistaking me for someone?


    "Well, it''s a big city," I shrugged casually. "First time visitor. I''m just... trying to find my bearings, you know?"


    Juvia narrowed her eyes and growled. "Take the cloth out of your face."


    It seems my suspicions might be correct. This level of aggression, and her request pretty much point in that direction.


    As things were, I had two options. One,ply with her request and hope she''s willing to listen to me before doing anything stupid, risking in turn giving away my location to the enemy. Two, knocking her out now, and taking her away to exin without the risk of being discovered.


    "I won''t ask again," Juvia growled, reaching for her umbre, her voiceced with a threat.


    Option two it is.


    I couldn''t risk being discovered yet or giving away my location to the enemy. And unfortunately for her, she didn''t seem like a reasonable person.


    Taking a deep breath, I moved forward, my body tensing as I pulled back my arm and unleashed a punch thatnded with a sickening thud in her midsection, knocking the wind out of her before she realized what had happened.


    Juvia let out a sharp grunt as the air was knocked out of her lungs, and she stumbled back a few steps before she doubled over, losing consciousness.


    Sighing, I reached down and grabbed her, putting her unconscious body over my shoulders. "Now, where to go."


    On that note, I needed something to cover her body. I will draw too much unwanted attention if people see me carrying a body over my shoulders.


    ...


    I could... probably roll her inside arge rug. If I''m lucky, and people is dumb, which they usually are, they would simply assume I bought a rug at the market, not that I have a body inside.


    Now the question is, where to find a rug.


    "Rugs, get your rug! Buy one, get one free! Rugs!" Almost as if answering my prayers, I heard a merchant shouting from a nearby alleyway.


    Well, isn''t that convenient?


    Shoving Juvia''s unconscious body inside a dumpster nearby, making sure nobody saw me, I made my way towards the merchant.


    "Excuse me, sir," I said as I approached him. "Do you have anythingrge, around... I don''t know, three meters tall?"


    The merchant nodded, a toothy grin spreading across his face. "Of course, my friend! Weird way to ask for a rug, but don''t worry, I have the finest rugs in all thend."


    I trailed behind him as he led me down a maze of alleyways to a small, cramped shop. The interior was dimly lit, with piles of rugs stacked haphazardly against the walls.


    The merchant rummaged through the piles, muttering to himself before he finally produced arge, red rug. "This one, my friend," he said, beaming with pride. "Finest wool from the East. You won''t find better quality than this."


    I examined the rug, making sure it wasrge enough to fit Juvia''s body and heavy enough to conceal any lumps or bumps. "I''ll take it."


    The merchant grinned, rubbing his hands together. "An excellent choice, my friend. And as a bonus, I''ll throw in a smaller rug for free. You can never have too many rugs, am I right?"


    I forced a smile, eager to get back to Juvia before anyone found her. "Thank you, but I think one rug will be enough for now."


    Wait a moment.


    I have no fucking money.


    "The total would be ten silver coins, my friend," the merchant said, holding out his hand.


    I inwardly cursed myself for not considering the payment before moving forward with this idea. "Of course, but first, would you mind showing me more rugs?"


    The merchant''s smile faltered for a moment before he regained hisposure. "More rugs? Sure thing, my friend! I have an entire collection of exotic rugs just waiting for someone with your refined taste." He gestured towards the piles of rugs stacked against the wall. "Take your pick!"


    I pretended to examine the rugs for a moment, taking this moment to pickpocket the man, taking a few of the coins he was carrying on his person.


    "Hm, I think for the time being, I will take the one I saw first," I said, holding up the red rug. "But I''ll be sure toe back for more once I have a chance to look around the city a bit more."


    The merchant nodded, seemingly satisfied with my response. "Very well, my friend. That will be ten silver coins, please."


    I handed over the coins, making a mental note to tell Mystogan to give this man a little something once he became the King.


    Now, time to make a burrito out of Juvia.


    -------------


    Without wasting time, I returned to the dumpster where I had left Juvia''s unconscious body, begging the gods nobody had found her. And thankfully, as I turned the corner, I found the alleyway still deserted and Juvia undisturbed.


    "Good," I sighed.


    Lifting her body from the dumpster, I gentlyid her on the rug and began rolling her up. I did my best to make the roll even and tight to ensure she wouldn''t be jostled around too much. Soon, I was standing there with a Juvia-filled burrito rug.


    It wasically odd, but as I stood back to examine my handiwork, I found that from a distance, it did genuinely look like I had purchased a massive, slightly lumpy, rug.


    I looked down at my "rug," contemting my next move. This was not exactly how I had nned my day, at all. But as I stood there, I couldn''t help but let out a small chuckle. It wasn''t every day you rolled an unconscious person into a rug and carted them around the city.


    "Alright, next stop, Mystogan," I said, hefting the Juvia-burrito onto my shoulder, starting my journey once again.

 Chapter 154: Burrito with EXTRA Juvia.

    Chapter 154: Burrito with EXTRA Juvia.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    If we reach top 4 or 5, I''ll post another chap.


    Note: the next arc, is quite short.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    The journey through the city was long and arduous, especially with the weight of a full-grown woman that I had to pretend it was a normal rug bundled up in a rug on my shoulders.


    Needless to say, I tried to move quickly without drawing attention to myself, keeping to the shadows as much as I could.


    The city was busier than I had anticipated, filled with people going about their day, merchants hawking their goods, and guards patrolling the streets. Thankfully, nobody seemed to bat an eye at the man carrying arge, lumpy, groaning rug through the city, which worked in my favor.


    Maybe they thought I had a very peculiar taste in home decor.


    As the sun began to dip below the horizon, painting the city in a golden glow, and the possible ces for Mystogan to be started to run out, I began to wonder what would I do if I didn''t find him?


    It was when I was nearing the outskirts of the city that I heard it, a rustle of movement behind me. I tensed, readying myself for a potential attack. When I turned around, however, I found myself staring at a familiar masked figure.


    "You fucking bastard," I hissed, cracking my neck. I had found him, I had found Mystogan.


    "Adam," Mystogan replied, removing his mask. His gaze fell on the rug slung over my shoulder, immediately realizing something was off. "I see you''ve...acquired a rug."


    The statement was soically understated that I had to fight the urge tough. Instead, I shifted the rug slightly and said, "Well, you know, it was buy one get one unconscious woman free, I couldn''t pass such an offer."


    Mystogan gave me an amused look but didn''t press further. Instead, he said, "I''ve been tracking you all day."


    He had?


    Well, he fucking sucks at it. I''ve been here for almost a day, and just now he finds me?!


    "Not the best tracker, aren''t you?" I replied, a mildly angry smirk on my face. Not because he failed to track me faster, because he knew this shit would happen, and didn''t warn me.


    Mystogan ignored my jab and motioned for me to follow him. "We need to get out of here before they track you."


    "borate," I replied, following him as he led me down a deserted alleyway.


    "You kept your magic, part of it anyways, that''s how I tracked you, using a radar to find you. And that''s the same way they have found about you, I have information that the guards are searching for someone who fits your description," Mystogan exined, a note of urgency in his voice. "And seeing you''re one the few creatures in this world with natural magic in them, tracking you won''t be too hard to aplish."


    I didn''t consider that being a possibility.


    It seems that for the time being, it might be best to hide my power as much as possible.


    "You don''t seem surprised I kept some of my magic," I replied.


    "At first, I was, but then, I started thinking, eventually working a theory of my own," Mystogan replied, as we continued to move through the alleyways of the city, "It''s not a secret your magic isn''t like any other magic, not even Lost Magic operates in the way yours does, not only that, but there isn''t a single piece of information about it. That alone should''ve been enough for me to see something was wrong, but I never put too much thought into it."


    Could it be... that he really figured it out?


    "It wasn''t until you brought Wendy to visit me that everything clicked for me," Mystogan continued, "Your familiarity with my situation, that alone exined some of the things I never understood about you."


    That?


    That had given him the insight he had been looking for, about me?


    "I don''t know what conspiracy theory you have inside that head of yours," I replied, following him close behind. "But I told you, the reason I knew about that is because my powers are closely rted to the control of space."


    "I know, you said that," Mystogan replied as he turned his head to look at me. "Which is why I didn''t tell you about the portal that was about to open above Magnolia."


    No fucking way.


    This bastard.


    Hahaha! I can''t believe it. I''m not even mad, that was fucking sick.


    "I had my doubts, so I decided to let your words confirm my theories, or to disprove them," Mystogan continued. "That, and the fact you managed not to be sealed in a Lacrima gave me all the information I needed to find the answer I wanted."


    "Oh, and what answer is that?" I asked.


    "You''re not from Earthnd," Mystogan replied without missing a beat. "You''re from another world."


    Well, I had to admit that was fucking impressive. He got part of the truth behind my existence with just bits of iplete information.


    The parts he probably has wrong in that theory of his, are the ones he probably assumes our situations are the same. And that from where Ie from, what I do is normal.


    "Am I wrong?" Mystogan asked.


    "Who knows," I replied, a chuckle escaping my lips.


    "I''ll take that as a no," Mystogan replied, his tone growing softer as if sympathizing with me. "One question though, do you n to ever return to your world, like me?"


    So, I was right, he thinks our situation is the same. Good, that''s a can of worms I don''t want to open, ever.


    "That''s not possible," I replied, chuckling. "Unlike Eds, my trip was a one-way flight to the other side."


    Mystogan remained silent for a moment. "Do you have anyone left there?"


    "No," I replied truthfully. I had nothing to go back to, nothing to miss, nothing to care about there, my entire world was here, well, not here, in Earthnd.


    "I guess that makes it easier," Mystogan replied, a tired sigh escaping his lips. "Not having anyone to regret leaving."


    I wonder, was Earth Land''s Jel as smart as this one? Or was this one as smart as he was because he had been forced to ovee hisck of magic with skill, and intelligence?


    "I''ve been in Fiore all of my life," I replied, sighing. "My world, and life are there. So, how about we expedite things here, so that I can return there?"


    Mystogan chuckled softly. "I''m d you think that way, because I need your help."


    With those words, we rounded a few more corners and finally, Mystogan stopped in front of an inconspicuous, run-down building. From the outside, it looked just like any other building in this part of the city, but I had a feeling that it wasn''t just a regr old house.


    "Wee to our safe house," Mystogan said, stepping forward and pushing open the door.


    Safe house?


    He''s been here for less than a day, how the fuck did he find the time to set up a safe house?


    Looking for me my ass, I bet the bastard started to search me a few minutes ago!


    The inside of the building was surprisingly spacious. There was arge room filled with maps, charts, and other assorted magical items. At one end of the room, there was a table filled with scrolls, and on the other, a couple of cots that looked like they had seen better days.


    Mystogan looked back at me, eyes glinting. "We can unroll your... rug here."


    I followed him inside, grateful to finally be rid of my burdensome cargo, the Juviarrito. Carefully, I unrolled the Juviarrito, trying not to jostle her too much. She didn''t stir, which both relieved and worried me.


    "Is she going to be, okay?" Mystogan asked, crouching down next to her, poking her with a stick.


    "She''s just unconscious, not dead," I replied, trying to suppress the chuckle creeping up my spine, seeing Mystogan poke her like a dead lizard on the street.


    Mystogan nodded, standing up and gesturing for me to follow him to the other side of the room. "Very well then, I need to brief you on our current situation. And what I n to do next."


    As we moved away from Juvia and closer to the pile of scrolls, maps, and charts, I started to wonder how the others were doing.


    Had they been sealed oncrimas?


    And if not, were they looking for us?


    I sighed.


    Mystogan cleared his throat and began to exin our situation in more detail. In short, we had a lot to do, and not a lot of time to do it in.


    "First things first," I said, cracking my knuckles. "Is there anything you can do about my weakened state?"


    Mystogan smiled and walked over to a desk in a corner, opening one of the cabs, pulling out a bottle of red pills. "I do."

 Chapter 155: Author offer.

Chapter 155: Author offer.


    If we reach top 5, I''ll post two chapters tomorrow. On that note, how''s everybody doing?

 Chapter 156: Useless Medicine.

    Chapter 156: Useless Medicine.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    If we reach top 4 or 5, I''ll post another chap.


    Note: the next arc, is quite short.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    Mystogan ced a small bottle of bright red pills into my outstretched hands. I studied the bottle for a moment, before unscrewing the lid, carefully extracting one pill and popping it into my mouth.


    The pill''s bitter taste lingered on my tongue as I swallowed it in one gulp.


    "How do you feel?" Mystogan asked, studying my reaction.


    I remained silent for a moment before finally letting out a tired sigh. "They didn''t work."


    The pills hadn''t worked.


    At least not in the way they were intended to work.


    Instead of recovering my power or allowing me to use more of it. The pills had recharged my magical reserves, working like Ethernano recovery pills.


    Mystogan frowned at this revtion. "Perhaps the reason why the pills didn''t work on you, is behind the same reason why you didn''t lose your powerspletely."


    I suspected that would be the case.


    On that note, I don''t know what I was really hoping for with this. I knew very well that most of my power was sealed within the Lacrima above the Royal Castle. It''s not like the pills were going to shatter the Lacrima, giving me back my powers.


    I sighed.


    Letting my powere back naturally would take years, due to the absence of Ethernano in the air. And using the pills for that purpose wasn''t really an option.


    There was also the chance that my body would eventually adapt to this environment, finding another way to restore missing energy without using the atmosphere as a medium.


    That being said, both options would simply take too much time, which at the moment wasn''t an option. Meaning the best option would be to face this situation with what I had.


    "They worked on Gajeel," Mystogan sighed, leaning against a wall. "But your case is much more different than his. Like all Earth-Land mages in Eds, he lost the ability to generate magic power, you didn''t. Somehow, you kept most of your abilities, the only reason you are weaker right now is because the portal tried to seal you away with the rest, but only managed to take a portion of your power."


    A big portion.


    "I know that, so let''s instead talk about how we can expedite your mission here?" I asked, steering the conversation away from my loss of power. The fastest way to recover what I had lost was by helping Mystogan.


    Wait a minute. Did he just say Gajeel?


    "I sent Gajeel to find Natsu, Lucy, Wendy, Ca and Happy," Mystogan replied with a short nod.


    Unlike in canon, Gajeel hadn''t joined the guild after the events of Phantom Lord. Which I had attributed to my interference in the same.


    I wonder what he was doing in Magnolia that somehow forced him to join this war.


    "That leaves us to do something else, I suppose," I replied, deciding it wasn''t the time to wonder how much I had fucked the canon.


    Mystogan nodded slowly, pointing at the maps that were spread out on the wooden table in front of him. He traced his finger over them, stopping in the Royal City. "I need you to deal with someone."


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Who?"


    "Adam Cromwell," Mystogan replied, his voice hardening.


    That exins why Eds Juvia had been more aggressive than normal. I had reminded her of someone, the Eds version of myself.


    I wonder how that works out.


    I was reincarnated into Earth Land, my existence wasn''t natural to the world in question, so I wasn''t entirely sure how that would affect the Eds version of myself in this scenario.


    "He''s known as The Executioner," Mystogan continued, leaning in closer. "He''s considered to be nigh-undefeatable inbat, to the point no one would dare to engage in battle against him. And those who are forced into that situation, just ept the fact that they will be killed by him."


    Is it bad that I''m getting hyped over my Eds version?


    "Anything else?" I asked, grabbing a chair and sitting down next to Mystogan, my eyes fixed on the map.


    "He wields a de named Nox," Mystogan replied, his voice low. "I don''t know much about this de. All I know is that the de is rumored to be able to cut through anything."


    I see, so my Eds version is staying in theme.


    "Very well," I nodded, cracking my knuckles. "I''ll fight him."


    "It won''t be easy," Mystogan replied. "You''re not just fighting a version of you, you''re fighting a sadistic, barbarous and bloodthirsty person whocks any form of empathy."


    I chuckled. "Quit drilling; you already struck oil. You had me at nigh-undefeatable, you don''t have to keep selling me this fight."


    I won''t lie. I was excited at the prospect of fighting this supposed version of me. The idea of fighting someone strong, especially with this level of handicap, it made my blood boil with excitement.


    It has been a while since I had a decent fight, a real fight.


    Mystogan nodded, a small smirk on his face. "I had a feeling you would say that."


    I grinned back at him. "What can I say, I''m a Fairy Tail mage."


    Mystogan chuckled. "Very well. In that case, here''s what you have to do."


    -----------------


    My mission was simple, to avoid confrontation until Mystogan gave me the signal to act. In the meantime, he would do his part, setting the pieces to liberate his country in motion.


    That gave me a lot of free time to act, time, which I had decided to use to regroup with others in this world''s version of Fairy Tail.


    Now, in order to do that I needed to convince Eds Juvia that I wasn''t her enemy.


    Sadly, she was still unconscious. I might have punched her a bit too hard, which now that I think about it, it won''t help to sell the point that I wasn''t her enemy.


    I sighed, looking down at her unconscious form. I had to do something to wake her up, and fast. From a tactical standpoint staying alone in the middle of enemy territory wasn''t the best decision.


    If anyone were to manage to find me, it would only be a matter of time before I was forced into a fight with less-than-ideal conditions for me.


    So, if I wanted to avoid that possibility, I needed to wake her up. Gently if I wanted to avoid getting on her bad side even more.


    I nced around the room, my eyes falling on a nearby basin of water. An idea struck me, and I quickly grabbed the basin and sshed the water onto Juvia''s face.


    She gasped and sputtered, her eyes fluttering open as she coughed up water.


    Thank God that worked, option B was poking her with a broom.


    "Who did that?!" Juvia screamed angrily, scanning the room, until her gaze stopped on me. Her eyes widened when theynded on me, her features twisting from fury to pure hatred. "You!"


    I put my hands up in a surrendering gesture. "Wait, Juvia, I know what you''re thinking, but this is all just a big misunderstanding."


    Juvia''s face twisted into a snarl as she brought her umbre up and around in an arc before thrusting it forward, the metal tip glinting dangerously in the light. I dove away, throwing my body back, avoiding the sharp point of her weapon perforating my eye.


    "I''m not the man you think I am," I continued, dodging another swing of Juvia''s umbre. "And if you stop trying to kill me, I could exin why I look like him."


    Juvia paused, her eyes narrowing as she considered my words. "You have one minute," she hissed.


    I nodded and began to exin to Juvia the situation with as much detail as I could shove under a minute. She listened intently, her eyes never leaving my face as I spoke. By the time I finished, she seemed to be contemting what I had said.


    "That exins why you didn''t kill me," Juvia growled under her breath, lowering her umbre slowly. "He doesn''t take prisoners."


    "I''m supposed to fight him, eventually," I replied, getting back Juvia''s attention. "But before I can do that, I would like to regroup with my friends, who are most likely on their way to your guild, if they aren''t already there."


    Juvia crossed her arms, eyeing me skeptically. "And why should I help you?"


    I blinked. Hadn''t we already established I wasn''t her enemy?


    "You might not be him, but you''re still a stranger, a dangerous one at that," Juvia said, her tone ice cold. "I need a good reason if I am to risk the guild''s safety, a damn good one."


    That''s... surprisingly understandable and levelheaded of her.


    I thought for a moment, wracking my brain for apelling argument, until the answer hit me. "Do fairies have tails? More than that, do fairies even exist? Nobody knows for sure. So, this guild is like them, an eternal mystery, an eternal adventure, a family, one we are a part of." I smiled, repeating Gramps word as I took my shirt off, showing her my guild mark.


    Juvia''s eyes widened as she saw the familiar symbol etched on my skin. She lowered her guardpletely, her umbre ttering to the ground as she stepped forward, reaching out to touch the mark.


    "That''s a damn good reason," Juvia breathed, her voice sounding for the first time since I had met her, vulnerable. "I guess I don''t have a choice then, do I?"


    I chuckled. "So, would you lead the way?"


    Juvia nodded, a small smile ying at the corners of her lips. "Yeah, let''s go back home."

 Chapter 157: Edolas Fairies.

    Chapter 157: Eds Fairies.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    If we reach top 4 or 5, I''ll post another chap.


    Note: the next arc, is quite short.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The parched sand gritted beneath my boots, a subtle reminder of where we were, miles away from anything remotely resembling civilization. Heat waves danced on the desert horizon, distorting the world in a bizarre mirage that made the reality of the barrennd all the more surreal.


    I fucking hated sand.


    I tightened my grip around the bottle of water in my hand, the cooling sensation providing a slight relief from the zing sun overhead.


    I nced ahead at Juvia. Her silhouette was wrapped in a shawl of pure white, seemingly untouched by the dust and sand. She carried no water, no apparent form of sustenance, and yet, she seemed undeterred by the ring heat and the demanding expanse.


    It seemed like losing part of my powers had weakened my tolerance to this kind of situation.


    I lived a year in the desert during my training, and now a few hours under the sun were weighing heavily on me. Perhaps I had be much too reliant on my powers to protect me from any inconvenience.


    Taking a deep breath, I decided to break the oppressive silence. "How much further, Juvia?"


    She paused and nced back at me; her blue eyes gleaming with an unreadable expression. "Not far. The Guild is just beyond that dune."


    I squinted ahead, tracing her pointed finger to the monstrous sand dune in the distance. I couldn''t see anything beyond it - just more endless expanse of deste nothingness.


    I hate this ce.


    "We should be getting there in a few minutes," she added, resuming her unwavering pace.


    I nodded, taking another sip of water before following her.


    As we drew closer to the dune, I could see the slightest hint of movement. A figure, maybe two, shifting on the other side.


    I couldn''t feel any ill intent from them. But, considering I wasn''t at my best, it was best not to trust my senses without more information.


    Juvia must have noticed my unease because she ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "Don''t worry. They''re friends."


    "You can recognize them from this far away?" I asked, impressed.


    "You can''t recognize your friends as easily?" she replied with a small smile. "We see the ones more easily."


    We crested over the dune, and I saw them clearly. A group of people, lounging in the shade of arge tent, that was set outside the guild.


    "Juvia!" a voice called out, one that I recognized without many problems. It was Mira. "Thank goodness you made it!"


    It was here when Mira saw me, her eyes growing wide in shock and fear as she took a step back inplete terror. However, before she could do or say anything, Juvia interjected. "He''s not that monster."


    I can''t wait to fight that guy.


    Mira hesitated, eyeing me warily, but eventually nodded. "I suppose you being alive is proof of that."


    Juvia snorted, walking towards the Guild. "Thanks for the vote of confidence, jackass."


    -------------


    The wooden doors of the guild creaked open, announcing our arrival. I stepped in, my boots thudding softly against the worn-out floorboards, getting fearful nces from everyone inside.


    Despite how... unsettling it was in a... unique manner to be seen in such a form by the faces of those you considered your friends and family, I didn''t pay much attention to their looks. My objective here was one, to regroup with my friends.


    That being said, I didn''t know whether or not I would find them here, but regardless of that, I had high hopes.


    Thankfully, though, my hopes were not wasted. Because across the crowded room, I saw her. Erza, who as soon as she spotted me, her eyes widened with a sudden spark in them, a bright light that wasn''t there a moment ago.


    Seeing me, I watched as she rose from her seat, her face etched with relief and joy.


    And in an instant, she was on her feet, making her way towards me, weaving her way through the bustling crowd. Her face softened into a smile as she neared, her eyes twinkling with genuine affection.


    "Adam!" She called out, her voice a familiar melody that I''d missed in my time away.


    Before I could respond, she was already upon me, throwing her arms around my shoulders. The sudden warmth of her embrace enveloped me, washing away the lingering coldness of my journey.


    I smiled. "Missed you too."


    Erza chuckled as she squeezed me tightly. "Gajeel said you were out there, but that we had to wait. I was worried."


    I pulled away to look at her, taking in the sight of her fiery red hair cascading down her back, her mesmerizing eyes, it was truly shocking how beautiful she was. "Well, Mystogan needed my help."


    I frowned. Where did thate from?


    Erza nodded, her fingers trailing down the tattered edges of my cloak. "You feel... weaker... what happened?"


    I grimaced, knowing what she was referring to. "Yeah. Long story short, the trip here stole most of my power, sealing it away."


    Erza furrowed her brows in concern, her fingers still caressing the fabric of my cloak. "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you."


    I shook my head with a mild chuckle, "Thanks, but I don''t think that''s necessary. I can handle myself; I didn''t lose all my strength."


    Her smile faltered for a moment, but then she nodded, her eyes shining with determination. "Of course, I know you can. But still, it never hurts to have someone watching your back, right?"


    I smiled. "No, it doesn''t."


    Erza''s eyes locked with mine, and in that moment, I saw a flicker of something, something I hadn''t seen in them ever, desire.


    I blinked, taken aback by this. "Where''s the rest?"


    Before Erza could reply, our conversation was cut short as an rming boom echoed from the distance making the entire guild drop into a deafening silence.


    The booming explosion was followed by a tremor, the ground beneath our feet shuddering as if to emphasize the magnitude of the situation.


    It seemed my time to fight my Eds counterpart hade. "Evacuate the building, we might have somepany soon, and it would be best to not have them around if that happens to be the case."

 Chapter 158: Adam vs Adam.

    Chapter 158: Adam vs Adam.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Note: the next arc, is quite short.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    After the explosion that had shaken the foundations of the Guild, and leaving Erza to evacuate everyone, as I made my way outside to greet my opponent. If Mystogan was right on his assumptions about the guy, it was now only a matter of time before he arrived at my location.


    Pushing the massive doors of the guild open, the sudden influx of light and heat made me squint. Before me sprawled a desertndscape, the sun-drenched sand gleaming golden as far as the eye could see.


    "Are you ready, girl?" I asked my Zanpakuto, feeling a low hum vibrating through her as my answer. "I guess you are."


    I could tell she wasn''t too happy about our situation; about the fact someone had dared to weaken us this much. But, despite that, she was still excited about the prospect of a good fight, even if that came at the cost of fighting in a weakened state.


    I sighed at the thought, patiently waiting for the enemy promised to me.


    Thankfully, it wasn''t long before something changed in the vast expanse of sand.


    There, on the crest of a nearby dune, a solitary figure stood, an ominous silhouette against the ring desert sun, the man wore an armor dyed as dark as night, sporting an eerie, skull-like mask that obscured his features.


    From the distance, I could see their hand resting on the pommel of a sheathed sword, a ymore, of ckened steel that seemed to go with the armor.


    It seemed like Mystogan was right.


    "Adam," Erza''s voice rang out behind me, "The guild has been evacuated."


    "Great, now go help the others," I replied, keeping my eyes locked on the figure in the distance. "I''ll handle this."


    Erza hesitated for a moment, for reasons I could understand, before nodding and running off.


    Cracking my neck from side to side, I smiled, taking the first step forward to meet my adversary. As I walked, the wind whistled a lonesome tune between us, as if mourning the peace that was about to be shattered.


    "Hello there," I waved, a friendly smile on my face.


    The man didn''t reply, hell, he didn''t even acknowledge my greeting. Instead, he simply drew his ymore out, the metal ringing out like a bell in the silence of the desert.


    I chuckled, watching as he began to walk towards me, his steps slow and measured.


    "By the orders of the King, you are toe with me, dead or alive," The man finally spoke, his voice low and gravelly.


    I raised an eyebrow in amusement, unsheathing my Zanpakuto and twirling it around in my hand. "Is that so? Lovely invitation, but I''m afraid I''ll have to decline your offer. You see, I don''t like people telling me what to do."


    The man didn''t seem fazed by my words, only continuing to walk towards me. As he approached, I could feel the weight of his presence, his aura emanating a sense of danger and power I hadn''t felt in a long time.


    At this, I couldn''t help the broad smile that crept up on my face, my eyes glinting with excitement and a strong desire to fight the man in front of me.


    "So, what''s your name?" I asked, readying myself.


    "What purpose does a name serve to someone who''s about to die?" The man replied without any emotion behind his words.


    I suppose he''s beyond introductions then.


    In that case, I will simply acknowledge him by hisst name to avoid confusion. Cromwell.


    "Fair enough," I replied, taking a step forward.


    In the blink of an eye, Cromwellunched himself at me, blurring out of sight, as the sand erupted where he had been standing, shooting in all directions.


    I, however, remained unmoved, the grip on my de tightening as I readied myself.


    Cromwell''s attack was swift and ruthless, his ymore aiming to rip through my flesh, looking to end me in a single strike. But unfortunately for him, I was faster than I looked. So, in a graceful arc, I moved aside, my Zanpakuto parrying his ymore in a sh of sparks.


    Our weapons shed, echoing through the desertedndscape, sending out a powerful shockwave that surged through the air, rippling outwards across the vast desert, stirring up clouds of sand that expanded like waves around us.


    Without losing momentum, I retaliated with a swift upward slice, increasing my speed to test the waters. And much to my surprise, Cromwell ducked fast, his body almost melting into the ground, slithering like a snake before rising again, his ymore shing towards my face at twice the speed he had shown so far.


    Taken aback by this, I barely managed to parry, the force of his attack pushing me back, dragging my feet across the desert for several meters. Wasting no time, Cromwell pressed on, his movements erratic yet dangerously precise, like a wild beast homing in on its prey.


    He was even better than I imagined.


    Grinning at this, I focused on his movements, pressing my senses to read and anticipate his attacks, my battle hungry smile never wavering.


    And once again, the sharp ring of metal struck the desert air once more, creating a symphony of steel, as sparks erupted with each continuous sh, igniting the sand around us.


    In a sudden burst of speed, I moved forward, my Zanpakuto a silver blur in the desert sunlight. Cromwell, taken by surprise, failed to dodge in time, as my de grazed his side, drawing a line of crimson through his armor against his skin.


    "What''s your name?" Cromwell asked, the tone of his voice sounding different from before, carrying now a mix of respect and curiosity, instead of total indifference.


    "Adam," I replied.


    "Ah, I see. That actually exins a lot," Cromwell replied with a dry chuckle escaping his mask. "You''re that world''s version of me, aren''t you?"


    "Bingo," I replied.


    Wait a damn minute, he needed my name to get to that conclusion?


    But... I''m not wearing a mask.


    Is this guy blind?


    As if reading my thoughts, Cromwell let out a deep, throaty chuckle that seemed to echo in the room. "I''m not blind, if that''s what you''re thinking." With those words, he slowly reached up and peeled off the skull-shaped mask, revealing underneath a face simr to mine, with a blindfold covering his eyes.


    "A blindfold?" I replied.


    "He who can only strike what he sees is a second-rate warrior," Cromwell replied, taking a step forward. "Now, show me what you got, and perhaps you will force me to use my eyes."


    Haha.


    Cocky little shit.


    Very well then.


    I will make you rip that blindfold out of your face, bastard.


    "Don''t underestimate me," I replied, getting into position to resume our fight.


    How fun, how fun this truly was!

 Chapter 159: Author offer.

    Chapter 159: Author offer.


    If we reach top 1, I''ll post two chapters tomorrow. This is the sexy offer of the week, get it now, and get a corn based meme with it!


    Question of the week.


    Who would you rather not fight?


    Aizen.


    Mayuri.


    Or Urahara?


    Comment your reason why on the options.

 Chapter 160: Clash of Wills.

    Chapter 160: sh of Wills.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Note: the next arc, is quite short.


    If we reach top 1, imma post the next chap.


    Question of the day. What''s the anime with the most annoying MC? Leave your answers!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    To think the bastard was handicapping himself, and he was still keeping up with me. Granted, I was weakened, but still, it was fucking impressive nheless.


    "Don''t underestimate me," I said, taking a step forward.


    "I won''t," Cromwell.


    Having said what he wanted, my opponent took a single step forward, and in a blur of movement, resumed our fight, his ymore moving toward me faster than ever before.


    Seeing this, and the fact his movements had increased in power and speed beyond my expectations so far, I found myself being forced to tap into my power to match him.


    In a silent struggle, our swords shed, each strike echoing in the deserted ruins with a dy of sound, each sh sending out a shockwave that expanded outwards through the desert like a tidal wave.


    We continued shing, our swords meeting, as each of us tried to get the upper hand over the other.


    The more power I used, the more powerful he would be. Showing that he was testing me just as much as I was testing him.


    Despite this development, or the fact I didn''t know how strong he truly was, my smile never faltered. Instead, it grew into a wide grin. After all, the stronger Cromwell got, the better.


    This was what I had been missing all along. This was what I had long forgotten in my quest to save everyone.


    The thrill of a good fight, the rhythm of an uncertain battle, the possibility of defeat, this was it!


    Abination of hunger, blood and death, one that I reveled in.


    Smiling, Cromwellunched himself forward once more, his de arching from below. This time, however, I met his attack head-on with my own de. The resulting sh locking us in ce, as our eyes met, a silent battle of wills as we strained against each other.


    "I hadn''t had this much fun in ages!" I grinned, breaking away, spinning out of the deadlock with a swift kick that sent Cromwell sprawling.


    Twisting his body around, Cromwellnded on his feet, before moving forward, closing the distance between us in the blink of an eye. Unleashing a barrage of chaotic shes and stabs, each one more lethal than thest.


    With each parry and block, his attacks became harder and harder to read, and it wasn''t before long that I found myself being pushed back, his de finally drawing blood from me, delivering a thin cut in my right arm.


    At this, Cromwell''s grin widened, a feral light in his smile that matched mine, as he lunged towards me, his de gleaming in the desert sun.


    Grinning, I moved forward, vanishing out of sight, only to reappear behind him, leaving another gash on his other arm.


    Cromwell staggered back, his grin only growing wider at the sight of his wound. "If I hadn''t moved, that attack would''ve cut my head off."


    I chuckled, "That''s the fun of it, isn''t it? The thrill of the fight, the uncertainty, the possibility of death... it''s exhrating."


    Cromwellughed . "I couldn''t agree more, Adam. I can''t remember thest time I had this much fun in a fight."


    We were more alike than I would''ve thought, our desire for a good fight, our way of approaching things, it was like looking at a mirror in more ways than one.


    Our existence might not have started the same way, but we shared a lot inmon.


    Which is exactly why I couldn''t help but wonder, why was he obeying the King of Eds?


    It wasn''t in my nature to obey others, that''s why I enjoyed being a wizard, it gave me the liberties of a frencer, it gave me the freedom to decide whether or not I wanted to do something.


    "Can I ask you a question?" I said, my eyes on him. "Why do you follow Faust?"


    Cromwell''s expression darkened at the mention of the King. "I was wondering when you were going to ask that. Faust is nothing more than a means to an end."


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "And what is that end you seek?"


    "War," Cromwell replied with a smile, his voice low and intense. "I seek the ultimate battle, one that will test my strength and push me to my limits. And following that old bastard promises to deliver that for me."


    I see it now.


    I finally found the difference between us, beyond the obvious.


    He was the result of what could''ve happened to a normal person had they endured what I did without the support I had.


    If our stories had started in a simr manner, then he must have suffered at the hands of this world''s Zero.


    But, unlike me, he had no one to rely on, no Zanpakuto to guide him, no past life to lean on.


    "That''s your end goal? War?" I sighed, tilting my head slightly to the side. "We both know that the ultimate battle it''s not there; war is nothing but a waste of lives, where the weak fight for their lives."


    "I know, but the only way to find the strong amongst the sea of weaklings is by eliminating everyone else," Cromwell replied, a chuckle escaping his lips. "Besides, the weak are destined to lie beneath the boots of the strong. If that angers them, they are free to ovee their deficits."


    I frowned. "That sounds a lot like the thoughts of someone I knew and killed."


    "Was his name Zero by any chance?" Cromwell asked, a mild tone of amusementcing his words. "If you''re talking about him, I killed him as well."


    "Oh, good, I was starting to think, this world''s version of me, and Zero were friends," I replied.


    Cromwell hummed. "He... was my mentor for a while. Once he had nothing more to teach me, I killed him."


    "I reckon that wasn''t out of love, so why do you follow his teachings if you hated him?" I asked.


    Cromwell chuckled. "Hated him? No, no, I never hated him."


    I frowned.


    He was being sincere.


    "Thew of the world is survival of the fittest. It''s how the weak are weeded out. That''s why I killed him, he was weak. After all, it''s only natural for the weak to perish," Cromwell continued, a coldness to his tone that set the line for how different he was to me.


    "Judge all things in this universe, Zanryuzuki," I said, unleashing my Shikai. It was time to bring this battle to the next level, one where one of us would not live to see another day.


    Before this conversation, I wasn''t sure if I wanted to kill him or not. But it might be merciful to do so, considering how¡­ deranged he was.

 Chapter 161: Corn NEWS

Chapter 161: Corn NEWS


    Just a quick post to say I didn''t forget about the double release, I just didn''t have any power all day yesterday. Today is double release, so, don''t worry, corn pays his dues. And unlike the Lannister''s I don''t kill ya.

 Chapter 162: Monsters.

    Chapter 162: Monsters.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Note: the next arc, is quite short.


    I had no power yesterday. So the double release is today, don''t think I forgot !


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    "Judge all things in this universe, Zanryuzuki," I said, unleashing my Shikai. Immediately after, I felt a surge of energy as my weapon glowed with spiritual power, transforming into its Shikai state.


    Cromwell''s lips curled up into a cruel half-smile as he lifted his de at me, and the metal began to shimmer, expanding in size before breaking into several pieces. "It''s been a while since I''ve used this." At this, Cromwell brought his arm back, and glowing pieces of metal raced toward him. The shards formed around the de, making it look almost whole, though there were still gaps between the pieces.


    "Are you done?" I asked.


    Smiling, Cromwell lunged forward, his broken ymore cutting through the air like a whip, extending his range by several meters. The impact of his initial attack was cataclysmic, pushing me back as our swords met, unleashing a wave of power that pulsated outwards from the point of impact.


    Then, before I could react, the pieces of his shattered ymore flew at me in a dance, each fragment weaving independently from one another, but somehow still in sync.


    Kicking the ground back, I jumped out of the way, aiming my right hand at him. "Hado #31. Shakkaho."


    A burst of red mes shot out from my hand, hurtling towards Cromwell, consuming everything on its path. He smirked and held up his left hand, the pieces of his ymore reforming into a shield that blocked the attack with ease.


    "You''re gonna have to do better than that," Cromwell taunted.


    Blurring out of sight with a single step, I dropped my body low, letting the momentum of my movement carry me forward, as I aimed at his legs with my de.


    Reacting in time, Cromwell twisted his body, dodging my attack with ease. He then spun around, his ymore now in its whole form, and brought it down towards my head.


    I raised my sword up to meet his blow, blocking the attack. Before unleashing a flurry of quick shes at him.


    Cromwell countered each of my moves, his de moving and breaking apart with a speed and precision that was almost inhuman. "My turn."


    Wasting no time, Cromwell pressed forward, the pieces of his ymore dancing through the air in an erratic ballet of death, where one bad step could mean my end.


    Yet, despite the increasing difficulty of the fight, I met each strike, each attempt with fluid grace, my de cutting precise arcs as I parried and dodged.


    s, despite this, a stray blow from Cromwell''s fierce onught eventually grazed my shoulder, leaving a trail of crimson, one that served as a reminder of my counterpart''s unpredictable lethality.


    Paying my new wound no attention, I retaliated in kind, leaving a shallow cut across his face, one that dripped into his blindfold. However, instead of pain, it seemed like the sight of his blood ignited a maelstrom of excitement within Cromwell, his face breaking into a wild grin.


    "Not bad," A malicious grin spread across Cromwell''s face as he ripped off his blindfold, the tautness in his voice betraying his obvious thirst for destruction. "Let''s see what you can do."


    I knew it was only a matter of time before he removed that. Good, it means the real fight it''s about to fully begin.


    "That''s my line," I replied, getting into position.


    Cromwell bared his teeth in delight and lunged towards me, his broken ymore whistling through the air as he went in for the kill.


    I met his advance in kind, letting myself enjoy the moment of this fight.


    And just like that. The desert was once again engulfed in a maelstrom of dust and steel, as our swords shed in an ever-increasing tempo. The tter of metal against metal echoed through the air, piercing the darkness with each spark that lit up the desert sand like shes of lightning.


    -------------


    [Erza Scarlet. POV.]


    As I stood at the edge of the cliff, overlooking the capital of Eds, my mission was clear, however, despite this rity, my mind couldn''t help but wander to Adam.


    The wind whipped at my hair, reminding me of the countless battles he had fought. Each time, despite all odds he had emerged victorious, showing that his strength and determination were unparalleled.


    But this time he wasn''t at his best, this time, he felt vulnerable, and the uncertainty of this gnawed at my resolve more than I wanted to admit.


    Despite this, all I could do was trust his own resolve, and strength, when I could not.


    He had never failed me before, and there was no reason to believe he would start now. Still, the possibility of something happening to him, and the doubt this brought wed at my heart like a rusty knife.


    "Focus on your part, he''s going to be fine," I muttered to myself, as if the words could dispel the unease in my chest. "Adam''s the strongest person I know, he''s my teacher, my friend, my... he always emerges triumphant."


    I hated this.


    I wasn''t one to be uncertain.


    I wasn''t one to have doubts.


    But no matter what I said, or tried, a tiny voice inside me questioned my every thought, whether his strength would be enough this time. My fingers clenched into fists, nails digging into my palms, as I struggled to banish those treacherous doubts that threatened to consume me.


    It seemed I couldn''t bear the thought of losing him.


    "Then I won''t!" I dered. For even if he were to die, I wouldn''t let him, and while this might not make any sense for anyone, it didn''t matter.


    Fairy Tail has never made any sense, and we weren''t about to start now!


    -------------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    Seconds turned into minutes, and before I knew it, our duel had dragged on into the night, moving across the desert in a seemingly never-ending sh. By this time, we both bore the clear signs of our duel.


    Our bodies, glistening with exertion, moved with diminishing speed, the drawn-out sh draining our strength. But as my movements grew heavier, I noticed a sluggishness creeping into Cromwell''s strikes, the once unpredictable warrior now seemingly entering within the realm of predictability.


    "Kic charge: Explosion!" Cromwell growled in a burst of renewed energy, as he swept his ymore in a wide arc, releasing a massive explosion.


    Taken back by this new power of his, I barely managed to bring up my sword, bending space around me, the ensuing explosion jarring my entire body, as the force of his attack propelled me back.


    Seizing this chance, he pressed on, unleashing a relentless assault of strikes my way.


    However, within the onught of strikes, I found my moment. As Cromwell lunged, with a grace that belied the exhaustion gripping my body, I sidestepped out of his path. My de slicing through the air in an arc, its sharp edge aiming to cleave through him.


    shing his chest, I moved to strike again seeing this wound hadn''t been as lethal as I would''ve wanted, however, this time, Cromwell was ready, and his de intercepted mine in a shower of sparks.


    Our des met in a deadlock, as our eyes locked in mutual acknowledgement. We were both enjoying this, a fight where we could give our all.


    And while the truth of the matter was that this wasn''t my all, seeing that most of my power was within the Lacrima that had been meant to seal me, I still felt alive!


    "Not bad, but not enough," I grinned, pushing against him, shattering our impasse. Then, as Cromwell reeled backward ever so slightly at the sudden break, I seized the opening given to me. Wasting no time, my de moved, shing like aet streaking through the night, its path aimed to end this duel.


    And it did.


    Cutting him once again across the chest in a wide arc, this time, deep enough to ensure the result I had been looking for.


    Taking a shaky step back, Cromwell raised a weary arm, his battle-worn face splitting into a pleased grin, as his body buckled under the weight of his wounds, his ymore slipping from his grasp as his knees hit the sand beneath him with a loud thud.


    "That was a good fight," Cromwell said, his voice strained but content. "I couldn''t have asked for a better opponent. Me."


    I snorted at the joke. "Likewise."


    "Don''t be condescending, it doesn''t suit us," Cromwell chuckled weakly, his eyes closing as he let out a long-tired sigh. "I had fought enough battles to know when someone isn''t at their best, you weren''t even close to your peak. But it doesn''t matter, I had fun..."


    I smiled, my own body dropping to the ground face first. "Well, I guess it''s time for a nap."


    If I had learned something today, it was that sometimes being weak was a lot of fun. Who would''ve thought?

 Chapter 163: I need a cat.

    Chapter 163: I need a cat.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Note: the next arc, is quite short.


    I had no power yesterday. So the double release is today, don''t think I forgot !


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Gajeel Redfox. POV.]


    As I trudged through the bustling market of Eds, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of exasperation.


    The once proud, and mighty Gajeel! Who once fought mighty opponents, now focused on a kitty-cat search. I rubbed my forehead, trying to chase away the creeping annoyance.


    You see, my problem was simple, or so I had originally thought. I needed a cat. A freaking, fluffy, mouse-chasing, milk-drinking, English talking cat.


    All of the important people in Fairy Tail had one, so it was only natural to conclude that to join their guild, you needed one.


    Though now that I think about it, Adam has a raven, but that might be due to his obvious superiority over the others.


    Meaning I first needed the talking cat, and then I would work my way to the raven. In short, having a raven had to be a rank thing.


    Anyhow, having that in mind, the next logical step to being a ''proper'' member of Fairy Tail was to get my own animal sidekick. Only then, my application to the guild would be heard!


    "Gajeel," Mystogan ''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts, "Go and retrieve Adam from the desert."


    I turned to face him, "Wasn''t your n to let them fight?"


    Mystogan nodded. "It was, and he won. But due to his weakened state, he exerted too much pressure on his body, and he''s out ofmission for now."


    I nodded, understanding the situation. "Alright, I''ll get him. But what about the cat?"


    I needed the cat if I wanted to join Fairy Tail, he had said so himself after I shared my own conclusions about the sidekick thing.


    Mystogan blinked, before nodding slowly. "Yes, the cat. The totally not fake requirement to join the guild. Don''t worry, you''ll have plenty of time to find one after you retrieve Adam."


    I let out a sigh of relief, grateful I would still have time to find the perfect talking cat.


    ------------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    This sucks...


    The coarse grains of sand scratching my face, embedding themselves into every crevice. It was a strange sensation, both annoying and at the same time almostforting.


    I had to admit, being weak had its perks.


    Under the right circumstances, it was fun. Thanks to the situation, I had been allowed to enjoy a true fight, one where I had to give me all.


    That being said, the fight was over, meaning the fun had ended, and without fun, there are consequences. My fun had left me unable to move, spent and drained.


    I would have chuckled if I could. But even that was out of the realm of possibilities for me, right now.


    Focusing on keeping myself awake, I exhaled with effort, and grains of sand fluttered away from my lips. The sun was high in the sky, searing through the veil of my eyelids, painting the world in hues of vibrant red and orange.


    It wouldn''t be long before I became dehydrated.


    That wouldn''t be good for me.


    After that, it wouldn''t be long before I died, and dying like this was too stupid for me.


    Pushing those thoughts aside, I tried to flex my fingers, for maybe if I could, moving wouldn''t be so hard, sadly, they feel weighed down, pinned by invisible unmovable anchors.


    I could feel Zanryuzuki a few meters away from me. It seemed the wind had moved my de. Despite that, I could still feel her close to me, her edge glinting under the harsh sunlight.


    It seemed I wouldn''t be able to move.


    Well, fuck.


    I guess the only thing I can do right now is wait for one of my friends toe.


    Oh well, I had my fun.


    At least, I wanted to believe that.


    I mean, I had always imagined a fight like this would be a thing of glory, a cause for celebration. Instead, it felt... hollow, like an empty achievement. Perhaps it was because I hadn''t actually gone all out, on the ount most of my power was sealed away.


    I sighed, trying my best not to worry too much about that.


    It wasn''t before long however, that my thoughts began to wander, my consciousness drifting like a ship lost at sea. Faces passing in front of me, some familiar, some forgotten. The family I fought alongside, the enemies I fought against, and the events that woulde to happen that only I knew.


    All victims of a cruel dance choreographed by the whims of fate and necessity.


    I wonder...


    Will I be enough to kill ologia?


    I was confident in my power, despite the doubts that would sometimes haunt me. But would it really be enough?


    Perhaps the heat was getting to me. Or the fact I felt weak right now was affecting me more than I had foreseen, but still, I couldn''t help but wonder.


    I guess it didn''t matter.


    Whether or not the answer was what I wanted, I would make my power be enough.


    I was on a timer, and I only had one shot, one opportunity to end that bastard, and so, I would make it count.


    ...


    It wasn''t fair.


    I really didn''t want to die.


    I had made my peace with my situation, but that didn''t mean I wanted it to happen.


    Sometimes it felt like my life was nothing more than a show to entertain others. I mean, why else would someone reincarnate me, only to give me a power not meant to be used by mortals.


    If it wasn''t so sad, it would be funny.


    "Adam!"


    A shout?


    I can''t recognize the voice.


    Well, I can only hope the Adam this unknown is looking for, is me. Otherwise, I''m fucked.


    I might as well try tomunicate.


    I tried to move my lips, to say something, anything, but I was still unable to do a thing.


    Oh well.


    I guess my only option is to let this y out.


    "I can smell you, but the sand is making it hard to find you!"


    As the voice grew louder, I could hear the sound of footsteps approaching.


    "God damn it! Adam!" the voice called again, closer now. "If you can hear me, say something!"


    It seems whoever came, isn''t the brightest tool in the shed. I mean, for fucks sakes, hasn''t urred to him that the one he''s looking for is unable to reply to him?


    The footsteps grew closer and closer until they felt almost right next to me.


    This either meant I was being rescued or being killed off. Crossing my fingers for the first option.


    "Fuck," The footsteps stopped abruptly as the person cursed under their breath. "What the hell happened to you?"


    Less questions, more saving you beautiful unknown bastard.


    As if reading my mind, I felt a firm hand under me, brushing aside the sand, and another sliding beneath my knees. Then, the world tilted. My body jostled, the sand under me reced by the strange sensation of being hoisted onto someone''s shoulder.


    "It seems the other guy fucked you up pretty good," My mysterious savior grumbled.


    I would have rolled my eyes if I had the energy.


    Forcing my eyes open with a herculean effort. I focused on seeing who hade for me.


    It didn''t take me long to find out who my mysterious savior was, despite how blurry my sight was, and how out ofmission I was, there was no mistaking the sight that greeted me as I opened my eyes.


    Metal-studded bands encircling muscr arms, piercings, hair as dark as the night sky, and eyes that held the stubborn glint of hardened steel.


    Gajeel Redfox.


    I could see the usual scowl that seemed permanently etched onto his face now twisted into a frown of concern. As he adjusted his hold on me.


    It seems despite the fact I had pretty much changed the events leading to him joining the guild, the Iron yer had still found his way to join the guild.


    I managed a weak, half-hearted smirk.


    "You better put up a good word for me with the old man," Gajeel sighed, before shifting his hold on me, tightening slightly.


    That done, he took a few strides before stopping, crouching down slightly. I opened my eyes again, just in time to see him reach out and pluck something from the sand.


    Zanryuzuki.


    Even in my exhausted state, I could feel the familiar hum of my weapon.


    "Just what is this sword made of?" Gajeel mused out loud, examining my de with interest. "No metal of any kind, that''s for sure. Hm, it''s got some serious weight to it."


    I''m truly d he didn''t just leave her out here. God knows I would not hear the end of it if that happened.


    Jokes aside, I was truly grateful, I didn''t like being apart from my de, after all, it was a part of me, an extension of my will, my strength, my spirit.


    Gajeel secured Zanryuzuki on his back, adjusting her with a thin strap across his chest. With my sword in his possession and me securely hoisted over his shoulder, he started moving again. "Take a nap, and don''t worry about a damn thing. You''re under the protection of the best Dragon yer there is, nothing can harm you now."


    I could almost hear Laxus scoffing at that statement.


    Oh well, I will take Gajeel on his offer, and sleep. I wasn''t needed for the rest of this, I had done my part, it was up to the others to finish it up.

 Chapter 164: Erza vs Erza.

    Chapter 164: Erza vs Erza.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Question of the day. What is the stupidest power you have seen in a novel? And why?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Person. POV.]


    The grandiose doors of Faust''s Castle creaked open before being shattered into pieces, as Erza Scarlet ventured inside, her heart throbbing with a mix of worry for her friends and resolve.


    The entrance hall stretched out before her, a looming cavern of shadow and silence, disturbed only by the echo of her boots against the cold stone floor as she made haste.


    Her goal being a simple one, destroying the Lacrima that kept Adam weakened, and defeating a certain someone.


    Suddenly, a sharp swoosh cut through the eerie tranquility, and a glistening spear shot through the dim light towards her. Instinctively, she swung her sword, shing with the spear in a spark of steel on steel. The echo of their collision reverberated through the halls, shattering the ground beneath her feet, a loud promation of an inevitable confrontation.


    Dashing through the air, grabbing the spear that had been hurled, emerged Knightwalker, her chilling gaze locked on Erza. Her eyes, as cold and unyielding as her weapon. She brandished her spear, its tip reflecting a malicious glint.


    "So, you''re supposed to be my counterpart?" Knightwalker sneered, the corners of her lips curling into a sadistic smile. "How disappointing."


    Erza tightened her grip on her sword, her gaze steady on the foe before her. "Knightwalker," she acknowledged, a hard edge to her voice. "My goals right now don''t require that I deal with you. So, here are your options, move out of my way, or I''ll be forced to move you."


    "Such confidence," Knightwalker taunted, twirling her spear with an intimidating grace. "It seems you don''t understand your situation."


    "The one who doesn''t seem to understand a thing here, is you," Erza''s eyes narrowed, her stance showing she was readying herself for what seemed to be inevitable. "Right now, I''m fighting for the sake of someone important to me, and because of that, I won''t hold back!"


    "You won''t hold back you say?" Knightwalker chuckled, a cold, disheartening sound. "Well, by all means, cheap copy, go through me!"


    "Very well," Erza shot back, her voice echoing through the hall. "I hope you don''t regret your choice."


    Knightwalker tilted her head, a twisted smile ying on her lips. "Oh, don''t worry, I won''t."


    Erza squared her shoulders, an unwavering determination reflecting in her eyes. "Enough talk!"


    Knightwalker''s coldughter filled the hall once more. "On that, we both can agree."


    As the final word left Knightwalker''s lips, Erza lunged forward, the distance between them vanishing in a blink of an eye. Her sword swung through the air, but Knightwalker parried, the sh of their weapons'' rippling through the grand hallway, shattering the deafening silence with an earth-shattering shockwave.


    Without a warning, Erza and Knightwalker blurred into a whirl of steel and force, their weapons shing at a speed almost invisible to the naked eye. Each impact sent a shockwave that echoed through the castle, rattling, and breaking the stone walls as well as cracking the floor beneath where they met.


    Paintings fell from the walls and the opulent chandeliers above them trembled, shedding showers of crystal that echoed the battle''s ferocity.


    The two figures twisted and turned, vanishing and reappearing amidst the dust and debris, in a deadly dance that whipped up a storm in the grand hall as they moved, both matching each other in strength and speed, two sides of the same coin locked in a lethal struggle.


    Erza struck fiercely, changing her armor when needed, each swing of her de a testament to her resolve. But just as her, Knightwalker was relentless, countering with an equal measure of skill and precision, her spear morphing to deal with her adversary .


    "You won''t defeat me, not when I am fighting for the sake of those I love!" Erza shouted, pushing back against Knightwalker''s spear.


    "You''ll have to do much better than this!" Knightwalker sneered back, pushing against Erza''s de, her eyes gleaming with savage delight.


    The two warriors shed again, the power behind their attacks being such that both found themselves reeling back, as the castle trembled.


    As the dust began to settle, Erza and Knightwalker stood opposite each other once again. No words were needed now. Leaving one thing clear, both had a mission to aplish, and neither was willing to back down no matter what.


    Taking a calming breath, Erza threw herself back into the fray, a fierce light igniting in her eyes, reflecting her determination to end this encounter, by going all out.


    Their weapons shed again, but this time, Erza pressed the attack with a newfound ferocity. Her every move, parry, and dodge, leagues above what she had shown so far, being at a level that only a few close to her had witnessed.


    It wasn''t before long before this relentless assault began to take its toll on Knightwalker. Now being painfully apparent for her that there had been a clear shift in the tide of their battle, her smirk gradually fading as she found herself forced back step by step as a flicker of doubt ignited in her eyes, after all, the once evenly matched encounter, was now turning into a one-sided event, and it wasn''t on her favor as she had originally imagined it would happen.


    "How?!" Knightwalker growled, parrying a particrly fierce strike from Erza, only to be cut multiple times by a series of unseen attacks delivered by Erza. "How can you be this strong?!"


    Erza didn''t falter, her gaze meeting Knightwalker''s as she cut her once more. "You don''t seem to get it, do you? It''s not that I am strong, is that you are weak!"


    Knightwalker staggered, the grip on her spear loosening as she tried to regain her bnce. Erza took her chance and delivered a swift kick, followed by a series of fast shes, each one cutting through her with ease, before sending Knightwalker tumbling to the ground, crashing against a wall.


    Erza''s eyes hardened as she watched Knightwalker struggle to stand, her once confident demeanor now reced by a look of desperation, and disbelief.


    "Give up, you can''t win," Erza said, advancing towards Knightwalker with her sword raised. "End this, while you can."


    Knightwalker gritted her teeth, refusing to submit. She might not have the strength to fight her counterpart, but she would rather die than submit.


    Erza watched as Knightwalker struggled to get back on her stance, a wild look of defiance in her eyes. And for a moment, Erza almost respected her opponent''s determination.


    Almost.


    "You''ll have to kill me!" Knightwalker spat out, her voice filled with venom as she shakily readied her spear once more. "I will never submit, as long as I can draw a breath I will fight!"


    Erza paused for a moment, before raising her sword and prepared to deliver the final blow. "Very well."


    In a swift motion that showed nothing but power, precision, and resolve, Erza charged at her counterpart, her de ready to end this once and for all.


    Despite knowing she would lose, Knightwalker tried to parry the uing attack with all her might, but as expected her strength wasn''t enough to do so, and her spear was kicked away as Erza''s de cut through the air towards her.


    For a moment, the world around them seemed to slow,ing to a halt, before suddenly, Erza''s sword struck true, shing across Knightwalker''s chest and sending her sprawling across the stone floor.


    A gasp filled the room as Knightwalker crashed onto the ground, her body sliding across the stone floor beforeing to a stop, her body syed out and motionless.


    Her eyes stared nkly at the ceiling, the once fierce and unyielding gaze now filled with disbelief and shock, after all, she had never imagined she would lose in such a way.


    The castle fell silent.


    Erza sheathed her sword, her eyes never leaving the fallen form of her counterpart. "It''s over." she said, her voice echoing through the silence of the castle.


    Knightwalker remained silent, the sight of her own blood confirming there was nothing she could do, even if she wanted to.


    With nothing more to say, Erza turned away from the fallen Knightwalker, her gaze moving to the castle''s inner chambers. After all, The Lacrima still awaited, and she would not rest until she shattered away the chains that kept Adam shackled.

 Chapter 165: Author note.

    Chapter 165: Author note.


    A quick post to let everybody know I''m taking today off, for self care reasons, as in, mental health. Not many know this, at least in webnovel, but my cat, of many years, died. And I''ve been having a rough time adapting to¡­ well, her departure.


    I need a day to breath.

 Chapter 166: A Celestial Mage.

    Chapter 166: A Celestial Mage.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Goals and rewards of the week.


    1000 stones = One double release.


    2000 stones = Two double releases.


    3000 stones = Three double releases.


    Y''all can even pick the days for these.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam C. POV.]


    I woke up in a small, dimly lit room. The air was thick with the scent of herbs and antiseptic, instantly bringing back memories of past battles and subsequent recoveries, most of them having a broom or two breaking over my head.


    My body ached, the exhaustion from my fight still a heavy weight on my bones, but now to a much tolerable degree.


    In front me, I saw the one treating me, Wendy, the petite dragon yer, with her sky-blue hair tied up in a high ponytail, was sitting next to me, her brow furrowed in concentration as she gently applied a soothing salve to the array of cuts and bruises that marred my body.


    "Hey there tiny," I croaked, my throat dry and raw.


    She immediately looked up, her wide eyes brightening in relief. "You''re awake?! You shouldn''t be awake this soon... I-I m-mean, h-how are you feeling?"


    I tried to sit up, but a wave of dizziness forced me back down.


    Wendy gently pushed me back onto the makeshift bed, her eyes filled with worry. "Don''t even think about it. You''re still recovering."


    "What happened to Gajeel?" I asked, smiling at her. It seemed that when it came to healing, she could be assertive.


    "He''s out fighting," Wendy replied, before reassuring quickly. "And don''t worry, he''s okay, he said he had to do something about a cat."


    "I see," I chuckled, finding the fact that some things remained the same, despite all the changes, a bitical. "So. everyone is still fighting..."


    "Yes, and don''t even think about going out to help them," Wendy scolded me, mistaking my tone for an intention to go and help. "You need to rest and recover properly."


    I had no intention of moving from where I was.


    I had done my part. Now, it was up to the rest to finish this up.


    "Don''t worry Wendy," I replied, leaning back into the semi-soft pile of linens serving as my bed. "I mean, I can''t disobey my diligent doctor, can I?"


    The corners of her lips turned upwards ever so slightly in what might have been a relieved smile. It vanished as quickly as it had appeared though, her worry-filled eyes flickering back to the bundle of bandages in her hands.


    "Promise?" she asked, the small word carrying so much weight, showing she wasn''t entirely certain my words were true.


    "Pinky promise." I nodded, smiling faintly. "Besides, with how beaten I am, I don''t have much of a choice."


    Wendy let out a soft giggle. "You really don''t," she agreed, dipping a piece of cloth into a bowl with salve.


    Smiling at that, I settled back into my bed, trying to get asfortable as I could.


    In the corner of the room, I saw my de, Zanryuzuki, leaning against the wall. I could feel her steady pulse, letting me know she was here for anything.


    The rhythmic swish of Wendy''s cloth over my wounds, and the crackling of the fire gradually luring me towards the precipice of sleep. However, before that could happen, a brief expression in Wendy''s face made me open my eyes and turn towards her.


    She was worried.


    She was trying to hide it for my sake, but she was worried about everyone.


    "Wendy," I started, and she paused, her hand stilling on my arm. "They will win, don''t worry."


    She met my gaze, before replying. "They can handle it, right?"


    I nodded without hesitation. "There''s nothing here, they can''t face."


    Wendy didn''t answer immediately. She sat there for a moment, looking at me before the smallest of smiles dawned on her face. "Yeah, you''re right they can. They''re strong, just like you."


    I wouldn''t go as far as to say they were as strong as me, but whatever kept her from worrying.


    Nodding at Wendy, I closed my eyes again, allowing myself to drift, slipping into peaceful oblivion, having no doubts that by the time I woke up, this entire situation would be a thing of the past.


    -------------


    [Lucy H. POV.]


    The battlefield was a whirlwind of chaos, more so than what I could handle, as Faust''s army surged forward, making it harder and harder to advance.


    Despite how afraid I was, I stood at the heart of this storm, fighting alongside Loke, the Lion, the golden shimmer of his magic, Regulus, gleaming.


    However, despite how strong he was, and our best efforts to work together, we were slowly being pushed back. My magic slowly, but surely running out.


    At this rate, it was only a matter of time before I couldn''t keep his gate open, and if that happened, I would lose.


    I was breathless, tired, and beyond my breaking point, feeling as my heart pounded like a war drum against my chest.


    But taking a page out of Erza''s book, I would not back down, not here, not now. As much as I wanted to just run, and wait for someone stronger to deal with this, I would not give up.


    Everyone was counting on me.


    Pushing through my exhaustion, I danced through the battlefield, narrowly avoiding a swing from a soldier''s sword, while parrying another with my whip.


    My only option now was to keep moving, keep fighting until I couldn''t anymore, and even then, I would still give it my all. That being said, it was in my best interest not to drag this more than it was absolutely necessary, meaning that I needed to find a strategy, a n, something, anything that could turn the tides in our favor.


    And then it hit me.


    We had done this before, with Erza.


    We had shattered the Lacrima that had sealed her. If I could do that again with the Lacrima these soldiers were so fiercely protecting, then maybe things would improve.


    "Loke!" I shouted, as one of the soldiers struck me in the face, drawing blood. "Forget the soldiers and strike the Lacrima they are protecting with all you have!"


    Loke turned my way, worry flickering in his eyes. But despite the sight of my blood, and the situation around, he nodded.


    I could take a few hits, and deal with this for a few moments alone, and that was all we needed, a few moments to change the tides of this fight.


    With a final nce in my direction, Loke shifted his attention, his gaze set on the massive glowing Lacrima. Knowing what we were nning to do, the soldiers tried to stop him.


    And with every step he took, more and more soldiers hurled themselves at him, trying to prevent him from reaching the Lacrima, throwing everything they could his way, cutting and damaging him, but not slowing him down.


    Unfortunately for them, Loke was relentless. And each soldier that came his way met the golden force of Regulus.


    I could only watch, as the soldiers continued to hit me, my heart pounding in my chest, as Loke finally reached the Lacrima, his body threatening to disappear due to his wounds and myck of magic.


    With a final roar, he swung his hand forward, his golden magic illuminating the battlefield. The Lacrima shook violently, cracks appearing along its surface until, with one final shatter, it broke apart, its glow dissipating into nothing.


    A smile stretched across my face, a weight lifted off my shoulders as Loke''s form began to flicker, as his gate began to close.


    My body ached, my magic waspletely drained, and I was on the verge of copse. And the soldiers Loke had kept away from me, were now closing in on me, their swords ready to strike me down.


    "You will pay for that whore!"


    As the first soldier lunged at me, there was a sudden shift in the atmosphere, and the battlefield went quiet, the noises of the ever-approaching army drowned out by a deep, resounding rumble. The air crackled with energy, static electricity dancing on my skin. An unnerving calm fell over me, the calm that came before a violent storm.


    Then, in an explosive burst of raw power, a bolt of blinding yellow lightning shot down from the clear sky, striking the ground between me and the oing soldiers. The shockwave threw the soldiers back, as the ground beneath me trembled with the force of the impact.


    When the dust settled and my ringing ears could hear once more, a figure emerged from the epicenter of the lightning strike. His frame was tall, the silhouette backlit by the residual energy of his entrance, his body crackling with electricity.


    "Laxus," I breathed, recognizing him instantly.


    "I don''t know where the fuck am I, or who any of you are for that matter, all I know is you will regret hurting my family," Laxus growled, his voice low and dangerous.


    The tides of this battle had changed.


    Wait...


    I needed to give him the pills Mystogan gave me before he lost his magic.


    "Laxus!" I shouted, my voice hoarse from exhaustion as I pulled the bottle of pills from my bag, "You need to take these pills, otherwise you won''t be able to use your magic!"


    Laxus snatched the pills from my hand and swallowed them without a second thought. As the soldiers who had been knocked back by the lightning strike scrambled to get back on their feet, fear etched on their faces as they stared at Laxus.


    "You can rest now, Lucy," Laxus said, turning back to me with a rare softness in his voice and gaze, "I''ll take care of this."


    I smiled, dropping to the ground. I had done it. Now I can finally rest.

 Chapter 167: Thunderstorm.

    Chapter 167: Thunderstorm.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Goals and rewards of the week.


    TOP 1 = Three double releases.


    TOP 2 = Two double releases.


    TOP 3 = One double release.


    Y''all can even pick the days for these.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Laxus Dreyar. POV.]


    With the fury of a brewing storm echoing in my chest, I stared down at the soldiers in front of me, who had made the grave mistake of hurting my family.


    "I hope you''re ready for the consequences of your actions," I growled, as rage boiled up inside me, my knuckles turning white as I clenched them.


    With that said, I took a step forward, releasing a massive shockwave of pure, raw energy that engulfed the entire battlefield in a blinding explosion.


    As the dust settled, I saw the soldiers scattered across the field, their bodies crackling with electricity, their limbs twisted at impossible angles, every single one of them defeated.


    With the army dealt with, I turned my attention to figuring out what was happening, eventually feeling a familiar presence a few miles away.


    Erza.


    I could feel her magic ring like a beacon in the midst of this... ce which felt like a void devoid of all magic.


    By the feeling of it, it seemed like she was fighting someone, or something.


    I couldn''t tell what exactly, seeing I wasn''t sure what I was feeling outside Erza in the distance.


    Either way, I was pretty sure she was fighting someone.


    Meaning it was very likely that the one behind all of this, was the one she was currently facing. Without a second thought, I moved, my body transforming into a bolt of lightning in order to soar through the sky.


    As I approached the ce, I saw Erza locked inbat with what appeared to be a... mechanical dragon, her sword shing against the creature''s metallic skin.


    Having seen enough, I moved forward, just as the mechanical dragon was rearing back, preparing to attack her.


    However, just as the massive w descended on her, I raised my hand,nding between them, stopping the metallic beast''s attack with a single hand.


    "Laxus?" Erza looked up at me in surprise, her eyes widening at the sight of me.


    "Is this bastard the one behind all of this?" I asked, my eyes locked onto the mechanical dragon in front of me, as electricity crackled around me.


    Erza nodded, her eyes never leaving the mechanical dragon that was now struggling against my grip.


    "Good," I said, happy to have found the one responsible for this shit, it made my job of thoroughly eliminating the problem a whole lot easier. "Let''s show this pile of scrap metal what Fairy Tail is made of."


    "Let''s," Erza replied, using her magic to change into her Nakagami armor.


    "Fools!" Faust''s voice echoed off the metal interior of his mecha as he pounded his fist against the control panel of his armor. "No one can stop me now!"


    -------------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    The mechanical dragon, known as the Dorma Anim, roared, rearing back to free its w from Laxus'' grip, while unhinging its jaw open, as an energy beam began to form at the back of its throat.


    Seeing this, Laxus forced the w down, before mming the head of the dragon into the ground with his foot.


    The impact caused a shockwave which rippled through the ground, causing a few rocks to roll down the nearby hill. Erza, seizing the opportunity, leapt onto the dragon''s back attempting to plunge her Halberd through the mecha.


    However, before she could sessfullynd the blow, the Dorma Anim thrashed around, causing Erza to miss.


    "Don''t think you can defeat me that easily," Faust gloated, his voice echoing from within the mecha. "I am the righteous de of this kingdom, the one who will save this world!"


    Laxus snorted, his body crackling with electricity as he opened his mouth, aiming at the mecha. "Lightning Dragon''s Roar!"


    A concentrated st of lightning shot out of Laxus'' mouth, striking the Dorma Anim head-on. However, as the dust cleared up, much to Laxus'' surprise, the suit despite taking the full power of his attack was unscathed.


    Laxus frowned, his eyes narrowing at the Dorma Anim. An expression that Erza was mirroring.


    It seemed; both were thinking the same thing.


    "Erza," Laxus said, gesturing towards the Dorma Anim.


    "On it," Erza nodded, changing her armor to the me Empress armor, before charging at the Dorma Anim, leaving a trail of mes behind her.


    Her sword zed with orange and yellow mes as she shed relentlessly at the mecha. Sparks flew from each strike, yet the menacing robot remained unaffected, showing that simr to Laxus'' her attack had failed to do any damage.


    "Laxus," Erza called out, dodging a swipe from the mecha.


    Laxus nodded. "I know, it seems we have to destroy this thing without using magic."


    Faustughed from within the Dorma Anim. "You think you can defeat me without magic? You''re nothing but mere ants against the ultimate power! The weapon that can nullify all magical threats!"


    "That only means you''re going to suffer more than it''s absolutely necessary, moron," Laxus replied, moving behind the mecha, snatching its tail in his grasp before swinging the entire thing forward, mming the entire thing against the ground.


    Erza smiled at the sight. "Laxus, can you deal with this by yourself?"


    "Hmm? Why?" Laxus asked, turning to face her.


    "I need to help Adam recover what he stole from him," Erza said, ring at the Dorma Anim, her anger directed to its pilot.


    Laxus grinned, cracking his knuckles. "Ah, that makes sense, sure go ahead. I can handle this guy; besides I can use the workout, I was about to ask you to leave me to fight him alone anyway."


    "You think I will let you take my Lacrima?! My magic?!" Faust screamed from within the mecha, attacking Laxus.


    Laxus ducked, avoiding the blow of the w, before quickly mming the mecha''s head down on the ground. "You don''t have a choice in the matter, bastard. Now be quiet, your voice annoys me."


    Having all the confirmation she needed, Erza turned on her heel, sprinting towards Lacrima holding Adam''s power. Having no doubts that Laxus would swiftly deal with the demented King, without any problems.

 Chapter 168: The Lacrima.

    Chapter 168: The Lacrima.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Goals and rewards of the week.


    TOP 1 = Three double releases.


    TOP 2 = Two double releases.


    TOP 3 = One double release.


    Y''all can even pick the days for these.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Erza Scarlet. POV.]


    As I left Laxus fighting Faust, the resolve to save everyone had once again ignited a fire in my heart as I set my sights on the enormous Lacrima, keeping Adam''s power away.


    Each step felt heavy, burdened not by fear, but by determination. "I will save them, I will save you," I vowed to myself, my heartbeat echoing my conviction as the images of my friends, especially Adam, yed across my mind.


    Despite having no real enemies ahead of me, the path to the Lacrima wasn''t clear. Soldiers, hundreds of them, had stepped forward to block my trajectory, following the King''smand. Part of me understood, they were just doing their job, still, their actions were beyond forgiveness.


    "Move! Or I''ll be forced to go through you!" I warned them, my voice echoing across the field. They answered with a silent disy of their gleaming weapons, showing that they were ready to die for their cause, it was admirable, but futile nheless.


    I sighed, gripping my sword tighter. "So be it."


    Respecting their resolve, and my own goals, I moved like a tempest, cutting through them with power and precision clearing my path to the Lacrima.


    It wasn''t before long that the battlefield fell into silence, as all the guards that once stood against me, nowy on the ground, defeated.


    "Adam... hold on," I murmured.


    Standing before the Lacrima, I could feel the immense power trapped within, it was more than I could''ve possibly imagined, making me wonder just how much power Adam was really hiding.


    Thecrima, pulsed with an eerie light, not quite blue like the rest of the others, it seemed almost¡­ ethereal, its light reflecting in my widened eyes. The face of Adam, and a woman I had never seen before seemed to stare back at me from within its depths, both carrying an expression I couldn''t quite grasp.


    Pushing my thoughts aside, I gripped my sword tighter. "This ends now!"


    Without any more words, I lifted my sword, the weight of it seeming to echo the weight of my responsibility, and as I did so, the world seemed to slow around me, as the echoes of the battles behind me faded into an almost deafening silence.


    The light from the Lacrima painted long, ominous shadows around me, the silence broken only by my breath and the faint humming of the trapped magic.


    Silently, I drew back my de, every muscle in my body coiling like a spring. Then, in a blur of motion, I struck, my sword cutting through the air. In an instant, the sharp edge of my de met the surface of the Lacrima before a brilliant burst of light erupted from the point of contact, pushing me back as the release of magic created a massive shockwave that rippled through the air and the entire city, taking my breath away.


    As more and more power continued to pour out, the world itself seemed to shudder under its pressure, giving me just an idea of how powerful Adam truly was.


    "I did it," I muttered with a smile. My words were lost in the explosion of magic, and for a moment, I was suspended in that bright light, the immense energy threatening to consume me.


    Despite this, I was happy. I had saved Adam, I had helped him where no one else could, and now I could leave the rest to the others.


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    Pain.


    The world came into focus through a veil of pain. Every breath felt like a thousand needles jabbing into my chest, every heartbeat a hammer to the anvil.


    Despite Wendy''s best effort to fix the consequences of what was happening to my body without power, my situation was bing worse by the moment.


    Though I was pretty sure most of this was because my counterpart had poisoned me, if Wendy''s words were anything to go by.


    Maybe it was a fifty-fifty kind of thing.


    I tried to move, to sit up, but as of now, my body refused, drained from whatever it was happening. Sadly, I was trapped in my own body, unable to move, unable to do anything more than hear.


    Not going to lie, it was maddening.


    As minutes turned into hours, I could do nothing but reflect on my plight, and wonder for just how long I would be here, and to think all of this was happening my power had been drained to sustain a world that wasn''t even my own.


    However, this situation didn''tst for much longer, because all of a sudden, there was a change. A surge of energy coursed through my body, making every nerve sing with life. It was like a river breaking through a dam, unstoppable, uncontainable.


    Power, my power, was returning.


    I forced my eyes open, a smile spreading across my face as the pain in my body subsided.


    "A-Adam?!" Wendy muttered, her breath shaky. Showing that the return of my power had taken a toll on her, which was to be expected seeing that for one moment I hadn''t been able to contain it.


    Smiling at her, I pushed myself to sit up, as I took a brief moment to savor this sensation, my power surging and pulsing within me. As fun as being weak had been, it felt good to be strong again.


    I could feel my power in every beat of my heart, in every breath I took.


    Then, a thought crossed my mind. Erza. I don''t know how, but I knew she had been the one to free me. For a strange reason, I had the memory of her, standing before the Lacrima, keeping my powers away.


    "Thank you, Erza," I smiled. Deciding it was time to end this charade. Once and for all.


    I wanted to go home, and if that meant taking this entire arc by the horns, then by all means I would oblige. I mean, sure I had originally wanted to leave the others to deal with the situation, but that was then, now I''m tired of this ce.


    "Y-you can''t leave!" Wendy stammered, paning her voice. "You still haven''t recovered, and I haven''t fully treated the poison in your system! So if you w-want to leave, you''ll have to g-go t-through m-me!"


    So, I was right, the bastard had tried to poison me.


    I turned to her, my expression softening as I ced a gentle hand on her shoulder, it was adorable to see her caring so much about my health. "I know, but don''t worry. This will only take a second."


    I wasn''t kidding when I said that. Now that I was back to full strength, this entire thing would take just that, a second of my time.

 Chapter 169: Author offer.

Chapter 169: Author offer.


    If we reach top 4, I''ll post nothing...


    Kidding, I''ll post another chapter.

 Chapter 170: Congratulation, or should I say CORNatulations?

    Chapter 170: Congrattion, or should I say CORNattions?


    Y''all won not one, but 2 chapters, one for top 4, and one extra for top 3.


    Now all you have to do is pick the dates for the release.


    You can either get 2 double releases, or a triple release.


    The dates are the following.


    Sunday


    Monday


    Tuesday


    Wednesday


    Thursday


    Friday


    These days are for next week, and yes I count Sunday as the start of the week, so the earliest day is thising Sunday. So pick your dates, and how many chapters of the ones y''all won you want there.


    Also the votes will be counted by the paragraphments of each day, so¡­ment away!

 Chapter 171: Goodbye.

    Chapter 171: Goodbye.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Goals and rewards of the week.


    TOP 1 = Three double releases.


    TOP 2 = Two double releases.


    TOP 3 = One double release.


    There was a posting error. But here''s the good shit.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Erza Scarlet. POV.]


    As the dust cleared and the debris settled, I realized I had been pushed quite a distance from the Lacrima. With a groan, I pushed myself to my feet, swaying slightly from the force of the explosion.


    Looking back, I saw the shattered remnants of the Lacrima, the glow it once held now dispersed, a clear reminder to what had just urred.


    Feeling some of my strength return, I allowed myself a small smile. It had worked. Adam was free.


    That being said, there was no time to celebrate. From the corner of my eye, I could see movement, catching glimpses of Laxus fighting Faust without using his magic.


    For what I could see, both seemed somewhat evenly matched.


    If only the Dragon suit wasn''t immune to magic.


    Suddenly, a sh of light burst forth, a silhouette descending from the sky andnding between Faust and Laxus, creating a shockwave that pushed them apart. As the light dimmed, and the dust cleared, the figure turned, and my heart caught in my throat.


    Adam.


    The world seemed toe to a halt as he turned around, and calmly lifted his hand, all while the mechanical behemoth rushed forward to crush him, Faust roaring from within.


    "Adam! The suit is immune to magic!" I shouted, worried he would get hurt by it due to his well-earned confidence.


    Adam remained silent, not moving a muscle, and as the giant w closed in on him, then, with a simple flick of his hand, something snapped, shattering the mechanical suit into pieces.


    "WHAT?!" Laxus shouted in indignation.


    I could understand his frustration.


    After all, a mere touch, that''s all it took for Adam to do what we hadn''t been able to aplish.


    Faust''s surprised shout was lost in themotion as his machine crumbled away, the magical energy maintaining its form dispersing in a brilliant sh as the battlefield went silent.


    Everyone in the scene watched, stunned, as Adam stood there, unscathed amidst the wreckage. His eyes held a certain calmness, a sense of control that hadn''t been there before thest time I had seen him.


    "Thanks, Adam," I smiled, my voice lost in the wind. My eyes met his across the battlefield, a silent acknowledgement passing between us.


    "This was my fight! Bastard!" Laxus barked, one of his eyes twitching as he advanced towards Adam.


    "Was it?" Adam replied with a mischievous smile curling up the corners of his lips. "I mean, I saw you struggling so I thought you wanted your big brother to help you out."


    Laxus scoffed, his fists clenched as he stepped closer to Adam. "I didn''t need your help," he spat. "I could have taken him on my own."


    Adam chuckled; his eyes bright with amusement. "Of course, you could have, you''re a big boy now," he said. "Isn''t that, right?"


    "Do you want to die?" Laxus muttered, ring at Adam without much of a bite behind his words.


    "Bring it on, double AA," Adam replied, his smile transforming into a challenging smirk.


    I chuckled.


    No matter what, some things always remained the same. And for that, I was grateful.


    "What are youughing at?!" Laxus barked, and for a moment, I could swear I was seeing him pout, perhaps it was my imagination.


    -------------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    After defeating Faust, things followed just as they had in canon.


    We pretended to be evil, Mystogan defeated us, and everyone with magic within them returned back to Earth Land.


    Meaning every single Exceed also came back with us to Earth Land.


    That also meant that Gajeel, who had been trying to join the guild, had finally found his cat. Which for some reason he thought was a requirement to join, something that once cleared up enraged him, as he asked for anyone to open a portal back to Eds in order to allow him the opportunity to have his revenge.


    I guess Mystogan tricked, for what reason? I don''t know, maybe this was his sense of humor.


    "Adam!" Mavis floated over to me, her eyes dancing with excitement. "You''re back, I missed you!"


    I narrowed my eyes. "I found you reading a book in my bed. I can feel how much you missed me..."


    Mavis giggled like an anime girl, her hands covering her mouth as she tried to hide her amusement. "I couldn''t help myself," she said, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Your bed is just sofortable. But I wasn''t lying when I said I missed you!"


    I rolled my eyes, resisting the urge to smile. "Whatever you say, oompa loompa."


    Mavis huffed, her cheeks puffing out like an annoyed chipmunk. "I told you not to call me that! I don''t know what it is, but I know it is insulting!" she whined, floating closer to me and narrowing her eyes.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her adorable pout. "You might not know what it means but be sure it suits you so well."


    Mavis crossed her arms over her chest, her expression turning even more sour. "You''re so mean sometimes," she muttered, before flying off in a huff.


    I watched her go, shaking my head with a smile. Mavis was like the little/big sister I never wanted, and had no choice but love, and deal with her shenanigans.


    "Did anything happen in my absence?" I asked her.


    Mavis spun around, her eyes wide with excitement once again. "Oh, you won''t believe it! Your familiar and I had a st talking about magical theory!" she eximed in a rush.


    "Master, please don''t leave me alone with her again," My familiar squawked from the bookshelf he had been hiding in. "She''s... insatiable, the questions never stoping... I''ll be having nightmares about her for a while..."


    Mavis pouted at my familiar. "Oh,e on! I''m not... that bad."


    Yes, yes you are, you evil tiny demon. I wouldn''t wish what my familiar endured on anyone.


    "Enough about that, tell me about this world you visited!" Mavis demanded, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Did you meet anyone interesting? Discover any new spells, magic, species?"


    See what I mean?


    I sighed, rubbing my forehead. "It''s not really something I want to talk about right now, Mavis. I''m honestly pretty tired right now."


    Mavis'' expression fell, her lower lip jutting out in a pout. "Oh, okay. I understand, there''s never enough time for Mavis, I get it. I''m old, obsolete."


    God, she was good at the game of shame. "You''re evil, you know that?"


    Mavis giggled, her mood shifting back to her usual mischievous self. "Maybe a little bit. But that''s what makes me so lovable, right?"


    I rolled my eyes, unable to hide the smile tugging at the corners of my lips. "Sure, Mavis. You''re lovable."


    I guess I could give her the summary of what happened, after all, I had time, all I had to do after this, was prepare to help the master with the uing S-ss trials in three months.

 Chapter 172: Dangerous Ambitions.

    Chapter 172: Dangerous Ambitions.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Goals and rewards of the week.


    TOP 1 = Three double releases.


    TOP 2 = Two double releases.


    TOP 3 = One double release.


    There was a posting error. But here''s the good shit.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam C. POV.]


    It had been one week since our triumphant return from Eds, and as usual life had settled back into its usual rhythm at the Fairy Tail guild, that is.


    The cheers and celebrations had long subsided, but the sense of aplishment still lingered in the air. Now, with the S-trial exams on the horizon, there was a palpable excitement within the guild walls. As I walked through Magnolia''s bustling streets towards the guild, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of nerves and determination bubbling inside me.


    "Adam! There you are!" Makarov''s hearty voice called out as I entered the guildhall. The old guild master was standing in the center, surrounded by other members who were busy preparing for the uing S-trials. The atmosphere was charged with magic and anticipation.


    "Good morning, gramps," I greeted with a smile, making my way towards him. "So, what''s my job for the uing exams?"


    Makarov''s eyes twinkled with pride as he patted me on the shoulder. "Well, as one of the proctors, your role will be crucial in evaluating the candidates'' skills and character."


    I smiled.


    It was an honor to contribute to the guild''s future in this way. Alongside Gildarts and a few other experienced wizards, I would be evaluating the candidates'' performances in the various trials they would face.


    With a clear sense of purpose, we set to work on the preparations. First, we carefully selected the candidates who had shown exceptional growth and potential within the guild during thisst year.


    We considered their personalities, strengths, and areas of improvement, aiming to provide them with trials that would help them grow and learn.


    The candidates were.


    Natsu.


    Gray.


    Cana.


    Elfman.


    Fried.


    And Lilia.


    As proctors, our goal was not to make the trials impossible, otherwise no one would ever pass, but to ensure they would challenge the candidates to go beyond their limits. We designed a series of tests that tested their magical abilities, teamwork, and problem-solving skills.


    Each trial had its unique twist, requiring the candidates to adapt and think on their feet, and out of theirfort zone.


    Unlike other times, this time, the candidates were noticed they were selected beforehand. Thanks to me, seeing I had suggested we did just that, to better help them prepare.


    In the days leading up to the S-trials, Gildarts and I spent time with the selected candidates. We provided guidance and support, helping them understand the expectations, without actually telling them what to do.


    Needless to say, the candidates were both nervous and excited, each one eager to prove themselves worthy of the S-ss title.


    Makarov, as the guild master, also held meetings with all the Fairy Tail members to rally their support for the candidates, as usual, encouraging and cheering for those who would participate in the trials, something that only helped to strengthen the resolve of the candidates even further.


    We also conducted mock trials, simting some of the challenges the candidates might face during the actual exams. This allowed us to assess their readiness and identify any areas where they might need additional preparation, or a little push.


    The candidates embraced these mock trials with determination, and each session revealed their potential for growth.


    By this point, the preparations were now almostplete, meaning my time here was almost over as well.


    I knew what these trials meant for me.


    ologia.


    As I looked around at my fellow guildmates, I couldn''t help but feel proud of the family we had be, and sad that I would be saying goodbye to them.


    Oh well.


    I had a good time here.


    And as long as I can kill that which threatens them, I''ll be fine.


    "We can find another way," Mavis said suddenly, breaking me out of my thoughts.


    I turned to face her. "Maybe, but I won''t risk it."


    Mavis looked at me with a sad expression, knowing that my mind was set on the task thaty ahead. "I understand," she said softly. "I wish I could do something to stop this... but... I can''t, as I am, I''m useless."


    I smiled at her. "You''re not useless, Mavis. Some things are just outside our control."


    Mavis looked up at me, her eyes shining with unshed tears. "Thank you, Adam."


    -------------


    [Selene, The Moonlit Beauty.]


    [Third Person POV.]


    In the dimly lit undergroundboratory, Selene stood before a mysterious dark shard of energy floating ominously in front of her. The walls were lined with ancient tomes and arcane symbols, hinting at the depth of her research.


    Her silver eyes gleamed with a mix of excitement and dark ambition as she gazed at the shard, her long silver hair cascading like a waterfall over her shoulders.


    For months, she had dedicated herself to unraveling the enigma behind Adam''s existence, seeking its source and potential. Countless experiments, sleepless nights, and relentless determination had led her to this moment of revtion.


    As she observed the shard, Selene''s lips curled into a twisted smile, betraying the sinister nature of her discovery. As she had concluded, the secret behind Adam''s power was one that held immense power, and she knew that she could harness it for her own purposes, if she yed her cards right.


    "Finally, after all this time," she murmured, her voiceced with a mixture of triumph and a hint of madness. "I''ve found your origin, my sweet Adam."


    Her fingers danced through the air, and a soft, ethereal glow enveloped the shard. Symbols and runes etched themselves into the air and into the soul shard, forming an intricate web of magic around the energy.


    As the runes shimmered and pulsed, a holographic projection appeared above the shard, before a portal opened. Selene''s eyes widened in fascination as she witnessed her work and dedication pay up.


    "A world outside the threads of existence as I knew them," Selene whispered, her mind racing with the implications of her discovery. "The potential of this... power is limitless. With this, I can reshape the world, bend reality to my will, and destroy ologia once and for all."


    Her smile grew wider, but her excitement was tinged with a chilling aura of darkness.


    Unaware of the terrible danger that might lie beyond the portal she had created, Selene''s smile remained fixed on her face. The allure of the untapped power before her clouded any sense of caution she might have had. The thought of acquiring enough strength to destroy ologia was simply too intoxicating for her.


    Without hesitation, Selene stepped forward and plunged herself into the portal. Her body was engulfed in a blinding light as she hurtled through the unknown space, setting the beginning of an event that was never meant to happen, shattering the history of two worlds, with a single action pushed by the desire of revenge.

 Chapter 173: Author note.

Chapter 173: Author note.


    Corn is sick. The flu, updates will return Sunday with the triple release you voted for.

 Chapter 174: Author note.

    Chapter 174: Author note.


    What up guys, Author here. Good news, and bad news.


    Good news first, I don''t have the flu. Hurray.


    Bad news. I have COVID.


    Now, onto the news most of you want to read about.


    Will I stop updates, no, I won''t unless I can in any shape of form write. What I will do is break the triple release in 2 parts. I can''t do it all today, so I will post 2 chapters today. and two more Thursday.


    That being said, the voting event continues.


    If you reach top 3, you get one extra chapter.


    Top 2, two chapters.


    Top 1, 3 to 4.


    Anyway, Corn out, he needs to sleep, Covid has Corn pretty tired, and annoyed, all drinks taste like shit now. ;C

 Chapter 175: The Moon.

    Chapter 175: The Moon.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Goals and rewards of the week.


    TOP 1 = Three double releases.


    TOP 2 = Two double releases.


    TOP 3 = One double release.


    Double release Wednesday. Change of ns, Wednesday and Friday.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Selene The Moonlit Beauty.]


    [Third Person. POV.]


    As Selene stepped through the portal into the new world, she found herself in an otherworldlyndscape unlike anything she had ever seen before.


    The world seemed to be made of an energy that was totally foreign to hers.


    The air crackled with this energy, and the very ground beneath her feet seemed to pulse with power. Her silver eyes widened with wonder and excitement as she took in the strange and magnificent sights around her.


    It seemed the world was... a few thousand years behind her in terms of technological advancement, but other than that, she found little to no difference in appearance.


    Well, there was the fact that the entire world''s poption seemed to be in a single ce.


    "Now, where to begin," Selene muttered, smiling at the possibilities this new world brought.


    Her initial thrill, however, was interrupted by a sudden cold and detached voice that pierced the air. "What an interesting development."


    Selene whirled around immediately, her senses on high alert. There, before her, stood a figure d in unusual attire, a man with pale skin and a pair of sharp, calcting eyes.


    "Who are you?" Selene asked, her voice steady and defiant, despite the shock of encountering someone in this new world capable of sneaking on her so fast.


    The man''s lips curled into a slight smirk. "Is there a meaning to answering that?" his smile grew wider. "On the other hand, it would be a problem if I don''t hear your name. It would make it difficult to know what to write in the jar where I will put you."


    Selene''s confidence wavered slightly as she felt the weight of the man''s scrutinizing gaze. It was as if he could see through her, tearing her apart with just a gaze, it was unsettling for the Dragon.


    "My my, how confident you sound," Selene replied cryptically, her silver eyes narrowing. "Leave, before I change my mind and kill you, worm."


    The man''s expression turned into one of utter delight. "Is that so? How fascinating. That you think you have an option."


    Selene growled. "You might regret this, little man, I have power beyond yourprehension, and I have no need to answer to the likes of you."


    The man''s eyes glinted with intrigue. "Power, you say? I suppose we shall see just how powerful you really are, after all, experimentation is key to unveil the secrets of the unknown."


    Before Selene could react, the man unleashed a burst of energy, aiming it directly at her. But to his surprise, Selene effortlessly deflected the attack with a wave of her hand, her silver hair swirling around her.


    "I warned you," Selene said calmly, a hint of arrogance in her voice. "You would do well not to underestimate me."


    "Is there a point to your talk?" The man asked, tilting his head. "The experiment already started, so do what you are supposed to do."


    Angered by the man''s words, Selene moved to attack, ready to unleash her power on the unknown man without any mercy, however, before she could reach him, an overwhelming sense of weakness washed over her.


    Her body trembled, and she fell to her knees, gasping for breath. Coughs wracked her weakened form, and she clutched her chest, trying to ease the pain.


    The man grinned, observing her with a calcting gaze, seemingly unfazed by her sudden vulnerability, as if she was nothing more than ab rat. "It seems the effects of my drug are finally taking hold," he remarked, his voice detached and clinical. "Your resistance seems to be above average, further tests are required to have a conclusive result."


    Selene red at him, her silver eyes burning with defiance even in her weakened state. "You''ll regret this," she managed to choke out, her voice strained but determined, as blood poured out of her eyes, ears and mouth.


    The man''s smile remained intact. "Wonderful! Your resilience will provide valuable data for my research."


    He approached her slowly, his eyes never leaving her form. Selene gritted her teeth, her mind racing for a way to counter the effects of the drug, but her weakened body betrayed her efforts.


    As the man reached out to touch her, Selene summoned ast surge of strength andshed out with a wave of dark energy. But the attack was feeble, barely a fraction of her true power, and Mayuri effortlessly dodged it.


    "Such a futile attempt," he remarked, seemingly amused by Selene''s defiance. "It seems your attacksck any... spiritual qualities, how... strange."


    Despite her weakened state, Selene refused to back down. "This... isn''t... over," she gasped, her voice determined.


    The man chuckled darkly. "Hm, it seems your species are below average in terms of intelligence. Not that it matters, I''m more interested in experimenting in your body, than with your intellectual prowess."


    Selene''s eyes narrowed, her mind racing for a way to break free from this predicament. "I won''t be your guinea pig," she spat, trying to stand but faltering.


    The man tilted his head, intrigued by her defiance. "My, it seems you are even dumber than I had concluded. Don''t you realize you are already my guinea pig, willingly or not. And as such, you will provide me with invaluable data."


    Selene''s strength was waning, and her vision blurred, but she clung to her determination, refusing to surrender. However, it seemed that the man''s drug had taken a toll on her, leaving her powerless and at his mercy.


    "Now, let''s get to know each other, shall we?" The man stated coldly, his eyes devoid of any emotion. "Rest assured, my drug''s effects are only temporary. You will recover soon enough, after all, I need you to be in top condition to run the tests I want."


    As the world around her darkened, Selene could do nothing but watch helplessly as the man''s form faded from her view. She was filled with frustration and anger, but also a sense of dread she hadn''t experienced in a while.


    Just now realizing, just how big of a mistake this n of hers had been.


    All it had taken this new world to defeat her, was a single man, in a few minutes time.


    ----------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 176: Results.

    Chapter 176: Results.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Goals and rewards of the week.


    TOP 1 = Three double releases.


    TOP 2 = Two double releases.


    TOP 3 = One double release.


    Double release. Friday and Saturday.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Person. POV.]


    In the chilling depths of the 12th Division headquarters, the gleaming stainless-steelb pulsated with a cryptic hum as Mayuri Kurotsuchi, the captain of the 12th Division and president of the Shinigami Research Institute, stood in its center, bathed in the harsh fluorescent lighting that washed out his already pallid skin.


    His lips twisted into an insane grin as his eyes, concealed behind unnerving golden goggles, glistened with a disturbing fascination.


    "Interesting," Mayuri muttered to himself, as he examined thetest sample that he had extracted from his test subject.


    The subject, Selene, a woman with blonde-silver hairy strapped to a cold metal table, her eyes wide with anger and pain. Mayuri''s twisted mind reveled in her agony, as he prodded and poked at her body with gleeful curiosity, noting down his observations in a small notebook.


    "Y-you won''t get a-away with this," Selene muttered, her voice strained and weak.


    Mayuri approached the table, each step echoing ominously against the cold, clinical walls of hisb. His purple-streaked hair, shaped to the side, casting long, distorted shadows on the polished floor. "Hm, it seems the subject it''s still suffering from heavy delusions."


    With an unsettlingly smooth motion, Mayuri drew out a syringe filled with a fluorescent liquid, its eerie light dancing on his painted, skeletal face. "Delusional or not, however, your body will provide me with unprecedented data, my dear," he crooned, his voice a chilling serenade in the sterile silence. "The advancements I''ll make, will even leave that man in the dust."


    Selene strained against her bonds. "I will kill you, monster."


    He chuckled low, an eerie, hollow sound that bounced off the cold steel surfaces. "Will you? How absurd." He shrugged nonchntly, injecting the liquid into her bloodstream. "Though I suppose I don''t mind this kind of absurdity."


    Having said that.


    He injected her.


    As the liquid coursed through her, she convulsed, her body buckling against the restraints in an agonizing symphony. Her face contorted in pain, in tears, in blood, but no scream could escape her lips.


    Kurotsuchi''s eyes sparked with a demented interest as he closely observed her reactions, scribbling notes with a speed that rivaled the agony engulfing her. "Fascinating," he murmured, relishing each spasm, each sign of her pain as if it were a delicacy.


    "Mayuri-sama," Nemu interrupted, her voice resonating through a nearby speaker in her usual monotone. "You have been summoned by the Captain Commander, they want a report on your findings."


    Mayuri moved his eyes away from his experimental subject, his face twisting into the most unnerving smile. "I see how¡­ annoying, very well, Nemu! Tell them that I''ll be there momentarily."


    "Understood," Nemu replied, before the speakers went quiet.


    Shaking his head with some annoyance, Mayuri returned his gaze to Selene. "I''m truly sorry, but I''m going to have to cut this experiment short for the time being." He leaned over her, his lips brushing her ear. "But fear not, we will meet again."


    Selene gritted her teeth, her body growing weaker by moment. "I will kill you."


    -------------


    A cold gust of wind swirled into the grand meeting hall of the First Division Headquarters, the ancient wooden door creaking open to admit the figure of Mayuri Kurotsuchi. The Captains of the Gotei 13, each a paragon of spiritual prowess, turned to regard theirte colleague with a mixture of anticipation and curiosity.


    With a huff of annoyance, the mad scientist sauntered to his assigned ce at therge hall, his attention only partially on his peers. He regarded them with clear irritation, his annoyance etched into every painted line on his face.


    "Is it really necessary to disturb my work with such trivial meetings?" Mayuri began, his voice a dry rasp echoing throughout the silent room. "I have experiments that require my attention."


    The stern figure of Genry¨±sai Shigekuni Yamamoto, the Captain-Commander, observed him quietly. His scarred visage seemed unaffected by Kurotsuchi''sints, his stern gaze unwavering. "You have a duty to aplish. We wouldn''t have summoned you if it wasn''t important."


    With a click, Mayuri activated a holographic projector, and an intricate diagram of a soul sprang to life, hovering above the table. He still looked frustrated, but there was no mistaking the spark of enthusiasm in his eyes as he began his presentation.


    "Very well," Mayuri grumbled. "But let''s make it quick. I''ve made a groundbreaking discovery in soul reconfiguration of a foreign soul, and every minute here is time wasted."


    "Who is the woman that dared to invade the soul society?" Komamura growled; his tone filled with barely suppressed rage.


    "There shouldn''t be any of her kind in this part of the world, the London division makes sure of that," Ukitake added, his eyes narrowing as he gazed upon the diagram.


    "That''s because, she isn''t one of them," Mayuri replied with a sadistic smirk as he tapped at the image of the woman, zooming in to show a particr organ within her. "See that?"


    Unohana''s gaze hardened, and her eyes glinted with an unspoken sense of malice that for most went unnoticed. "I see. It appears that these organs do not match the anatomy of the dragons we are familiar with."


    "Precisely," Mayuri confirmed. "It would seem that this woman, while being a dragon, it''s not one of our dragons. In terms of energy and body, her physiology is strikingly simr to a Hollow and a Human."


    Toshiro sighed. "Is she a new type of Dragon then?"


    Aizen shook his head, a kind smile on his face. "I doubt it. If she were, the London division would have reported her existence long before this."


    Mayuri clicked the image off, and the diagram returned to a blueprint of the soul. "Indeed, in fact, I have determined that her soul, it''s not from this ne of existence."


    Shunsui Ky¨­raku''s eyebrows rose in mild surprise, letting out a small yawn. "No kidding? You''re certain?"


    "Are you questioning my intellect?" Mayuri scoffed. "Of course, I''m certain."


    Ukitake sighed. "How did she get here then?"


    Another click, and a new image appeared. A blue and white sphere, suspended in space amidst a sea of darkness. "She created a key, an Oken, using the soul of someone connected to our world."


    Aizen''s eyes widened for the briefest of moments.


    Byakuya closed his eyes. "Should we prepare for an invasion?"


    Mayuri clicked the image off and turned to face Byakuya with a nk gaze. "I''m monitoring that, so if I detect anything, then yes, we should prepare for a possible invasion. But until then, this is a matter for the science division."


    "Mayuri," Yamamoto said, breaking his silence since the meeting had started. "What about the anchor she used toe here?"


    Mayuri smiled at that. "Don''t worry, I''m already working on a way to... bring it back, so to speak, that way we would prevent a situation like this happening again. I should be done with this project in two months, three if you keep bothering me."

 Chapter 177: Author note.

Chapter 177: Author note.


    Corn is on the hospital for the day. Nothing bad, just COVID shit, will return tomorrow.

 Chapter 178: Update.

Chapter 178: Update.


    I''m fine. Don''t worry guys, updates will restart next week, with the triple release. Corn is just resting, recovering from the aftermath of COVID

 Chapter 179: Preparation.

    Chapter 179: Preparation.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Goals and rewards of the week.


    TOP 1 = Three double releases.


    TOP 2 = Two double releases.


    TOP 3 = One double release.


    Back to the game, if you reach one of the three rewards you''ll pick the days for the release.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The three months leading up to the exam passed in the blink of an eye.


    Preparations, training, and other things taking most of my time.


    And it was for the best, thest thing I needed right now was being alone with my thoughts.


    That never ends well.


    That being said, the day for the Trials had finally arrived, meaning things were about to change, and to end, for better or for worse.


    Right now, I was working on somest-minute paperwork in the old man''s office, letting the minutes go by as I waited for the time to leave for Tenrou Ind.


    "Adam, are you ready?" Makarov asked as he walked into the room, an excited expression on his face, probably due to the asion.


    "Almost," I replied, putting the finishing touches on the documents in front of me. "Just a few more signatures and I''ll be good to go."


    It was surprisingly shocking how simplistic Fiore''s Laws were, it almost made me want to get myw degree again, maybe if I had more time.


    Makarov nodded, his eyes scanning the papers before him. "Good, good. You sure you don''t want to be the next master?"


    I chuckled at the thought. "Not in a million years, Gramps, I think I''ll stick to being a simple mage for now."


    As I signed thest document, I couldn''t help but feel nervous. This was it, the moment I had been preparing for, for years, was finallying. The moment that would decide the fate of the world.


    I sighed.


    Perhaps it was best not to think too much about it.


    "Are you alright, son?" Makarov asked, noticing my sudden change in mood.


    I nodded, forcing a smile. "Yeah, just a bit tired from all this work, you know how it is."


    He patted my shoulder reassuringly. "I do indeed, why do you think I look this old?!"


    ...


    Because you''re old?


    I chuckled half-heartedly at the joke. It was a much-needed distraction from the weight of the uing events. "Don''t worry, Gramps. You still look great for being only three hundred years old."


    Makarov gasped dramatically, clutching his heart. "Three hundred?! I''ll have you know I''m only eighty-eight!"


    I couldn''t help butugh at his reaction. "My mistake, Gramps. I guess that means, you still have plenty of years left to boss me around."


    Makarov grinned at myment, nodding proudly, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "You bet I do, brat. Now, let''s go! Before I cancel the trials, Natsu is driving me... insane."


    -------------


    One by one, everyone boarded the ship that would take us to Tenrou Ind, each step feeling heavier than thest.


    Having settled on the ship, I took a deep breath, allowing the salty sea air to fill my lungs, a harsh yet invigorating reminder of the journey ahead of me.


    ologia.


    Zeref.


    I chuckled.


    As the ship began to move, Magnolia''s coastline started to blur, bing a distant sight, a speck in the massive sea around us.


    Makarov, Gildarts, and I sat together, engaging in random conversations about the trials, double-checking our ns, and reassuring each other that we had made the right choice letting Natsu take the exams.


    This was nice.


    As... difficult as my choice was, I was happy with everything.


    As the hours slipped by, I found myself at the ship''s bow, watching the hypnotic dance of the waves. The sea, vast and relentless, was a silentpanion, slowly carrying me toward my fate.


    It was calming.


    In a way at least.


    Gildarts joined me, his expression serious. "Everything good son?" he asked, his gaze fixed on the horizon.


    I wanted to tell him.


    I wanted to... more than anything, but as much as I wanted to do so, what good would it do?


    They would only try to stop me, in a fruitless attempt to save me.


    I couldn''t me them though, I had taken this choice for the same reason they would try to stop me, to protect them.


    I would protect them.


    No matter what, I would.


    That much, I vowed.


    "Everything''s good, why?" I replied, tilting my head.


    Gildarts gave me a long look, his eyes filled with concern, before he turned his gaze back to the sea. "No reason. Just wanted to make sure you were okay. We''re all in this together, you know."


    It was almost as if he knew.


    I smiled at the thought. "Would you die for the sake of others?"


    Gildarts raised his eyebrow at my question, his expression thoughtful. "Depends on the person," he replied slowly. "But for you guys? Yeah, I would. I would give my life for everyone in the Guild, without hesitation."


    "Don''t let Cana hear that," I chuckled.


    Gildarts remained silent. "Why the question?"


    I hummed. "No reason, just felt like asking that."


    Gildarts nodded, still looking out at the sea. "Well, I''ll tell you this much. I don''t know what you''re going through right now but know that you''re not alone in this. We''re all here for you. Whatever you need, we''ve got your back."


    I felt a lump forming in my throat at his words. These people, my family.


    If there was an afterlife in this world, I would miss them.


    "Don''t worry," I replied, pping him in the back.


    "Well, if you need me, I will be drinking with the old man," Gildarts chuckled and walked away, leaving me alone with my thoughts.


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, facing the sea, its surface reflecting the brilliant hues of twilight.


    And as the wind tousled my hair, I thought about what Gildarts had said. He was right; I wasn''t alone. Which is exactly why I was able to do this, without second thoughts.


    To love, is to give your life away for the sake of others. I wasn''t doing anything they themselves wouldn''t do for me, or for the others.


    Perhaps I was being a bit more selfish than them... who knows...


    Either way, selfish or not, ologia will meet my de.

 Chapter 180: The Trials.

    Chapter 180: The Trials.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Goals and rewards of the week.


    TOP 1 = Three double releases.


    TOP 2 = Two double releases.


    TOP 3 = One double release.


    Remember if we reach one of these tiers and remain you can pick the days for the releases you won.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    My role for the exams was simple.


    Wait for someone to get to my area, and fight them, and if they showed during said fight enough talent to warrant an attaboy, allow them to pass.


    It might seem like a simplistic path to sess, and well, it... kind of was. The real difficult part was before they reached me, I had set a bunch of... traps, and other things that required most of the guild to think outside the box.


    People like Levi, and Lucy¡­ scratch that, Levy alone would excel in that part of the test.


    But for them, well, we had a few surprises.


    "How long do you think before someone reaches you?" Mavis asked, as she sat next to me, her eyes scanning the dark forest below us.


    I shrugged. "It''s hard to say. They might not even make it this far."


    I was, after all, a bonus path. I wasn''t one of the main options for any of them to take. It was the option that would present for them, in the course of the trials, leaving them the option to continue with the path they had so far, or... the alternative.


    Mavis smiled. "Don''t be too hard on them."


    I smiled at her, pretending to pat her on the head. "I won''t be. But I won''t make it easy either."


    "Do you really think ologia wille?" Mavis asked, her eyes darkening with worry.


    If things went the way I knew, yes. But then again, seeing I''m a part that wasn''t supposed to exist in this world, there was always the possibility of... things not going the way I knew.


    I had pondered this thought for quite a while.


    What if ologia didn''t...e?


    It was an important question, after all.


    Well... In the event that came to happen, I suppose my best call would be to hunt him down. He was the strongest, or at least, one of the strongest beings on this, so even for my sensing skills, it should be easy to find him.


    "He will," I replied, leaning against a tree.


    Mavis sighed, looking out into the forest below us once more. "You put quite a lot of traps. Are you sure it is even possible to reach you?"


    Changing the subject, are we?


    Okay.


    "It is," I replied. I think it was.... I mean, Erza and Laxus could, so I wasn''t asking for much.


    I mean, the ce wasn''t that hard toplete.


    Sure, the forest was filled with traps, illusions, and other obstacles that I had set up to test the guild members, some of which could traumatize any normal person. It was a somewhat sadistic approach, perhaps, but it was necessary to weed out the weak and allow only the strong to move forward.


    Hm.


    Maybe I did put too many traps in my path...


    Hmmmm....


    Are seven hundred and ny-two traps too much?


    Now that I think about it, I wonder if that''s why Gildarts and Gramps were looking at me like I was... some sort demented super viin in the making.


    Mavis seemed to sense my thoughts and chuckled softly. "You put too many traps, didn''t you?"


    Iughed nervously, scratching the back of my head. "I might have gone a bit overboard."


    Mavis shook her head, a small smile on her lips. "Well, let''s just hope they don''t hate you too much after this."


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    [Cana Alberona Clive. POV.]


    I faced the forest before me, a seemingly innocuous spread of trees and undergrowth. At first nce, it looked just like any other forest, maybe a bit creepy but mostly harmless.


    But this was the path... that led to my big brother.


    If I could show him how strong I was...


    If he could acknowledge how much I have grown.


    Then, all of this would be worth it!


    "Alright, Cana. You can do this," I muttered to myself, stepping hesitantly into the forest. The silence was deafening. Every rustle of leaves had me on edge, every snap of a twig made me flinch.


    And then it happened.


    My foot plunged into a hole that wasn''t supposed to be there, I tumbled forward, shrieking as a suddenly ensnared me. I dangled upside down, my world spinning. A little disoriented, I grabbed onto the, trying to untangle myself.


    "Traps, great," I grumbled, finally freeing myself and dropping onto the ground with a thud. "Since when is he into traps?"


    I brushed myself off, shaking my head and then pushed on. Ten stepster, a shower of something gooey and sticky sshed over me. I gagged at the smell and tried to wipe it off but only ended up spreading it more.


    "I''m going to kill him," I groaned in disgust.


    Pushing forward, I stepped on what seemed to be an innocent-looking twig, only for it to spring up a boxing glove on a spring, punching me square in the face.


    "Where did he get these things?! A cartoon catalog?!" I roared, rubbing my sore nose.


    As I continued walking, the forest echoed with my exasperated groans and asional screams of terror. Why? Well, a tree that swung down to hit me on the head. False grounds that dropped me into pits filled with mud, honey, maple syrup, and something I''m telling myself was... cake. Strange mechanical contraptions thatunched all sorts of things at me: water balloons, rubber chickens, custard pies, rubber chickens carrying custard pies.


    It was like being in an old-fashioned cartoon.


    And I hated every second of it.


    After a while, I found myselfughing. Laughing at the absurdity of it all. It was funny, really. Frustrating, VERY FRUSTRATING, but funny.


    Each trap was more ridiculous than thest.


    "Okay, if the next one is a flock of rubber ducks, I swear..." I began, only for a rain of said rubber ducks to pour down on me.


    I couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    "I WILL BURN YOUR HOUSE FOR THIS BROTHER!" I shouted to the heavens, I knew he was near, and I knew he could hear me!


    This might be a daunting path, full of hriously annoying trials, but I was determined to get to the end, to prove my worth.


    -------------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    Iughed maniacally as I watched my little sister struggle through each of my carefully crafted traps, most of them inspired by Acme.


    Thank God, she didn''t pick the SAW path.


    But boy oh boy, was it amusing to watch her get hit by all sorts of things, without actually being hurt. I could barely contain myself as I saw her get hit by the boxing glove on a spring; it was a ssic.


    They don''t make cartoons like they used to anymore.


    "Oh god, this is too good," Mavis gasped, wiping tears ofughter from her eyes as she watched Cana''s ordeal with me. "You do know she will burn your house, right?"


    I shrugged nonchntly, still grinning from ear to ear. "Eh, it''s a small price to pay for a goodugh. Besides, Gildarts destroys my home on a weekly basis. At this point, it is a family tradition to destroy each other''s property."


    Mavis chuckled, shaking her head in disbelief. "You''re insane, you know that right?"


    I gave her a mock salute. "Why thank you, I try my best."


    Mavis paused herugh, her eyes narrowing ever so slightly. "Do you feel that?" she asked, her voice soft but filled with concern.


    I met her gaze, a knowing look passing between us. "Yes, I do," I replied calmly.


    It seems it was starting.


    Based on what I could feel, it had to be Hades and his underlings.


    The energy approaching was unmistakable, one of the energies in particr felt like Ur''s, but different, which if I had to guess was Ultear.


    "It seems like many presences are drawing near," Mavis added, her eyes turning cold as she gazed at the horizon, from where we could feel the energies approaching.


    I nodded, acknowledging her observation. "Indeed, they should reach the ind in a few minutes."

 Chapter 181: Uncertainty.

    Chapter 181: Uncertainty.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Goals and rewards of the week.


    TOP 1 = Three double releases.


    TOP 2 = Two double releases.


    TOP 3 = One double release.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    There was no mistaking it.


    They wereing.


    I could feel a shift in the wind, an electric charge that heralded theing of Grimoire Heart, and something far, far worse. The forest around us was eerily silent, with only the distant murmur of the sea as its luby.


    Mavis remained silent for a moment, her ethereal form glowing faintly in the twilight, before herrge, inquisitive eyes settled on me, with concern etched into them.


    "Adam," Mavis began, her voice as gentle as the evening breeze, "Do you feel that?"


    I nodded. "Yes."


    Mavis tilted her head, reading between the lines. "Are you nning to just let theme?"


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "I need them toe."


    Her gaze hardened.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not nning on letting anyone get hurt," I added.


    "I see," Mavis sighed, turning her gaze back into the horizon. "You n to use them as bait."


    I smiled weakly. "Something like that."


    The term bait wasn''t entirely urate, seeing I didn''t actually need them to bring ologia here. Why? Well, the bastard was alreadying. It seemed the bastard wasing for something other than destruction, the ''Dragons'' within the ind.


    Mavis nodded, her eyes flickering with understanding. "Alright then, what''s the n?"


    "There''s no n," I replied, standing up from the ground with a yawn as I stretched my arms.


    I was strong.


    Unfathomably strong.


    So much so, that my power hurt my body on a cellr level, tearing it apart piece by piece.


    Because of this, I had to hold back, always. Keeping my power in check, in a cage without doors. Only to be used against ologia.


    The time for that had finallye.


    There was no need to hold back; to... restrain myself.


    Today was myst day on this earth. Today, I was finally free.


    "No n?" Mavis repeated, furrowing her brow in concern. "Adam, you can''t just go in there without a n."


    I smiled at her, closing my eyes, before letting go for the first time, in years, opening the doors of what I once held back with all my might.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Mavis Vermillion. POV.]


    The wind stopped, every whisper of nature and ambient noise faded away as the stillness intensified around Adam. He began to emanate a soft, almost inaudible hum, a precursor to the devastation about to be unveiled.


    Then, a deafening roar of energy exploded around him, as his power, his magical power, burst forth, swallowing the entire forest in an overwhelming sensation.


    The moment he released his power, it was as if the very fabric of the world screamed in agony, creating ripples in the air, as the very atoms seemed to vibrate, trembling at the raw disy of power.


    I had seen him train.


    I had seen him grow stronger.


    But this?


    This was beyond my wildest expectations.


    This wasn''t merely an increase in power, this was a colossal burst of power, one that threatened to consume everything in its path.


    The ground, unable to contain or absorb such might, convulsed violently. Huge chunks of earth were lifted, floating weightlessly for a moment, before crashing back down, turning into dust, as massive fissures raced across the entire ind, opening up like the jaws of a monstrous beast, swallowing anything and everything in its way.


    Above, the once pristine blue of the sky started to change, as dark, ominous clouds swirled into existence, rapidly covering the sun. It was as though the heavens themselves were reacting to his unleashed might. Lightning forked and danced amidst the clouds, the bolts jagged and wild, illuminating the sky in a spectacle of raw, elemental fury.


    Each thunderp resonated in tandem with the surges of his power, creating a symphony of chaos and power.


    This... was a testament to the nature of Adam, a man I knew as: untamed, unyielding, and utterly unstoppable.


    I couldn''t even breathe.


    I had no physical form, and his power was affecting me as if I had one.


    I mean, I had one, as useless as it was, but it was hundreds of miles away. And even then, nothing had ever affected me before.


    Yet, despite all of this. I felt as if at any point, I would lose my conscience.


    "This is my n," Adam said, his voice ringing out with a gravely seriousness that belied the raw power he was unleashing. "There won''t be a fight."


    I understand now.


    He wasn''t nning on fighting them. He was going to execute them.


    -------------


    [Third Person POV.]


    [The Labs of the 12th Division.]


    Theboratory was a sprawling maze of steely surfaces and winding corridors. Dim blue lights emanated from various stations, casting cold illumination upon the myriad of instruments that cluttered the space.


    At the center of it all stood a particrly macabre figure ¨C Captain Mayuri Kurotsuchi of the 12th Division.


    In front of him hovered a shimmering blue orb, pulsating slowly as though it contained a living heartbeat. Suspended within its depths was a fragment, an intricate web of energy that twisted and turned with a life of its own.


    It was clear to those who understood: this was no mere object. It was a piece of a soul.


    Mayuri''s long fingers danced around the orb, making precise and calcted movements as he manipted it. "Such an impressive specimen," he mused aloud, voice dripping with a mixture of awe and malice. "So malleable, so strong, so...breakable."


    "Sir, I''m trying to understand these readings, but they don''t make sense," One of Mayuri''s subordinates interrupted, holding up a clipboard filled with notes and data. "It seems like there''s some interferenceing from the fragment."


    "And that is exactly your problem. You ''try'' to understand. I, on the other hand, reshape the world to fit my understanding. Therein lies the difference between you and me," Mayuri replied, not even ncing at the man.


    Suddenly, the orb vibrated, causing ripples to dance across its surface. The soul fragment within shimmered and twisted, reacting to Mayuri''s presence. It was as if it was trying to escape, to flee from the hands of its tormentor.


    "Ah, you wish to resist?" Mayuri''s voice grew colder, his grin even more darkly predatory. "Fear not, for pain is merely an instrument of discovery. After all, through suffering, we transcend our limitations."


    Without warning, he plunged a needle-like instrument into the orb, directly into the soul fragment. The orb emitted a sharp, pained sound, a ghostly wail that echoed through the room.


    Drawing back, Mayuri observed the fragment as it writhed in torment. He felt no pity, only a burning curiosity to unlock the mysteries it held. "Wonderful! Prepare the machine, and let the Captain Commander know that we should be bringing back the source of this piece back in a few hours!"


    As his subordinates scurried to obey, Mayuri turned his attention back to the orb. The soul fragment continued to writhe and twist, but now it pulsed with a new energy, one that Mayuri had never seen before.


    "How interesting," Mayuri muttered to himself, his eyes narrowing as he leaned in closer to the orb. "It seems that pain has unleashed a hiddenponent within you. What else are you capable of?"

 Chapter 182: Author offer.

Chapter 182: Author offer.


    Remember if we reach top three y''all get a reward. Stone me, like you would to someone trying to wake you up at 4am

 Chapter 183: Overwhelming Power.

    Chapter 183: Overwhelming Power.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Goals and rewards of the week.


    TOP 1 = Three double releases.


    TOP 2 = Two double releases.


    TOP 3 = One double release.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Person. POV.]


    A flying ship, surrounded by dark skies and heavy with rain clouds, slowly approached the Fairies Ind, its gs waving defiantly as soldiers scramble around, fortifying their defenses for what they knew wasing.


    The atmosphere was tense, as the soldiers looked up into the sky, their eyes widened in terror as a fiery silhouette shot down upon them like a meteor, its trajectory aimed straight at the heart of the enemy base.


    The impact sends shockwaves throughout thend. A vast cloud of dust and debris rises, obscuring the vision of all those who look on. Momentster, the dust settles.


    At the center of the newly formed crater, stood a man known by many as the newest Wizard Saint, Adam Clive. Dark energy pulsated around him. His de clutched firmly in his hand. His normally yful demeanor,pletely reced with a cold, calcting look. His eyes, filled with cold rage, scanned the area.


    "This is where it ends," Adam muttered, his voice chillingly calm.


    The enemy soldiers, already on edge, began to panic. Each and every single one of them, taking several steps back, most of them visibly trembling.


    It wasn''t hard to see why.


    The power Adam was emanating was beyond anything they had ever seen before.


    "Is that... Adam?" One of the soldiers said, his voice shaking. "Master Hades never said he was this strong."


    "The very same. I''ve heard stories... stories of how he decimated entire armies single-handedly," Another soldier replied, taking a step back, as if that would change a thing.


    "Where is Hades?" Adam demanded, his voice carrying an aura of dominance that left no room for objections.


    No one dared to answer him, the fear on their faces increasing at every passing moment. Adam''s eyes darkened, his grip on his sword tightening, the metal creaking under the pressure.


    Despite the palpable fear, however, amander found his voice, trying despite all the odds to rally the troops against the invincible threat in front of them.


    "Hold your ground! And give him all you got! WE ARE GRIMOIRE HEART!"


    As the enemy prepared, a few brave souls attempted to confront Adam. Charging forward with swords, spears and axes drawn, pushing forward with fear in their eyes.


    Adam stood motionless, watching as the soldiers ran towards him, their screams of false bravado piercing through the air. As they closed in on him, he unsheathed his sword and swung it in a wide arc, sending a blinding wave of dark energy towards them. The wave hit the soldiers, sending them flying back, their bodies disintegrating upon contact with the ground.


    Adam stood there, looking at the destruction he had caused, his eyes empty of any emotion. "I''ll ask again, where is Hades."


    "Makarov is raising monsters, it seems," A voice spoke from the shadows. Adam''s eyes immediately moved to the source of the voice, his calm demeanor intact.


    "Hades," Adam said, a mocking smile on his face. "I was starting to think I would have to kill everyone on this ship to get you."


    Hades stepped out of the shadows, his expression unruffled. "You have a high opinion of yourself, don''t you think?"


    Adam chuckled, his eyes glittering with amusement. "I have every right to, that is the privilege of the mighty."


    Hades smirked. "Aye, that''s true. But don''t you think you''re pushing your luck a bit too far? Coming here, alone... a bit cocky of you. You''re ying with fire, Adam."


    "You talk as if any of you represented a threat," Adam snorted, tilting his head in a condescending manner, "I could take on your entire guild without breaking a sweat."


    Hades raised an eyebrow. "Is that so? And what makes you so confident?"


    Adam''s smile turned into a smirk. "Well, isn''t it obvious? You are all weak."


    Hades chuckled, a sly grin spreading across his face. "Is that what you think?" he said, stepping closer to Adam. "You''re underestimating us, boy. You have no idea what we''re truly capable of."


    "You think so?" Adam said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Well, let''s put that to the test, shall we?"


    "Seven Kin of Purgatory, show him the error of his ways," Hadesmanded, his voice echoing through the ship.


    Instantly, seven figures stepped out of the shadows, their eyes fixated on Adam with a deadly intensity, some carrying hints of cockiness, others of hesitation.


    ----------


    As the members of Grimoire Heart advanced, the sea beneath their base seemed to hold its breath, creating a quiet sanctuary.


    But as they continued to approach, the wind shifted; as an oppressive aura nketed the entire ce, taking their breath away.


    "You can alle at once," Adam said, breaking the silence that had taken ce. "It won''t make a difference."


    Hades sighed and stepped forward with an arrogant smirk. "I know it''s usual for Fairy Tail mages to be crazy, but do you truly believe you stand a chance against us all?"


    Adam''s lips twisted into a chilling smile. "I don''t believe. I know."


    Without another word, Azuma lunged, drawing power from the very essence of nature in the air as thick roots sprang from the ship''s ground aiming to ensnare Adam, however, with an agility that belied his size, Adam tore through them as if they were made out of paper, closing the distance between him and Azuma.


    "Wha-" Azuma''s mouth gaped open, as a sharp crack filled the air. He stumbled and dropped to his knees, his head suddenly detached from his body, rolling away lifeless on the ground, leaving a trail of blood behind him.


    Ultear, thinking she could gain the upper hand, tried to manipte time around Adam. However, Adam''s speed was unparalleled to anything she had faced so far, so before she could even register what was happening, she was on the ground, losing her consciousness.


    Meredy, in her desperation, seeing what was happening sought to link her senses with Adam, aiming to turn his emotions against him. s, she wasn''t prepared for the sheer intensity of his power, the emotions behind them. The overpowering sensation made her stagger back, her face pale, before falling to her knees, puking her guts out.


    The four remaining members of Grimoire Heart shared a look, all of them taking a small step back.


    Seeing his guild members falling one after the other, and the remaining ones stepping back in fear, Hades roared, "Attack him, all of you! Together!"


    Snapping out of their fear, they obeyed hismands, and in an instant, magic of various elements converged on Adam in a radiant spectacle, creating a massive explosion on their intended target.


    For a moment, as the smoke cleared, it almost seemed as if thebined might of Grimoire Heart might have triumphed.


    Yet, when the smoke and light fully dissipated, Adam stood unscathed, "Is that all?" he asked coldly.


    Zancrow, The Fire God yer, stepped forward with fury in his eyes. "Don''t speak so lightly, you bastard. You don''t get to look down on me!"


    Adam simply shrugged and beckoned him forward with his hand. "Come at me then."


    Zancrow charged forward, his entire body aze with ck mes, the heat emanating from him causing the air to waver around him. However, as he swung his fist at Adam, a single gesture from thetter was enough to shatter his arm into pieces.


    Zancrow screamed in agony, rolling around on the ground as the mes around him died out.


    "I didn''t expect anything from you, and you still managed to disappoint me," Adam chuckled, before cutting Zancrow''s head with a single swing of his de.


    Kain Hiraku, the voodoo puppeteer, watched in horror as his guildmate''s head rolled on the ground. "I don''t want to die!" At this, he ran away, frantically trying to escape the same fate his guildmates had met, however, before he could get any further, something pressed him down, exploding his body into a mush.


    "Your weakness disgusts me," Bluenote, The Gravity Mage, sneered as he appeared behind Kain''s remains.


    Adam nced at Bluenote.


    "Bluenote, try not to kill any more of our allies," Hades warned him.


    Bluenote merely grunted in response, his eyes fixed on Adam. He stepped forward, clenching his fists. "You think you''re so powerful, don''t you? Let''s see how you fare against me."


    Adam raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Sure, why not."


    "Let''s--" Bluenote began, but before he could finish his sentence, Adam disappeared. In the next moment, Adam appeared behind Bluenote, dismembering him.


    Blood sprayed out of Bluenote, his body copsing onto the ground. "So, who''s next?"


    Zoldeo stepped back, his eyes wide with fear, a stark contrast to the normally calmposure he would wear within Capricorn''s body. "STAY AW-WAY! O-OR OR I... I''LL TAKE OVER YOUR BODY!"


    "Will you now?" Adam asked, a hint of amusement in his voice. "Well, you''re wee to try."


    Zoldeo gritted his teeth and raised his hands, attempting to channel his magic into Adam''s body.


    "So?" Adam asked, his voice calm and collected as Zoldeo continued to try and take over his body. "Are you getting any closer?"


    "SHUT UP!" Zoldeo screamed before moving forward, mming his hand onto Adam''s forehead, breaking his entire arm upon impact.


    "I bet that hurt you more than it hurt me," Adam snorted, watching Zoldeo''s arm, or was it Capricorn''s, Adam wasn''t entirely sure.


    "AHHHHHHH!" Zoldeo stumbled back in pain, fear evident in his eyes. "W-what are you?"


    "Goodbye," Adam smiled, driving his de into Zoldeo''s chest, destroying his soul, releasing Capricorn out of his control.


    "Master Hades," Rustyrose muttered, looking at Hades.


    "That''s enough," Hades interrupted, stepping forward. "It seems I was wrong. You''ve proven your point, you''re powerful enough to defeat anyone in this guild, perhaps even myself. But what do you hope to gain from all of this?"


    Adam turned to face Hades, his expression unreadable. "To make sure ologiaes."


    Hades'' eyes widened. "What?"


    Adam chuckled, moving behind Rustyrose, putting one finger on his head. "Hado #1. Sh¨­." At this, Rustyrose''s body fell to the ground, his eyes going white as blood pooled around his head.


    "Very well then," Hades muttered before snapping his fingers, activating the Devil''s Heart. "I''ll admit, you''re stronger than I thought. But that won''t help you!"


    Adam chuckled, tilting his head. "Oh, let me guess. Because of the magic generator at the center of the ship fueling you with power?"


    "What," Hades murmured before taking a step back in realization.


    "Word of advice, don''t put your trump card in an easy to locate spot or a big ass target like this ship," Adam began, bringing his de down on the ship, cutting it in half. "Especially when facing mages prone to destruct things."


    "NOOO!" Hades roared, only to be kicked by Adam into the core of the ship, faster than the old master could see.


    "Well," Adam said, looking at the two halves of the ship as they began to drop high from the sky into the see. "This was certainly fun. But I believe I''m going to leave now. I have a dragon to meet."


    He paused, watching the bodies of Meredy and Ultear.


    "I owe Ur one," Adam muttered before grabbing the two, quickly returning to Tenrou Ind.

 Chapter 184: Bankai.

    Chapter 184: Bankai.


    If you want to read up to 20!! chapters ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Goals and rewards of the week.


    TOP 1 = Three double releases.


    TOP 2 = Two double releases.


    TOP 3 = One double release.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The wind rustled my hair as I set foot on the shores of Tenrou Ind, my hands firmly gripping the unconscious forms of Ultear and Merody.


    I had decided to save them, not because they would eventually turn into good people, if the anime was anything to go by anymore, but because I owe Ur one.


    She was family.


    Even if she wasn''t around anymore.


    Gildarts'' presence reached the area, his eyes wide with a mixture of shock, confusion, and relief, his brows furrowed deeply, "Son? What the hell happened? Why did you leave the ind so abruptly, unleashing such power? What''s going on? Is this about our talk in the ship?"


    I took a moment to catch my breath, gentlyying the two defeated women on the ground. "In a way," I began, smiling under my breath, "As for why I left the ind without telling anyone? Well, long story short. Grimoire Heart. They were approaching the ind, and I couldn''t risk them reaching here, reaching Fairy Tail. So, I killed them."


    Gildarts'' eyes widened even further, his expression shifting to one of shock. "You...killed them? All of them?" he asked, his voiceced with disbelief.


    I nodded. "All of them," I confirmed, taking a deep breath. "Most of them, at least, not sure if any of them survived the fall."


    Gildarts looked thoughtful, nodding slowly. "Your heart''s in the right ce, son. But remember, it''s not your duty alone to protect this guild. We are family, and we face challenges together."


    I smiled. "I know. I promise, next time, I won''t be so reckless."


    A tant lie.


    Gildarts ced a hand on my shoulder, his eyes still filled with worry. "We both know that was a lie. But for now, let''s focus on getting these two to safety and figuring out our next steps."


    I shook my head. "You take them."


    Gildarts frowned. "What do you mean? You''re noting?"


    I smiled, shaking my head once again. "I have some unfinished business to attend to. You take care of these two, and I''ll meet you guys back at the ship, when all of this is over."


    Another lie.


    "You''re noting back, are you?" Gildarts asked, his voice heavy with understanding.


    I guess if someone was bound to figure it out, it was him. "No, I''m not."


    Gildarts stared at me, his eyes searching for any hint of deceit or misdirection. He must''ve found none, because his shoulders slumped with resignation.


    "Why?" he whispered, his voice shaking. "Why note back with us? With your family?"


    "I wish I could," I responded, struggling to keep my own voice steady. "It''s just... Look, I''ll go straight to the point, I''m dying, whether I like it, or not. My power, the very energy that courses through me, the very reason I''m this strong, it''s ripping me apart, cell by cell. It''s always been a double-edged sword, but now... now it''sing to its bitter end."


    Gildarts took a step closer, his grip on my shoulder tightening. "But there must be a way. There''s always a way! You don''t have to face this alone, I''m sure if we ask Porlyusica, she can help!"


    I chuckled softly. "I already talked to her, and she said there''s nothing she can do. Besides, remember our talk on the ship? About making choices for the greater good? This is one of those moments, old man. I''ve always known that this day woulde, and I was okay with it, as long as I get to take a certain someone down."


    Gildarts looked down, tears brimming in his eyes. "No! FUCK THAT, and fuck whoever you want to kill! What about us, what about the guild, what about Cana?! Do you have any idea how this feels?! Seeing you like this, seeing you walk away knowing I might never see you again, it breaks me."


    I could feel the weight of the emotion behind his words, the pain evident in his voice. I reached out, cing my hand on his shoulder. "I know how it feels, because I feel it too. However, this is a situation none of us can change, that being said, I still have one more thing to do, something only I can. Ast stand, so to speak. And when it''s done, I want to go on my own terms."


    He looked up, his eyes filled with a mix of pain and pride. "Promise me one thing," he said, his voice cracking. "Promise me you''ll fight with everything you''ve got ande back to us. Even if it''s just to say goodbye."


    I hesitated for a moment before nodding, the weight of the promise heavy on my chest. "I promise."


    Gildarts pulled me into a tight embrace, the two of us holding on for what felt like an eternity. "Take care of yourself, kid."


    Pulling back, I smiled through the tears, "You too, old man."


    Turning away, I began to walk, the weight of the moment pushing me forward, knowing that even though the path ahead was uncertain, I had to keep my promise.


    "Time to kill a dragon," I muttered, moving to meet ologia before he reached the Ind.


    -----------------


    As I moved through the air to face ologia, the weight of every step, every breath, and every heartbeat pressed against my soul, as my mind began to wander through the vast corridors of my memories.


    I''ve lived quite a life, haven''t I?


    From the early days of struggle, discovering my power, from hate, to love, from death to live. Every scar, every wound, each one told a story, marking not just my body but also my spirit.


    I died.


    And came back to life.


    Fairy Tail... They were more than just a guild to me. They were family.


    Gildarts.


    Cana.


    Laxus.


    Gramps.


    Had I done enough? Had I left a mark?


    Were they ready to live without me?


    What am I thinking, of course they were. They would mourn me, but they would push forward, because that''s what a Fairy Tail mage does.


    I chuckled.


    The choices I made, the people I met, the lives I touched, and the ones who touched mine... I may have regrets, but in the grand scheme of things, I wouldn''t trade it for the world.


    Life has a funny way of teaching us lessons. Every challenge, every adversary was a stepping stone, shaping me, making me who I am today. I remember the fear, the doubt, but also the hope and the unwavering belief that things would get better. And they did.


    This power... It may be tearing me apart, but it also gave me so much.


    It gave me a purpose, a direction, a reason to push forward. It might be the reason for my impending end, but it''s also the reason I would leave my loved ones in a safer ce.


    I wish I had more time. Not to say goodbye, but to let them know they made my life worth living.


    I don''t think I''ll get enough time to do that.


    "Are you ready, girl?" I muttered, ncing at my Zanpakuto, who remained silent in my grip. "I know you don''t want me to die. But I would rather go out on my own terms, than die sick in a bed."


    As if answering my words, the breeze brought with it a sudden, all-epassing chill, and the world seemed to grow a shade darker. There was an unmistakable aura of power that emanated from the horizon.


    ologia.


    The ck Dragon of the Apocalypse. The being who once stood as a dragon yer but lost himself to the very power he wielded, turning him into the most formidable dragon in the world.


    "Well, time to fight," I said, tightening my grip on my Zanpakuto as I brought it forward. "Bankai: Muryokusho."

 Chapter 185: Bankai Part 2.

    Chapter 185: Bankai Part 2.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Goals and rewards of the week.


    TOP 1 = Three double releases.


    TOP 2 = Two double releases.


    TOP 3 = One double release.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Person. POV.]


    As ologia approached Tenrou Ind, to destroy everything, and everyone.


    Adam''s voice cut through the noise of the sea like a sharp de, "I had a good life."


    At this, his stance in the middle of the air shifted, legs slightly apart with his Zanpakuto firmly grasped in his right hand. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes momentarily, a hint of sadness and resolve ying upon his features.


    "Bankai," he whispered, and the world around them paused.


    A palpable shift in the atmosphere was the first sign. And before anyone could blink, the very fabric of reality seemed to warp and change. As an overwhelming pressure cascaded upon them, so potent that even the most seasoned warriors staggered back, in fear. The sky, previously a vivid blue, now brooded with swirling, tempestuous clouds and while the sea parted apart.


    "Muryokusho," Adam dered, his voice echoing as if it came from the depths of time itself.


    As the name left his lips, the outwordly nature of Zanryuzuki transformed. The translucent aura, which once danced around it wildly, disappeared, alongside the entire de save for the handle. But that didn''t signify a reduction in power, quite the opposite.


    Not only that.


    Adam''s appearance had changed with his Bankai''s as well.


    His once short brown hair, was now white, cascading down his back in wild, untamed locks. His eyes were now a piercing shade of silver with blue and golden undertones, and his skin seemed to glow with an otherworldly light. His clothing had also transformed, now adorned in a long, flowing white robe with intricate golden and silver designs woven throughout.


    The transformation Adam had endured was such, that even ck Dragon of the Apocalypse, a being not easily phased hesitated for a brief moment. Feeling perhaps for the first time in centuries, a force that could genuinely challenge its dominance.


    "What are you?" ologia''s voice rumbled, echoing with disdain. The dragon''s eyes, filled with malevolence, bore into Adam with an intensity that would have petrified any other being.


    Adam ignored the query and swung an arm towards the heavens, sting the Dragon back by some unseen force. The force of the attack was so powerful that it shook the very foundations of the earth, causing mountains miles away to crumble and oceans to rise up in fury.


    That being said, ologia was not an enemy to be underestimated. For even as its immense body was thrown, violently towards the ground below without seemingly any effort, its deafeningugh rang throughout the entire ce, as crackling blue light formed upon the scales thatposed its massive chest, before gathering within its mouth, to form an immensely luminous sphere of energy.


    "Arcane Dragon''s Roar!", ologia roared, unleashing a powerful st of destructive energy straight at Adam.


    But Adam was ready for it. With a flick of his wrist, he hardened the space between them, creating a translucent wall of energy that not only absorbed the full st of the dragon''s attack, but also redirected the entire st back at the dragon.


    The st hit ologia with such force that it sent the dragon hurtling through the air, crashing into one of the nearby mountains.


    "You''ll have to excuse me, it takes my body a bit to fully grasp the power of my Bankai, so you''ll live for a few minutes more," Adam sighed, cracking his neck.


    "I''ll ask again, what are you?" ologia smiled, its voice now filled with a hint of respect and curiosity. It slowly rose from the rubble, its massive body unscathed from the previous attack. "I have never encountered such power in a human before."


    Adam stood his ground, his silver eyes locked onto the dragon''s slitted gaze. "I am a God of Death, and you are a dead memory."


    ologiaughed once again, a deep and menacing sound emanating from its throat. "A God of Death you say, very well, let''s see how much you can do."


    ----------------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    I had finally unleashed my Bankai.


    And now, unimaginable power pulsed through me, every fiber of my being alights with an energy that felt simultaneously awe-inspiring and terrifying.


    That being said, the sheer weight of it all, threatened to crush me from the inside out.


    Each heartbeat felt like an explosion within my chest, each breath a battle. I could feel the sting of blood at the back of my throat, I could hear my own breathing.


    Each movement, every swing, felt like I was tearing myself apart from the inside.


    The battle had just begun, and I had already fractured two fingers by failing to perfectly control my spiritual power.


    If I made even the slightest mistake... I would die before killing ologia.


    I needed to focus.


    I needed to hold it out long enough to see this through.


    I needed to wait for my body to limate, for my Bankai to fully reach its intended state. It wouldn''t be long before that, a minute or so, maybe two.


    I didn''t have much time it seems.


    But I didn''t regret a thing.


    Roaring, ologia charged at me, its massive ws aimed to tear through my flesh, moving the empty handle of my de down on the dragon.


    Time seemed to stop, before suddenly, the tail of ologia was severed from its body, falling to the sea floor, leaving a trail of blood is dropped.


    I grinned at the sight, then winced as I brought a hand to my mouth and coughed up a spray of blood into my hand.


    The strain was bigger than I imagined.


    Snapping me back to reality, ologia opened its mouth, letting out a deafening roar, unleashing a torrent of pure arcane power.


    --------------


    [ologia POV.]


    I watched with pleasure as my power rained down on my opponent, the supposed God of Death. Or so I thought.


    One moment, my attack was about to hit him, the next, he had disappeared only to reappear behind me, slicing through my scales and leaving a deep gash in my flesh.


    This wasn''t the first time it had happened.


    He had cut through my flesh, not one, but twice.


    And without any difficulties.


    Not only that, but his movements.


    I couldn''t follow them.


    And it wasn''t because he was faster than me.


    It was more like... his movements were instantaneous.


    I grinned, amused by the challenge he presented.


    It had been a long time since I had faced someone as skilled as him.


    Not since I battled Igneel.


    "I apologize for my performance so far. It seems you are truly worthy of my time, God of Death," I roared in approval, my eyes narrowing as I prepared to strike again.


    With a thundering roar, I charged forward once again, extending my massive ws towards him. This would be fun, maybe just as fun as it was killing all those dragons!

 Chapter 186: The Void.

    Chapter 186: The Void.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Goals and rewards of the week.


    TOP 1 = Three double releases.


    TOP 2 = Two double releases.


    TOP 3 = One double release.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    Bankai.


    Normally a Bankai means the culmination of power behind a Zanpakuto.


    The denouement of a work of art.


    I wasn''t part of that normal urrence.


    Why?


    Well...


    The thing is, that thanks to my human body, there are some limiters I have to go through before I could actually use the full power of my Bankai.


    Steps, I have to... aplish.


    These steps prepared my body for... the true essence of my Bankai.


    "Is that all?" ologia roared, his eyes glinting with amusement.


    I smiled, dodging the dragon''s ws as I continued to gather my energy. "Not yet."


    I had to admit, ologia''s power was beyond my wildest expectations, despite having cut him multiple times, despite having the clear upper hand, his body was adapting to my power, making it harder and harder to actually harm him.


    Granted, his body was adapting to the...rva stage of my Bankai, a stage that only existed because my mortal body wasn''t capable of withstanding the full power of a Bankai without first limating to it.


    ologia roared, rushing towards me. "Show me what you got, God of Death!"


    I chuckled, to think ologia, The Dragon of the End, would be so excited to face me.


    I was ttered.


    Unfortunately for him, the time was finallying.


    My body was finally limating.


    I smiled, closing my eyes, clutching tight the empty hilt of my Zanpakuto, a de that reflected the cosmos itself. "You have no idea what lies beyond the veil of stars, King of Nothing."


    Before ologia could respond, a wave of energy enveloped the battlefield, several times bigger than the one everybody had felt upon the release of my Bankai. The ground and the sea trembled wildly as the stormy sky above breaks open, taking away everything revealing the vastness of space.


    Stars, nebe, gxies and ck holes be visible. It''s as if the universe has unveiled itself, for me.


    As my power continued to grow, my attire changed as well, my robe now reflecting the Milky Way and other constetions.


    Seeing this, ologia opened his mouth, releasing a massive st of dark energy towards me.


    "What are you?" ologia cackled, grinning at me.


    "The embodiment of the cosmos. Prepare yourself," I muttered, my voice echoing as if it came from the vast reaches of space.


    Growling, ologia lunged at me with blinding speed, but before he could reach me, I effortlessly sidestepped him, manipting gravitational forces around him to throw off his trajectory.


    "Gxy eater," I muttered, raising a finger, creating multiples rips in space-time. Manifesting several ck holes around the Dragon King.


    "This won''t stop me!" ologia roared as he struggled to escape the gravitational pull of the ck holes.


    I smirked, pleased with his tenacity. "I wouldn''t expect anything less from you, King of Nothing."


    ologia roared again, releasing a burst of energy that caused the ck holes to copse in on themselves.


    I smiled, swinging my right arm forward. "Cosmic Fog," From my palm, a beam of energy shot out, colliding with ologia''s energy. The resulting explosion created shockwaves that rattled the very fabric of the universe.


    I really need to keep my focus, otherwise I might end up killing everyone on the continent.


    Taking a step forward, I coughed, blood spilling from my lips as I struggled to maintain my bnce.


    "Is this all you''ve got?" ologia growled, charging at me again.


    I chuckled, watching his movements as if they were in slow motion. "Not by a long shot." With a flick of my wrist, I created a miniature star, a zing ball of fire that illuminated the entire battlefield.


    ologia''s eyes widened, realizing what I was about to do, but it was toote. The star exploded violently, sending waves of heat and radiation that engulfed the dragon king.


    "Not bad," ologia grunted as he emerged from the explosion, his body battered and burnt. "I couldn''t eat the entire thing, however, you will never defeat me this way."


    I raised an eyebrow, surprised by his resilience. I''ll be the first to admit, I thought thatst attack would''ve done more damage.


    Then again.


    I was holding back, a lot.


    To avoid killing myself before it''s time, and to avoid killing everyone around.


    I felt my throat tighten and the wetness of blood on my tongue as I choked out another cough. My vision blurred and my body began to shake.


    I can''t keep this for much longer.


    I had to kill him quickly, it was only a matter of time before my control faded awaypletely.


    ologia moved, closing the distance between us, before mming me back into the ind. The impact shook the very foundation of the ind.


    He sent me back to Tenrou...


    This bastard...


    I could feel the blood oozing out of my mouth and nose, and my eyesight was getting hazy.


    At this rate, I will die in a minute or so.


    I smiled.


    Either way it didn''t matter. The time had finallye, the power of my Bankai was ready to be unleashed.


    "Adam!" Erza shouted; her voice muffled by the ringing in my ears.


    "You promised!" Cana cried out, tears streaming down her face as she watched from a distance.


    I smiled. "I lied." closing my eyes as I took a step forward, bringing my hands together. "Abyssal Void."


    -------------


    [ologia POV.]


    One moment I was staring at the God of Death who had challenged me, and the next, I was in the middle of nowhere, lost in the nothingness.


    There was nothing around, no sound, no magic, nothing.


    It was like I had been transported to another dimension entirely.


    An endless void, a space without time, or escape.


    I gritted my teeth.


    I was ologia! The Dragon King!


    I refused to be defeated by this, even if he had managed to catch me off guard.


    "Before you die, allow me to exin," I heard a voice echo in the emptiness.


    "Show yourself!" I roared, or tried to, but no sound came.


    "This is the true power of my Bankai. A space where nothing exists, not even time. You can''t escape, you can''t fight back, you can''t do anything."


    I opened my mouth, trying to destroy the entire ce with the full might of my magic, but as soon as I did so, I realized something, my magic... I couldn''t feel it.


    I couldn''t feel my magic at all.


    My... magic was gone?


    The voice spoke once more, "Your magic doesn''t work here, Dragon. Nothing works here, that''s the beaty of the void, a vast expanse of nothingness."


    I...


    I REFUSE TO BE DEFEATED LIKE THIS!


    I still haven''t killed them all.


    I still haven''t destroyed all the Dragons in the world, I can''t die, not yet, not when my mission hasn''t beenpleted!


    This couldn''t be the end! Not for me! Not for the one who had stood atop the world as the epitome of power! I couldn''t be defeated by something so... abstract.


    "Time to die, Dragon King."


    -------------


    [Third Person POV.]


    As ologia raged against the nothingness around him, a sudden sense of constriction filled the void around him. The emptiness, already suffocating, seemed to be tangible, pressing in from all sides, crushing him tightly. For the first time in eons, a spark of genuine fear lit in the Dragon King''s eyes.


    "What...?" ologia gasped, struggling to breathe as the void closed in on him. "What''s happening?"


    The voice spoke again, cold and merciless. "You cannot fight the void, Dragon. It consumes all, it kills all."


    As those words were spoken, the nothingness around the Dragon King began to coalesce, shadows merging with shadows, swirling in an ever-tightening spiral around him. The oppressive nothingness thickened, as though the void itself sought to snuff out his existence.


    In the encroaching darkness, memories shed before ologia''s eyes ¨C not of the battles or the countless souls he devoured, but of simpler times. Moments ofughter, fleeting instances of camaraderie, and shes of joy from his human days. The weight of lifetimes of choices bore down on him, and for a moment, ologia''s fiery spirit dimmed.


    Fighting with all the ferocity that had once made him the most feared being on Earth, he roared, a desperate and primal scream echoing into the encroaching void. Yet, no sound emerged. The abyss swallowed it whole, just as it was swallowing him.


    Then, as the ckness touched him, an icy chill began to creep into his very soul. It was the cold of finality, the end of an era. The void was not just a physical ce but a metaphysical one, and it sought to erase him from the very fabric of existence.


    Despite his struggle, a crushing force enveloped him, and as thest flicker of ologia''s consciousness began to wane, a singr thought rose above all else: Was this what true oblivion felt like?


    And then, there was nothing. The Dragon King, a force that had once threatened the entirety of the world, was no more. The void had imed its due, leaving only the silence of a universe at peace.

 Chapter 187: Death.

    Chapter 187: Death.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Goals and rewards of the week.


    TOP 1 = Three double releases.


    TOP 2 = Two double releases.


    TOP 3 = One double release.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    I had done it.


    I had killed ologia.


    I smiled, closing my eyes.


    The groundes at me fast, a hard embrace as I crash onto the dirt. Each grain of sand bites into my skin, reminding me of my reality. I feel the wet warmth spill over my lips and trickle down my chin.


    Blood.


    More blood.


    Breathing feels hard, each inhtion a tortured rasp. I can feel the weight of my injuries, the slow leeching of life from my being. Time seems to slow, and I''m trapped in this liminal space between the present and what might be an inevitable future.


    I had a good life, didn''t I?


    Images and memories blur together. The face of my friends, the smile of my sister, theughter I had, the many sunsets I''ve watched, and the dreams I''ve chased.


    All those moments lead to this, this single, defining one.


    It''s cold.


    Colder than it should be.


    I don''t want to die.


    I really don''t.


    Now that I''m close to... I can say with certainty, I don''t want to.


    But it''s never what you want, isn''t it?


    Oh well...


    I''ve always imagined death to be a gradual fade, like an old film reel ending. But it feels like a wall I''m about to run into. Every breath is a battle, my body begging for relief.


    Maybe it''s better this way.


    At least I won''t feel the pain anymore.


    I did what I had to.


    I protected everyone I cared around.


    Everyone I loved.


    I have to admit.


    The eptance is both terrifying and liberating.


    I''d always thought I''d go down fighting.


    I mean, I am.


    But I mean more against the concept of dying, I always thought I would go out wing at life with everything I had. But maybe, just maybe, there''s a peace in letting go.


    Funny, isn''t it?


    They say your life shes before your eyes. But all I see is a deep,forting void.


    Maybe that''s what peace looks like.


    Kind of poetic considering the power of my Zanpakuto.


    I smiled, focusing on those I''m leaving behind, trying imprint their faces in my mind onest time. I won''t lie, the guilt of not saying goodbye threatens to choke me, more than the blood does.


    If there''s an afterlife, after... this one, I hope I remember them.


    And... well, I hope they remember me as well.


    Tears mix with the blood on my face, but it''s not sadness that brings them. It''s gratitude, for every fleeting moment, every challenge, every love, and every loss.


    It''s the acknowledgment of the beauty of existence.


    Just one more breath. One more thought. One more...


    And then, with a whisper of regret and a sigh of resignation, the world fades away.


    --------------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [Erza Scarlet.]


    Erza Scarlet, the Titania of Fairy Tail, had faced countless horrors and heartbreaks, but the scene that unfolded before her now shattered her.


    Adam, a warrior of unmatched spirit and strength, her teacher, her friend,y on the ground, each breath morebored than thest. The vitality that once coursed through him had dimmed, leaving behind a fragile shell.


    He was dying.


    The wind carried her scarlet hair behind her as she sprinted, her armor gleaming under the fading sunlight. Every heartbeat, every sound of her armor felt like a countdown, time she couldn''t afford to lose.


    "Adam!" Erza''s voice was filled with desperation as she skidded to a halt beside him, kneeling in the dirt. His eyes, once so full of life, now stared nkly upwards, the light in them dwindling.


    She cradled his head gently, her fingers brushing away the blood that stained his face. Those eyes, which had always held so much determination and fire, now only reflected pain and a silent resignation.


    "No, no, no, no," Erza murmured, her voice quivering. "Not like this. You can''t leave like this, you promised me."


    Silence was her only answer. The rhythmic, shallow breaths that once gave hope now only served as a grim reminder of the approaching end.


    Pressing her forehead against his, Erza willed him to fight, to defy the shadow encroaching upon him. "Stay with me, Adam. Please," she pleaded, her voice breaking, her tears falling freely onto his still face. "Please... I beg you!"


    "Brother..." Cana ''s soft voice reached Erza''s ears, and she turned to see Cana dropping to her knees. The sorrow in her eyes mirroring her own.


    For a moment, the world seemed to stand still, leaving only the sound of Erza''s quiet sobs, her grief raw and palpable.


    She held onto Adam, her embrace desperate, as if she could somehow transfer her life force into him, as if her sheer will could anchor him to the world. But the weight of reality pressed in from all sides, and Erza felt a part of her own spirit break with the cruel truth of the moment.


    Tears streamed down her face unchecked.


    ----------------


    [Cana Alberona Clive. POV.]


    Erza''s sobs echoed throughout the ce, each one like a knife through my heart.


    There he was, Adam, my big brother. We had shared so many memories together, theughter, the fights, the secrets whispered under the cover of night. Now, his form was motionless, a stark contrast to the vibrant soul I had always known.


    He was supposed to be invincible.


    He was supposed to be unreachable.


    I gasped.


    My heart ached; with a pain so profound it felt as if it was physically tearing me apart. One step at a time, I approached slowly, every step heavy, like walking through deep water, through mud.


    And kneeling beside him, I reached out tentatively, brushing a stray lock of hair from his forehead. It was cold, too cold. Memories flooded back, of a younger Adam taking me out to watch the stars, of the promises they made to always have each other''s backs.


    Tears welled up, spilling over, tracing hot paths down my cheeks. "You idiot," I whispered, my voice breaking, "You weren''t supposed to leave me alone. You promised."


    ------------


    [Mavis Vermillion. POV.]


    He was dying.


    I could feel his magic slowly dissipating.


    The bright light that once glowed within him was now dimming, fading away.


    I had seen many deaths in my time, but each one still pained me as if it was my first.


    No... it pained me even more.


    He was my friend, the only friend I had right now. And he was dying.


    "What''s that?!" Gray shouted beside me, snapping me out of my train of thought.


    I followed his gaze and saw a massive portal opening above the ind, chainsing out of the portal, each chain making their way to... Adam.


    "Everyone! Defend Adam''s body!" I shouted, my voice echoing through the ind.


    I had no idea what those chains were, but I wouldn''t let them desecrate him!

 Chapter 188: Pick your days.

Chapter 188: Pick your days.


    You guys won the second ce reward, and now it''s time for you to pick the days for them.


    Sunday.


    Monday.


    Tuesday.


    Wednesday.


    Thursday.


    I''ll be waiting for the results despite already knowing what day you''ll pick.

 Chapter 189: Author note.

Chapter 189: Author note.


    Today there won''t be a chapter, preparing for tomorrows update. I might even throw an extra chapter, cuss I''m sexy.

 Chapter 190: Chains.

    Chapter 190: Chains.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Goals and rewards of the week.


    TOP 1 = Three double releases.


    TOP 2 = Two double releases.


    TOP 3 = One double release.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Person POV.]


    [Tenrou Ind.]


    Above the serene Tenrou Ind, a giant portal tore open the sky, releasing dark, metallic chains that snaked downwards, their fiery tips shining malevolently. As they descended, the humming noise intensified, creating a sense of impending doom.


    Mavis Vermillion''s ghostly figure floated above Adam''s weakening body, her expression etched with terror and desperation. His breaths were shallow, the life fading from him, and now this ominous force sought to im him before his time was truly over.


    "Protect Adam!" Mavis''s ethereal voice echoed, piercing the air with its urgency. And despite no one knowing at the moment who she was, they all reacted to her orders ordingly.


    The guild didn''t need a second call. Natsu roared, mes encircling him, as he lunged towards the descending chains. Lucy summoned her celestial spirits, Loke and Taurus leaping into the fray. Gray''s hands became sheathed in ice as he struck at the chains, hoping to freeze them in their tracks.


    Erza, in her Heaven''s Wheel Armor, summoned a flurry of swords, each de slicing through the air to sever the chains. Juvia''s eyes were a storm, water spiraling around her, aiming to ensnare and pull the chains away.


    Yet, the chains were unyielding. For every one they managed to halt, another would surge forward. Wendy''s attempts to push them back with gusts of wind proved futile, the chains'' momentum overpowering her magic.


    As the chains neared, Mavis tried to form a protective barrier around Adam''s fading form, using the only spell she could right now, one of the Fairy Tail''s three great magics. "Fairy Sphere!"


    A spell made to protect the Guild from any evil and, an absolute defense Magic, powerful enough to defend against even time.


    For a brief moment, her barrier shimmered, reflecting the chains'' fiery glow. But it wavered under the chains'' force, finally shattering into a myriad of sparkling fragments.


    "What..." Mavis gasped.


    "Adam!" Erza shouted.


    The chains wrapped around Adam''s body, pulling him up towards the portal. His friends reached out, trying to grasp him, but it was toote. The chains retracted with Adam in their grip, disappearing into the ominous portal which then snapped shut, leaving nothing but the clear blue sky.


    Silence gripped Tenrou Ind, as Fairy Sphere began to seal them in time.


    Mavis, her transparent form quivering, floated down to the spot where Adam hadin. "We...we will bring him back," she whispered, her voice trembling but determined, and just like that, the entire ind was sealed in time.


    --------------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [Soul Society.]


    [12th Division.]


    For most of the Soul Society, the 12th Division''sboratory was an eeriebyrinth of dimly lit passages guarded by strange contraptions and murky alcoves. The walls, lined with beakers bubbling over with mysterious concoctions and specimen jars housing creatures of unearthly origins, seemed to whisper secrets that their creator wished to keep hidden.


    At the very center of this chaotic environment, stood Captain Mayuri Kurotsuchi, eyes gleaming maliciously as he observed his grandest experiment in progress. Surrounded by towering machines that emitted a ghostly glow, and adorned in his usual entric garb, he meticulously adjusted a series of knobs and dials.


    The room''s centerpiece was a vast machine, humming with an eerie energy. Within its metallic framework was a portal, a swirling vortex of colors, each hue more unnatural than thest.


    Lieutenant Nemu Kurotsuchi, stood a few steps behind, carefully noting down the fluctuating readings from a panel of screens. Her voice, steady and calm, broke the room''s electrified silence. "The energy readings are consistent with our calctions, Captain. We are approaching the extraction phase."


    A glint of anticipation shed in Mayuri''s eyes. "Finally, after all these tedious calctions and recalibrations, I will be able to extract that strange soul from its realm into mine."


    "Captain, are you sure that the portal is stable?" Nemu inquired, tilting her head.


    Mayuri, irked by the doubt in her voice: "Of course, Nemu! I''ve ounted for every possible variable."


    As the moments ticked away, the room''s atmosphere grew palpably tense. The portal''s colors became more erratic, like a storm brewing at its center. Shadows within began to coalesce, gradually taking on a recognizable shape¡ªa soul, albeit one that seemed to dance and flicker as if resisting its inevitable extraction.


    Yet, just as the silhouette began to sharpen, a cacophony erupted. rms red, machines sparked, and screens disyed frantic error messages. Nemu''s eyes widened in rm. "Energy fluctuations detected! The portal''s alignment is deviating!"


    "What?!" Mayuri ''s voice boomed, his eyes widening as he frantically scanned the readings on the screens. "That''s impossible! It should be stable!"


    Attempting to override the system, Mayuri''s fingers danced over a touch panel. But to his horror, nothing he did worked, and the soul, instead of materializing within the confines of hisb as nned, was violently thrust in a different direction. The vibrant whirlpool of colors within the portal transitioned to the mundane hues that mirrored the aura of the human world.


    As thest machine powered down, the room was plunged into an eerie quiet, disrupted only by the rhythmic dripping of a leaky pipe somewhere in the distance.


    Mayuri, usually a paragon of confidence and arrogance, was momentarily at a loss. His voice, thoughced with frustration, bore an edge of incredulity. "That was NOT part of the n. My calctions were perfect!"


    Rapidly processing the unfolding situation, Nemu presented her findings. "Preliminary analysis suggests the soul has been disced into the human world, Captain."


    Mayuri''s face contorted with a mixture of rage and intrigue. He began to pace, his every step echoing with deliberation. "A soul capable of defying my state-of-the-art technology? Even for me, this is an unprecedented anomaly."


    Nemu nodded. "Captain, the portal''s energy surge was off the charts."


    Stopping mid-step, Mayuri turned, his face mere inches from Nemu''s. "The human world you say? Hmm. It seems further research is needed."


    Pausing to consider the implications, Nemu finally nodded. "Yes, Captain. What''s our next move?"


    A sly smile crept onto Mayuri''s lips, his momentarypse inposure now fully recovered. "For the moment, we will wait and monitor the situation. It will be interesting to see what happens to the soul in the human world. Perhaps it will provide us with some valuable data."


    "Shall we inform the Captain Commander?" Nemu asked.


    Mayuri shook his head. "No need. This is simply a minor deviation from the original n. We will handle it on our own, besides, they would only get in the way of my research, and that is something I can''t allow."


    ¡ª----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Third Person POV]


    [Soul Society.]


    [5th Division.]


    Inside the grandeur of the 5th Division''s Captain''s chambers, Sosuke Aizen sat poised, his fingers lightly tapping the hilt of Kyoka Suigetsu. His quarters, unlike the cryptic chaos of Mayuri''sboratory, were pristine and orderly¡ªa reflection of his meticulous nature.


    The dim light from the solitaryntern in the room cast dancing shadows upon the walls, but Aizen''s eyes gleamed brightly with mischief. The soft rustle of papers from his desk was the only sound, but his thoughts were far louder, resonating with the thrill of the game he''d just initiated.


    He reyed the sequence in his mind. The intricate kido spell he''d woven into Mayuri''s portal apparatus, ensuring it wouldn''t function as intended. To many, it would''ve seemed a simple malfunction, a miscalction. But Aizen knew better. It was an expertlyid trap, and Mayuri had walked right into it.


    A slow, self-assured smile curled Aizen''s lips. "Always so certain of your own brilliance, Mayuri," he mused aloud, relishing in the momentary triumph. "So, predictable."


    He leaned back, the wooden chair creaking softly under his weight, and looked at the ceiling. From the intricate patterns, he could faintly see the spiritual energy threads of the Seireitei, each representing a flow of power and influence. And now, one of those threads¡ªa wild, erratic one belonging to Mayuri¡ªwas entangled, just as he had nned.


    Aizen had no interest in the unique soul that Mayuri sought, or rather no interest in the soul being within the grasp of the soul society. His intriguey in the consequences of its discement. Disruptions like these would sow seeds of doubt, create divisions, and distract from hisrger machinations. And a distracted enemy was always easier to maneuver.


    There was also the added benefit of observing Mayuri''s actions in the human world. The entric scientist was unpredictable, and while Aizen was confident in his control over the situation, he was also pragmatic enough to know the importance of information.


    Gin Ichimaru, Aizen''s close confidante and fellow conspirator, slid the door open, his ever-present smirk in ce. "So, the puppet show has begun?"


    Aizen, without looking at him, replied, "Every puppet believes it dances on its own, Gin. But the strings, they are always there, waiting to be pulled."


    Gin chuckled, tilting his head in a yful manner. "And you''ve just given Mayuri a tune he can''t resist dancing to. What''s the endgame?"


    Aizen finally turned to face him, his smile ever so enigmatic. "Chaos, Gin. From chaoses opportunity. And opportunity is what we seek."

 Chapter 191: Hats and Fans.

    Chapter 191: Hats and Fans.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Goals and rewards of the week.


    TOP 1 = Three double releases.


    TOP 2 = Two double releases.


    TOP 3 = One double release.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [A Handsome Shopkeeper!]


    The old, cobbled streets of Karakura Town echoed softly with the mundane sounds of the afternoon. Birds chirped merrily, childrenughed in the distance, and the gentle hum of life carried on. Yet in its midst, a figure out of ce stood still, catching the attention of the very few who could perceive him.


    Kisuke Urahara, d in his signature green-striped hat and clogs, walked with casual confidence. His ever-watchful eyes scanned the town, always alert to the spiritual energies that pulsed around him.


    As he strolled, his sharp senses caught onto something, causing him to halt abruptly, something new had entered the town, something powerful. A few meters away, amidst the shadows of an alleyway, he turned, finding an injured man. He was sprawled out, his clothing torn and stained with dirt and blood.


    What caught Urahara''s attention wasn''t just the man''s injured state, but the raw, unbridled spiritual energy emanating from him ¨C an energy that seemed immeasurable.


    "Hm, not anyone I know," Urahara muttered, carefully inspecting the man from afar. "How... odd."


    Curiosity piqued, Urahara approached the man. The sheer intensity of the spiritual energy made the air thicken, and Urahara''s footsteps grew cautious. Bending down, he examined the stranger. His breath was shallow, the life within him waning rapidly.


    Urahara frowned, scratching his chin. "How did someone with this much spiritual energy end up here, and in such a condition?"


    Not only that, how could a human have this much spiritual energy for that matter. It wasn''t umon for humans to develop spiritual abilities, but not to this extent, no human body could withstand this much power, not without tearing itself apart that is.


    The spiritual energy this man was emitting was dense, too dense. Captain Level dense, maybe even more than that.


    He pondered the situation, knowing that leaving the man in his current state was not an option. Not only for the stranger''s sake but also for the safety of the town. An energy this great could attract unwanted attention.


    Decision made, Urahara carefully hoisted the man onto his shoulder. The stranger''s energy red momentarily, causing a gust of wind to pick up, rustling Urahara''s cloak. The shopkeeper''s eyes narrowed in thought. "Just who are you?" he murmured to the unconscious man. "I guess my store just got its newest employee, hehe."


    -------------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    Every breath was an agony, the weight of an unseen burden crushing me.


    A sharp painnced through my temples, making me wince. I felt as though I was being torn apart from the inside out. I was drowning in darkness, waiting for my end, but with onest gasp, I opened my eyes.


    "What...?" I rasped, my voice barely above a whisper.


    The world around me was a blur, and my surroundings remained unfamiliar. I tried to move, but every muscle in my body screamed in protest.


    I was alive?


    I scanned the room, moving as much as I could, finding myself staring up at a beautiful wooden ceiling, adorned with intricate carvings of clouds and cranes. Soft light filtered through the paper walls, casting a gentle glow across the room.


    The smell of tatami mats and fresh wooden panels filled my nostrils.


    ...


    Was heaven Japanese?


    I gingerly pushed myself up, confirming that I was sleeping on a traditional Japanese futon. The room was sparsely decorated, with sliding paper doors and a single painted scroll hanging on the wall. It felt like I had been transported back in time, or maybe to apletely different world altogether.


    "Just where am I?" I whispered to myself; my voice barely audible.


    Before I could begin to piece together my thoughts, there was a loud, dramatic crashing sound outside the room. The sliding door was flung open, revealing a man with messy, straw-colored hair, dressed in a green and white kimono. He held a folding fan in one hand and had a pair of wooden clogs on his feet.


    "Good morning! Or should I say afternoon? Or maybe evening? Time is nowadays" he dered, waving his fan mboyantly.


    My eyes widened in recognition.


    KISUKE URAHARA?!


    The man chuckled at my expression, striking a pose as though he was expecting apuse. "I know what you''re thinking, and yes, it is I! The magnificent shop owner, as fabulous as ever! And I must say, you''ve woken up in quite a peculiar situation."


    ...


    What is going on?!


    This shouldn''t be possible.


    I should be dead.


    He shouldn''t be here!


    "What... where am I?" I asked, my voice hoarse and weak.


    Kisuke tilted his head, looking amused. "Ah, questions, questions. People are always so curious."


    "Kisuke, leave the brat alone," Interrupted a stern voice from the doorway. A ck cat with piercing yellow eyes stood there, its tail flicking impatiently.


    "Yoruichi!" Kisuke eximed, his eyes lighting up. "You''re just in time. Our newest employee just woke up!"


    Yoruichi!?


    She''s here as well?!


    Wait a moment, did he say newest employee?


    Never mind that. Just how am I still alive?


    My Bankai should''ve killed me. But... somehow my condition seems stable.


    Zanryuzuki!


    I could feel her close, but... I couldn''t see her.


    Kisuke chuckled, sensing my inner turmoil. "It seems you have many questions," he remarked with a glint in his eyes. "But first, allow me to formally wee you to the Urahara Shop. We deal with all things supernatural, and apparently, miraculous recoveries from life-threatening conditions."


    He had... healed me?


    "I know that look, and the answer is no," Kisuke said, shaking his head as though he could read my thoughts. "I didn''t heal you. I just... slowed your peculiar condition, with a little help from some spiritual pressure stabilizers."


    I''m... in the Bleach Universe now?


    But... how?


    Thest thing I remember is killing ologia.


    Erza.


    Cana.


    Mavis.


    Just... What the hell happened?


    As my mind entered a state of panic, Urahara''s yful demeanor suddenly shifted. The glint in his eyes transformed from mischief to a deep, calcting intensity. The atmosphere in the room grew tense.


    I could feel a heavy pressure on my shoulders. A level of strength I had never felt before. Something that far outssed the likes of ologia.


    His voice was now a serious, deep undertone, "Your abilities and energy aren''tmon, even among the most potent of spiritual beings. Not to mention..." He paused, casting a nce at the corner of the room where Zanryuzukiy, sheated. "Your de. Tell me, who are you? How does a human possess such a weapon?"


    I.. I had failed to see her there?


    No..


    It was more like... I couldn''t see her until he mentioned her.


    "Don''t pay attention to Kisuke, he likes to pretend he''s scary," Yoruichi interjected, stretching like a cat would beforeying down at the door. "He''s not."


    "Yoruichi! Don''t be mean!" Kisuke chuckled, his demeanor returning to its yful nature. "Oh well, questions forter. Now rest my unpaid employee, and let your handsome boss take care of you, free of charge."


    As soon as he said those words, I felt my eyes grow heavy, my body sumbing to exhaustion, and before I knew it, I had fallen into a deep sleep, my mind still reeling from the shock of what had just happened.

 Chapter 192: Author offer.

Chapter 192: Author offer.


    Vote my children, vote, and you will receive sexy chapters, and cookies, chocte chip cookies!


    Remember if we reach the top 3 you get to pick the days

 Chapter 193: Fear in our Heart.

    Chapter 193: Fear in our Heart.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Goals and rewards of the week.


    TOP 1 = Three double releases.


    TOP 2 = Two double releases.


    TOP 3 = One double release.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    Two weeks.


    It''s been two weeks since I found myself... here.


    I had no idea how that had happened.


    Or why....


    This shouldn''t have been possible.


    Then again, I had ended up in the Fairy Tail universe by some way, perhaps that same way, had pushed me into this world.


    Still, the question remained.


    Could I go back home?


    Or was this a one-way trip?


    I sighed, deciding not to think too much about that right now.


    Not when I couldn''t even move.


    Right now, Iy sprawled out on a futon, the soft fabric failing tofort my aching bones. Every movement felt like a herculean effort, my spiritual energy, once roaring like a tempest, now feeling like a mere whisper of its former self. I tried to reach out with my senses, to touch the familiar ebbs and flows of the world, but it was as if a dense fog had settled around me, muting everything.


    I had never felt this... weak.


    The sliding door to my room opened with a gentle creak, and like many times before, Urahara Kisuke stepped in, his straw hat casting a shadow over his eyes. Like always, he had that ever-present, cheeky grin stered on his face.


    "Kisuke," I muttered.


    A fan flicked open in his hand, and he wafted himself theatrically.


    "Oh my," he said, feigning surprise, "someone''s looking quite glum today. Did you get dumped by a pretty girl? Or perhaps you just ran out of ice cream?"


    I still wasn''t used to seeing... him.


    To dealing with... him.


    Perhaps this was my afterlife. A unique kind of hell.


    Despite the fatigue, I managed to roll my eyes. Trust this crazy bastard to break the gloom with his peculiar sense of humor. He was worst in person than I imagined, who would''ve thought?


    "Don''t you have some shady deals toplete or another store to run?" I mumbled, my voice weak.


    Urahara chuckled, folding his fan and sitting beside my futon, his expression suddenly bing serious. He removed his hat, revealing deep, concerned eyes.


    "Jokes aside," he began, voice low, "I know that you noticed, so I will skip to the point, there has been a shift in your spiritual energy. Long story short, it''s not just amon ailment, seeing you''re a human, the answer is simple. You''re... dying."


    I knew that much.


    In fact, it was a miracle I was still alive, especially after using my Bankai.


    Well... calling it a miracle was a stretch, I''m pretty sure I''m still alive thanks to him, though I can''t say why he would help, he doesn''t seem to be kind of guy to help others without getting anything.


    He helped Ichigo, to defeat Aizen.


    He helped Rukia, to destroy his creation. He was a dependable ally, sure, but one that never revealed all of his intentions.


    I tried to muster a smile, though it probably came off as more of a grimace. "Well, aren''t you the bearer of good news today?"


    Urahara sighed, opening his fan again. "Don''t be too hasty now, I didn''t say your condition is final," he said, "I might have a few tricks up my sleeve."


    Of course, he had something.


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite my exhaustion. Urahara always had a trick or two up his sleeve, and I was curious to know what he had in mind for me. "You can heal me?"


    Perhaps was the desperation talking, but the idea of... not dying, of being able to return back to them, alive... well, it was enough for me to ignore any possible ulterior motives he might have.


    Urahara''s expression was unreadable as he closed his fan and ced it on the floor beside him. "Of course, I can! I am the most handsome manager there is after all! That being said, it won''t be easy," he said, his voice serious. "Years of using your spiritual energy as you have, made your soul unstable, and getting this under control will require more than just a Band-Aid."


    I might not be a genius, but if I was understanding his words right, he was referring to the process my body used to transform my power into Magic.


    "You must be thinking about your ''magic'', right?" Urahara tilted his head, a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    How...


    Had he toyed with my mind?


    Could he even do that?


    "Before you jump to conclusions, you talk in your sleep," Urahara exined with a chuckle, "I may not be able to read minds, yet, but I can certainly decipher what others say when they are not fully conscious."


    I blinked, realizing I had let it slip. I had been so careful up until now, making sure to not reveal anything about... my world, especially to those possibly capable of reaching said world. Now, thanks to my... nighttime talks, I had potentially given Urahara, one of the most, if not the most intelligent minds of this universe, more information than I had intended to, before confirming his intentions.


    Urahara leaned in, studying me intently. "Now, all I know, because Yoruichi didn''t let me examine you in your sleep, is that you''ve been converting your spiritual energy in a unique way for most of your life. This process, alongside your massive reiatsu, being the reason your body is beyond repair."


    "I am aware of that," I nodded.


    "Then, you might be able to answer this question, how does this process work?" Urahara asked with a calm smile, tapping his chin with his fan.


    I shifted ufortably, weighing my options. I knew I was being paranoid about my distrust, but... I had to protect everyone, and the people from here... they were leagues above anything my home could handle.


    However, if I lied, if I... tried to trick him, to... hide information from him, things could end bad for me, I could lose the only path to... healing myself.


    "It''s...plicated," I muttered.


    He smiled, that familiar mischievous glint in his eyes. "Isn''t it always? But don''t worry, your secret is safe with me. What matters now is stabilizing your energy."


    I blinked. "What secret, I didn''t answer your question."


    Urahara tapped his fan against his chin thoughtfully. "I know, but your spiritual energy did, I just needed to keep you focused on something else long enough for me to scan you."


    He...


    He tricked me.


    "Now, don''t get angry at me," Urahara said, holding up his hands in a cating gesture, "I had to confirm a few suspicions I had. That, and well, I''m trying to save your life here, and once I start a project, I finish it, even if said project wants to bite me in the end."


    A few suspicions.


    I see.


    He hadn''t said anything, yet he had said enough. He wanted to confirm whether or not I was one of Aizen''s projects.


    I can me him for that one.


    "So, you know everything about me now, huh?" I asked, letting out a sigh.


    Urahara snorted. "You have a high opinion of me. I know about the workings of your body, a bit, not enough, but enough to work on your condition, but everything about you? Ha! Hardly. I haven''t invented anything like that, yet. Who knows, I might in the future, but right now, nah, out of my immediate capabilities."


    I chuckled, perhaps I did have an inted opinion about him. But then again, he was the man that created the almighty wishing marble, so... who knows.


    Either way, whether or not he knew everything about me, my best call was to trust him.


    He was my best bet at surviving this. Fishy or not, I had to y by his entric rules.

 Chapter 194: Healing One’s Soul.

    Chapter 194: Healing One¡¯s Soul.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Goals and rewards of the week.


    TOP 1 = 3-4 chapters extra.


    TOP 2 = 2-3 chapters extra.


    TOP 3 = 1 extra chapter.


    To rify. The bleach arc, and sub-arcs will ignore all filler, and well, a lot of things will change, canon in the bleach universe will be fudged worst than the one in Fairy Tail.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The room tilted and blurred as I tried to push myself to my feet. Every bone, every muscle seemed to scream in protest. The dim room swayed, shadows elongating and contracting as my vision threatened to ck out.


    I gritted my teeth.


    I hated being sick.


    I hated feeling this weak.


    It was... infuriating.


    A rush of nausea forced me to grab onto the nearby table, knocking over a vase. I tried to steady my breath, leaning heavily on the wood, but the floor seemed to move beneath me like a rocking boat.


    "Come on..." I whispered to myself, trying to will my legs to carry me forward. With a heavy effort, I took one trembling step, then another. I could hear my heart thudding loudly in my ears, the pulse echoing through my weakened frame.


    Suddenly, before I could take another step, there was a rustling sound, like cloth being dragged over wood, followed by an all-too-familiar chuckle. A sh of green and white appeared from behind one of the room dividers. Urahara Kisuke, emerged sliding in socks, crashing into the wall in an utterly ungraceful manner, shattering the wall upon impact.


    "Woah! You know, I really need to practice that entrance more," he remarked, straightening his hat.


    Despite my situation, a weak chuckle escaped my lips. Sure, I didn''tpletely trust him, but I had to admit, trust or not, the guy had a way of making othersugh.


    "Quite the entrance," I managed to say, gasping for breath.


    He raised an eyebrow, tapping the side of his chin with his fan. "Well, it lightens up the mood, doesn''t it? And speaking of lifting spirits..."


    I watched as he drew out a small vial from his robe, the liquid inside shimmering with an ethereal light. "Guess what, my bed-ridden friend? After a lot of research, tests, and a little eavesdropping here and there, I might have stumbled upon something that could help with your... current predicament."


    "A cure?" I asked.


    Urahara winked, twirling the vial between his fingers. "Ehm, not exactly. I mean, it could cure you, or it could turn you into a frog. With this stuff you never really know."


    I snorted. "Hrious."


    He walked closer, his usually yful demeanor shifting to a more serious one. "Jokes aside, I actually found a solution to your situation."


    "You do?" I replied, thinking to myself almost immediately, of course he does, he''s fucking Urahara.


    Urahara''s eyes twinkled mischievably, and the corners of his mouth curled upward into a half-smile. "Well, you see, there''s a slight catch to this elixir of life I''ve concocted. The solution to your problem is... dying."


    ...


    Say what now?


    I stared at him, dumbfounded. "Dying? You can''t be serious."


    Urahara chuckled, waving his fan in front of his face as if to ward off the absurdity. "Oh, but I am. Temporarily, of course! Think of it as a hard reset for your system. Sometimes you have to turn it off and on again, you know?"


    I blinked, grappling with the weight of his words. "I''m not aputer."


    He shrugged, snapping his fan closed and tucking it back into his robe. "I''ll go to the point kid; your body can''t handle your spiritual pressure."


    I knew that.


    I have always known that. But was dying really the answer?


    Perhaps I would be a soul, like him.


    But then again, perhaps I wouldn''t.


    "This is crazy," I sighed weakly.


    "Ah, but insanity often walks hand-in-hand with genius!" Urahara eximed, looking exceedingly pleased with himself. "And let''s not forget, you''re not exactly brimming with options."


    I sighed again. "That''s true, so... I die, and then what? I''m cured?"


    Urahara snorted. "Not exactly."


    I blinked. "Could you borate on that?"


    "Well," Urahara began, rubbing his chin thoughtfully, "Your peculiar affliction has not only affected your body, but also your soul, and the inner workings of the same, sure, getting rid of your body will... fix most of your problems, but it won''t fix the main issue."


    I guess that answers my question of whether or not I would be a soul. But that leaves the question, if not having body eliminated the problem I had, what was left?


    I frowned. "What main issue?"


    Urahara gestured for me to sit, and as I did, he began pulling out a series of scrolls and intricate diagrams from his seemingly bottomless bag. Spreading them across the table, the diagrams depicted aplex web of lines and nodes, representing the flow of spiritual energy within a being.


    "You see," he began, using his fan to point at various spots on the diagram, "Every living being has an innate flow of spiritual energy, a rhythm if you will, that courses through them. Think of it as the bloodstream of your soul."


    He tapped a particr node which glowed brighter than the others on the diagram. "This is your spiritual core, the source from which all your energy flows."


    I leaned in closer, trying to decipher the intricate patterns. "And mine is broken, I suppose."


    Urahara looked up, his eyes searching mine. "Over the years, due to the immense exertion you''ve ced upon yourself, your soul and spiritual power have undergone severe strain. It''s like... imagine a river that''s been dammed or diverted so many times, it''s lost its natural course."


    I see.


    I had damaged my soul by the same process that had kept me alive, how ironic.


    His fan moved over the diagram, showing ces where the lines were knotted or frayed. "These represent disruptions in your energy flow. Some areas have been bottlenecked, creating a buildup, while others have been deprived, causing overwhelming weakness."


    I traced a finger over a particrly twisted segment. "So, my soul is just as damaged as my body?"


    "In a manner of speaking, yes," Urahara nodded. "It''s akin to an athlete pushing their body to its absolute limits. Over time, without proper care and recovery, injuries happen."


    He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "Your spiritual injuries, however, are far moreplex. They''ve twisted the very fabric of your inner soul."


    "So, this ''death'' you''re proposing is for you to fix that?" I murmured, looking back at the shimmering vial.


    Urahara nodded, a sad smile on his face. "Yes, but it won''t be an easy process. It requires aplete severing of your soul from your physical body, a permanent death in terms of your humanity."


    So, to live, I had to leave behind my humanity.


    "Very well Kisuke," I sighed, weakly smiling at him. "I trust you."


    That wasn''t entirely true, but what other choice did I have? Out of all the characters in this world, he was possibly the best one to have as an ally, even if that led to being used by him, eventually.

 Chapter 195: Author note.

Chapter 195: Author note.


    There''s no power in my area and I can''t ess anything, like chapters and stuff. Tomorrow I''ll post two chapters so don''t worry.

 Chapter 196: Update.

    Chapter 196: Update.


    Still no power, apparently one of the power lines was destroyed, but ording to thepany the repairs should be done by today.


    So that means I owe ya today''s chapter as well. Meaning I will post tomorrow 3 chapters.


    I apologize, but well¡­ shit is out of my control.


    Again, I willpensate this. With love, Corn.

 Chapter 197: Power is coming back.

Chapter 197: Power ising back.


    My powerpany is finishing their repairs today, so I will be updating either today, or tomorrow. Thanks for your patience, with love, Corn.

 Chapter 198: Mysteries Of a Soul.

    Chapter 198: Mysteries Of a Soul.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Alright let''s crunch numbers. I owe you all, 4 chapters due to the electrical problems, plus the 2 of the event you won.


    Making a total of 6.


    I post Sunday to Friday. So this week to make things easier for me, I will make double releases every day, that way Ipensate, pay the event, and leave enough time to write on my schedule without killing me.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    As Urahara handed me the vial, his fingers lingered for a moment, and I could feel the weight of not just the small container, but of the decision I was about to make. His eyes, always so unreadable, seemed to hold a mixture of pity and determination.


    "Remember," He murmured, "This journey is one you''ll have to navigate alone. But your soul will guide you."


    I nodded, uncapping the vial. The iridescent liquid seemed to glow even brighter now, almost as if connecting to my very soul. Taking a deep breath, I drank it.


    There was no point in wasting time.


    As soon as the liquid hit my tongue, a tingling sensation began to arise at the base of my throat, rapidly spreading through my entire body until everything turned ck.


    "Good luck, kid," Urahara said, his voice sounding distant as the darkness enveloped me, leaving only an echo behind.


    When I opened my eyes, I was no longer in Urahara''s shop, nor was I in any world I recognized. I stood in the midst of a vast expanse, a strange blend of twilight and dawn. Far away, an enormous crescent moon hung low in the sky, casting a silvery glow over everything.


    As I turned, my gaze fell upon a figure standing a few feet away from me. It was a woman, with hair cascading down in dark, endless waves, shimmering like the night itself. Her eyes, deep and profound, mirrored the universe, holding stars and stories untold.


    "Zanryuzuki," I whispered, recognizing her instantly, meaning this was probably my inner world. Which seemed to have changed again.


    She inclined her head slightly, a soft weing smile on her face. "It''s been some time since west spoke."


    The world around us seemed to shift and change with each passing second. mes licked at the edges, burning away the horizon. It was as my world, this inner realm was disintegrating, turning to ash.


    "I don''t understand," I said, looking around. "Why is our world burning?"


    Zanryuzuki moved closer, her form almost floating. "This world is a reflection of your soul. Its current state shows the damage and turmoil within. The mes, the instability¡ªthey signify the imbnce you''ve been facing."


    A soul destroying itself, just to avoid dying, how ironic.


    I swallowed hard, memories of my loved ones, Cana, Gildarts, Makarov, Erza, shing before my eyes. "Can it be fixed?"


    She looked at me, her expression inscrutable, pausing for a moment before answering. "That is aplicated question. The soul is a resilient thing. It can endure and recover from much. But the path to healing is never linear, nor is it certain."


    "I''m willing to do whatever it takes," I said determinedly. To live, meant to have a chance to go back to them, and for that chance, I was willing to do anything.


    Zanryuzuki''s eyes softened. "I know you are. That''s always been your strength¡ªand your weakness. Your determination, your will to push through, has led you here. And now, we must navigate these mes, this hell together."


    As the world continued to burn, the very ground beneath our feet started to crack, revealing a bottomless abyss. My soul was truly dying.


    "Well, this is new," I chuckled, fear evident in my voice. I wasn''t one for fear but watching something outside your control happen in front of you, shattered any bravado. "Is this the end, love?"


    That being said, fear or not, I refused to die.


    She took my hand, her grip reassuring. "It could be. Or it could be a new beginning. Remember, rebirth oftenes from destruction. But the choice is yours."


    My heart thudded loudly in my ears, much like it had before, but this time, it was not out of weakness, or fear, but decision.


    Zanryuzuki leaned closer, her voice a soft whisper against the chaos surrounding us. "Do you trust me?"


    I nodded, looking deep into her cosmic eyes. "Always."


    She smiled, pulling me closer. "Then let''s walk through these mes together and see what awaits us on the other side."


    And with that, hand in hand, we moved forward into the inferno, ready to face whatever came next. Hopefully, it wouldn''t be that bad.


    -------------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    In the dim lighting of Urahara''s shop, two figures stood in hushed conversation, casting furtive nces at the prone form on the floor. Kisuke Urahara, his fan tucked away, wore a more somber expression than usual, while Yoruichi Shihouin''s cat-like eyes reflected concern.


    "He took the elixir," Urahara began, adjusting his hat. "I would''ve loved to prepare him for what he might face, but time was running short, and there''s only so much one can anticipate in these matters."


    Yoruichi approached Adam''s still body, kneeling beside him. She gently ced a hand on his forehead, sensing his spiritual energy. "His soul is still connected, but it''s... turbulent. Like a storm."


    Urahara sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "That''s the issue. His spirit and physical body were always in turmoil, always at odds. But now, it''s entirely up to his spirit to find its way. I''ve given him the tools, but it''s up to him to rebuild."


    She looked up, her eyes sharp. "And if he can''t? If he loses himself entirely?"


    Urahara remained silent for a moment, considering. "Then, he''ll be lost. Possibly forever."


    Yoruichi''s gaze turned icy. "You took a huge risk, Kisuke. I hope you knew what you were doing."


    He met her eyes steadily. "I did it to give him a fighting chance, Yoruichi. Without intervention, he wouldn''t have had much time left."


    There was a moment of tense silence before Yoruichi spoke again, her voice softer. "He''s strong. Stronger than he even realizes. I have a strong feeling he will be fine."


    Urahara nodded, looking down at Adam. "His soul is indeed very powerful; it almost makes you wonder..."


    Yoruichi raised an eyebrow in question. "Wonder what?"


    "Nothing, don''t mind me," Urahara replied hastily, a secretive smile ying on his lips. "Let''s just hope Adam surprises us all with his resilience."

 Chapter 199: Beyond the Veil.

    Chapter 199: Beyond the Veil.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Alright let''s crunch numbers. I owe you all, 4 chapters due to the electrical problems, plus the 2 of the event you won.


    Making a total of 6.


    I post Sunday to Friday. So this week to make things easier for me, I will make double releases every day, that way Ipensate, pay the event, and leave enough time to write on my schedule without killing me.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    I was lost.


    In a world of nothingness.


    In a world of ck.


    In this¡­ ckness, there was a sensation of weightlessness, of emptiness. Everywhere I turned, there''s an endless expanse of nothingness. Yet, despite this, it felt as if every particle of the void pressed against me, seeking entrance, trying to rece the space within me.


    It wasn''t long before I started to feel pain, agony.


    The pain began as a distant throb.


    My body.


    My bones.


    They began to hurt gradually. Like a thousand burning knives are slicing into me at once. Why was I here? Why was I feeling this pain?


    The thoughts swirl inside my head, echoing the emptiness of the abyss.


    Each thought pierced my mind sharper than thest. Memories? I didn''t have any, or rather, I didn''t have them right now.


    All I know is the present, the pain, my world, as consuming as the vast darkness that envelops me.


    "Am I dying?" I wonder. "Or am I already dead?"


    Both options seemed within the reign of possibilities, right?


    Then again, I had nothing topare this to, so perhaps this was it when it came to life.


    I chuckled through the pain. Despite myck of awareness of¡­ of memories, I knew that was wrong, I knew there was more to it than this.


    But then... something changes.


    More pain courses through my veins, but this pain was different, this pain wasn''t mine.


    However, before I could gather more about this change, the pain started to recede, as suddenly as it began, like a tide going out, revealing an untouched beach full of secrets.


    The intense burning that once threatened to destroy me, to consume me, bes a gentle warmth, soothing my tired senses. And as the pain recedes, another sensation takes its ce.


    Peace.


    Calm.


    From hell to heaven, I suddenly felt like I was floating on a calm sea, no waves, no wind, just the gentle rise and fall of the water beneath.


    And in this newfound tranquility, this new world, I noticed something else. Far away, there was a glimmer. A pinprick of light at the horizon. It''s weak, almost imperceptible, but it''s there.


    It calls me.


    The light seems to pulsate, growing brighter, then dimming, but the call is all the same, it wants me to go.


    Drawn to it, I will myself towards the light. Every inch of my being is focused on reaching it. As I drift closer, the warmth intensifies, and the once tiny speck expands, filling my vision.


    It''s inviting, promising something that I can''t quite understand, but¡­ somehow, I feel I need.


    "Is this the reason I''m here?" The thought emerges as a whisper in the depths of my very soul. I paused, looking at the light. I don''t know what waits beyond that light, or what will happen once I reach it, but the pull is irresistible.


    Then, just as I''m about to cross into the realm of that enigmatic light, I hear something¡ªno, someone¡ªcalling my name. The voice feels like a distant murmur against the backdrop of my head.


    Familiar yet strange, like an old photograph, worn and faded by time.


    The light flickers, hesitating, as if it too heard the voice.


    I stop.


    Now torn between the captivating luminance ahead and the voice pulling me back, a wave of emotions crashes over me, as if two gravitational pulls were tugging me in opposite directions.


    A thought rushes into my mind. Maybe the light wasn''t the answer I was looking for.


    With one final, lingering look at the light, I make my choice. I turn away from its warmth, its unspoken promises.


    As I do, the light dims, flickering once before vanishing, shattering this new world, leaving me once again in the abyss.


    But this time, I wasn''t afraid. No, for the first time, I felt grounded, connected, alive. The voice calling my name bes clearer, more distinct.


    And in a burst of colors and sensations, I am pulled back, back to a reality I had momentarily left. My eyes flutter open, the pain gone, reced by a profound tiredness and yet an undeniable sense of being.


    "I¡­" I muttered, my hands shaking.


    I was back at Urahara''s shop, lying on a futon, covered in a few warm nkets. My clothes were different, suggesting someone changed them while I was out. The room smells like a mixture of herbs and something uniquely ethereal.


    Sitting next to me was Urahara himself, straw hat slightly askew, looking down at some sort of ancient, ornate book. He sensed my awakening and looked up, eyes meeting mine through the thin rim of his sses.


    "Ah, you''re back. We were worried for a while there," Urahara sighed, closing the book and setting it aside.


    "Worried? What happened??" The questions spill out, barely giving him time to respond.


    I remembered drinking his potion, then, nothing. Then, darkness, pain, and confusion.


    Urahara leans back, hat casting a shadow over his eyes, "Well, you were somewhere in-between. Between life, between death, and something else. The boundaries of your soul were stretched thin, but it seems you''ve made it back, so all good."


    "How?" I asked, still disoriented, yet relieved to be back in a world I recognized, in a world where I knew who I was, and what I was meant to do.


    He smiled; a cryptic smile filled with unspoken secrets. "Hard to exin, but perhaps you had something or someone toe back for. And maybe, just maybe, that made all the difference, then again, that''s just me, being a helpless romantic."


    I snorted.


    Causing Urahara to pout.


    "Everyone is mean to this handsome shopkeeper. Anyway, you should rest now. You''ve been out for a while," he said, standing up and adjusting his hat. "Your soul needs time to recover fully."


    "I''m cured?" I asked, wondering if this was the end of my situation.


    "Not exactly," Urahara replied, his eyes unreadable. "But it''s a start, a good one, the rest won''t be as hard, kid. Now rest, doctor''s orders."


    I nodded, feeling the exhaustion pull me back into a deep slumber.


    -------------


    [Third Person POV.]


    The ck cat known as Yoruichi walked into the shop, her eyes scanning the room before they settled on Urahara, who was meticulously rearranging some oddly shaped jars on a shelf.


    "Kisuke," she began, her tone casual yet tinged with clear curiosity, "how''s our mysterious guest doing?"


    Urahara turned around, cing thest jar carefully on the shelf before meeting her feline gaze. "Ah, Yoruichi-san, perfect timing. Our guest is stable now. Took a little stroll between the worlds, so to speak, but seems to have decided that this one is more to their liking."


    Yoruichi raises an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh? He avoided Soul Suicide... Impressive. Most people would prefer to stick to the path of least resistance, head into the light, embrace the peace, and all that. Why do you think he chose toe back?"


    Urahara tilted his hat back, revealing his eyes which look more serious than usual. "Well, isn''t that the question of the day? There''s something about them, something... different. I would even say there''s more to them than meets the eye."


    Yoruichi crossed her paws, now fully intrigued. "You''re being cryptic, even for you. Come on, spill it. What did you find?"


    Urahara moves over to a table cluttered with spiritual tools, scrolls, and manuscripts. He picks up a small piece of paper filled with symbols that continuously shift and change, as if alive. "I did some harmless research on him while he was sleeping. And well, to summarize my discoveries, his spiritual pressure fluctuates in a way I''ve never seen before. It''s as if it hasyers, like an onion, and we''ve only peeled back the first one."


    "A fluctuating reiatsu? Like mine?" Yoruichi mused, her eyes narrowing in thought. "Or is he perhaps hiding his true power?"


    Urahara shook his head. "That''s what I initially thought, on both ounts. But no, he''s not like you, and he isn''t hiding anything, at least not intentionally. It''s more like... something within him is fragmented, or... a piece of something."


    Yoruichi hummed, her ears flopping back. "Well, isn''t that fucking great, another mystery, we don''t even know where he''s from, and now this? Bah, who am I kidding, I down for this kind of thing."


    "I know," Urahara chuckled.


    Yoruichi grinned, baring her feline fangs. "Very well. Keep me updated, Kisuke. This could either be a boon or a curse for us."


    Urahara smiled wryly. "Isn''t that always the way for us?"


    As Yoruichi prepared to leave, she paused and looked back at Urahara. "Do you think he would help us when the timees?"


    Urahara adjusted his hat again, obscuring his eyes. "Who knows."


    With nothing more to say, the ck cat blurred out of the store, leaving Urahara alone with his thoughts and artifacts. For a moment, he looked at the space where their mysterious guest hadid, now empty but for the traces of fluctuating spiritual pressure.


    A smile forms on his lips.


    "Ah, the unpredictability of life," he mused, "it makes you appreciate the little things, doesn''t it?"

 Chapter 200: Author offer.

Chapter 200: Author offer.


    If we reach one of the following, you will get something next week.


    TOP 1: 3-4 extra chapters.


    TOP 2 : 2-3 extra chapters.


    TOP 3: 2 extra chapters.

 Chapter 201: Wake Up.

    Chapter 201: Wake Up.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Alright let''s crunch numbers. I owe you all, 4 chapters due to the electrical problems, plus the 2 of the event you won.


    Making a total of 6.


    I post Sunday to Friday. So this week to make things easier for me, I will make double releases every day, that way Ipensate, pay the event, and leave enough time to write on my schedule without killing me.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    I woke up in the middle of the tatami, the woven straw mat cool against my back. My eyes snapped open, and the intricate patterns of the wooden ceiling came into focus.


    The room, with its paper doors and sparse furniture, emitted an aura of tranquility. A light breeze blew in from the window, rustling the paper screens and carrying with it the faint scent of cherry blossoms.


    That''s when I realized ¨C there was no pain.


    The agonizing ache that had haunted my every waking moment for as long as I could remember was gone.


    I felt... light.


    As if a massive weight had been lifted off my shoulders. Every cell in my body felt alive, rejuvenated.


    "I''m... okay?" I muttered, pushing myself to sit up, as I tried to recall how I''d ended up in this room, but the memories felt blurred, as if looking through frosted ss.


    My memories felt like a jumbled mess.


    Perhaps it was side effect of what Kisuke had done to me, in order to heal me.


    A deep sense of gratitude washed over me. Whether or not he intended to use me, he had done what I had long given up on, he had healed me.


    I could now live on with them, with Erza, with Cana, with Gildarts, with Gramps, with everybody.


    Sure, I was a soul now, I think...


    But I hadn''t died, at leastpletely, meaning I could still find a way to actually live.


    I smiled at the thought.


    The soft shuffle of sandals on the wooden floor interrupted my musings. The door slid open, revealing a figure that was all too familiar ¨C Urahara. With his green and white striped hat tilted slightly, shadowing his eyes, he bore that signature mischievous smile.


    "Good morning. Or should I say, afternoon? You slept quite soundly," Urahara remarked, folding his fan and cing it in the folds of his yukata.


    I smiled at him. "I slept like never before."


    His eyes twinkled with amusement. "That''s good to hear. I''m d you''re feeling better."


    "So, I''m a soul now?" I asked tentatively, still trying to wrap my head around the idea.


    Urahara nodded. "Indeed, well... a Shinigami to be exact."


    I blinked, there was a difference? I mean, wasn''t being a Shinigami a title, more than a state of existence?


    "Based on your expression, you must be wondering what''s the difference between the two, right? Well, let the awesome Urahara exin!" Urahara chuckled at my confusion before settling down on a nearby cushion. "To put it simply, Shinigami are souls with exceptional spiritual prowess that train their bodies, to reach the next level, that being a Shinigami."


    Huh.


    Would you look at that. And here I thought the term Shinigami was just a title, when in reality was a state of being, how curious.


    I tried to push myself to my feet, surprised at how easily I stood. The room felt different from this vantage point; bigger, brighter.


    Urahara watched, that enigmatic smile never leaving his face.


    "You''ll need some time to adjust. The world might feel a bit... different now," he advised, offering a supportive hand.


    I nodded, taking a deep breath. The air tasted sweet, filled with promise.


    "Thanks again, Kisuke," I smiled, to the point my face hurt.


    Hahahaha.


    This was so confusing.


    I had no body, but somehow it didn''t like I had lost it. I just felt better than ever, body and all.


    I wonder how that works.


    He simply winked, the bells on his clogs jingling as he turned to leave. "You''re wee. Now, let''s see what you''re truly capable of, shall we?"


    I blinked. "You mean a spar?"


    Urahara turned around, nodding. "Of course, what else did you think I meant?"


    A spart with Kisuke Urahara himself?


    Didn''t he just said I needed time to get adjust?


    ...


    Who fucking cares, I finally get to fight without holding back!


    Despite my own concerns, about different things, I couldn''t help but grin at the offer. "Very well."


    Urahara frowned. "For a moment there you reminded me of someone."


    I tilted my head. "Who?"


    Urahara shook his head with a dismissive tone. "It doesn''t matter. Follow me."


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Kisuke Urahara - POV.]


    As I led Adam to the training grounds, the weight of my thoughts seemed as tangible as thentern lights flickering on the walls leading to the basement.


    Every step I took echoed with questions that buzzed in my mind, each more persistent than thest.


    I couldn''t help but steal nces at the young man I had aided, trying to decipher the enigma behind the man.


    Since our first encounter, his very existence had given me more answers than questions.


    How is it possible?


    I mused internally.


    That first time our eyes met, the flicker of recognition in his was unmistakable, he knew me, he knew who I was. But I am certain, absolutely certain, we''ve never met before.


    I''ve encountered countless souls throughout my life, each with their own stories, their own mysteries. But this... this was different.


    He knew me.


    He knew Yoruichi.


    But we didn''t know him.


    Could it be he was working for Aizen, or manipted by him? The idea swirled in my mind, but it seemed far-fetched, even for someone like me, especially knowing Aizen.


    As smart as Aizen wanted to believe he was, he wasn''t one for these kinds of tactics. I knew that man more than I wanted to admit, and this wasn''t his style.


    No, that''s not it.


    I thought,pletely dismissing the idea.


    There''s something else at y here. A deeper mystery, one that I''m yet to unravel.


    Beyond our first interaction, the kid behind me carried more mysteries, some more concerning than others.


    His spiritual energy felt ancient and powerful, yet there was an innocence to it, a purity that was hard to put into words. It was as if they carried the weight of ages, and yet, were untouched by time''s relentless march.


    It was... confusing.


    Hm, confusing, there''s a word I never thought I would use.


    Who are you, really? I wondered, as we neared the entrance to the training area. And why do I feel your role in what ising will be so important?


    I smiled.


    One thing was for sure, though; discovering the truth behind his existence would be an adventure in and of itself. And I was more than ready to embark on that journey.


    After all... It''s been a while since something challenged me, intellectually speaking.

 Chapter 202: Training Match.

    Chapter 202: Training Match.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Kisuke Urahara. POV.]


    The tension in the underground training area was palpable. I could feel the waves of energy emanating from Adam, even as I tried to read the uncertainties ying across his face. He seemed both confident and anxious, a vtile mix that made him unpredictable.


    "Are you ready?" I asked, breaking the silence. Adam turned to me, his piercing blue eyes locking onto mine.


    Adam nodded, trying to hide his excitement, terribly might I add.


    "Feel free to start," I said, motioning for him to take the first move.


    Without warning, he lunged at me, his movements a blur. But I''d anticipated this, sidestepping just in time as his fist mmed into the spot I''d just vacated, creating a crater.


    ''So, he can use Shunpo...'' I thought, taking a few steps backs.


    As I moved, weaving through his attacks, I could perceive every detail: the slight tremor of Adam''s muscles, the tiny beads of sweat forming on his brow.


    ''He''s strong, but uncontrolled'' I thought, dodging another of his attacks.


    He wasn''t used to fighting as a soul.


    I smiled wryly, drawing Benihime from its sheath. The crimson de gleamed menacingly, its energy pulsating in response to the challenge. "Awaken, Benihime."


    Let''s see how he deals with an enemy capable of using his Shikai.


    "Judge all things in this universe! Zanryuzuki!" Adam grinned, releasing his own Shikai before moving forward meeting my de.


    His advance was relentless, his every attack fueled by raw power and emotion. But for all his strength, he was still unbnced, stilling to terms with this new version of himself.


    Though he was undoubtedly stronger than when his body was holding him back, he was weaker without it. Because right now, he couldn''t control his power as well as he did before.


    Smiling, I danced around him, using Benihime to parry and counter his attacks, trying to guide him rather than overpower him.


    Our des shed repeatedly, sparks flying with every impact, illuminating the dim training area in a spectacr disy of force.


    Adam shouted "Uchuryu No Kiba!" as he thrusted his sword forward, releasing a powerful force that reverberated through the air. The energy created by the sword seemed to bend and distort the very space around us, sending shockwaves that rippled across the room.


    ''His connection with his Zanpakuto is impressive,'' I mused as I dodged his attack. The way the energy flowed between Adam and his de was seamless, a true testament to their bond.


    Few achieved such synergy, especially in such a short span of time.


    That alone was telling.


    However, as our little dance intensified, it became clear that he had much to learn. He had the raw power, the connection with his Zanpakuto, but hecked the restraint and understanding that came with mastery.


    It was like watching a storm, wild and untamed. Potent, yet directionless.


    ''His strikes...'' Each one bore the weight of intent, but theycked finesse. There was a desperation to them, a hunger. Was it validation he sought, or perhaps an escape from something? A past scar, a memory, or maybe a fear?


    I wasn''t entirely sure.


    But amidst the chaos of his moves, there were moments, fleeting as they were, that showed potential. When his focus aligned just right, when his emotions were in check, even for a split second, the brilliance of his abilities shone through.


    Those moments... they were glimpses into the warrior he could be. If only he could harness that potential, temper it with understanding and patience.


    Benihime responded to him differently too.


    There was an undercurrent of... curiosity? My Zanpakuto has always been attuned to the energies around me, and its reactions to Adam were intriguing.


    It wasn''t just the challenge of the fight; it was something more profound.


    A resonance, perhaps?


    I guess time will tell.


    Time to finish this.


    "Are you certain you can return to them with this power?" I said, forcing a flicker of doubt, a momentarypse in his concentration.


    Window open, I took advantage, redirecting his strike andnding a blow of my own. It wasn''t enough to injure, but it was enough to unbnce.


    Adam stumbled backward,nding in the Kido trap I had set hours before he even woke up. "I guess you win, that was a low blow though."


    It was.


    Using his emotional pain to create an opening to end the fight, was quite possibly one of the lowest blows there were out there.


    However, those were the kind of blows everyone needed to be ready for.


    "My apologies," I replied, not sounding apologetic at all.


    "I feel weird," Adam sighed, sheathing his de. "I feel stronger, but somehow weaker..."


    Oh, so he had noticed.


    Perhaps there was more to him than I had thought.


    "That''s to be expected, you''re not in sync with yourself, Adam," I said gently, sheathing Benihime. "You were used to using your power a certain way, and now that you don''t have to, you''re back to your training wheels."


    Adam looked up, his eyes filled with a mix of frustration and determination. "I need your help."


    It didn''t take a genius to know what he was going to ask.


    He wanted my help to go back home, wherever that was. As much as it pained me to admit it, from a scientific point of view, I didn''t know where he hade from, but I knew he didn''t belong here.


    Perhaps his point of origin was the same that mysterious creature that had invaded the soul society had.


    I wasn''t sure.


    Either way, I was more than d to help. After all, he would help us as well. Against the very person that saved him from falling into the hands of Mayuri Kurotsuchi. Aizen.


    I smiled, offering a hand to help him up. "To go back to them."


    Adam frowned. "Do I talk that much when I''m sleeping?"


    I chuckled, "You do. And you talk about them a lot. The people you left behind."


    As he took my hand, pulling himself to his feet, I could feel the shift in his energy. The raw, uncontrolled power was still there, but there was something else now: a spark of understanding, a glimmer of hope.


    It was a start.

 Chapter 203: Doubts.

    Chapter 203: Doubts.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The light of the evening sun had faded, painting the sky with hues of dusky purple and molten gold in Karakura Town. Right now, I found myself sitting on the old wooden steps outside Urahara''s store, my thoughts as muddled and clouded as the twilight around me.


    Had I made the right choice trusting him?


    Trusting Urahara.


    I sighed.


    That hat-wearing, sandal-sporting, ever-smiling merchant with an air of mystery always dancing around him. There was something so enigmatic about him, something I could never quite pin down.


    I remembered the first time I had met him, how he seemed to know everything, anticipating each move and question. It was almost unsettling.


    Despite already knowing him, due to the anime, he was still an enigma for me.


    Deep down, I knew I couldn''t fully trust him.


    Too many secrets, too many half-truths.


    The way his eyes sparkled with a mischievous light whenever I posed a question, it was as if he relished in the game of withholding just as much as he revealed.


    Every encounter with him felt like a mind dance, a bncing act of seeking the truth and being led astray. Yet, even with all these reservations, here I was, right outside his shop, desperate for his help.


    It was ironic, to say the least.


    The one person I couldn''t fully trust was also the one person who possibly held the key to my way back. A bittersweet pill to swallow.


    But then, wasn''t life filled with these kinds of paradoxes?


    Besides, while he wasn''t the most trustworthy individual, he was the best option I had by a long shot.


    The other options were worst by many reasons.


    Mayuri.


    Aizen.


    Those two were simply out of the question.


    I let out a deep sigh, the weight of my predicament pressing down on me.


    I missed home, the familiar surroundings, the voices of those I loved. This ce, this world, was not mine, and the longer I stayed, the more I felt like a ghost, untethered and lost.


    My worst fear wasn''t being manipted by Urahara, or someone else, was taking the monsters of this world to mine.


    I gazed up at the darkening sky, stars starting to dot the vast expanse. "What would you do Mavis?" I whispered to myself.


    I had put my life on the line to protect them, I had died to protect them. Every breath I drew now was a gift, a second chance that I never expected, but received anyways.


    My fingertips grazed the rough grain of the wooden steps beneath me, reminding me of the tangibility of this world, this life.


    And, despite the cold distance that separated me from those I loved, from everything that had once been my universe, I didn''t regret my choice.


    If given the choice, I would do it again, without hesitation.


    I was sad, sure, but I couldn''t be resentful; to protect those I loved was an instinct as natural as breathing. I couldn''t regret something so intrinsic to who I was, even if it led me down thisbyrinthine path, so far from home, so entangled with the story of this world.


    Fate had a strange way of intertwining lives and situations, weaving a tapestry that was sometimes tooplex to decipher.


    Drawing in a deep breath, I decided. Tomorrow, I would speak with Kisuke again. Because, in the end, no matter how much I questioned his motives, he was my only option, the only possibly bridge to the ce and time I yearned for.


    That being said, I had to tread carefully, this world wasn''t like the one I knew.


    I sighed, noticing midway a sleek ck feline figure appeared from around the corner. Recognizing it instantly, I paused, surprise etched across my face.


    I hadn''t been able to feel her presence at all.


    If she wanted to kill me, I would have a hard time stopping her.


    "Evening," came that unmistakably deep voice. Yoruichi, in her cat form, gracefully leapt onto myp before I had a chance to say anything. Her yellow eyes gleamed with that same cunning and mischief I hade to associate with her thanks to the anime.


    "Yoruichi," I greeted, offering a half-smile. "To what do I owe this pleasure?"


    On that note, isn''t she roleying her character too much? I mean, sitting on myp, honestly?


    She stretchednguidly, taking her time before replying, "Oh, just checking on a certain brooding kid who seems to have a penchant for dramatic inner monologues."


    I raised an eyebrow. "I... what? Wait, were you watching me as I sat outside?"


    She purred, rubbing her head against my hand. "Can''t me a cat for being curious, can you? Besides I thought you could use a friend, and I was the purrfect choice for the job."


    I... I don''t recall Yoruichi liking puns, please let this be a one-time thing.


    That being said, the warmth of Yoruichi''s gesture wasn''t lost on me. For all her yful antics, she had an uncanny ability to be there when you needed her most, if the anime was anything to go by.


    "Thank you," I murmured, scratching behind her ears. If she was ying the part of the cat, I would y the part of the cat lover.


    Not that it was hard, I loved cats, and she was a cat right now, one capable of killing me.


    I really needed to get my power under control.


    Yoruichi purred again, her contentment evident. "So, what''s on your mind? Girl problems?"


    I chuckled. "Girl problems? Hahaha, no."


    "Oh, guy problems then?" She tilted her head, whiskers twitching.


    "No," I replied with a deadpan, I might not know her on a personal level, but I knew when I was being yed.


    "Then talk to the cat, we are wise beyondprehension mortal," Yoruichi said with a smirk and a flick of her tail.


    I rolled my eyes but couldn''t help the small smile that tugged at my lips. Taking a deep breath, I took a moment, looking into her golden eyes. "I don''t know what to tell you. It''s just that...everything feels soplicated right now, and for the first time in years, I don''t even know where to begin."


    She leaned into my touch, forcing more pets, her eyes half-lidded infort. "You know, life is inherentlyplex, choices, and consequences. It''s easy to get lost in thebyrinth of ''what ifs'' and ''maybes''. But, amidst theplications, there lies a simplicity that we often overlook."


    I shifted slightly, my attention fully on her. "And what''s that?"


    She nudged my hand with her nose. "That everything will be alright as long as you do what you can."


    I chuckled. She wasn''t lying about the wise part.


    Yoruichi yawned, tilting her head. "That''s life for ya. The moment you think you have it all figured out is often the moment life decides to throw you a curveball. It''s like a game of cat and mouse; just when you think you''ve caught the mouse, you realize it''s just a shadow of the real thing."


    An assassin metaphor.


    I nodded slowly, taking in her words. "And what if I make a mistake?"


    Yoruichi stretched, her ws extending and retracting in a rhythm. "Every choice carries the possibility of a mistake. But mistakes are not always failures. They''re opportunities for growth, for understanding. Life isn''t about making the perfect choice; it''s about learning, adapting, and moving forward."


    There was a long pause as I processed what she said. "Thank you, Yoruichi. I think I needed to hear that."


    She smirked, the corners of her feline mouth curving up. "Just remember, amidst the chaos andplications, sometimes the answer is simply to trust yourself. And if that fails, remember you''ve got a pretty awesome cat to back you up."


    I chuckled.


    I knew she was trying to befriend me to gather information, but right now, I needed a friend, even if said friend was a fake one.


    Chuckling, I continued to pet her. "That I do, Yoruichi. That I do."

 Chapter 204: Memories.

    Chapter 204: Memories.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam C. POV.]


    Two months had passed since I''d been thrust into this reality, a ce so alike and yet so distinct from my own world, that sometimes made me wonder.


    As I stood on the balcony of Urahara''s shop, the cool evening breeze brushed against my face, carrying with it the nostalgic scents of summer.


    I had to admit, despite everything, things were undeniably better now.


    There was a rhythm to my life, a sort of predictability that had been absent for me. I''d started helping out in the shop, deciphering the oddities of Kisuke''s wares and engaging in small banter with the asional visitor.


    I even had a Gigai made specifically for me. It was weird, like wearing a sock over your body, everything felt different, muffled.


    But it was better than being forced to interact only with souls, which Karakura was full of.


    On that note, I had yet to see a Hollow, which was surprising, considering the amount of souls wandering on the streets.


    Urahara, for his part, seemed to enjoy our little exchanges, while Yoruichi, always elusive, would appear from the shadows now and then, often with a teasing remark or a new game she insisted I yed with her.


    It was a weird dynamic.


    Yet, for all the camaraderie and routine they had given me, there was a part of me that remained on guard, a piece of my heart that I couldn''t, or perhaps wouldn''t, let them ess.


    It was... hard to exin but every time Kisukeughed a little too heartily or Yoruichi''s feline gaze became a bit too scrutinizing, I felt that familiar pulse of distrust.


    I knew they weren''t bad, at leastpared to the alternatives I knew of.


    But still...


    Urahara was a puzzle, an enigma wrapped inyers of charm and genius. And while Yoruichi was more direct, and approachable, her loyalty to Kisuke was undeniable.


    Taking a deep breath, I tried to quell the churn of anxiety within. Perhaps it was my innate survival instinct, sharpened by all the perils I had faced, that made it difficult for me to let my guard down.


    Or maybe, it was the very nature of this world, where nothing was quite as it seemed, that fed my reservations.


    I sighed, rubbing the back of my head.


    A soft "meow" interrupted my thoughts, and I nced down to see Yoruichi, in her cat form, winding herself around my ankles. "Penny for your thoughts?" her deep voice inquired, a touch of amusement in her tone.


    I was starting to wonder if she would ever show me her true form.


    "Just reflecting on the past couple of months," I replied, bending down to stroke her fur.


    She purred, her eyes narrowing slightly. "I hope they''ve been good to you."


    I chuckled. "Better than I expected, to be honest."


    She tilted her head, her gaze piercing. "But you still don''t trust us."


    It wasn''t a question. It was a statement, one that caught me off-guard.


    How much did she know? How much did they both know? I hesitated, then nodded slowly.


    "Don''t take it personal, besides, would you trust others in my situation?" I asked, looking up at her.


    Yoruichi''s expression softened, and she nudged her head against my hand. "Fair enough. But remember, trust is a two-way street."


    Or a one-way ticket to something terrible.


    She was right though, but so was I.


    Before I could say or think anything else, the door behind me slid open with a creak. Out stepped Ururu, her eyes meeting mine as she walked towards me.


    "Um, Urahara-san would like your help with restocking the store," she said, her voice soft but tinged with the seriousness that always seemed to apany her.


    "Sure, Ururu. I''ll be right there," I replied, offering her a small smile.


    As she turned to leave, I found myself looking back at Yoruichi, who was now leisurely grooming her paw. "Duty calls," I muttered.


    She flicked her ear in acknowledgment but didn''t look up. "As duty often does. Don''t keep the man waiting."


    With that, I made my way back into the shop, the atmosphere inside a stark contrast to the calm I had felt on the balcony. Boxes were strewn across the floor, and Urahara stood amidst the chaos, his fan in hand, as though pondering some great conundrum.


    It was another reminder of how surreal my life had be. Here I was, about to engage in the mundane task of stocking shelves, but in a ce where the goods ranged from harmless candies to items that could disrupt theposition of a soul.


    As I picked up a boxbeled ''Soul Candy,'' my thoughts drifted back to my earlier reflections. Could I ever fully trust my hosts? Was the very idea of trust even applicable in a world as multiyered andplex as this?


    Then again, perhaps I was overthinking things. Even if I kept my guard up, I would not be able to outsmart Urahara, so perhaps the best way to proceed would be to give a little bit of trust.


    As Yoruichi had pointed out, trust was a two-way street. And while that street was filled with turns, nooks, crannies, and dark alleys that I still couldn''t navigate without caution.


    Urahara and Yoruichi had given me shelter, the hope of returning to my family, and evenpanionship to some level, but they hadn''t yet given me the key to understanding their true intentions.


    I sighed, I might as well deal with this the Fairy Tail style, with a smile and lots of coteral damage.


    Urahara looked up as I approached, the corners of his eyes crinkling in a smile. "Ah, there you are! Would you mind cing those on the third shelf?"


    "Of course," I responded, carefully setting the box in its designated spot.


    "Excellent," Urahara beamed, seemingly content.


    But his eyes, always so inscrutable, gave nothing away. And so, I found myself back in that familiar state of flux, torn between gratitude and skepticism.


    He didn''t make trusting him easy. Perhaps he enjoyed ying with my mind.


    Maybe, with time, his entricities would grow on me. But until then, I could only continue to navigate this delicate bnce, living each day with caution, but also the hopeful anticipation of a future where doubts could finally beid to rest, and I could return to where I belong.


    "Tessai was wondering if you liked your breakfast this morning," Urahara said suddenly, bringing me back from my thoughts.


    I blinked, surprised by the sudden change in topic. "Uh, yes. It was great, thank you."


    "Ah, good. Tessai takes great pride in his cooking," Urahara chuckled. "Speaking of which, we should probably get some more food in stock. You never know when unexpected guests might arrive."


    Is there a time this bastard isn''t cryptic, or elusive with his way of talking?


    "Expecting any guests?" I asked as I followed Urahara out of the room and down the stairs.


    He shrugged, a mischievous glint in his eyes that told me he was enjoying my difort. "Not that I know of, but it''s always good to be prepared, don''t you think?"


    "I suppose," I replied.


    "So, how''s the new Gigai treating you?" Urahara asked, changing the subject yet again.


    "It''s fine," I said, letting out a sigh. "Though it feels a bit weird, like I''m wrapped in stic."


    Urahara chuckled. "It takes some getting used to, but you''ll adjust. And it''s a necessary precaution, given your circumstances."


    I nodded, knowing he was right. Captain level Gigais had a lot of... things to make sure they didn''t hurt others around them, mortals to be specific.


    Things like seals and such.


    "That makes sense," I sighed.


    "On that note. You''ve been here for a couple of months now, and I''ve noticed something. You have potential, power, how would you like to harness that, refine it?" Urahara asked, turning to look at me with a glint in his eyes that made me uneasy.


    He needed me for something, but for what?


    To stop Aizen?


    Perhaps, but he already had Ichigo for that, or would eventually have him, whenever the time came.


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you offering to train me?"


    He nodded, adjusting his hat. "Of course, I am, after all, I offer my unpaid employees nothing but the best package around, besides, raw talent without direction can be, well, vtile."


    I chuckled. "Sure, why not."


    I might not trust the guy, or know why he wanted to train me exactly, but I wasn''t going to reject such an offer.

 Chapter 205: Rukia Kuchiki.

    Chapter 205: Rukia Kuchiki.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    I know I owe you all 3 chapters from the double releases. I will post them soon, just working on something, bear with me till Saturday.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam. C. POV.]


    The sun pierced through the storefront windows, casting a soft glow over the haphazardly stacked goods. The usual morning routine had me dusting and rearranging, making sure that Urahara''s wares were at least somewhat presentable.


    I was starting to get a hang of the whole ''store assistant'' gig, and though the store and his owner were... entric, to say the least, it had a peculiar charm.


    Besides, other than training with Urahara I had very little to do, so helping out around the shop made things... more bearable for me.


    As I was adjusting some particrly quirky-looking candies on a shelf, the door chime rang. Expecting it to be a regr customer, I didn''t bother to look up. "Morning! Let me know if you need any help."


    But the voice that responded was unfamiliar. "Is Kisuke Urahara in?"


    I straightened, meeting the gaze of a young woman with raven-ck hair and piercing violet eyes. She donned a ck kimono-like uniform, one that I recognized all too well ¡ª the garb of a Shinigami.


    Rukia Kuchiki.


    "You must be Rukia," I observed, recalling some offhandments from Urahara about a new Shinigami being assigned to Karakura Town.


    She looked momentarily taken aback, then nodded. "And you are?"


    "An associate of Urahara''s. He mentioned you mighte by," I replied, smiling at her, though her sudden appearance had me on edge. After all, if she was here now, then the world was about to get a lot moreplicated.


    Rukia''s gaze scanned the shop, an almost imperceptible frown forming on her lips. "This ce is... different to what I expected."


    "That''s one way to describe it," I chuckled, trying to break the ice. "Urahara has a ir for the unique."


    She seemed to consider this for a moment, her demeanor cautious yet curious. "Is he here? I need to speak with him."


    Before I could respond, a familiar voice echoed from the back. "Speak of the devil and he shall appear!"


    Urahara, donning his signature green-striped hat and wooden sandals, emerged from the store''s depths. "Kuchiki Rukia, I presume?" he greeted, offering a slight bow. "Wee to my humble abode."


    Rukia bowed in return, her expression professional. "Thank you, Urahara-san. I was informed you could assist with certain... supplies."


    "Of course! We have a wide array of goods tailored to a Shinigami''s needs." He winked at her, and I could see Rukia trying to decipher whether he was being genuine or just his usual yful self.


    As the two engaged in a discussion about supplies, I couldn''t help but wonder about the implications of her arrival. With Rukia in Karakura Town, events were about to unfold that would forever change the course of this world''s history.


    And, whether I liked it or not, I was now a part of it.


    The thought was both exhrating and a bit terrifying.


    "Are you okay?" Ururu''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts, and I realized I must have zoned out.


    "Yes, I''m fine," I replied, giving her a reassuring smile.


    Things were about to get a whole lot more interesting, for better or for worse.


    -----------------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    The skies over Seireitei were as clear as they ever were, giving the white stone walls and walkways a luminous glow. Behind the doors of a captain''s quarters, a man with brown hair and sses sat at a wooden desk, an untouched cup of tea beside him.


    Sosuke Aizen.


    His fingers tapped rhythmically on the desk, a sign of contemtion. The whispers in the wind had brought him an interesting tidbit, a neer by the name of Adam, now entrenched in Urahara''s shop in the World of the Living.


    It wasn''t hard to deduce that this stranger was the one Mayuri had tried to collect with his experiment.


    "I hadn''t expected Urahara to harbor such an interesting stray," Aizen murmured to himself, a small smile on his face. "But then again, Kisuke always did have a penchant for collecting rarities."


    Adam''s presence was a variable Aizen hadn''t fully anticipated, a new piece on a chessboard meticulously set for a game spanning centuries.


    Despite his clearck of information about him, it was clear this Adam had some connection to something unique to say the least, making him an anomaly.


    But in every anomaly, Aizen saw potential.


    His ns for the H¨­gyoku and the worlds beyond were intricate,yered. Every yer had a part, every event a purpose. The question now was, could Adam''s arrival be a serendipitous boon, or would he prove to be a hindrance?


    Either way, things would be interesting.


    A knock on the door pulled Aizen from his thoughts. Without waiting for a response, Gin Ichimaru slid the door open, his fox-like eyes betraying nothing. "Captain," he greeted, his voice light, almost yful.


    "Gin," Aizen acknowledged, his gaze never wavering. "What brings you here?"


    Gin leaned against the doorframe, his ever-present grin in ce. "Just thought you''d like to know that Rukia has finally arrived at Karakura Town, safe and sound."


    Aizen smiled. "Perfect."


    "Have you finally decided what to do with the new variable, Adam was it?" Gin asked casually, twirling a strand of his silver hair around his finger.


    Aizen''s fingers stilled. "Still thinking on it, but for the sake of curiosity, what do you think I should do, Gin?"


    Gin''s grin widened, if that were possible. "I think it''s always fun to have a wildcard in the game."


    Aizen was very well aware of Gin''s intentions, his ultimate goal. So, it was easy to see the motives behind his answers, he thought Adam could prove to be a hindrance, one hopefully big enough to turn the pieces around.


    It would be easy to dispose of Adam right now, unimaginably so. But that would give him nothing.


    Aizen leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers. "Have someone keep an eye on him. I''d like to know more before making a decision."


    Gin''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "As you wish, Captain."


    As Gin exited, Aizen''s thoughts returned to Adam. Would this neer be an asset, or another thread to be snipped in the grand tapestry of his design? Only time would reveal the answer.


    But for now, Aizen reveled in the unpredictability of it all.

 Chapter 206: A New Dawn.

    Chapter 206: A New Dawn.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The chime of the closing bell reverberated in the quiet store. The faint, warm hue of the setting sun streamed through the windows, casting elongated shadows.


    It was already quitete.


    So, I went about the usual ritual of tidying up and making sure everything was in ce. Though it had only been a short while since my arrival in this world, there was a certainfort in the mundane tasks of the store, a quiet calm after the storm of uncertainties.


    I wasn''t happy with my situation, but I was aware it could be worse.


    "Well time to turn off the lights," I muttered, however, just as I was reaching to turn off the lights, a sudden sensation washed over me.


    It was a tug on my senses, a ripple in the otherwise calm pool of spiritual energy that usually surrounded Karakura Town. This particr signature was familiar, Rukia.


    We hadn''t interacted much since our first meeting, beyond the usual greeting whenever she came at the store to talk with Kisuke, we never talked.


    Despite that, I had grown ustomed to her spiritual presence.


    Her spiritual power felt... fragmented, panicked, and most disturbingly, wavering, as if she was in pain. It didn''t take me long to conclude she was fighting against a Hollow.


    So, it had begun.


    The moment that would set off a cascade of events in Karakura Town and this world as a whole. The day Ichigo Kurosaki would be a Shinigami.


    I closed my eyes, letting the information sink in.


    A feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu hit me. I was aware of the narrative of Bleach, the highs and lows, the battles, and the pivotal moments.


    And this... this was where it all truly started.


    I sighed.


    Rukia felt afraid.


    Normally that would''ve been enough to push me to action, however, this was not my fight. My ce in this world was still ambiguous to say the least, but one thing was clear, I was not here to alter its destiny, not to such a fundamental level.


    If I intervened now, there was no telling what would happen. Besides, there was no need for me to intervene. My instincts told me that Rukia would survive this, that Ichigo would rise, and events would proceed as they should.


    Yet, curiosity tugged at me.


    Not an urge to intervene but a wish to witness. To see with my own eyes the birth of a legend. That and well... I hadn''t seen a Hollow yet, which pretty much felt like one of the few things you had to see in this world.


    Decision taken, I swiftly made my way to the rooftop, the cool night air greeting me. From this vantage point, I could sense the energies more distinctly. Rukia''s reiatsu was weakening rapidly, but another, stronger, more untamed energy began to emerge.


    I smiled.


    Ichigo.


    I leaned against the railing, looking in the direction of the energies. A distant shout, what I assumed was the roar of a Hollow, and the sh of spiritual pressure filled the air.


    Talking about Hollows, they felt weird, like an iplete puzzle... perhaps that''s where their name came from, that and their hole I suppose.


    Eventually, the energies stabilized. The Hollow''s presence faded, recedpletely by Ichigo''s reiatsu. Rukia''s own energy was diminished, by a lot, but stable.


    They had made it through.


    And I hadn''t had to intervene.


    With a deep breath, I turned away from the balcony, only to find Yoruichi, waiting for me.


    "Yoruichi," I greeted, slightly surprised. Her eyes gleamed with mischief and a hint of something else, curiosity, perhaps.


    She sat there, poised and elegant, even in her feline form. "Adam," she replied in that deep voice of hers. "Seems like you''ve been ying the spectator tonight."


    I gave a half-smile, leaning against the door frame. "I could say the same about you."


    A low purr escaped her. "Touch¨¦."


    We stood there for a moment, watching the stars twinkle in the sky. The silence between us wasfortable, but I knew Yoruichi wouldn''t let me off that easily.


    "You seemed deep in thought," shemented, her voice edged with curiosity.


    "In a way, I suppose I was," I replied, smiling at her.


    Her tail flicked casually. "Were you going to help her?"


    Meaning, would I have helped Rukia if things went south? The answer, simple, I would have.


    "Of course, I''m not like others who like to watch others die in the sidelines," I replied, smiling at her.


    She sauntered closer, her movements graceful, every step measured and deliberate. "That an usation, pretty boy?"


    We stood in silence for a moment, the unsaid words between us like a tangible entity. There was a mutual understanding of what our words meant.


    "It is, but a small one," I replied, my eyes on her.


    Yoruichi''s eyes held mine, a depth of wisdom and experience in them. "Fair enough, that being said, remember, not every moment is ours to change or influence. Sometimes, we''re just witnesses. Sometimes, that''s enough."


    The weight of her words hung heavily in the air. It was a reminder, perhaps a warning.


    I smiled.


    With a quiet "meow," Yoruichi began to retreat into the shadows, pausing only to nce back once. "The world has its yers, and the game is in motion. Let''s see where the pieces fall."


    And with that enigmatic statement, she disappeared, leaving me alone with the night and my thoughts.


    I wonder how''s everyone doing.


    I sighed, deciding to go back to my room to sleep. One day at a time.


    -----------------


    [Kisuke Urahara. POV.]


    A Glimpse beyond the veil.


    The serenity of the underground training area was always a wee sce for me. Here, amidst the stark, silent walls, I found rity, sometimes at least.


    I nced at the series of papers spread out before me. Reports, readings, and data collected over the past months, all focused on one individual: Adam. Despite the vast amount of information, the core mystery surrounding him remained unsolved.


    I picked up a spiritual reading, tracing theplex patterns of Adam''s unique soul. It wasn''t the sheer strength of his soul that intrigued me, but its uniqueposition.


    I had never seen something like this.


    There was something ancient about it, a whisper from epochs long past, resonating with an energy I had encountered only when I had been making the thing I now wanted to destroy. His soul held a key. A key to something monumental, something that could redefine the very fabric of our existence.


    "Adam," I murmured, "What are you, truly?"


    It wasn''t just idle curiosity.


    If Adam''s soul held what I suspected, then its potential could be both a salvation and a curse. In the right hands, it could be the key to unlocking new realms of understanding, of bridging worlds and harmonizing the chaotic forces that govern them.


    But in the wrong hands, it could be a weapon, a tool of unimaginable devastation.


    And thereiny my greatest concern: Aizen.


    Should hee to realize what Adam possessed, the bnce of power would shift irrevocably. Aizen''s insatiable thirst for supremacy,bined with this newfound knowledge, would be catastrophic.


    The very thought sent shivers down my spine.


    I couldn''t let that happen.


    Yet, keeping Adam in the dark was not a solution either. From our interactions, it was clear that he wasn''t just a pawn in this intricate game. He was a yer, aware of his surroundings, ever vignt, always analyzing.


    Sooner orter, he would seek answers, and I would have to decide how much to reveal.


    For now, keeping him close, under the guise of training and camaraderie, was the best approach. He needed to be protected, not just for his sake but for the world''s.


    I sighed, feeling the weight of the decisions ahead. The road was fraught with uncertainties, but one thing was clear: Adam was central to the unfolding saga.


    How we navigated the challenges ahead would determine not just our fates, but the fate of countless souls.


    As I collected the papers, folding them neatly into a drawer, a determined resolve settled within me. Whatevery ahead, I would be ready.


    In the shadows of the underground chamber, I steeled myself for the trials toe, hoping that in this dance of destinies, we would find a way to harmony rather than destruction.

 Chapter 207: Big ass release.

Chapter 207: Big ass release.


    Tomorrow I will post the double release chapters owned, plus the normal amount. Get your asses ready.

 Chapter 208: Author Note.

    Chapter 208: Author Note.


    Alright you sexy bastards.


    I wanted to take a moment to address something that''s been on my mind, because I''m constantly reminded of it.


    Look, I know I haven''t been able to keep up with my promises, especially when ites to the chapters I owe you.


    I''ve seen thements, and I want you to know that I''m ducking aware.


    This year has been incredibly challenging for me. I''ve undergone three surgeries, faced multiple hospitalizations, and battled infections as a result of all these health issues.


    It''s been a rough fucking year, to say the least. And that''s just the medical side of things, on a personal level, well¡­ multiple family members have died during this year, so yeah.


    For those of you who know me well, and have been with me since the early days, you know how I am when I''m not sick, when I''m at my full power.


    What I want to convey is that I''m genuinely doing my best under the circumstances.


    I will post a bunch of chapters tomorrow, and I know that despite my efforts some will still feel like I''m not trying hard enough, or not doing enough.


    I love writing, I love seeing others like what I do, it''s fulfilling.


    I will continue doing this, and eventually, I''ll be back to the rate I had before.


    I will fulfill all of my promises, even if they take longer than expected, and I will finish all of my novels, even if that takes longer than expected.


    Hopefully that clears some fog in the situation.


    With love, a sick Corn.

 Chapter 209: Hollow.

    Chapter 209: Hollow.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam C. POV.]


    My day off.


    The soft hum of Karakura Town enveloped me, with the streets bustling in their usual, rhythmic manner. Children ying, vendors selling their goods, and the distant chatter of school students, it felt oddlyforting, all things considered.


    What can I say?


    Having been in this world for a few months now, the ordinary became familiar, almost nostalgic.


    The sun cast long, stretching shadows as I wandered through the streets, lost in my own thoughts. It was in this seemingly mundane moment that a chilling sensation pricked at the base of my neck, making my senses go on high alert.


    The atmospheric energy shifted, the air growing colder, heavier.


    A reiatsu, dark and foreboding, wafted through the air. Instinctively, I turned, my eyesnding on a ghastly apparition ¨C my very first Hollow.


    "Hm,"


    The creature was grotesque, its mask a contorted mockery of joy and despair. Its body was an amalgamation of twisted limbs, an embodiment of corruption. Yet, as my eyesid on the beast, and I felt its spiritual pressure, I was... unimpressed.


    This was the threat that had made so many souls quiver in fear?


    He was as scary as a cat on a wheelchair.


    The Hollow, seemingly confident in its intimidating form, drew closer, each step echoing with an eerie echo. "A fresh soul, ripe for the taking," it hissed, its voice a guttural whisper.


    Its beady eyes assessed me, mistaking my calm observation for fear. "No need to be afraid. It''ll all be over soon."


    A smirk formed on my lips.


    The irony was almostughable. Here was this creature, born from the darkest of human emotions, thinking it had the upper hand on me, someone who had faced far more potent threats.


    I tilted my head, scrutinizing its form. "You know, for all the tales and warnings, you''re not quite what I expected," I remarked casually.


    He honestly wasn''t.


    I had faced stronger monsters in the forest near Magnolia, most Vulcan''s were stronger than this.


    The Hollow, taken aback by my nonchnce, paused. Its anger was more than palpable as it roared, "You dare mocking me?!"


    "Is that mask supposed to be intimidating? Because it just looks like someone failed Arts and Crafts," I replied, tilting my head at him.


    The hollow roared once more, before rushing forward.


    I sighed.


    As it lunged towards me, I didn''t move, my own reiatsu bursting forth, creating a seemingly solid barrier between us. The Hollow collided with it, the shock of the impact sending it staggering back, heavily injured.


    Gasping, it looked at me with wide eyes, the realization of the power difference slowly dawning upon it. "What... What are you?"


    I stepped closer, the smirk now a full-blown smile. "A guy trapped in a part-time job. By the way, if I were you, I''d pick my battles more wisely, then again, it''s not like you will live long enough to use the advice."


    The Hollow screeched in terror as I raised my hand, my index finger pointing directly at its grotesque form. In an instant, a beam of bright light shot out from my fingertip, enveloping the creature in its brilliance.


    The Hollow writhed in agony, its body disintegrating as the light consumed it. The stench of its soul lingered in the air, for a moment before it disappeared, leaving nothing but a small memory I would soon forget.


    Yawning, I pulled out my phone and checked the time.


    Putting my phone back, I continued my leisurely stroll through the town, pondering the hierarchy of Hollows.


    If that creature was considered a threat, how did the more evolved forms fare? I was curious, eager even, to see how far this rabbit hole of spiritual creatures went.


    Perhaps a Vasto Lorde would provide an actual challenge.


    My train of thought was interrupted when I caught a blur of orange speeding towards me. I barely had time to sidestep when a teenage boy, with unmistakably bright orange hair, barreled past, almost knocking me off my feet.


    "Watch it!" he yelled, not looking back, obviously in a hurry. But I knew that voice, and I knew that distinctive hair. It was him ¡ª Ichigo Kurosaki.


    It felt strange seeing him this way, so young and so...normal. In the screen, he was a legend, the young Shinigami who''d faced down threats that were considered insurmountable. Yet, here he was, just a high school kid runningte.


    I could feel the spiritual power within him.


    Despite being weak, at least right now, his power had increased a lot in just a few days.


    It was impressive how fast he was growing.


    As he disappeared around a corner, I found myself pondering.


    How would my presence here affect his journey? Would the fates of many still revolve around his decisions? Or had my very existence in this realm already set forth a ripple of changes?


    If he couldn''t defeat Aizen, would I have to step up?


    More importantly, was it even my ce to care about this world, when my own was so far away?


    I shook my head at the thought. Erza would scold me from thinking this way, my world or not, Fairy Tail didn''t leave anyone behind if they could help it.


    "Maybe I can get some ice-cream?" I muttered; it was hard budgeting especially when Urahara didn''t pay me.


    ----------


    [Kisuke Urahara. POV.]


    The underground chambers beneath my shop are a sanctuary of sorts, away from prying eyes and unsuspecting souls. It''s a ce where the veil of charm and humor can be lifted, reced by unvarnished seriousness.


    Today is one such day when that levity seems far removed. Yoruichi sits across from me, her feline form now reced by her human one, her gaze as prating as ever.


    "So," she starts, her eyes never leaving mine, "what do you make of him?"


    "Adam," I murmur, setting aside a sheaf of notes and arcane diagrams. "He''s an enigma, that''s for sure."


    "Is that all? An enigma?" she prods, a faint smirk crossing her lips.


    I chuckle. "Ah, Yoruichi, you know me better than that."


    She leans back, her eyes half-closed, clearly waiting for a more substantial analysis.


    "He''s powerful," I continued, "unusually so, and I can''t yet determine the origin of his strength. It''s almost as if his soul carries the vestiges of something ancient, something that goes beyond themon spiritual entities we know of."


    Yoruichi raises an eyebrow, intrigued but not surprised. "A wild card, then?"


    "More than that. A key, perhaps, to something better left hidden," I reply, my eyes drifting toward one of the esoteric seals etched into the walls. "Especially from someone like Aizen."


    Her eyes narrow at the mention of the name. "Do you think Aizen knows about him?"


    "If he doesn''t yet, he will soon," I say with a grim certainty. "And if Adam''s soul truly holds something ancient and potent, we can''t afford for Aizen to manipte it."


    "Are you suggesting we intervene?"


    I hesitated for a moment, considering our options, "Let''s keep observing him, for now, shall we? After all, we don''t yet know which side of the chessboard he belongs on."


    She sighs, knowing that theck of clear knowledge often brings us to this point¡ªhovering between action and inaction.


    "Very well," Yoruichi agrees. "But remember, Kisuke, sometimes the pawns can change the entire game."


    "I know," I murmur, picking up my notes again, but not before giving Yoruichi a final, thoughtful look. "That''s exactly what I''m afraid of."


    After all, I was almost certain, that Adam was a part of the Soul King.

 Chapter 210: Please no…

    Chapter 210: Please no¡­


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam C. POV.]


    As I strolled into the shop, fresh from a morning walk around Karakura Town, Urahara greeted me with that annoying smile of his. "Ah, Adam! Just the man I wanted to see," he said, waving a hand in his characteristic, casual manner.


    "Morning, Kisuke. What''s on the agenda today? More cryptic tasks?" I replied, raising an eyebrow.


    He held up what looked like a Karakura High School uniform,plete with a green zer and a matching tie. My eyes widened in surprise, as I realized what he was going to ask. "You''ve got to be kidding me."


    Urahara winked. "Ever thought about going back to high school? They do say it''s the best time of our lives!"


    Best time my ass, maybe in another country, but Japan? Honest to God, I love their media, but they overwork every part of their lives, including school.


    I stared at him, unamused. "Yeah, no. Once was enough, thank you very much."


    He sighed dramatically, setting down the uniform. "Okay, okay. Here''s the deal: I need someone to keep an eye on Rukia and our young friend with the orange hair¡ªIchigo, was it? I''ll even double your sry!"


    "You''ve got people for that," I countered, trying to ignore the uniform that seemed to taunt me from the counter. "And I don''t get paid, so the double of zero, is still zero jackass."


    He wagged a finger at me. "True I have people, but none who possess your... unique perspective on things. Besides, with your powers, you could help them out if things get dicey."


    Something didn''t quite click here, and I didn''t like it. The worst part was, I had no chance of figuring out what Kisuke''s game was.


    God, I miss Mavis, she would know what to do.


    I crossed my arms. "You can''t seriously be asking me to go through high school all over again just to babysit yourtest project."


    Urahara leaned in, his fan covering his mischievous smile. "Think of it as an... extended undercover unpaid mission. Besides, with your looks, you''d blend right in! Maybe even be popr!"


    I rolled my eyes. "ttery won''t work, Kisuke."


    He chuckled. "Fine, fine. But seriously, Adam, I think your presence there would make a difference. Plus, you''d get a firsthand look at the events unfolding."


    I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. "Why does this feel like one of those decisions I''ll regret?"


    Uraharaughed heartily. "That''s the spirit! And who knows? Maybe high school the second time around won''t be so bad."


    "Somehow, I highly doubt that," I muttered, already dreading the thought of homework, pop quizzes, and teenage drama all over again.


    I didn''t know why I was agreeing to this shit, but I suppose I could humor him a bit, until I figure out what''s going on in that head on his.


    Urahara continued a wicked smile on his face, as if he was relishing each moment of this little game. "Oh, and I''ve taken the liberty of enrolling you already!"


    I gave him a deadpan look. "Of course, you did... What did you sign me up as?"


    His eyes twinkled with mischief. "Ah! I''ve enrolled you as Hiroshi Urahara!"


    I choked on air. "Hiroshi Urahara? You''ve got to be kidding me. So not only do I have to go to school, but I''m also your rtive now?"


    Urahara chuckled. "Nephew, to be precise. I thought it would be a nice touch. Plus, it gives you a valid reason to be associated with the shop."


    I pinched the bridge of my nose, trying to stave off the impending headache. "Kisuke, this is..."


    "Tessai and Ururu are thrilled to have you as ''family''," Urahara cut in, grinning widely. "Jinta said he''d give you a week before you''d get into trouble."


    I red at him. "Of course, you told them before you told me."


    Urahara waved his hand dismissively. "Details, details. Besides, it''s more fun this way."


    I groaned. "And what am I supposed to study there? Am I starting from the first year?"


    "Of course not! I''ve enrolled you as a third-year student," he responded, seemingly proud of this decision. "I thought it''d be best if you''re in the same grade as Rukia and Ichigo. More...efficient."


    I crossed my arms. "You will do my homework; I hope you know that."


    Urahara handed me a bag, ignoring myment. "Here, I got your school supplies, textbooks, and uniform."


    Opening the bag, my eyes widened. "This is a female uniform!"


    Urahara blinked, faux innocence dancing in his eyes. "Oh my, how did that happen?"


    I held up the sailor-style uniform with a deadpan expression. "Kisuke."


    He suppressed augh. "My apologies, Hiroshi-kun. Simple mistake. I''ll get you the right one."


    Hiroshi... ugh.


    I sighed. "Fine, but I swear if anything else goes sideways, I''m holding you responsible."


    Urahara ced his hand over his heart, his face all too innocent. "I promise only the best high school experience for my dear nephew."


    I shook my head, already regretting this decision. "So... when do I start?"


    "Today, you''re actuallyte," Kisuke said, checking his watch. "But no need to worry, I''ve already informed the school that you''re transferring today. They''re expecting you."


    Hmm, would siding with Aizen really be that bad?


    -----------------


    [Five minutester.]


    I regret this already.


    The ssroom was a cacophony of hushed whispers and the sound of shifting chairs, but all of that faded into the background as I stood at the front.


    Watching everyone.


    The teacher, a stern-looking woman with sses perched precariously on her nose, cleared her throat. "ss, we have a new transfer student today. Please introduce yourself."


    Time to use a cliche.


    Taking a deep breath, I straightened up, "Hello everyone, I''m Hiroshi Urahara. I''ve just transferred here and hope we get along well."


    There were murmurs and a few nods. Most students seemed indifferent, a few appeared curious, and then there was one who looked unmistakably shocked. Rukia Kuchiki. Her wide eyes met mine briefly before she quickly averted them, her face slightly flushed.


    The teacher gestured toward an empty seat near the back. "You can sit next to Kuchiki-san. She can help you get up to speed."


    Perfect, I thought with a hint of sarcasm. As I navigated my way to the back, I could feel the eyes on me, gauging, assessing. I ignored them, focusing solely on the seat beside Rukia.


    She looked straight ahead, not acknowledging my presence until I was right next to her. Then, in a low voice, she murmured, "What are you doing here?"


    I leaned in, my voice equally hushed, "me our mutual friend Urahara. He has a peculiar sense of humor."


    She frowned, her brows knitting together. "This isn''t a joke. This ce isn''t safe for..."


    "I know," I interrupted, "But apparently, I need to ''keep an eye on things''."


    He never said I wasn''t supposed to say a thing.


    Rukia sighed, her expression turning resigned. "Fine. Just...try not to draw attention to yourself."


    I smirked, even as I took out a notebook and pen. "Wouldn''t dream of it."


    I would give this ce a week, if it started to bother me by then, I would throw my uniform at his face.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Author note: he stays in the school like 2 days before hurling his uniform at Urahara. So for those that were about to cry about this. Here''s you answer.

 Chapter 211: Pretending.

    Chapter 211: Pretending.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The weight of the morning sses on my shoulders, I breathed a sigh of relief. Lunch break had finally arrived.


    I pitied those studying here.


    I felt like I was in college, but if college had guns, and knives.


    Forget the one week, I reject this shit. I fight, I kill, and that''s my thing, not... this.


    Exiting the ssroom, I spotted Rukia at the end of the hallway, engaged in a whispered conversation with a tall, orange-haired teen. Ah, Ichigo Kurosaki, the very person whose life I was inadvertently intertwined with. I decided to steer clear for now, not wanting to oveplicate things on my very first day.


    Before I could even blink, arge handnded on my shoulder, causing me to nearly jump out of my skin. Turning around, I met the stoic gaze of a towering teen with tanned skin and an expression that screamed, ''I''ve seen things.''


    Holy fuck he''s big.


    "You''re the new guy," he remarked, his voice deep and somewhat raspy. It wasn''t a question.


    Chad''s the first one to greet me, huh? I would''ve bet on Orihime.


    "Yes, Hiroshi Urahara," I responded, looking up at him. I tried not to dwell on the fact that he was easily a head taller than me.


    "Sado Yasutora. But everyone calls me Chad."


    Just then, a bubbly voice piped up from behind Chad. "Oh, hi! You''re in my ss, right? I''m Inoue Orihime!" The cheerful redhead beamed at me, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. Beside her stood a bespectacled boy with a stern face, taking my measure with a sharp, assessing gaze.


    "Hello," I greeted, mentally taking note of these unexpected introductions. "It''s a pleasure to meet you both."


    "Are you rted to Mr. Hat-and-Clogs?" Orihime asked, tilting her head in genuine curiosity.


    Wait, she knew him already? I don''t recall seeing her at the store, then again, I don''t work every day there.


    "Oh, Kisuke? He''s my... uncle." I tried to sound as convincing as possible.


    Orihime''s eyes widened. "Wow! Your uncle has the coolest candy! And that shop of his, so many mysterious things! You are so lucky!"


    I chuckled. "Yes, it''s quite a unique ce."


    The bespectacled boy finally spoke up. "Ishida Uryu. If you''re rted to Urahara Kisuke, you must be aware of...."


    I tried to feign ignorance, raising an eyebrow. "Of...?"


    Uryu''s eyes narrowed. "Never mind. I was mistaken."


    I nodded slowly, sensing the undercurrents in the conversation. "Well, nice to meet you too, Ishida-san."


    The bell signaled the end of the break, and I found myself back in ss, seated next to Rukia. "You''ve made some... interesting friends," she murmured, her eyes focused on the board.


    "I wouldn''t call them friends just yet. More like acquaintances who seem really interested in my supposed uncle and his shop."


    Rukia sighed. "Just be careful. You''re already drawing attention."


    I sighed, leaning back in my chair. "It''s only my first day, Kuchiki-san. Let''s see where the winds of fate take me."


    The day progressed, each ss a blur of facts, figures, and the asional nce from a curious student. As the final bell rang, I decided to head straight home, my brain fried from the sheer effort of blending in.


    Yet, fate had other ns.


    Exiting the school gates, I almost collided with Ichigo, again. We both paused, sizing each other up. "You''re the new guy," he remarked, an edge of suspicion in his voice.


    I nodded. "Hiroshi. And you''re Kurosaki Ichigo, right?"


    He raised an eyebrow. "You''ve done your homework."


    Was he this cocky in the anime?


    Oh well, time to y my role of the awkward student.


    Iughed nervously. "Just overheard it in ss. First days, you know? Trying to remember names and faces."


    Ichigo eyed me for a moment longer before nodding slowly. "Well, watch where you''re going next time."


    "Will do," I responded, watching as he strode off.


    -------------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    The dim lighting inside Aizen''s office in the 5th division set a contemtive mood. Aizen sat behind his desk, fingers steepled in thought, his sses reflecting the subtle light in the room.


    His focus was on a particr name that had recently appeared in the Living World, "Adam."


    Tousen stood off to one side, his unwavering stance a testament to his loyalty and determination to the cause he believed Aizen would see through.


    Despite his blindness, he sensed the shift in Aizen''s thoughts, a small deviation from the usual.


    "Adam," Aizen mused, the name rolling off his tongue as if tasting it for the first time. "His presence in the Living World has be an unforeseen variable. His connection with Urahara Kisuke is, however, quite interesting."


    Tousen shifted slightly, "Is he a threat to our ns?"


    Aizen smiled at that. "Every piece on the board can be both a pawn and a threat. It depends on how you move them. The question is not whether he''s a threat, Tousen, but how we can utilize him."


    Tousen contemted this. "He possesses power beyond most lieutenants. But ording to Gin, there''s reason to believe his power is Captain Level."


    Aizen nodded, "Yes, I''m aware."


    "But if Urahara Kisuke is involving him in matters of the Living World, especially with Kurosaki Ichigo¡­" Tousen trailed off.


    Aizen looked up, removing his sses and polishing them with a cloth. "Then Urahara has ns of his own. It''s a dance, Tousen, a dance of strategy and foresight."


    "We must be cautious," Tousen responded, a hint of concern in his usually calm voice. "We don''t know what he''s capable of, our mission could bepromised."


    Aizen ced his sses back on, his eyes piercing with intensity. "Then we adjust. We observe. And if necessary, we act. Remember, Tousen, in every game of strategy, the yer who can best adapt to change will be the victor."


    Tousen nodded, taking sce in Aizen''s confidence. "Understood."


    "Good," Aizen murmured, leaning back in his chair, his gaze distant. "Adam, whoever he truly is, will be an interesting piece in our grand game. Let''s see which way he moves."

 Chapter 212: Author sexy note.

    Chapter 212: Author sexy note.


    If you want them sexy chapters stone me my children. Stone me!


    Note, tomorrow you''re getting 3 chapters again regardless of the stoning cuss I owe you guys, but yeah, anything after those 3 chapters depends on the stones.


    Again, stone me if you want more double releases this week.


    With love, a sexy corn.

 Chapter 213: Tag!

    Chapter 213: Tag!


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam. C. POV.]


    Dragging my feet, I entered the confines of Urahara''s shop. My head was throbbing from the absurdity that was high school, round two. Why Kisuke ever thought this would be a good idea was beyond me. I had managed to avoid most of the pitfalls of a typical high schooler, but dealing with the sheer energy of teenagers was mentally exhausting.


    I didn''t even know why I had agreed to this.


    Perhaps I just wanted something to distract me from my situation.


    I was in an unfamiliar ce, with people I couldn''t trust, dealing with problems that weren''t my own, while my own family was out of reach.


    As I loosened my tie and set my bag down, I heard a soft "meow" from behind me. Turning, I found Yoruichi, in her feline form, lounging on the counter.


    "Rough day?" Her deep voice held a note of teasing.


    I let out a deep sigh and crouched down to pet her fur. "You could say that," I muttered under my breath.


    Her whiskers twitched in amusement. "Need a distraction? How about a game of tag?"


    I raised an eyebrow at that, was the sh Goddess really offering what I thought she was offering.


    "A game of tag?" I replied.


    Her tail flicked excitedly. "Nothing better to unwind."


    I chuckled, I might as well. "Alright, you''re on."


    As I agreed, Yoruichi''s form began to blur, her feline shape shifting and erging until it transformed into her human form. And there she was, in all her glory, her ebony skinpletely naked. She shed a teasing grin, clearly expecting me to react.


    I simply deadpanned, grabbing my jacket from the nearby chair and tossing it her way.


    "Be decent, will ya."


    I''m sorry Yoruichi, but I''m not ease to tease, I mean, I basically had to fight the women off me in Fiore, so a naked body mild in my books.


    She caught the jacket mid-air and chuckled, wrapping it around her. "You''re no fun."


    I shrugged. "Meh, I''ve seen better. Besides, it''s a public shop. Who knows who might walk in."


    Slipping her arms through the sleeves, she smirked. "Fair enough. So, shall we begin our game?"


    It seems she ignored myment about seeing better, and here I thought I was going to get a rise out of her.


    "Ready when you are," I nodded, mentally preparing myself for what I knew would be no ordinary game of tag. Yoruichi was fast, incredibly so, and if I had any hopes of tagging her, I''d need to bring my A-game.


    She grinned, the thrill of the challenge lighting up her eyes. "Catch me if you can."


    And with that, she vanished, a mere blur against the evening light filtering through the shop''s windows.


    As I darted after her, chasing her elusive form through the maze of Karakura Town, I couldn''t help but smile.I was nowhere near catching her, but still, I was having fun.


    In a way, this was the closest to ''normal'' I had felt since I arrived here¡ªying tag, training, it allowed me to forget, for a moment.


    Every time I thought I had her, she''d slip away, always just a few steps ahead. The fact that she could keep ahead of me was impressive. I was no slouch when it came to speed, but she was the sh Goddess for a reason.


    Once or twice, I got close, my fingers grazing her arm or leg, but she''d pull away with a mischievous glint in her eyes and augh on her lips.


    She was enjoying this as much as I was, if not more.


    "Is that all you got?" she called out, her voice teasing.


    I couldn''t help but grin. "You''ll see!"


    As we dashed over a canal, our reflections mirrored our movements on the water''s surface, shimmering under the sunlight. I took a deep breath, centering myself, and decided to try a different tactic.


    She was faster than me. Her mastery of Shunpo was leagues beyond mine, I was good at it, but she was the best. So, instead of chasing her directly, I tried predicting where she might go next.


    As we neared the outskirts of the town, there was a clearing up ahead. Thinking quickly, I veered to the right, circling around to try and intercept her. I saw her pause for a split second, taken off guard, and that''s when I lunged.


    But Yoruichi, true to her name, vanished just in the nick of time, reappearing on a rooftop several feet away. She saluted me with a cheeky smile. "Nice try, brat."


    Catching my breath, Iughed, "Well, can''t me a guy for trying."


    She hopped down from the rooftop, jacket billowing behind her, her hair a wild cascade of purple. "Not at all. It was fun, wasn''t it?"


    I nodded, still panting slightly from the exhration. "It was, it was, I almost won."


    She winked. "Dream big, Adam."


    I chuckled.


    Yoruichi leaned against a pir. "You know, most people react quite differently when they first see my true form. Especially in... well, the state I was in. Why weren''t you surprised, are ya gay or something?"


    I shrugged. "Well, Yoruichi, in my life, I''ve met many who could change their forms. From mages who could take on the appearance of animals to spirits who could shift into human-like forms. Your transformation, while unique and impressive, isn''t the first of its kind I''ve seen."


    I then smirked a bit, "As for why I didn''t react to your naked body as you imagined well, I told you, I''ve seen better."


    Her eyes sparkled with humor. "Really?"


    I chuckled, "Yeah, I''ve seen beings of unimaginable beauty, some even ethereal in nature."


    Yoruichi raised an eyebrow. "Is that a challenge I sense? Should I be trying harder to impress you?"


    Iughed, "Feel free to try, but I''m hard to impress."


    I knew she had no real interest in anything with me, which is exactly why our interactions were so fun, there were no expectations, just fun.

 Chapter 214: Fuck this shit.

    Chapter 214: Fuck this shit.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The door to Urahara''s shop swung open with a little more force than necessary, and I stormed in, tossing my school uniform right at Kisuke''s face.


    "I''m out," I dered, throwing my hands up. "I''m dropping out."


    Urahara, ever unppable, just adjusted his hat and pulled the uniform from his face, looking at me with amusement. "Adam, you''ve been at school for two months only. What could''ve possibly gone wrong?"


    I threw him a look that I hoped conveyed the sheer exasperation I felt. "Remember when you said enrolling me in high school would be beneficial for you, in order to keep an eye on Rukia and Ichigo and all? Yeah, well, no amount of covert surveince is worth sitting through another ss. I did my time once, I won''t do it again."


    I hadn''t gone to a school in decades, since my first life, and now I know why.


    Urahara chuckled. "I''d think someone from a different world, who has faced otherworldly dangers and who holds such a powerful reiatsu, would be able to handle a little algebra."


    I groaned. "Kisuke, it''s not just the algebra. It''s the entire high school experience. It''s the awkward teen angst, the stupid lunchroom politics, the unnecessary drama, the crushes, and yes, the algebra! Fuck algebra in particr."


    Urahara looked thoughtful for a moment before breaking out into a broad smile. "Tell you what. How about I tutor you in the evenings? That way, you can bypass the sses and enjoy the moment. Think of it as... ''selective schooling''."


    I was getting tired of this charade between us.


    I wanted to go home, I wanted to forget ever being in this ce.


    "You know very well what I want, and yet here we are," I hissed at him. "You haven''t made any progress in getting me out of this ce."


    Urahara waved his fan dismissively. "I''m working on your conundrum as fast as I can, unfortunately there are other matters that require my attention, dear Adam."


    Just as I opened his mouth to reply, the curtain at the entrance was pushed aside, and in walked Ichigo, Rukia, Orihime, and Chad. All four of them looked slightly puzzled but mostly curious.


    "Good evening, everyone!" Urahara chirped, holding out his arm theatrically. "I''ve invited our fellow ssmates here for a study session. You could use some friends, Adam, and what better way to build friendship than the stress of academia?"


    Had he predicted this?


    I stared at him, then at them. "You''ve got to be kidding me."


    Ichigo looked as surprised as I felt. "Wait, you work here?"


    "More like I''m indentured here," I retorted under my breath. "Though it seems Urahara''s attempts to ruin¡ªer, enrich¡ªmy life know no bounds."


    Orihime giggled. "Oh, a study session could be fun! And it''s nice to get to know our new ssmate."


    Chad merely nodded, a tacit agreement that he was here for the ride.


    Rukia, however, looked at me with a narrowed gaze, as if piecing together a puzzle. But she remained silent.


    Urahara pped his hands together. "Well then! Shall we get started? I''ve got some high-level snacks for all of you, and¡ª" He paused, reevaluating the group''s collective expression. "¡ªand I''ve also got some math and science textbooks."


    Ignoring everyone''s stares, I just shook my head. This was bing farcical. The universe, it seemed, had decided to make a full-fledgededy out of my predicament.


    I was done ying these games.


    I was done pretending I enjoyed this attempt at normality.


    I looked at Kisuke and then at my ssmates onest time. Without a word, I turned and walked out of the shop. The cool evening air felt liberating against my skin, and the fading sunlight cast long shadows on the street, as if they too were trying to escape something.


    Behind me, I heard Kisuke''s voice rising in a half-pleading, half-amused tone, "Adam, you can''t be serious! School isn''t that bad! Plus, who''s going to help me exinplex equations to Ichigo?"


    "Shut up!" I growled, the earth beneath my feet cracking, as a wave of energy that spread out and dissipated like ripples on a pond burst out of me.


    My reiatsu had red up involuntarily, a manifestation of the anger and frustration I was feeling. A tiny part of me regretted the outburst; it was unlike me to let emotions so openly affect my powers.


    I stopped and turned around. Even from this distance, I could feel Urahara''s gaze on me. It was calcting yet concerned, a look I''de to recognize but couldn''t fully decipher. I didn''t like being a pawn in someone else''s game, especially when the stakes involved people I''de to¡ªwell, if not care about, at least respect to some degree.


    "Our deal," I finally spoke, letting my words carry through the air, augmented by my reiatsu so he could hear them clearly. "Was not about me ying high school. I''ve told you what I want, Kisuke. Don''t forget that."


    I didn''t wait for his response. With a flicker of my own speed, I vanished from the spot, reappearing on a distant rooftop, where I sat and looked over Karakura Town as it transitioned from day to night.


    As I sat there watching the sun dip below the horizon, I couldn''t help but wonder if I would ever truly return.


    "I miss them," I muttered, tears running down my face. "So fucking much¡­"


    A soft whisper of footsteps caught my attention, and my senses immediately picked up the unmistakable reiatsu signature. I didn''t need to turn around to know who it was, but I did so anyway.


    Yoruichi, in her human form, gracefullynded on the rooftop next to me. She tilted her head slightly, her golden eyes observing me with a mix of concern and curiosity.


    "You''re a difficult person to find," shemented, taking a seat beside me.


    Well that''s aplimenting from her.


    I smirked, my gaze still fixed on the horizon. "I guess."


    There was a moment of silence between us as we both appreciated the beauty of the setting sun. It was a tranquil scene, contrasting sharply with the emotional turmoil that was boiling inside me.


    She finally spoke, her voice soft but filled with resolve. "You''re running away."


    I scoffed. "Observant. What gave it away?"


    She ignored my sarcasm. "Why? You don''t look like an impulsive kid, Ichigo does, not you. What did Kisuke do?"


    I took a deep breath, steadying myself. "It''s not just Kisuke. It''s... everything. I''m trapped in a world that isn''t mine, bound by rules that make no sense¡­ I just wanna go home."


    Yoruichi studied me for a moment before speaking. "I understand the feeling, but don''t let things get to you, this... this is just another challenge. Another puzzle."


    I nced at her. "A puzzle I never asked for."


    She smirked, pping the back of my head. "When do we ever get to choose our battles?"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at that. She had a way of simplifying things. "I know Urahara has a n for me, and that the only reason I''m not home yet is that."


    Yoruichi sighed, her gaze momentarily distant as she recalled her own struggles with Kisuke and his scheming. "Kisuke is...plicated. But he''s not the enemy, no matter how much it may feel that way. He has his reasons, and while they might not always be in line with ours, they tend to work out."


    I looked at her incredulously. "And I''m just supposed to trust that? To wait patiently?"


    She chuckled lightly. "No one said you have to be patient. But trust? Yes. Kisuke has a lot on his te right now. The bnce of souls, the threat of the Hollows, the politics of the Soul Society¡­ You''re a puzzle piece in a muchrger game."


    "I don''t want to be a game piece," I mumbled, frustration clear in my voice.


    Yoruichi ced aforting hand on my shoulder. "Neither did I, and neither did Kisuke once upon a time. But here we are. Sometimes the universe throws us into situations we neither want nor understand. But what we do with those situations, that''s on us."


    I sighed, rubbing my temples. "Why is it taking so long? Why can''t he just... send me back?"


    Yoruichi hesitated, looking conflicted. "Kisuke is working on a way but sending you back isn''t as simple as opening a portal. Not with the threats of this world already being aware of you."


    Aizen.


    So that was it, as long as Aizen lived, going home wasn''t an option.


    "I can''t keep living like this," I whispered.


    Yoruichi tightened her grip on my shoulder. "But don''t worry, kid, Kisuke will figure it out. In the meantime, you have us. You''re not alone in this. And who knows? You might evene to like it here."


    I gave her a half-hearted smile. "I doubt it."


    She chuckled. "Never say never. The world has a way of surprising us."


    I stared at the horizon, lost in thought. With Yoruichi by my side, the weight on my shoulders felt a little lighter. Maybe, just maybe, I could deal with this a little longer.

 Chapter 215: The Lost Son.

    Chapter 215: The Lost Son.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The bright lights of Karakura Town shone down upon the streets, casting an array of shadows against buildings and alleyways. As I strolled through, the cool breeze tugging at my hair, my thoughts were preupied with my earlier conversation with Yoruichi.


    There wasfort in her words, but that didn''t diminish the weight of longing in my heart.


    "Since when I became this mopy¡­" I muttered, closing my eyes. Then again, who could me me, it''s been but a few months since I arrived.


    That''s when it happened.


    Two reiatsus entered the vicinity. The force of their presence was so tangible, it felt like the very atmosphere had thickened, pushing down on my lungs.


    It was a feeling I hadn''t experienced in a while: excitement.


    If my suspicions were correct.


    This was the moment when Rukia was to be taken back to Soul Society, due to Urahara''s and Aizen''s game for the reality marble, whose name I can''t pronounce.


    A chain of events leading to her execution for transferring her powers to Ichigo.


    The best option would be to leave things to y out as they should, that would be the smart choice, but¡­ I was from Fairy Tail, so fuck being smart, and fuck Aizen and Urahara.


    Whatever Urahara''s ns for me were, letting an innocent girl be taken to her death wasn''t something I''d allow, even if I knew she would survive. Decision taken, my feet started moving of their own ord, picking up speed as I felt the concentration of reiatsu grow stronger in one direction.


    I was nearly there when a sharp pain exploded in my side. I gasped, clutching at the gash that now marred my torso, staining my clothes with my own blood. Staggering back, I tried to summon my reiatsu, to counteract whoever had done this, but there was nothing.


    No distinct signature, no telltale reiatsu. Whoever it was had masked their presence impably.


    I barely registered my knees hitting the ground, the pavement cold and unforgiving beneath me. The world spun, lights blurring as I tried to make sense of what had just happened.


    The pain was unlike any I''d felt before; it wasn''t just physical. There was a spiritual burn, something that felt like it was gnawing at my very core.


    I gritted my teeth. "It will take a hell of a lot more than this to kill me!"


    Pushing through the pain, I managed to prop myself up against a nearby wall. The streets were empty, the night now eerily silent save for the distant echo of the sh between Renji and Ichigo.


    I sighed, focusing on healing myself as I wondered.


    Who could''ve wanted to prevent my interference?


    I hadn''t done a thing to warrant being in the radar of anyone important yet, unless my existence was enough reason to warrant that.


    Not only that, but whoever had attacked me, hadn''t aimed to kill, only to incapacitate me.


    It had to be Aizen, right?


    As I pondered on this, a soft, familiar reiatsu approached. I didn''t need to see to know who it was. Yoruichi, she rushed beside me, pressing her hands against my wound in an attempt to stop the bleeding.


    "Who did this?," Yoruichi asked, a frown on her face.


    "Shit if I know," I snorted. Aizen probably.


    ¡ª-----------


    [Third Person POV.]


    [Sosuke Aizen.]


    From the shadows of a rooftop, Aizen watched as the scene unfolded below. The moonlight glinted off his sses, masking the true intent behind his eyes. There was a certain satisfaction in witnessing the results of his machinations.


    ''Interesting,'' he mused, observing the young man who had suddenly appeared in Karakura Town. ''Adam. A being from another world, if Urahara''s reports are to be believed.''


    Aizen had monitored the neer closely, intrigued by the enigma the man presented. Adam''s reiatsu was potent, but there was a distinctiveness about it that set him apart from other souls. A blend of familiar and foreign energies, intertwined in aplex dance.


    The moment he''d felt the intention radiating from him to intervene in Rukia''s capture, Aizen had made his decision. The cut was precise ¨C enough to incapacitate, but not to kill. He''d ensured that Adam''s reiatsu was disrupted enough to keep him from making any hasty moves. After all, his brash decision to intervene in Rukia''s capture, though pathetically noble, could have caused unwarrantedplications.


    ''It''s fascinating how even everyone can be so predictable,'' Aizen mused. ''Emotions. They make everyone vulnerable.''


    He cast another nce at Yoruichi, who was tending to Adam''s wounds. There was a connection between them, he noted. The feline Shinigami was always one to take strays under her wing.


    He could exploit that.


    ''For now, the young man poses no threat,'' Aizen pondered. ''But his presence here is not mere coincidence. Urahara wanted him to invertene to see my reaction, and that man always has a n, meaning that if I want to win, I need to anticipate his every move, now more than ever.''


    Adjusting his sses, he took onest look at the scene below. ''Adam,'' he thought. ''A puzzle. A variable in my grand design. It will be... entertaining to see how you fit into this.''


    With a silent sh step, Aizen disappeared from the rooftop, leaving behind only the whispering winds of the night.


    ¡ª-----------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [Yhwach.]


    In the grandiose hall of his pce, Yhwach sat atop his imposing throne, eyes narrowed as though peering through the veils of space and time. The air was heavy with an otherworldly stillness, and the silence was as deep as the abyss itself.


    Arrayed before him were shadowy representations of the realms he had eyes upon¡ªHueco Mundo, Soul Society, and the world of the living. Karakura Town was no exception; it was, in fact, the focal point of his vision at the moment.


    His eyes, so often vacant, held a spark of interest as he watched the unfolding events. The sh between Renji and Ichigo, the appearance of Byakuya, Rukia''s forlorn expression; all were anticipated developments. Yet, it was the presence of Adam, the unfamiliar spiritual pressure, that drew a rare smile to his lips.


    "The lost son returns," Yhwach murmured, a shadow of emotion crossing his normally stoic face. His voice was a blend of warmth and ice, a sound that could simultaneouslyfort and chill the spine. "Wee home, brother."


    In that moment, the eyes that saw the future, that could glimpse endless possibilities, focused solely on Adam. His reiatsu was unlike any other; not Shinigami, not Hollow, and not Quincy, like Yhwach was the embodiment of the Quincy, Adam was the contrary, a being that defied categorization. Intriguingly, there was a resonance there, a note in Adam''s spiritual pressure that echoed something deep within Yhwach''s own essence.


    "Your presence here is no ident, brother," Yhwach spoke softly, as though confiding in an old friend, despite the fact he was alone in the vast hall. "Fate has a way of bringing together those who are bound by ties stronger than mere blood."


    A light, almost imperceptible chuckle escaped his lips. His fingers lightly tapped on the armrest of his throne, like a conductor contemting the first notes of a symphony yet to be written.


    "Ah, brother, you''ve stepped out of the shadows onto the grand stage at a most fortuitous time," he continued, "As pieces move into ce, you''ll find that some games have stakes higher than life or death. And in the end, even lost sons must choose a side."


    Yhwach leaned back, his gaze drifting toward the abstract symbols that floated before him, each representing elements of his grand design.


    "For now, let''s see what role you choose to y," he whispered, a smirk forming on his lips, "After all, every tale could use an unexpected twist."


    And with that, Yhwach''s focus shifted, leaving Adam to navigate the treacherous currents of destiny. For in Yhwach''s grand tapestry, every thread had its ce, its purpose, and it was only a matter of time before Adam realized his own.

 Chapter 216: Anger.

    Chapter 216: Anger.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The world greeted me with a gentle hum as consciousness seeped back into my mind. It took a few moments to shake off the weight of darkness that had gripped me, but as my senses sharpened, I became aware of the scent of tatami mats and incense, mingling with a faint aroma of medicinal herbs.


    My first thought being, had I lost my consciousness?


    Opening my eyes was a slow process. A dull pain throbbed at my side, the bandage taut against my skin. It seemed the cut had gone deeper than I had originally thought.


    I will kill Aizen myself.


    He messed with the wrong motherfucker.


    Turning my head slightly, I spotted an unconscious Ichigo, lying not far from me. His brow was creased, his face painted with the vestiges of a battle fought with all his might. Bandages were wrapped around his torso and arm, suggesting the wounds he had suffered were not superficial.


    His spiritual pressure was almost gone, leaving nothing but whispers of what I had once felt.


    Sitting up, albeit with some difficulty, I tried to take in my surroundings. I was back at Urahara''s, I guess better here than anywhere else.


    Footsteps echoed, drawing nearer. The sliding door opened to reveal Urahara Kisuke, his ever-present fan in hand, and an inscrutable expression on his face.


    "Ah, you''re awake," he remarked, his voice as casual as if we were discussing the weather. "And quite resilient, I might add."


    I''ve been told that. "It was Aizen, wasn''t it?"


    "Yes," Urahara replied, waving his fan.


    I shot a nce at Ichigo, worry creeping into my thoughts. "Will he be alright?"


    He was a good kid, a loud one, but a good kid nheless, heck, he would fit perfectly in Fairy Tail now that I think about it.


    Urahara nodded, a faint smile gracing his lips. "He''s tough, he''s not one to be kept down easily. But he did face Byakuya Kuchiki, after all. It''s a miracle he''s still breathing."


    There was a slight pause as I absorbed that information. Canon remained, despite my existence, but for how long?


    "What about Rukia?" The words left my mouth,den with concern.


    Urahara''s expression turned somber. "She''s been taken to Soul Society. They intend to execute her for the crime of transferring her powers."


    That pretty much confirmed my suspicions.


    However, one question remained, had Urahara nned this, from Rukia''s capture, to Aizen''s interference?


    Pushing through the pain, I managed to get on my feet, my gaze never leaving Urahara''s. "I have a question though, is this one of your little games, Kisuke?"


    I was tired of ying around him, of trying to read him, I had to ept I would never y on the same level as him, he was smarter than me, which is why I had to be as straightforward as possible.


    Urahara looked taken aback by my aggressiveness but held his ground. "I assure you, I have no intention of seeing Rukia harmed."


    "You expect me to believe that, after you put that thing inside her?" My voice came out colder than I intended. "Or did you really think I wouldn''t notice? I know everybody is dumbpared to you, but we are not that dumb, Kisuke."


    Urahara lowered his fan, his gaze intense. "Believe what you will, Adam, but I''m not your enemy."


    I sighed.


    As much as I wanted to ignore it.


    He was telling the truth.


    Urahara''s stance remained unfazed, even as I towered over him. "I won''t deny that I have my own ns, Adam. But they don''t involve sacrificing innocents."


    The tension hung heavy between us for a moment before I exhaled, letting some of the built-up tension seep out of me. "Hard to believe."


    Urahara nodded, his posture rxing slightly. "I understand. I''ve been told I''m quite difficult to trust, it took Yoruichi three decades to fully trust me."


    "I still don''t trust you!" Yorouichi screamed from somewhere outside.


    Was I letting paranoia affect me?


    I didn''t know what to think at this point.


    All I knew was that I was getting tired.


    "I know I haven''t been entirely forward with you, as you haven''t been with me," Kisuke began, taking a deep breath. "The truth of the matter is, I''m using you, just as much as you''re using me."


    He wasn''t wrong.


    I needed him to go back home.


    And he needed me for something, what exactly, I wasn''t sure.


    "Fair enough," I sighed, leaning against the wall.For now, I had something to gain out of this, just for now.


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [Sosuke Aizen.]


    The dimly lit chamber, hidden deep within Las Noches, was filled with a subtle, almost serene atmosphere. A single ornate table stood in its center, a tea set neatly arranged atop it. Seated at the head of the table was Aizen Sosuke, his face calm and contemtive.


    The past events had yed out almost to perfection, with the exception of Adam''s interference, one he had been forced to deal with, after all, had he not interfered, Adam would''ve saved Rukia.


    That being said, the bait had been taken, and now Rukia Kuchiki was back within the walls of the Seireitei, carrying the invaluable Hogyoku within her very soul.


    Aizen poured himself a cup of tea, the soft clinking of porcin resonating in the silence. The liquid''s amber hue shimmered as steam danced upward, only to disappear into the dimness above.


    ''Everything is falling into ce,'' he mused.


    "Aizen Taicho," came a voice from the entrance. Gin Ichimaru, his right-hand man and confidant, slid open the door and stepped in, the trademark smirk never leaving his face. "The preparations areplete."


    Aizen nodded. "Very good, Gin. It''s time to set the next phase of our n in motion."


    Gin''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "It''s amusing how easily they dance to your tune."


    Aizen took a sip of his tea, savoring its vor. "The time has finallye."


    A brief silence followed, punctuated only by the quiet sounds of their breathing.


    "What about Adam?" Gin inquired, tilting his head ever so slightly.


    A slight frown creased Aizen''s face. "Keep a close eye on him. His presence might prove useful, or a hindrance. It''s still too early to say."


    Gin chuckled. "Always one step ahead."


    Aizen ced his tea cup down gently. "Indeed. With the Hogyoku within my grasp, the power to reshape both the world of the living and the world of souls will be mine. Nothing can stand in my way."


    Standing up, Aizen looked out into the vast expanse of Hueco Mundo. The white sands stretched endlessly, bathed in the constant moonlight. "Soon, the bnce will shift, and a new dawn will rise."


    The stage was set, and the pieces were in motion. The next act of his grand y was about to begin.

 Chapter 217: Training, and Secrets.

    Chapter 217: Training, and Secrets.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam C POV.]


    The wind ran across my face as I moved around the training ground, blurring in and out of sight, the only sound around, being the sharp sh of metal meeting metal.


    Each footstep I took, each sh of my de, a rhythm, like a dance between me and Yoruichi.


    I had to admit, fighting Yoruichi was like fighting a tempest, her fighting style was unpredictable and very unforgiving. Her mastery of Shunpo, made it appear as if she was teleporting rather than merely moving.


    The world around us would blur, and she''d be behind me, a de''s edge away fromnding a decisive blow.


    She was faster than me. Or was it more skilled? At this level, it was hard to tell the difference.


    "You''re holding back, pretty boy," Yoruichi taunted, her golden eyes shimmering, as she kicked me back, before she pivoted on her heel,unching another series of attacks that I narrowly dodged.


    I chuckled.


    It wasn''t that I was deliberately holding back, I was used to fighting people weaker than me, people I could simply overpower, and her style made it difficult to go with my usual method.


    Breathing heavily, I leaped backward, trying to create distance and buy a moment. I needed to strategize, to analyze her moves, and adapt. If I could anticipate even one of her moves, I might gain the upper hand.


    Her yful smirk seemed to say, ''good luck with that''.


    "Remember, Adam," she began, her voice carrying through the space between us, "It''s not just about raw power or speed. It''s about understanding your opponent. Anticipate. React. Flow."


    Good advice kitty cat.


    A deep breath in. Exhale. I readied myself. Move, flow, and adapt. Easier said than done, especially when your opponent is a speed demon.


    Grinning at my reaction, she was on me again. Left, right, a feint, then a true strike from above. I tried to keep up, creating a small barrier between us. She smiled, and before I knew it, there was pain.


    A kick sent me sprawling, the taste of blood lingering in my mouth, before she could capitalize on that, I rolled back to my feet in one fluid motion. The world spun slightly, but I kept my gaze locked onto hers. This was more than just physical training; it was a mental and spiritual test of wills, so to speak. I could feel our reiatsu shing, hersmanding and wild like a storm, mine deep like the sea.


    I smiled at the thought, moving forward as I caught a glimpse of her next move. Trusting my instincts, I attacked, our des locking with a loud ng. The force of our sh created a shockwave, sending a gust of wind throughout the training ground.


    We stood there, face to face, the silence punctuated only by our ragged breaths.


    Yoruichi''s lips curved into a smile. "Better," she murmured approvingly. "I haven''t had this much fun in ages."


    I smirked, wiping away a smear of blood from the corner of my mouth. "d I could provide some entertainment."


    Jumping back, I swung my de, unleashing Hado #78. Zangerin, destroying a good portion of the training ground.


    Though as expected, before the attack had reached her, she dodged.


    However, this time, I followed.


    I figured that instead of my passive approach thus far, it might be best to just go for the kill, so to speak.


    So, as she moved left, trying tond a surprise attack, I anticipated right, shifting my weight and parrying her strike.


    "You''re getting predictable, Yoruichi," I teased, aiming to unsettle her just a tad.


    A sh of amusement lit up her eyes. "Is that so?"


    As if answering my unspoken challenge, her next attack was a blinding flurry, designed to overwhelm and confuse. And for a moment, it worked. Her de, kicks, and punches seemed to be everywhere at once, left, right, above, below.


    I grinned, taking all of the attacks head on, not dodging a single one.


    Then using all the strength I could muster, I anchored my foot deep into the ground, the earth beneath giving a reassuring solidity. With a quick twist of my wrist, I deflected her de to the side, receiving a shallow cut, while simultaneously using my other hand tond a swift, powerful punch to her midsection.


    She went flying back, the surprise evident in her golden eyes, before hitting the ground with a thud. For a moment, there was silence. I stood panting, covered in cuts, bruises and blood.


    With a groan, she sat up, rubbing her abdomen. "Well, that was unexpected," she said, shing a wry smile. "But effective."


    I extended a hand to help her up. "Would you look at that, I won," I replied with a smirk.


    Yoruichiughed, taking my hand and allowing me to pull her to her feet. "Well, what can I say? Every now and then, I have to let the student feel good about himself."


    "Whatever helps you sleep, kitty," I replied, cracking my sore neck.


    I was getting used to my power as a soul, without a body holding me back. It was just a matter of time before I could fully grasp this.


    ¡ª----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Yoruichi Shihouin. POV.]


    I stepped through the sliding doors of Urahara''s shop, my feet padding softly on the tatami mats. Kisuke was leaning over some papers, scribbling furiously with a brush, as usual. He looked up as I entered, his eyes widening a bit before he masked his expression with that ever-present smile.


    "Yoruichi, to what do I owe the pleasure?" he greeted, setting the brush aside.


    Like he didn''t know, no wonder Adam didn''t like him, sometimes I even wonder how I deal with him.


    "I came to talk to you about Adam," I began, opting to dive right into the subject.


    "Oh?" His eyebrows rose slightly. "How did the training session go?"


    I sighed, taking a seat on a cushion across from him. "It went better than I expected. He''s progressing at a rate that''s... troubling."


    "Troubling?" Kisuke echoed.


    Troubling was an understatement.


    That kid was a fucking monster. Not to say I didn''t like him, but it is what it is.


    I nodded. "A few weeks ago, I could have killed him in a fight without breaking a sweat. Now, I''m not so sure. His adaptability and his rate of learning are off the fucking charts. Not to mention, his spiritual pressure feels different, moreplex, more intense, dense."


    Urahara steepled his fingers, his expression bing more serious. "Is that so?"


    That pretty much confirms some of my suspicions, Kisuke is hiding something, again.


    "Yes," I continued, narrowing my gaze on him. "And I don''t like things I can''t understand, Kisuke. Just what is he?"


    Urahara sighed, a weight suddenly filling his eyes. "It''s best if you don''t know, Yoruichi."


    It was that bad?


    "Don''t know?" I replied, raising an eyebrow at him. "If he''s going to be fighting alongside us, I have a right to know what he is."


    "Yoruichi," Kisuke interrupted softly, "I assure you, if I thought Adam was a threat to us, to you, I would not have let him into our circle in the first ce."


    "Then why the secrecy?" I replied, crossing my arms. I didn''t like not knowing things, especially when said things affected me.


    He closed his eyes for a moment as if weighing his words carefully. "Because the less you know, the safer you''ll be. Knowledge can be a dangerous thing."


    Oh, so guarding the reality altering marble was safe mode?


    I scowled at him. "Ignoring the fact we''ve been protecting the Hogyoku from Aizen for over a hundred years, you know I''ve never been one to shy away from danger, Kisuke. You of all people should know that."


    He chuckled softly. "Indeed, I do. But this is one of those times where ignorance might truly be bliss."


    He regretted finding out.


    He regretted knowing what Adam was.


    It wasn''t like Kisuke to be like this.


    I stared at him for a long moment, finally sighing in resignation. "Fine. But you better know what you''re doing, Kisuke."


    "I usually do," he replied, his smile returning.


    I rolled my eyes but couldn''t help smiling back. Despite my reservations, if Kisuke trusted Adam, then that would have to be good enough for me. For now, at least.


    That being said, I couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that we were all venturing into dangerous, uncharted territory.

 Chapter 218: The Seiretei.

    Chapter 218: The Seiretei.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    I will post an extra chapterter today.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The sensation of hurtling through dimensions is one that no amount of training can truly prepare you for, that or Urahara had made the experience as ufortable as possible just to be a dick.


    A whirlwind of colors, spiritual pressure, and gut-wrenching twists had enveloped us as we made our entry into the Soul Society. By the time the world finally solidified around us, I found myself standing with Ichigo, Orihime, Chad, and Uryu in a sprawling, old city, the Rukongai.


    Normally, we should''ve entered the soul society through the dangai, but Urahara said something about my power being impossible to hide from the eyes of the soul society if I went that way.


    "That was¡­ awful," I muttered, trying not to puke.


    "It was," Ichigo agreed, with a light shudder.


    I smiled. I really liked the kid, he was brash, ready to throw hands, and loyal. If the guild were here, I would''ve asked him to join.


    This past week, I saw him recover his powers, and double them.


    Heck, I just might, our first member from another dimension. Well, second if you count me, but I don''t count me.


    "We need a n," Uryu dered, scanning our surroundings. "We can''t just barge into the Seireitei. They''ll be expecting us."


    As much as I wanted to just go full Fairy Tail on these bastards, I knew I wouldn''t win if I did that, there were a lot of people capable of fighting me here, so I had to be smart about my approach.


    I nodded. "We need to be smart. We should¡ª"


    Before I could continue, a feeling washed over me, a pull, subtle but insistent. It was like a ma drawing me in, whispering for me toe closer. I nced around, but no one else seemed to notice anything amiss.


    "Are you okay, Hiroshi?" Inoue asked, concerned evident in her voice.


    "I...I have to go," I murmured, the urge bing more potent, to the point I didn''t even correct her about the fake name.


    Ichigo looked at me, confusion clear in his eyes. "What the hell are you talking about, Adam? We just got here!"


    "I know, but something''s...calling me." It sounded absurd even to my own ears, but the sensation was undeniable.


    Yoruichi, who''d transformed into her cat form for the journey, looked up with her piercing eyes. "Adam, whatever it is you think you''re hearing, don''t."


    I chuckled. "Sorry, but I''ll be right back."


    Ichigo hesitated for a moment. "Fine, but you better regroup with us as soon as you can. We''re going to need all the help we can get."


    "You can count on me," I replied, patting him on the head.


    "Hey! What gives?!" Ichigo barked at me.


    I chuckled, he reminded me of Laxus, so angry, but so friendly.


    Waving at them, I began following the pull, weaving through the narrow streets and alleys of the Rukongai district. The further I went, the stronger the sensation grew, until I found myself standing before a massive building, dark and foreboding.


    Ab.


    Why was I drawn here?


    Steeling myself for whatevery ahead, I cautiously entered theb, every instinct on high alert. The air was thick with the scent of chemicals, and the soft hum of machines echoed throughout the vast space. Somewhere within this maze of technology and dark secrets, I felt the call, growing more intense with each step.


    As I moved deeper into thebyrinth, memories I didn''t recognize began to flood my mind. shbacks of experiments, of pain, of an insidiousughter.


    Mayuri''sughter.


    What had this ce done to me? And why did it feel so hauntingly familiar?


    I had never been here before.


    Suddenly, the shadows shifted, revealing a figure cloaked in darkness. A voice, cold and mocking, sliced through the silence.


    "Wee back, Subject 42. I''ve been waiting for you."


    Mayuri Kurotsuchi stepped into the light, his grin revealing more than just malice, there was recognition there.


    I think I know why I am here. I don''t know how, but I know it.


    A piece of my soul was here.


    ¡ª---------------------------------------------------------------


    [Sosuke Aizen. POV.]


    From the inner sanctum of the 5th Division''s headquarters, I watched the events transcurring in the Soul Society through a subtle spiritual projection. In the human world, ns had theirplications, its various pawns moving unpredictably across the board. But here, in my domain, the pieces were aligned almost too perfectly.


    A smile tugged at the corner of my lips.


    As I had predicted, Ichigo Kurosaki and his friends had infiltrated the Rukongai. His spiritual pressure was still weak, barely a flicker, but I knew in time he would grow strong. The boy had a penchant for shattering expectations, a trait that made him simultaneously interesting and dangerous.


    Perhaps he would grow strong enough to truly entertain me.


    But it was not Ichigo who caught my attention this time. No, my gaze was fixed on another anomaly, a wildcard, even more unpredictable and enigmatic: Adam.


    He had arrived with Kurosaki to the soul society, and was now standing before the twelfth divisionbs, the very reason for him being here. Interesting, indeed.


    I smiled at the thought.


    My initial calctions had ounted for Ichigo, Uryu, Chad, and even Orihime Inoue. But Adam was an unforeseen variable, an equation left unsolved, because I had yet to determine what role he would y.


    As I stood there, contemting, I realized that his spiritual pressure had begun to resonate with something deep within the bowels of Mayuri''sb.


    It seems the piece of his soul trapped within Mayuri''s grasp wanted to go home. What a fascinating development.


    A soft knock on the door interrupted my musings, as Momo Hinamori entered, her face etched with innocent concern.


    "Captain Aizen, is everything alright? You seemed...lost in thought."


    I turned my eyes away from the projection she couldn''t see, and favored her with a reassuring smile. "Ah, Momo, always so diligent, I don''t know what I would do without you. I was just contemting theplexities of our current situation."


    She nodded, her trust in me absolute. A trust that would be her downfall, just as it would be for all the others who dared to stand in my way.


    "Please continue with your duties, Lieutenant. There are many preparations to be made."


    "Of course, Captain," she bowed before exiting the room, leaving me alone with my thoughts once more.


    As the door closed behind her, my smile faded. It seemed it was time that I assessed the situation about Adam, after all, a ripple in a pond that could grow into a wave, powerful enough to wash away even the most intricate ns.


    He was a mystery, a cipher. And as much as I relished the challenge, I knew that enigmas had a way of bing obstacles, and obstacles needed to be addressed.

 Chapter 219: Science vs. Power.

    Chapter 219: Science vs. Power.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    As promised. The extra chapter, the sexy corn promises and delivers!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [Mayuri''s Lab.]


    The chilling sound of Mayuri''sughter echoed through the dimly litboratory, making Adam frown. The walls around them, were adorned with various instruments of torture and experimentation, perhaps a mix of both.


    It didn''t take Adam long toe to a conclusion about this ce, thinking that there was something deeply unsettling about this particr setting.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed as he focused on a particr aura that felt strangely familiar, the moonlit dragon. Selene. A gentle yet potent pulse that contrasted sharply with the spiritual energies that surrounded them.


    Now it made sense how he had arrived here. At least part of it, he thought.


    "Seeing you decided to return out of your own ord I will let you name yourself!" Mayuri dered, his grin stretching unnaturally across his face. His eyes, behind those bizarre golden lenses, glinted with a mix of amusement and malevolence. "After all, I''m quite pleased that my lost experiment decided to waltz back into myb."


    Adam snorted. "Not only you''re ugly, but delusional as well?"


    Mayuri pointed with his slender finger toward a nearby jail cell, its bars reinforced with what seemed likeyers of spiritual seals. "And here I was being nice, oh well, meet your new roommate," he sneered. "I''m sure she''s been dying to see you."


    Adam nced at the cell. To his eyes, it was empty, void of any presence. He could detect some traces of Selene''s magic, but he couldn''t see anyone there. "Ugly, the cell is empty," he dered, tilting his head.


    Mayuri''sughter resumed, this time with a mocking undertone. "Oh, how na?ve! Perhaps you''re simply blind? Or maybe, just maybe, you haven''t tapped into the full potential of your senses."


    If Mayuri''s taunts had any truth to them, then Selene''s presence was being masked, hidden from in view. But somehow Adam doubted that was the case.


    "This is one of my finer works," Mayuri boasted, tapping the bars of the cell with a gloved finger. "I''ve managed to imprison her very essence, transmuting her soul!"


    Adam sighed, unsheathing his de. "Would you please, shut up, and fight already? I already met my quota with mad scientists with Kisuke."


    Mayuri gritted his teeth. "Very well then, let''s begin the experiment."


    ¡ª---------------------------------------------------------------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [The Rukongai.]


    As the group moved through the Rukongai, Yoruichi felt a massive surge of reiatsu from afar, and though she was leading Ichigo and the others stealthily through the alleyways of the Seireitei, the undeniable sh of energies pulled at her senses, making her momentarily pause.


    The group behind her continued to move, their urgency clear. But Ichigo, sensing Yoruichi''s distraction, nced back at the ck feline with a questioning gaze.


    "Is something wrong, Yoruichi-san?" Orihime asked, noting the cat''s attention was fixated somewhere distant.


    "It''s Adam," Yoruichi murmured, her voice tinged with concern but also confidence. "He''s engaging Mayuri."


    Uryu froze.


    Chad frowned, "He''s a captain, right?"


    "Rukia said that he was a scientist of some kind," Ichigo replied.


    Yoruichi''s tail twitched in thought. "Mayuri is not just a scientist; he''s a madman, as for why Adam is here, well, I suppose it has to do with whatever he felt before leaving us." She paused, listening intently, her sharp senses trying to decipher the flow of the battle. "Don''t worry though, Adam is strong, very strong, and while Mayuri might be cunning, and resourceful, I have no doubt that he''ll be okay."


    Ichigo''s grip on his zanpakuto tightened. "In that case, we need to hurry andplete our mission. The sooner we get to Rukia, the sooner we can regroup with Adam."


    Yoruichi nodded, "Right. Stay close. We''re getting close."


    ¡ª-----------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    Gin Ichimaru''s snake-like eyes gazed out over the Seireitei. From where he was, he and Tosen could feel the intense reiatsu emanating from Mayuri''s quarters.


    He smiled.


    "Who do you think will emerge victorious, Gin?" Kaname Tosen asked, his voice calm and collected.


    Gin''s lips curled into his trademark grin, the one that sent shivers down many a spine. "Mah, ya really think Mayuri''s intellect can win against that overwhelming force?" he drawledzily.


    Tosen''s face remained impassive. "Mayuri''s mind is his most dangerous weapon. If he can outsmart the boy, overpowering him bes easier."


    Gin chuckled softly, the sound almost eerie in the otherwise quiet day. "Power and intelligence have their ces, Tosen. But sometimes, pure, raw power can bulldoze even the smartest strategies. From what I''ve seen, Adam has that sorta power, kinda scary ya know?"


    Tosen''s brow furrowed slightly. "It''s a dangerousbination, especially if he learns to harness it."


    Gin''s grin widened, a glint shing in his eyes. "Oh, it''s gonna be fun watchin'' how things unfold. But if I were to ce bets, my money''s on Adam. No amount of intelligence can truly stand up to that sorta strength."


    Silently, the two captains continued to observe, feeling the pulses of reiatsu and waiting to see how the conflict would pan out.


    ¡ª-----------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [First Division.]


    The headquarters of the first Division was a ce of stillness and absolute respect. It was where the most critical decisions concerning the Seireitei were made, and where the most powerful Shinigami to have ever existed resided.


    Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto, Captain-Commander and founder of the Gotei 13, sat behind his desk, a scroll spread open in front of him.


    Suddenly, his usually calm demeanor shifted ever so slightly. The room seemed to drop several degrees as a chilling wave of reiatsu spread from the twelfth division into his own.


    It was a power that was raw, wild, and undeniably potent. Yamamoto''s eyes narrowed as he felt it, this reiatsu was new.


    His lieutenant, Chojiro Sasakibe, who had been meticulously organizing scrolls on the side, paused, sensing the change in the atmosphere. With a concerned expression, he approached the Captain-Commander. "Sir, what do we do?"


    Yamamoto didn''t reply immediately. He allowed himself another moment to truly gauge the strength and intent behind the reiatsu he had just felt. It felt like an unstoppable storm, threatening to engulf everything in its path, it reminded him of the days of his youth, of the days of the first generation. "Nothing."


    Chojiro sped his hands, anxiety evident in his posture. "But¡­ what if Captain Kurotsuchi can''t contain it... what then?"


    The Captain-Commander''s gaze hardened, an old fire igniting in his eyes. "If Mayuri fails to address the threat that has infiltrated his division, then I shall intervene," he dered. "The Seireitei has stood for thousands of years, and I will not let it be jeopardized by the ipetence of a brat."


    By brat, he meant Mayuri.


    His lieutenant nodded, fully understanding the gravity of the situation. "Let''s hope it doesn''te to that, sir."


    Yamamoto leaned back, gazing at the ceiling. "Indeed, Chojiro."


    In the old days, he would''ve rushed to meet this threat, eliminating without wasting a second. But now, he was letting others try to do that before him.


    The old shinigami couldn''t help but wonder, was he going soft?

 Chapter 220: Science vs. Power, Part 2.

    Chapter 220: Science vs. Power, Part 2.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The cold sterile air in Mayuri''sboratory, already thick with anticipation, seemed to grow denser as our face-off began. Mayuri was one of those characters I never would''ve liked to fight, from his bizarre appearance to his entric makeup, he was a monster ying to be a man.


    Yet, despite how much his very existence perturbed me, I couldn''t help but feel a wave of confidence rushing through me. His crazed confidence, his title, his status, none of it phased me.


    Why?


    Simple.


    I was stronger than him.


    Mayuri was the first to strike. With a flourish of his zanpakuto, he unleashed a wave of dark energy towards me. It was a straightforward attack, too straightforward for the guy, making me suspect a trap. Still, I casually sidestepped the wave, letting it crash and burn against the wall behind me.


    "You''ll have to try harder than that," I taunted, my voice dripping with a hint of amusement.


    He responded with a re. "It seems your time with that man damaged your ability to assess your situation properly."


    Suddenly, from the ground sprouted tendrils, attempting to wrap around me. Closing my eyes, I moved behind him with a single step, dodging his surprise attack. "For a genius you''re quite predictable," I said, meeting his gaze with a smug grin.


    But Mayuri, being the mad bastard he was, only chuckled as momentster, my senses grew hazy, and my limbs felt heavier with each passing second.


    I had been poisoned?


    But how, I dodged all of his attacks.


    Mayuri''sughter echoed eerily. "Feeling a little under the weather, are we? That poison is my own concoction. There''s no antidote."


    I could feel the venom pulsating through my veins, trying to take hold of my body. "When?"


    "Ah, the curiosity of the afflicted," Mayuri crooned, the sharp edges of his painted lips curving upwards. "You''re under the impression that my attacks are limited to just the des and tendrils. How quaint."


    I took a step back, trying to assess the situation while still battling the increasing weight of the poison. "What did you do?"


    "Did you really think the environment within myb was simply for show?" Mayuri taunted, circling me like a vulture awaiting its meal. "From the moment you stepped into my domain, you were breathing in my creation. Myb''s venttion system constantly emits a minuscule amount of the venom. Every breath you took made you more vulnerable, saturating your lungs, then your bloodstream. Your earlier exertions? They just elerated the process."


    So that''s how he did it.


    I could almost chuckle, I should''ve expected something like that from the likes of him. Then again, I wasn''t expecting to fight him when I came here.


    "That''s good and all, but do you think a little venom will stop me?" I growled, ring my reiatsu. Sure, I was in pain, but this was nothing, I knew true pain, my body had endured far worse than this.


    Mayuri''s smile widened, the joy of the chase evident on his face. "No, I expect it to slow you down, make you desperate, make you predictable."


    I let out a challenging roar, sending a st of energy towards him, which he deftly dodged. Even though my movements felt sluggish, I still had the upperhand. I wasn''t done yet.


    "You might''ve caught me off guard, ugly fuck," I admitted, my vision blurring intermittently. "But never mistake surprise for defeat."


    Mayuri paused, then cackled. "Bold words for someone on borrowed time."


    Shaking off the dizziness with some healing Kido, I locked my eyes on Mayuri, and with a burst of speed, I appeared right before him, my de inches from his throat. "My turn."


    Mayuri tried to hide it, but I could see the surprise in his eyes. His attempts to incapacitate me had failed, and now the tables had turned.


    Blocking the cut by sacrificing his arm, Mayuri took a few steps back, his gaze ring into me. "Bankai, Konjiki Ashisogi Jizo!"


    On cue, a giant creature with the body of a caterpir in a red cape, with a grotesque golden baby''s head and arms, and a silver halo hovering around its head appeared.


    I grinned, coughing some blood before bringing my sword down, cutting the baby in two. "Oops."


    "Insolent fool," Mayuri hissed, his eyes wide in rage as he lunged forward, probably mistaking my earlier cough as a signal his poison was working as intended.


    However, as he lunged, I danced around his attacks, countering and parrying with precision. Each strike I made was calcted, not to kill, but to toy with him, to make him feel the weight of his arrogance, to make his feel how his experiments felt.


    Mayuri''s reiatsu red with every hit he took, his frustration evident.


    "You think you''re so superior," I mused, dodging another swipe from his transformed arm. "But all I see is a desperate man, ying with powers he doesn''t understand."


    Mayuri, spitting blood, managed to hiss back, "You know nothing."


    I could''ve ended it right there. I had countless opportunities to deliver the final blow. But there was something exhrating about having the upper hand, about seeing the mad scientist grow more and more desperate.


    So, I yed the cat to his mouse, letting the chase go on.


    "Have you had enough yet?" I taunted, evading another of his frenzied strikes. "Or should I keep embarrassing you?"


    Mayuri''s face contorted into a snarl, his eyes burning with a crazed fire that was both fascinating and repulsive. "I will not be humiliated by the likes of you!"


    Just as Mayuri was about to unleash another one of his ''surprises'', I abruptly ended our little dance, cutting his arms and legs, before mming my palm against his chest, pushing him backward and crashing him against a wall of hisb. The impact left a sizable indentation, cracking the otherwise impervious walls.


    As the dust settled, I walked over him. "Still alive, huh?"


    Mayuri coughed, his body bloodied and battered, unable to rise from the ground, one of his eyes was swollen shut, with his iconic makeup smeared across his face, a distorted version of its prior self. "You will¡­ regret this," he wheezed.


    I knelt beside him, my de resting casually on my shoulder. "They always say that, and here I am, regretting nothing," I whispered coldly into his ear. "I wanted you to feel a fraction of the pain and fear that those you''ve tortured felt."


    I blinked.


    So that''s the reason I had done this, whatever he had done to my soul, had left a bad taste in my mouth, enough to warrant a side of me I hadn''t seen since the Tower of Heaven.


    His remaining eye widened slightly, a mixture of anger and realization shing through. "You think this... will change anything?" he spat, blood dribbling from the side of his mouth.


    "Change you, God no, that would be a biblical miracle," I replied, chuckling. "I just wanted to beat you up, I''m a rascal, what can I say?"


    Mayuri chuckled weakly, coughing up more blood. "I''ll... remember this, and be certain, that our next encounter won''t end the same way."


    "Whatever helps you sleep," I said, getting up and stepping back, allowing him the space to breathe. "Though, a word of advice, next time, I won''t be so merciful."


    As much as I wanted to kill him, he was a necessary evil, to deal with some uing threats, so for now, I would be merciful.


    Turning my back to the defeated captain, I began to make my way out of the hellishboratory, only to feel a massive reiatsu approaching.


    This¡­ wasn''t good.

 Chapter 221: Yamamoto.

    Chapter 221: Yamamoto.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [First Division.]


    The atmosphere in the 1st Division''s barracks was tense to say the least. Every Shinigami present could feel it, the thick, suffocating sensation of unease. And at its epicenter was Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto.


    His dark eyes gazed intently at a small orb, watching as a reflection of the battle between Adam and Mayuri yed out. He had seen enough. As Mayuri''s defeated form appeared within the orb, Yamamoto''s reiatsu erupted wildly, the ground beneath him trembling from its sheer force as the entire seireitei shook.


    mes, as if drawn from the depths of the sun, swirled around him, making the very air scorching hot. Those mes weren''t merely for show; they were a manifestation of Yamamoto''s rage at Mayuri''s ipetence to defend his division, and at the intruder for daring to attack the soul society in his watch.


    Barely able to withstand the pressure of his captain''s reiatsu, Ch¨­jir¨­ Sasakibe, hesitated for a moment before stepping forward, concern evident in his eyes. "Captain-Commander... What are you going to do?"


    Yamamoto''s voice was as cold as ice, a stark contrast to the mes surrounding him. "I will eliminate this threat myself."


    Ch¨­jir¨­ swallowed hard. He had been at Yamamoto''s side for centuries and had witnessed his strength and wrath firsthand. "I understand he defeated Captain Kurotsuchi without breaking a sweat. But to go yourself? Isn''t that a bit overkill? Shouldn''t we let the other captains deal with this?"


    Yamamoto nced at his lieutenant, his eyes piercing. "The fact he dealt with Mayuri so easily is exactly why he cannot be allowed to roam the Soul Society unchecked. Mayuri''s methods may be questionable, but he''s a captain of the Gotei 13, and his defeat cannot be ignored. I won''t let this intruder trample over our pride!"


    "Understood, Captain-Commander," Ch¨­jir¨­ nodded, his voice filled with admiration and loyalty. "How shall we proceed?"


    "We iste him. I''ll engage him inbat directly. I want barriers set up around the battlefield. I won''t let our battle affect the rest of the Soul Society," Yamamoto ordered, the mes around him dancing more fervently.


    Ch¨­jir¨­ nodded, "I''ll inform the Kido Corps immediately."


    As preparations were made, Yamamoto took a moment to himself. He remembered the early days of the Gotei 13, the challenges they faced, the enemies they overcame. He had sworn to protect Soul Society and its people, and he would not let this intruder disrupt the peace he had fought so hard for.


    For his insolence, this brat would perish under the mes of a raging sun.


    ¡ª-----------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [Eighth Division.]


    The atmosphere across Seireitei shifted palpably. While most might not have been able to decipher the source of the change, for Captain Shunsui Ky¨­raku, the sensation was all too familiar.


    Thezy captain lounged on one of the elevated wooden terraces of the 8th Division, his straw hat casting a shadow over his closed eyes.


    The Captain of the 8th Division was one of the few who truly knew the extent of Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto''s power, at least he thought so. They shared a bond that went back centuries, and he had seen the old man in moments of both profound wisdom and terrifying rage.


    So when the old man''s reiatsu red, it was impossible to ignore. The overwhelming force sent shivers down Shunsui''s spine. He opened one eye slightly, feeling the warmth of the distant mes. His lips curved into a wistful smile, a mixture of nostalgia and trepidation. "Ah, old man... it''s been a while since you''ve gotten this angry."


    Nanao Ise, approached with an unreadable expression. "Captain Ky¨­raku... that''s..."


    Shunsui lifted his hat slightly to look at her. "Yes, it''s the old man''s reiatsu. He''s about to engage that intruder."


    Nanao''s face tightened with concern. "An intruder, where?"


    Shunsui nodded, taking a sip from his ever-present sake bottle. "Yeah, someone that defeated Captain Mayuri."


    "I see.. But why would the Captain-Commander involve himself? Surely, there are others who..."


    Shunsui interrupted her gently. "Nanao-chan, sometimes it''s best not to think too hard on these things, regardless of the reason, the old man is angry."


    Nanao took a moment, processing his words. "I have never felt the captainmander this angry before."


    Shunsui gazed at the horizon, where the barrier had been erected, the orange glow hinting at the inferno raging within. "Ha, I pity the soul who finds himself at the receiving end of the old man''s wrath. His strength is unparalleled."


    ¡ª-----------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    I''d barely caught my breath after dealing with Mayuri when a sensation surged through Seireitei, a force so overwhelming that it threatened to crush my very spirit. It felt as if the sun itself had descended upon this realm. My skin prickled and sweat formed almost instantly.


    For the first time ever, I felt a spiritual pressure strong enough to make my knees shake under the pressure.


    I looked down at my hand. Was it my imagination, or was the very air shimmering, like a mirage one might see in a desert? I didn''t need to be told; despite this being the first time I had felt this, I knew this force, this unbearable heat, wasing from one being alone: Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto.


    As the temperature continued to rise, it became a struggle to maintain my stance. The cobblestones beneath my feet felt as though they''d been baking inside a volcano. I removed my jacket, the material suddenly feeling oppressively heavy and hot.


    "Fuck," I muttered, watching the old man arrive. The sight that greeted me was akin to watching a wrathful god descend from the heavens.


    "Intruder," he intoned, his voice deep and echoing. "Your audacity in setting foot in Seireitei, and the harm you''ve inflicted upon my subordinates, leaves your life forsaken."


    I swallowed hard, not out of fear but in an attempt to moisten my parched throat. "Fuck¡­"


    This was not part of the n, at all.


    "Is there a way we can resolve this without fighting?" I asked.


    He didn''t respond. Instead, his eyes, those ancient, wise, yet unfathomably fierce eyes, bore into mine. They judged, weighed, and seemingly found wanting. And for a fleeting moment, I wondered if this was how the countless souls who''d faced him felt before their end.

 Chapter 222: Burning Hell.

    Chapter 222: Burning Hell.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    <strong>Todays deal is simple, more stones: more chapters.</strong>


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The moment Yamamoto arrived; the atmosphere morphed from stifling heat to an all-epassing ze that made it hard to breathe. It was like standing on the surface of the sun. The source of this incredible heat soon materialized ¡ª a figure robed in traditional garb, his eyes not just stern but carrying centuries of judgment and authority.


    "You stand as a traitor to the Soul Society. Your life is forsaken," Yamamoto announced, mes erupting all around him.


    Was he for real? A traitor? Because I decided I won''t be someone''sb rat?


    I really didn''t want to fight him.


    I really didn''t.


    But it didn''t seem like I had much of a choice.


    I drew my de, ring my reiatsu in kind. "Judge all things in this universe, Zanryuzuki!"


    For a brief moment, his eyes narrowed, as if he was genuinely disappointed that I chose to fight, almost as if he thought I should simply ept my execution. Then without warning, he swung his sword, "Reduce All Creation to Ash, Ryujin Jakka!" releasing a massive inferno that moved towards me like a tidal wave of pure, scorching fire.


    I quickly moved my de. The area around me distorted, as the searing mes that were a breath away suddenly seemed to slow, trapped within the grasp of my Zanpakuto, allowing me the barest of moments to think.


    "Orbit," I whispered. With these words, a ripple of translucent energy emanated from Zanryuzuki, creating a sort of bubble around me. Inside this bubble, space was my dominion.


    The mes of Ryujin Jakka, scorching and lethal, were kept at bay, inching forward by the second but unable to breach the barrier. Outside of this bubble, I could see the world in a different light, a slower, more malleable version of reality.


    With a grunt of effort, due to Yamamoto''s massive reiatsu pressing back against mine, I expanded the bubble, creating arger sphere of manipted space around us. Now, within this small limited area, I had the advantage. I could move faster, think clearer, and hopefully, tip the scales in my favor.


    Yamamoto looked momentarily surprised but quickly caught on. He observed the distorted space curiously, seemingly impressed. "An impressive ability, controlling the fabric of space itself. I wonder how it will fare against the oldest and most powerful zanpakuto?"


    Instead of replying, I lunged at him. Within this domain, my movements were enhanced. That being said, it became clear that Yamamoto was no novice by any means. He not only immediately adapted to the altered reality I had created, but he also parried my strikes with the practiced ease of a warrior with centuries of experience.


    It had taken him less than a second to adapt. And even less to read the intentions behind my attacks.


    As our des shed, mes erupted around him, burning all the moisture in the air to the point breathing felt like a torture.


    I smiled, excited, however, before I could begin to enjoy the situation, I felt a pang in my chest. Mayuri''s poison, the venom''s effects were bing more pronounced.


    I had almost forgotten that crazy bastard had poisoned me. My power was slowing down the effects of this, but slowing it down didn''t mean it was a solved problem.


    I coughed, blood violently spraying from my lips, droplets sttering and staining my clothes, coating my chin and trailing down my throat.


    Seeing my momentarypse, Yamamoto seized the chance and sent a massive wave of mes towards me. Pushing through the pain, I barely had the time to raise another spatial shield, causing the mes to dance and distort around me, scorching my right arm.


    "You''re quite skilled for your age," Yamamoto''s voice echoed within the altered space. "However, no tricks can change your fate."


    I chuckled softly.


    At the pace this was going, I was going to lose.


    I was poisoned, and fighting the strongest Shinigami, my chances were pretty much slim to none.


    The only option I had was using my Bankai, but seeing that now it was much stronger than before, that wasn''t an option, not because I would die, but because thousands of souls would die in the process.


    Much like Yamamoto''s, my Bankai wasn''t something to use around others.


    "Rift!" I roared, bringing my de down on him, as a tear in space appeared before me, twisting the space between us, before sending him crashing across the battlefield.


    Yamamoto recovered quickly, and gazed at me with a mix of pity and respect. "Your power ismendable, a waste in the hands of a traitor."


    Coughing up more blood, I grinned weakly, "You know, I could do without the small talk."


    Yamamoto''s eyes shed with anger at my words, but he didn''t attack immediately. "You are a fool," he said, his voice low. "Had you not sided with the mortals, you could have been one of the strongest Shinigami in the Gotei 13."


    Iughed bitterly, wiping the blood from my lips. "I''m sorry old man, but I''m only loyal to Fairy Tail."


    "Fairy Tail? I have never heard of such a ce."


    I chuckled weakly. "It''s a guild, a ce where peoplee to be together, to fight for one another."


    Yamamoto remained quiet for a moment, his eyes glinting with malice. "I see, then I''ll make sure this Fairy Tail you speak of regrets harboring a traitor like you." With that, he charged forward, his sword glowing with intense heat, as mes erupted around us, consuming the space I had created.


    Grinning, I rushed forward as well, letting myself enjoy this moment as much as I could.


    The world seemed to blur and reshape as the two of us moved, our movements fast and clear. The echoes of shing des shaking the soul society, forming a deadly symphony of steel, fire, and space. Each strike, parry, and counter felt like a death sentence, a dance between two warriors, one fueled by duty and the other by desperation.


    I leaned into Zanryuzuki''s abilities, bending the space between our strikes, trying to find an edge, a momentarypse in Yamamoto''s otherwise impable defense. With each sh, I would warp the trajectory, making my de appear in ces the old Captain wouldn''t expect.


    But Yamamoto was terrifyingly adaptive. His mes curled around him, reacting to each distorted strike, trying to find a way through my spatial maniptions. The mes of his de as he had shown thus far, weren''t just for offense; they served as his shield, an extension of his will, anticipating my strikes and countering them before they couldnd.


    My vision started to blur again, Mayuri''s poison manifesting its influence. Every swift movement, every spatial warp, made my head spin. But I refused to let that be my end. I recalled my training, focused on my breathing, and channeled my reiatsu to try and hold off the poison''s effects, even if just for a few moments longer.


    I was having the time of my life.


    Finally an opponent that I could go all out with!


    Finally someone I could aim to surpass!


    ologia had been a necessity to deal with, not a true rival, but him? He was everything I could''ve asked in a fight and more!


    Drawing from the depths of my soul, I unleashed a barrage of strikes, each one coupled with a spatial tear, making it appear as though multiple versions of myself were attacking from all angles. It was a feint within a feint, and myst attempt tond a decisive blow.


    For a moment, it seemed to work. Yamamoto was pushed back, his body receiving multiple cuts as the fierce onught caused him to momentarily focus entirely on defense. s, this was a fleeting victory. With a faint smile, the old Captain unleashed a wave of mes so intense that it seemed to consume everything, the air, the earth, the space, and everything in between.


    The world became a living furnace. A hell.


    Even with my spatial maniption, there was no escaping the sheer intensity of this attack. The heat was suffocating, and the brightness of the mes blinded me. But amidst this inferno that made my skin sizzled, a thought surfaced. If I couldn''t dodge it or block it, perhaps I could redirect it.


    Drawing upon Zanryuzuki''s powers once more, I attempted to warp the space around the mes, this time in a different manner creating a vortex that would send them spiraling away, creating a current for his attack instead of a wall he could burn. The effort was immense, each twist of space drawing heavily upon my already waning strength.


    For a split second, it seemed to work. The mes twisted and contorted, spiraling into the vortex I''d created. But then, with a deafening roar, they exploded outward, breaking free from my control. The force of the st sent me hurtling through the air, crashing into the ruins of a nearby building.


    Coughing up more blood, the weight of the poison and the exhaustion from the fight weighed heavily on me. Yamamoto slowly approached, his de still wreathed in mes, his eyes reflecting both admiration and sorrow.


    "You have fought valiantly," he said, his voice filled with a deep, graveled respect. "But this is where your rebellion ends."


    I chuckled weakly, my skin melting awayyer byyer. The smell of burning flesh filled my nostrils as my charred remains descended into ashes, never again to be found, leaving behind a ckened, charred shell.


    Now this was pain, not what Mayuri had done.


    I had even lost an arm.


    I chuckled again, dropping to my knees as thest of my strength left me. "That was fun, but painful," I gasped, my voice barely above a whisper.

 Chapter 223: The Muken.

    Chapter 223: The Muken.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    Todays deal is simple, more stones: more chapters.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The first sensation that greeted me was pain, an intense, blinding pain that seemed to emanate from every part of my body. I tried to move, but my limbs refused, and a cold, metallic feeling sped around my wrists and ankles. My body felt heavy, my mind foggy.


    I tried to move my limbs, to push myself up, but a sharp painnced through me, and a muffled scream escaped my lips. It was then that I realized, in horror, that my entire left arm was missing.


    Panic rose within me, my heart pounding against my chest, trying to recall what had happened. Memories flooded back, the fight with Yamamoto, the heat, our sh, the blinding mes, and then... darkness.


    I had lost.


    I chuckled, not that I expected a different oue.


    I tried to gather my reiatsu, hoping to break free from my bindings, but it was like reaching into a void. There was nothing there. Looking down, I saw thick chains wrapped around my torso, glowing faintly, suppressing my spiritual power.


    They had thought about everything it seems.


    Where was I?


    Taking a deep breath, I attempted to get a sense of my surroundings, but everything was draped in an all-epassing darkness, so thick it felt almost tangible. The air was stagnant, carrying a weight of despair and hopelessness.


    It was an unsettling feeling.


    A faint light flickered somewhere in the distance. Straining my eyes, I could make out a silhouette, a person approaching. The footsteps were deliberate,zy even, echoing slightly in the vast emptiness.


    "You''re awake," a voice remarked, the tone soft and weing, though there was no warmth in it.


    Squinting, I recognized the figure, Shunsui Kyoraku. But he seemed different, a shadow of his usual carefree self, could it be he actually considered me a threat to the soul society?


    "Hello there," I greeted. "Would you be so kind as to tell me where I am?"


    His eyes bore into mine, his gaze empty. "You are in the Central Great Underground Prison, the Muken. The deepest, most secure prison in all of Soul Society."


    The Muken? They had sent me to the Muken? The abyss where the most dangerous of beings were kept, isted and forgotten.


    Wasn''t this the ce they would eventually seal and lock away Aizen?


    "I reckon I can''t get awyer, right?" I asked, a soft chuckle escaping my lips.


    "You fought the Head Captain," Shunsui said simply, as if that exined everything. "And defeated one of the Captains of the Gotei 13, aiding the mortals in their infiltration."


    "In my defense, I defeated Mayuri in self-defense," I managed to choke out, the chains biting into my flesh, making it hard to breathe.


    Shunsui sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Perhaps. But the matter remains. And consequences must be faced."


    "Consequences," I echoed, bitterness seeping into my voice. "That''s a pretty way of saying, you either do what we want, or we kill you."


    "Freedom oftenes at a price," Shunsui remarked, his hat casting a shadow over his eyes. "In this case, a hefty one."


    "What are you talking about?" I replied.


    Shunsui met my gaze. "You are to be executed. In one week."


    Executed.


    Fuck¡­


    Shunsui looked away. "The Central 46 has decreed it. They see you as a threat, especially after your sh with the old man."


    "Awesome, anything else?" I replied, anger evident in my voice.


    He hesitated before continuing. "Your execution will be before Rukia Kuchiki''s. Her execution had already been set before yours, and they decided to make an example out of both of you at the same time."


    Wait, does this mean Ichigo will rescue me?


    I refuse to allow that oue to happen.


    "Cool," I replied, letting out a sigh. This was not the time to be angry. I needed to focus on my goal, escaping this hellhole.


    "You seem pretty¡­ okay with this," Shunsui muttered.


    "You want me to cry?" I snorted, smiling at him. "Because it ain''t gonna happen."


    ¡ª---------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    The air within the walls of an old hideout in the Seireitei were thick with tension. Yoruichi, concealed within the shadows, fidgeted with themunication device Urahara had given her before her departure to the soul society.


    A faint glow emanated from the device as it hummed to life, revealing Urahara''s familiar face. His hat''s shadow partially obscured his expression, but Yoruichi could see the worry in his eyes.


    "Kisuke," she murmured, keeping her voice low.


    "Yoruichi," he replied. "What''s the current status?"


    Yoruichi leaned in closer, taking a deep breath. "It''s worse than we thought. They''ve thrown Adam into the Muken. The kid fought and defeated Mayuri, and then went out to fight the old man, the kid is crazy."


    Urahara''s expression darkened. "Taking on two captains, one of them being Yamamoto... he definitely belongs in the eleventh division."


    "I''ve been keeping an eye on Rukia as well," Yoruichi added, concern evident in her voice. "Her execution has been moved up, and it seems they''re pushing for Adam''s to happen even before hers."


    Urahara''s fingers tapped on his desk, deep in thought. "With both their executions drawing close, it''s evident the Central 46 is moving ording to Aizen''s tune. We need to act, and fast."


    Yoruichi nodded, her fingers curling into a fist. "I''m here and ready. Just give the word. In the meantime, I n to train Ichigo. If he masters his Bankai, it would allow me to rescue Adam."


    Urahara sighed, removing his hat to run a hand through his hair. "It''s going to be risky, but we are running out of options as things are."


    "We''ve faced worse odds," Yoruichi replied, a smirk ying on her lips.


    The two shared a brief, understanding look.


    "Get ready," Urahara said. "I''ll send you what you need. For now, stay low and gather as much information as possible, and train Ichigo as much as possible."


    Yoruichi nodded, shutting off the device and disappearing into the shadows. She had a mission, and failure wasn''t an option.


    She might even have time to visit her little honey bee, who knows?

 Chapter 224: Author Note.

    Chapter 224: Author Note.


    Alright, time to answer some questions.


    <strong>Why did Yamamoto call Adam a traitor?</strong>


    Mayuri is hiding things from him, like always. He didn''t tell him who Adam was because Mayuri wanted to use Adam as a Guinea Pig.


    <strong>Why didn''t Adam use his Bankai?</strong>


    Because it would''ve affected the entire seireitei, possibly killing Ichigo and the others. Beyond that, had he used it, Yamamoto would''ve used his, and when two Bankais of that level meet, the most experienced one wins.


    <strong>Will Adam be rescued by Ichigo?</strong>


    Hell no, he escapes the Muken. He isn''t just a Shinigami, he''s one of the Wizard Saints, that should give you an answer as to how he escapes.


    <strong>How strong is Adam?</strong>


    Right now, high captain tier. Stronger than Byakuya, the ice kid, nerfed Kenpachi, and the others but around the strength of Shunsui and Jushiro.


    <strong>Will this novel cover all the arcs?</strong>


    No, Adam''s presence will expedite many things, including the confrontation with Aizen. To spoil things, Adam will return to Fiore soon enough.


    He will return to Bleach eventually because of Yhwach but after Aizen, home.


    <strong>The final antagonist of the novel will be Yhwach?</strong>


    No, it will be someone far beyond anything Adam, Ichigo, and even Yhwach have faced.


    <strong><em>Any other questions, leave them on thements. </em></strong>

 Chapter 225: The Muken Part 2.

    Chapter 225: The Muken Part 2.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [The Muken.]


    The silence of the Muken was overwhelming, in every meaning of the word, a prison of darkness, and nothingness designed to keep monsters away forever. But that silence was suddenly disrupted by a soft, yet eerie hum of reiatsu, a power signature Adam had yet to meet.


    As this reiatsu approached, the darkness receded, revealing a figure draped in a white haori. Sosuke Aizen. His brown hair perfectlybed, his sses perched in their usual spot, but his eyes... they held a gleam of something unique, a glint of a dangerous intelligence. He stood just out of Adam''s reach, observing the chained, broken form before him.


    "We finally meet," Aizen began, his voice dripping with faux sympathy, "Such a promising soul, reduced to this pitiable state. The Muken is no ce for someone of your...talents."


    Adam red at the man, refusing to let him see his pain or vulnerability. "What do you want?"


    Aizen chuckled, "Quite direct, aren''t you? Very well. I''vee to chat, to offer my condolences for your... misfortunes."


    Despite his situation, Adam snorted. "Condolences? From you? I know enough about you to know that''s bullshit, heck, I''d sooner expect a hug from Kenpachi."


    Aizen tilted his head, amusement ying on his features. "Honesty¡­ huh, who would''ve thought, it''s refreshing." He began to pace slowly, his every movement calcted. "Tell me, Adam, how does it feel to be cast into the abyss for having the audacity to think for yourself?"


    Adam''s eyes bore into Aizen''s. "Why are you really here?"


    Aizen paused, regarding him carefully. "You have something I want. In exchange, I offer you something that Kisuke Urahara will never truly deliver, a way back home."


    The chained manughed, a humorless sound echoing in the vast emptiness. "You think I''d ever trust you? I''d rather die in this pit."


    Aizen''s gaze hardened slightly. "Is that so? Think about it. What has loyalty to them given you? You are broken, bound, missing an arm, and waiting for the executioner''s de. Meanwhile, Urahara hides in the World of the Living, sending others to do his bidding."


    Adam''s voice grew cold. "I''ll admit I don''t like the guy, but you''re wasting your time. You can offer me the world, Aizen, but I''ll never align with you."


    Aizen stopped pacing and leaned in, his face mere inches from Adam''s. "You mistake my offer for mere alliance. I don''t seek a partner. I seek a tool. If you won''t join willingly, there are...other ways."


    Adam spat in Aizen''s face, his defiance clear. "Do what you want. You won''t break me."


    For a moment, a sh of genuine surprise crossed Aizen''s face before being reced by that infuriatingly calm demeanor he was known for. He wiped away the spit, his expression unreadable. "Very well. Remember this moment, Adam. Remember the choice you made. When the timees, don''t me me for the consequences."


    Adam struggled against his chains, the suppressed reiatsu making him weaker than he''d like to admit. "Fuck off."


    Aizen straightened up, his gaze lingering on Adam a moment longer. "I will leave you to your thoughts. But remember, every moment you spend here, every drop of blood you lose, is a reminder of the choices you made." And with that, he vanished, leaving Adam alone once more.


    ¡ª---------------------------------------------------------------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto.]


    The old shinigami sat in his dimly lit chamber, alone, his stern face shadowed by the flickering mes that danced in the hearth before him. The room was otherwise quiet, save for the sound of a brush stroking parchment as he reviewed official reports, but his thoughts were elsewhere. They were upied by the recent events, the altercation that had shaken the very foundations of the Gotei 13, his fight with Adam.


    His grip tightened involuntarily on the brush, ink sttering across the paper like droplets of rain. He felt a knot of difort, of disquiet, that he hadn''t felt in over a thousand years. A traitor, one who had bested a captain and posed a potential threat to the very structure of Soul Society, had fought against him. And had survived.


    It wasn''t the young man''s power that bothered him; he had faced foes of great power before. It wasn''t even his will; the fiery spirit that resided within many young warriors. It was something else, something deeper that churned within him.


    He frowned.


    Adam''s abilities were like nothing he''d seen before, something that defied the very fabric of their reality. The maniption of space, an almost sacrilegious bending of universalws. It had been a long time since Yamamoto had been genuinely surprised on a battlefield. And Adam, wounded and poisoned, had still managed tond blows, to endure, to challenge him, even if only for a short time.


    As he stood there, staring into the roaring fire, Yamamoto felt the first stirrings of a rare emotion ¡ª doubt. Was Adam truly a threat to the Soul Society, deserving of the harshest punishment, or was he a resource, albeit aplex one, that they were now about to squander?


    Was his decision to fight and capture him driven by his responsibility to protect Soul Society, or by the threat Adam posed to his understanding of the world?


    The mes before him crackled and leapt, as if in response to his turbulent thoughts. The fire, an element he had always felt at home with, felt suddenly alien to him, its flickering shadows resembling demons taunting his mind. What had always been a symbol of purity and destruction now seemed to murmur ofplexities and gray areas he didn''t want to acknowledge.


    He suspected something else was at y, but what exactly, the old shinigami couldn''t tell.


    Had they been wrong tobel Adam a traitor so quickly, to imprison him without fully understanding the motivations behind his actions? And even if they were correct, what would it cost them, not just in terms of the young man''s wasted potential, but in the greater scheme of things?


    As the mes continued to dance, Yamamoto leaned back, his eyes narrowing. Adam''s execution was already scheduled, a message to all who would dare defy the Soul Society.


    His thoughts of the matter were irrelevant.


    That being said, for the first time in a long time, Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto wondered if he had made a mistake.

 Chapter 226: Escape!

    Chapter 226: Escape!


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <strong>[Adam C. POV.]</strong>


    <strong>[The Muken.]</strong>


    Trapped, and without an escape.


    It''s funny how the mind wanders in the darkest of times. Locked away in the Muken, chained and powerless, I had plenty of time to reflect on past choices, on potential oues that could have been different.


    I was going to die.


    I had let others use me.


    And for what?


    Aizen was right, Urahara would never return me home, not until I did what he needed me to do. And, in a way, that was okay, it made things easier, because it meant he wans''t my friend.


    That being said, this didn''t mean Aizen was to be trusted. But I was tired of dancing to someone else''s tune. I am Adam of Fairy Tail, and I do whatever the fuck I want!


    I sighed, the weight of the chains a constant reminder of my mistakes.


    At least, that''s what it felt like at first. But as the hours and days wore on, something shifted. I started to be acutely aware of my surroundings, every little sound echoing in the oppressive silence.


    The Muken was designed to break spirits, to keep its prisoners in a constant state of despair and istion. But in that destion, something stirred.


    It began as a distant whisper, barely perceptible, like a gentle wind rustling the leaves. I recognized the sensation, something I hadn''t felt since myst time in Fiore, long before I became immersed in theplexities of Soul Society.


    My magic.


    Through this feeling, the memories flooded back, I remembered the first time I stumbled upon my magical abilities, how they felt so natural, so intuitive, as though they were an extension of my very being. And now, in the deepest recesses of the Muken, when my reiatsu was suppressed, my magic began to reawaken deep within the core of my soul.


    Using spiritual power in the Muken was impossible, every attempt I made resulted in nothing, as if my very essence was being strangled. But magic was different. It came from a different ce, a source untapped and unchained.


    Meaning, it wasn''t bound by the same rules as reiatsu.


    With a newfound hope, I concentrated, reaching into the depths of my being, pulling on that familiar magical energy. I envisioned the chains shattering, freeing me from their grip, their sealing spell breaking.


    "Dispel," I whispered.


    For a split second, nothing happened. But then, with a sound like the crack of a whip, the chains around me shattered, pieces flying in all directions.


    My heart raced.


    "You gotta be fucking me, that worked?" Iughed incredulously.


    Now, I just had to escape this hellhole, heavily injured, missing an arm, and with most of my body with fourth degree burns.


    Based on what I knew about this ce, The Muken was a maze, a vast underground prison designed to trap the most dangerous of souls. Meaning they had contigencies for these kinds of situations.


    Taking a deep breath, I started to formte a n. After all, I''d been in tight spots before. How much different could this be from, say, dodging an angry Exceed who''d caught you eating their fish?


    As I began to slowly feel my way around the darkbyrinth, my fingers brushed against a wall. It was cold, damp, and...sticky?


    I recoiled. "Ew! What in the seven hells is this?!" I whispered loudly. Taking a closer look, I realized I''d touched a strange, gooey substance that was clinging to the walls. With a grimace, I wiped my hands on my already ragged clothes, promising myself a long hot shower as soon as I got out.


    Well, after I recovered the pieces of my body that were missing. Like my arm, and part of my¡­. Feet? I can''t really see how much I''m missing, they just hurt.


    I shook my head. I had to get my head back in the game, I would count my piggiester. As much as daydreaming helped the overall pain I felt, every second counted if I was going to get out of here.


    So, without wasting any more time, I pushed forward.


    Though the path was convoluted, my magic seemed to intuitively know which way to go. As I walked, it felt like an invisible force was gently nudging me in the right direction, guiding me through the maze. asionally, I''d hit a dead end, but I''d just blow up the wall with a burst of magic and keep going.


    "Subtlety is overrated anyway!" I eximed as rubble flew everywhere from another exploded barrier.


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------


    [Three minutester.]


    Dispel was proving to be quite the useful tool, I was literally speedrunning my way out of the muken with it. To think I never really used it inbat before. I guess it had to do with the fact no one really forced me to be creative.


    "I feel like I''m getting closer to the exit," I muttered, when suddenly, a giant boulder started rolling down the corridor towards me, reminiscent of those old adventure movies.


    Really? The ol'' Indiana Jones tactic?


    Wait, that''s not a rock. It just looks like a rock, it''s a trap packed to the brim with Kidos!


    Taking a deep breath, I flexed my fingers, the magical energy pulsating at the ready. With a cheeky burnt grin, I moved my hand forward using some minor telekinesis, to propel the boulder upwards, crashing it into the ceiling.


    If I had been hit by that, I would''ve been done for.


    Shaking my head, I continued navigating the maze. Until, unexpectedly, I felt a cold breeze and saw a faint light up ahead.


    Hope surged through me. Could that be the exit?


    As I neared the light, it became clear that it was, in fact, the entrance of the Muken, guarded by two menacing-looking figures.


    One of the guards squinted, trying to recognize the approaching figure. "Isn''t that...the prisoner?"


    The other one pped hispanion''s helmet, "Of course it''s him, genius! Sound the rm!"


    Before they could react, I used shunpo, moving behind them, knocking them out. Now, I just had to escape the Gotei 13, heavily injured.


    I chuckled.


    Piece of cake.

 Chapter 227: Rukongai.

    Chapter 227: Rukongai.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam C. POV]


    Hidden amongst the rundown buildings and busy streets of Rukongai, I found a quiet, inconspicuous spot toy low for the moment. A tiny, dpidated shack with creaky wooden floorboards and paper-thin walls, and broken windows ¨C it wasn''t much, but it was perfect for what I needed.


    It provided shelter from prying eyes and a temporary refuge where I could catch my breath.


    While the adrenaline of the escape was still pulsing through my veins, the physical toll of my recent adventure was catching up to me. I winced, ncing down at the burns and bruises marring my skin, not to mention the missing arm. Healing Kido was not my forte, and while I was sure I could at the very least deal with the burns, I was quite drained, basically what I really needed was time ¨C a luxury I didn''t have.


    "Why does it hurt more now than before?" I muttered under my breath.


    Using what little energy I had left, I began the healing process, focusing on the most severe injuries first. The spiritual energy swirled around me, warm and soothing. The process was slow, and while it didn''t bring immediate relief, it did ease some of the pain.


    At this rate, it would take me a day to deal with the superficial injuries, and by that I meant on a very superficial level.


    That old man was a monster.


    I don''t think I could''ve won against him even if I had used my Bankai. Because if I had, the old man would''ve used his, so¡­ at the end of the day, the most trained Bankai would''ve won.


    I chuckled.


    It''s been a while since I''ve been forced to hide, hasn''t it?


    To think that I was forced to hide, in the slums of the soul society. The Rukongai. The vast, chaotic sprawl where countless souls wandered aimlessly, each seeking something they might never find.


    I chuckled.


    The memories of my escape from the Gotei 13 were a searing whirlwind in my mind, dominated by one figure: Captain Yamamoto. The sheer force of his power, the roaring mes, and that moment¡ªwhen his de cleaved through, taking my arm. I could still feel the phantom pain, a grim reminder of the cost of my recklessness.


    That being said, I didn''t regret a damn thing. I had the time of my life fighting the old man, who not only overpowered me, but outskilled me.


    I had to admit, I missed this feeling. Being strong grows boring after a while, being the strongest that is.


    I smiled.


    It didn''t matter, like before, I would grow stronger. Like always, I would ovee this, no matter what. And when that happened, I would have a rematch with the old man, just for fun.


    But it would be long before that happened.


    A year, or two, I reckoned.


    That''s how long it would take me to reach the level of power the old man has.


    ¡ª-----------


    [Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni. POV]


    The Gotei 13''s main hall was the epitome of tradition and order. Every detail, from the shimmering walls to the intricate designs on the floor, spoke of the centuries of history that had been witnessed within its confines. But today, that solemn atmosphere was interrupted by an undercurrent of tension, evident in the sharp nces and rigid postures of those present.


    Standing at the head of the hall, I gripped the hilt of my zanpakuto, my patience wearing thin. The audacity! The Muken was designed to be imprable, a final resting ce for those deemed too dangerous to roam free. Yet, our prisoner, that traitor, had managed to slip its confines, without a problem!


    The shame of it burned hotter than the mes of my Ry¨±jin Jakka.


    Before I could summon anyone for an exnation, the doors slid open, revealing Captain Mayuri Kurotsuchi. His blue face was unreadable, but his eyes held that familiar gleam of morbid curiosity.


    "Captain Kurotsuchi," I rumbled, my voice echoing through the hall, "Do you have information on the escape?"


    Mayuri stepped forward with a slight smirk. "Indeed, Head Captain. While the exact details of his escape remain a mystery, my surveince equipment within the Muken detected a peculiar energy just before he vanished."


    He had installed surveince within the Muken? Without authorization?!


    I would address thatter.


    I narrowed my eyes. "Peculiar how?"


    "It''s unlike any spiritual pressure we''ve encountered," Mayuri exined, producing a small device. The screen disyed a pulsating, colorful energy pattern. "This energy doesn''t conform to any reiatsu parameters we know of. It''s... foreign."


    I studied the reading, my mind racing. This energy, it seemed, was the key to his escape. But how? And more importantly, why had we not detected it earlier?


    "Could this energy be linked to this ce he called Fairy Tail?" I mused aloud. A strange name, for a band of traitors.


    They would feel the wrath of the gotei 13 soon enough.


    Mayuri tilted his head, pretending to consider. "Who knows."


    He was hiding something, like always.


    Taking a deep breath, I tried to contain my frustration and anger, in the old days I would''ve cut his head for losing, and for keeping information. "Our immediate concern is his recapture. Mobilize your division and find him. He mustn''t be allowed to recover."


    Mayuri''s grin widened. "Of course, Head Captain. Though, if I may be so bold, capturing him alive would present a wonderful research opportunity."


    Suppressing the urge to chastise him for his ever-present morbid tendencies, I simply nodded, I had offered the traitor an honorable death, he had rejected my mercy. "Have Komamura aid you on his capture."


    With a final nod, Mayuri exited the hall, leaving me to ponder the implications of this newfound energy and the boy who bore it. Whatever secrets he held, the Gotei 13 would uncover them.


    It was only a matter of time.


    That being said, I couldn''t shake the feeling that the answer to that would bring about a storm we were ill-prepared to face.

 Chapter 228: Thank You, Mavis.

    Chapter 228: Thank You, Mavis.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam''s POV]


    The cool breeze of the Rukongai brushed against my face as Iy hidden in an abandoned hut, nestled amidst the rolling hills. The building where I had stayed, if it could even be called that, was more of a ramshackle assembly of wooden nks and rusty nails.


    That being said, it had offered me a safe haven while I recovered.


    The pain that had been radiating through every inch of my body had dulled considerably, now being nothing more than a minor throb.


    However, the numb, empty spaces where my arm and foot used to be served as a stark reminder of the price I''d paid in my confrontation with Yamamoto.


    I couldn''t regenerate those. I wasn''t even sure anyone outside Orihime could.


    Taking a deep breath, I opened my eyes, the makeshift bandages around my missing limbs came into view. Although the bleeding had stopped and the wounds sealed, the void they left behind was more than just physical. It was a gaping hole in my capabilities.


    I would have to fight, in a crippled state.


    Pushing aside the thoughts that were threatening to engulf me, I propped myself up against the rickety wooden wall of the hut. As much as I wanted my missing limbs back, I had a bigger fish to fry.


    Rukia''s execution was set to take ce tomorrow.


    If there was one thing I was certain of, it was that I couldn''t just stand by and let that happen, especially after Aizen tried to recruit me, another way of saying he wanted to control me. I wasn''t involved before, I mean, I was, I kind of like Rukia, she''s a nice girl, but now, I was hyper involved, I would kick Aizen''s ass.


    But storming the Sokyoku Hill, especially in my current condition, seemed like a suicide mission.


    I took a deep breath. I needed a n, and fast.


    There was also the matter of the zanpakuto I''d lost during my capture. Without it, mybat capabilities were severely diminished. But tracking it down now was a detour I couldn''t afford.


    Maybe I could rely more on my magic during this fight? The thought was bothforting and terrifying. I had never fought without Zanryuzuki before.


    My mind wandered back to Rukia, to our brief interactions, to her kindness, and to the clear injustice of her situation.


    I didn''t know everything about thews of Soul Society, the anime hadn''t shown much, but executing someone for a seemingly necessary action felt unjust to the core. And the worst part was, I knew Aizen was the one orchestrating this, but the fact everyone else is going with it, was¡­ sick.


    I sighed.


    If I wanted to have a shot at this, I needed to first locate my de. This wasn''t the hard part, I could find her right now, if I wanted to, but that would alert anyone else of my current location.


    I suppose there was some relief in knowing she was okay, if they had done something to her, I would''ve felt it. No matter how far away we were, we were still connected, as one.


    Wait¡­


    Didn''t Mavis force me to put a summoning rune on Zanryuzuki''s hilt in case this situation ever urred? Fucking damn it¡­ she did.


    With a pang of irritation mixed with gratitude, I scolded myself for forgetting about the rune, and I mean, who could me me, I was missing an arm, and a foot, and the damn rune had been set in ce years before my fight with ologia.


    That being said, Mavis, with her foresight and unparalleled strategic mind, had probably predicted a situation like this. And while at that time, I had brushed it off as another one of her excessive precautionary measures, now it seemed she was once again several steps ahead.


    Taking a deep breath, and smiling at the thought of her, I concentrated, picturing Zanryuzuki in my mind, recalling the intricate design of the summoning rune that Mavis had made me etch onto its hilt.


    I murmured the summoning incantation under my breath, weaving the magic through my essence, and reaching out to that familiar energy of my zanpakuto.


    For a moment, nothing happened.


    Then, a shimmering portal began to form in front of me, magic swirling and dancing as it coalesced into the shape of my de. With a final flourish, Zanryuzuki appeared, hovering before me in all its glory.


    "Love!" I rushed, grabbing her.


    God, it felt good to have her back. Grasping her hilt firmly with my remaining hand, the weight of the de felt reassuring.


    The odds were still stacked heavily against me. But with Zanryuzuki by my side, I would tip the scales in my favor.


    ¡ª-----------


    [Third Person POV.]


    [First Division.]


    Within the vast, towering walls of the 1st Division''s barracks, the air was thick with tension, and how could it not? The news of the Muken breach had already sent ripples of unease throughout the Gotei 13, and the Head Captain Yamamoto''s raging fury to this was no secret.


    Lieutenant Ch¨­jir¨­ Sasakibe, trying to calm his captain, stood in the office chamber, looking over scrolls detailing recent events. He had always prided himself on his unwavering loyalty and efficiency, making him the perfect right-hand man for the oldest and most powerful Shinigami captain.


    However, today''s news would test even his renownedposure, more so than they already had.


    One of the division''s seated officers, Roda, also known as Roda the Raven, entered the chamber hurriedly, a bead of sweat trickling down his temple. He came to a stop, executing a sharp salute.


    "Apologies for the disturbance, Lieutenant Sasakibe," Roda began, swallowing hard. His voice trembled slightly, betraying his anxiety. "There''s... an issue with the de."


    Sasakibe''s sharp gaze lifted, meeting Roda''s. "What de?"


    "The one Captain Yamamoto ordered us to secure," Roda answered, hesitating slightly. "The foreign zanpakuto, the one named, Zanryuzuki."


    Sasakibe''s heart sank. "What happened?" he demanded, his calm demeanor beginning to crack.


    Roda took a shaky breath. "It''s gone, sir. We don''t know how or when, but it vanished from the secure vault. We''ve double-checked every inch of the storage facility, but there''s no sign of it."


    Sasakibe''s eyes narrowed. "That de was under triple-sealed lock, guarded by some of our best. How can it just disappear?"


    Roda shook his head. "We''re unsure, sir. There''s no sign of a breach or any evidence of an intruder. It''s as if the de just... vanished."


    Sasakibe''s mind raced. This was bad, really bad. If Yamamoto found out that not only had their prisoner escaped but his zanpakuto, which was taken to avoid an esction if he escaped, was also missing, there would be hell to pay.


    Gathering hisposure, Sasakibe instructed, "Deploy additional squads to search the area. Speak to anyone who might have seen anything. And get me surveince from the vicinity for the past 24 hours."


    Roda nodded vigorously. "Understood, sir!"


    "And Roda," Sasakibe added, his voice low and deadly serious, "This doesn''t leave this room. I will inform Captain Yamamoto when I deem it necessary."


    Roda gulped, the gravity of the situation weighing heavily on him. "Yes, Lieutenant Sasakibe."


    As Roda hurried off to execute his orders, Sasakibe stared at the empty space on his desk, a growing dread settling in his chest. This escapee, whoever he was, had just made things infinitely moreplicated for the Gotei 13.

 Chapter 229: We have Gojo at Home..

    Chapter 229: We have Gojo at Home..


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 211 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [Rukongai.]


    The sky over the Rukongai gradually darkened, revealing a sea of stars painting the vast expanse above. Adam, now in the outskirts of one of the districts, found himself in a clearing surrounded by abandoned builds. The stillness of the night, broken only by the sound of his heavy breathing and the rustle of debris underfoot.


    Fourteen hours before Rukia''s execution.


    With the few hours he had left, training was paramount in his mind. The execution was drawing near, and he wasn''t about to face that immense power unprepared, not again.


    He closed his eyes, summoning the memories of his confrontation with Captain Yamamoto. The all-consuming heat, the intensity, the sheer overpowering force of the old man''s reiatsu. Even now, he could still feel the burn of those mes, the force that decimated his spatial control like it was child''s y.


    Every move Adam had made, every spatial shift and distortion, was effortlessly countered by Yamamoto. It felt like battling a force of nature; a monster that he was ill-equipped to face. Zanryuzuki''s capabilities, which once seemed invincible, were rendered useless faster than he could''ve imagined. The vast space he could control, which once felt boundless, was obliterated in an instant.


    His strength, his power, everything had been overshadowed by that old man.


    Adam gritted his teeth. He wouldn''t be bested again. He wouldn''t be made to feel weak. Not by Yamamoto, not by anyone.


    But how?


    An idea began to form, sparked by the memory of his failure. What if he had been approaching Zanryuzuki''s powers all wrong?


    All of his life, his opponents had been weaker than him, so change was never a necessity. So, what if¡­. Instead of attempting to controlrge areas of space, what if he focused, condensed his power to a smaller area?


    Like a magnifying ss focusing sunlight, the potential behind this idea was intriguing.


    He recalled how, in his previous battles, he often spread Zanryuzuki''s powers, covering expansive areas to manipte and overwhelm his opponents. But now, the thought of intensifying those powers into apact zone, particrly around himself, waspelling.


    After all, one of the main problems with his fight with the old man was that his defenses had been cut down like they were nothing, paper under his de.


    He smiled at the thought, raising his remaining hand, he tried to condense the spatial energy, initially focusing it solely around his palm. There was a noticeable distortion, as if reality was warping and flexing around his fingers, as expected. But it was when he drew that power back, concentrating it even more, that he could feel a potent force emanating from that confined space.


    Reflection.


    His eyes widened with realization. This... this could be his way in.


    The concentration of spatial energy could act as a protective barrier, or even an enhanced propulsion system. The possibilities were limitless.


    He grinned at the thought. "Things are getting interesting."


    ¡ª--------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    [One hour before Rukia''s execution.]


    In the fourteen hours leading to Rukia''s execution, I had focused on training. But not in order to grow stronger, in that amount of time, such a feat was beyond reasonable, but in order to grow what I already had.


    I was strong.


    I just needed to adapt.


    So, that''s just what I did.


    I adapted.


    Creating, in record time might I add, a new technique. Infinity.


    Infinity was the convergence of an immeasurable series of condensedyers of space, which makes anything that approached me slow down.


    I''ll admit, I had taken a page out of Gojo''s book. Unfortunately, unlike Gojo, I couldn''t keep my version of the technique active for a long period of time.


    Using the technique was incredibly taxing, both mentally and spiritually speaking, more so than I ever imagined. Limiting the use of the technique to no more than sixty consecutive seconds.


    The good part of this was, that because during those sixty seconds I would literally be covered inyers of space, I could expand them at will, which would make my attacks heavily unpredictable.


    Not that I expected the old man to fall for those. But, he would be in for a surprise, that''s for sure.


    "I wonder, if Orihime can''t heal my arm, should I get a hook?" I pondered, trying to make light of the situation.


    The truth was, that I could feel the weight of the uing battle pressing down on me, a mixture of anxiety and excitement coiling tight in my chest. Every minute, every second, brought me closer to that fateful moment.


    I could hardly wait, and that scared me a bit. I was excited to fight a man who had almost killed me, burning me to crisp, and mutted me. How crazy was that?


    I chuckled, as my thoughts shifted back to Yamamoto. That old man, with his vast experience and unmatched strength, had shown me a crucial lesson. It wasn''t about having the most power, but knowing how to use it effectively. Raw strength was truly meaningless if it couldn''t be harnessed.


    Before that day, I thought I understood the limits of my power, but that goes to show, you never stop learning.


    ¡ª--------------------------------------------------------------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [First Division.]


    In the grand hall of the 1st Division headquarters, Captain Yamamoto sat at his desk, surrounded by scrolls, parchments, and just one cup of tea. His expression was calm, yet there was an intensity in his eyes that betrayed his anticipation.


    His lieutenant, Ch¨­jir¨­ Sasakibe, entered the room with a brisk stride, his formal demeanor showcasing his usual respect and professionalism. He paused before the captain, taking a moment to find the right words.


    "Captain Yamamoto," Ch¨­jir¨­ began, a hint of hesitation in his voice. "The search parties have returned. They''ve found no trace of the intruder. Shall I send them out again?"


    Yamamoto remained silent for a moment, his eyes fixed on a slowly burning incense stick in front of him. The soft tendrils of smoke rising from it seemed to mirror the thoughts swirling in his mind. Finally, he looked up, locking eyes with his lieutenant.


    "No," he responded firmly, the depth of his voice filling the room. "There''s no need."


    Ch¨­jir¨­ blinked in surprise. "But Captain, he''s a threat. If we don''t find him before he strikes¡ª"


    Yamamoto raised a hand, cutting him off. "He''lle to us," the captain said confidently.


    The lieutenant looked perplexed. "Why are you so certain?"


    Yamamoto leaned back, his gaze distant as if remembering their confrontation. "When I fought the boy, I saw something in his eyes. It wasn''t fear or anger. It was... excitement. A burning desire."


    Ch¨­jir¨­''s brows furrowed, trying to grasp the information. After all, for him, it made no sense¡­ to not fear the strongest shinigami? One had to be crazy!


    Yamamoto continued, "The brat is powerful, yes, but raw. Unrefined. Yet, behind that inexperience, I saw the eyes of a warrior, one who craves battle, who seeks to test his mettle against the strongest."


    A silence settled between them, only interrupted by the soft crackle of the burning incense.


    Ch¨­jir¨­ finally nodded, acknowledging his captain''s insight. "Then we prepare for his arrival."


    Yamamoto smirked slightly, something he hadn''t done in a long time. "Indeed. Let the brate. It will be a fight to remember."

 Chapter 230: Im here for the fight.

    Chapter 230: Im here for the fight.


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 211 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    If we reach top 2 I''ll post 2 extra chapters today.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Third Person. POV.]


    The vast expanse of Sokyoku Hill was bathed in a cold, blue light. The imposing structure of the Sokyoku itself cast a long, dark shadow that seemed to stretch endlessly. The air was thick with tension as numerous shinigami and spectators had gathered, awaiting for the execution.


    Rukia Kuchiki stood, her eyes fixated on the ground. Despite the gravity of her situation, her thoughts were upied with the fate of her friends. She managed to muster the strength to voice a final plea, her eyes meeting those of Captain-Commander Yamamoto.


    "Captain-Commander," She began, her voice quivering but firm. "I have onest request. Please, after my execution, let the Ryoka return to their world unharmed."


    Yamamoto, unmoving, regarded Rukia for a few moments before nodding slowly. "Very well," he intoned. "After the execution, the Ryoka will be permitted to return to their world without further harm."


    A palpable sigh of relief escaped Rukia''s lips, her shoulders drooping slightly as the weight of one worry was lifted. Her friends would survive, even Adam, the man she barely knew a thing about, who despite that, hade to her aid.


    A few dozen meters away from this, the 4th Division Lieutenant, Isane Kotetsu, frowned at the Head-Captain''s words, muttering under her breath. "That''s¡­ cruel. He has no intention of letting them go."


    "It''s not cruelty, Isane," Unohana remarked softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "It''s kindness."


    Isane turned to her captain with surprise evident in her eyes. "Captain Unohana?"


    Unohana gave a slight smile, the serene expression never leaving her face. "If her fate is one that is unavoidable, then the least we can do is ease her worries. To give her that moment of peace, even if it is fleeting."


    Isane looked down, processing Unohana''s words.


    "Well fuck, I arrived early."


    The unexpected words made heads turn and eyes shift in the direction of the voice. A figure, contrasting the cold blue sky, stood at the tip of Sokyoku.


    His hair, slightly disheveled, flowed with the light breeze, and his posture disyed a readiness for the ensuing confrontation.


    It was Adam.


    Yamamoto''s deep voice resonated across the hill, "You''vee, as expected."


    Adam smirked, shifting his weight to one foot and resting his hand on the hilt of Zanryuzuki. "Couldn''t let a good show happen without the star performer, could I?"


    "You dare?!" Sui-Feng stepped forward, her hand gripping the hilt of her own weapon. "I will kill you!"


    Adam''s smirk widened into a grin. "Please, don''t tter yourself, you couldn''t kill me even if I let you kill me, so buzz off; little bee."


    Yamamoto raised his hand, silencing Sui-Feng before she could retort. "Enough, Sui-Feng. I will deal with him myself."


    Sui-Feng gritted her teeth, clearly angered by Adam''s audacity, but she reluctantly backed off. Her eyes, however, never left Adam, burning with intense fury and a promise of retribution.


    There was a coldness in the air that wasn''t just from the natural surroundings. The shinigami looked on, knowing that this wasn''t just any confrontation, but a sh between two immensely powerful beings.


    This being the reason none of the captains beside Sui-Feng had moved, they were waiting for Adam to make the first move.


    Grinning, Adam stepped down from his elevated position on the Sokyoku, his steps slow and collected, despite the fact he was missing an arm, and a foot. Eventually, he came to a stop a short distance from Yamamoto, their gazes locked in a silent confrontation.


    "Old man," Adam began, "Let''s get one thing straight. I don''t intend to leave this ce without the dwarf."


    "Dwarf?!" Rukia shouted, clearly insulted by that remark.


    Yamamoto''s eyes narrowed, the fires of his immense reiatsu beginning to re subtly around him. "Your arrogance knows no bounds, young one. You stand upon sacred ground, challenging me to a fight you can''t win. And for what? For a single soul?"


    "You know, had you asked me this¡­ a few days ago, I would''ve said something like, I don''t know¡­ It''s not just about Rukia," Adam replied . "It''s about challenging a system that''s rotten to its core. It''s about standing up against blind tradition and tyranny, h, h."


    "And what is the answer now?" Yamamoto asked, his eyes on Adam.


    "Now?" Adam grinned, a wild savage grin. "I''m just doing this because I want to fucking fight you, saving Rukia is just a nice bonus."


    "BONUS?! EXCUSE ME!?" Rukia shouted once again.


    "You''re getting saved shortstack, so zip it," Adam replied, a chuckle escaping his lips.


    "I admire your spirit, young man," Yamamoto admitted, his zanpakuto burning through the guise of a cane. The de gleamed ominously. "But you are a fool if you believe the oue will be any different this time."


    Adam''s response was swift, unsheathing Zanryuzuki in one fluid motion. "Only one way to find out, don''t you think?"


    ¡ª-----------


    [Shunsui Ky¨­raku''s POV]


    As the tension between Adam and Yama-Ji crackled on the hill, I found myself standing silently, watching the proceedings unfold. I knew Rukia''s friends were going to show up, but honestly, I had hoped, naively perhaps, that the situation would''ve gone smoother, that my careful nning with Jushiro would have led to Rukia''s quiet escape, well, quieter, because we still expected to fight the old man.


    Either way, with Adam''s brazen entrance, it felt like the threads of our intricately woven n wereing apart at the seams.


    ''Damn it, Adam,'' I thought to myself, running a hand through my hair, the broad brim of my hat shading my eyes. ''Couldn''t you just taken a bit more time to show up? Just a bit?''


    Jushiro was by my side, his usually calm face disying a hint of concern. And how could me him?! We''d strategized for days, nning contingencies and preparing for any possible scenarios to save Rukia. It was a delicate operation, one that required finesse and timing, especially timing.


    But now everything was out of the window.


    "Shunsui," Jushiro murmured, his voice carrying the weight of our shared concern. "Did you anticipate this?"


    I shook my head, taking a sip from my ever-present sake bottle. The alcohol, however, did little to ease the tension knotting my insides. "No, my friend," I admitted, my voice low. "I knew he was a wild card, but I didn''t expect him to y his hand so soon."


    Jushiro frowned, looking towards Rukia. "We can''t let this derail us. We need to move quickly, use the distraction."


    I nodded, the two of us making our way to the edge of the hill, preparing to make our move. In the back of my mind, though, I couldn''t help but curse Adam''s recklessness. I had even tried to warn him when I visited his cell!


    ''Why did he have to show up now?'' I mused internally, though deep down, a part of me understood, this guy was more than it met the eye. Predicting his path was near impossible.


    I sighed, pushing those thoughts aside. What''s done is done, we had a girl to save. After that, we had a kid to save from the old man''s wrath. Two rescues in one day¡­


    Today is not my day.

 Chapter 231: author note.

Chapter 231: author note.


    If we reach top 1 or 2, I''ll release more chapters today. I have a big stack so I can do it. It''s up to you now, stone me!

 Chapter 232: Fight!

    Chapter 232: Fight!


    If you want to read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 211 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    If we reach top 2 I''ll post 2 extra chapters today.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Third Person. POV.]


    The charged atmosphere of Sokyoku Hill seemed to vibrate with anticipation. All eyes were trained on the two dominant figures who stood facing each other: Genry¨±sai Shigekuni Yamamoto, the revered Captain-Commander, and Adam, the enigmatic and handicapped outsider whose sheer power had sent shockwaves through the Soul Society in just a few days since his arrival.


    Between the two, there was no exchange of words, no anger, no banter.


    Then, with an explosive surge of energy, they closed the distance, their des colliding with a deafening crash that resonated across the hill. Sparks flew as Zanryuzuki met with Ry¨±jin Jakka. Despite his missing right arm and left leg, Adam''s movements were fluid.


    Yamamoto could agree that the brat had improved, however, he wasn''t fazed by this, not one bit.


    Every move the young shinigami made, was met with a calcted counter, their des dancing in a deadly rhythm that echoed throughout the ce. mes enveloped the Captain-Commander, his reiatsu pulsating and heating the very air around them.


    The ground beneath them cracked and split from the force of their strikes, while the air was thick with reiatsu, making it hard to breathe for the onlookers. Only the Captains around could withstand the sheer pressure.


    Moving forward, Yamamoto swung his de in a wide arc, releasing a towering wave of hellish mes. Adam grinned, using Zanryuzuki''s power, distorting the space around the epicenter of Yamamoto''s attack, redirecting the mes, forcing the onlookers to move away to avoid being hit.


    Wasting no time, Adam lunged, his de aiming for a direct strike, but Yamamoto parried, their faces inches apart. "You have skill, boy," Yamamoto growled, his voice filled with a mix of respect and annoyance.


    Adam smirked, "I''m d you noticed."


    They broke apart, circling each other for a moment, when all of a sudden, a burst of energy emerged from another direction. A familiar spiritual pressure filled the air, drawing the attention away from both fighters.


    A sh of ck and orange descended rapidly from the sky,nding with precision in front of the restrained Rukia. The dust settled, revealing the cold and determined eyes of Ichigo Kurosaki. His zanpakuto drawn, his expression showed a clear intent to save his friend.


    "Rukia!" he shouted, ncing quickly at her before turning his attention to the ongoing battle. The sheer magnitude of power between Adam and Yamamoto was palpable, even from a distance.


    As Ichigo processed the scene, Adam, despite being engrossed in his duel, noticed him. Their eyes locked for a brief moment.


    Ichigo yelled over the mor, "Adam! Do you need help?"


    Adam scoffed, evading another fiery strike from Yamamoto, "Help? From you? Don''t make meugh. You''re too weak for this fight."


    Ichigo''s brow furrowed, a mix of anger, indignation and concern evident in his eyes. However, deep down, he knew that Adam wasn''t necessarily wrong. The scale of power disyed between the two fighters was beyond anything he had faced before.


    He had gotten stronger, sure. But not strong enough, not yet. But this wasn''t the time for self-doubt. Ichigo''s priority was clear ¨C to save Rukia.


    Swiftly moving towards Rukia''s restraints, he readied his de for a strike. However, a group of seated officers quickly surrounded him, their des drawn, aiming to prevent him from freeing the captive. Their faces showed determination, but Ichigo could sense their underlying fear.


    They were outmatched.


    "Out of my way!" he roared, unleashing a vast wave of spiritual pressure, momentarily stunning the officers around him.


    Meanwhile, the battle between Adam and Yamamoto intensified. Every strike, every move seemed to shake the very foundation of Soul Society.


    "Burn," Yamamoto muttered, summoning a massive wall of me that threatened to engulf Adam, and everyone around. However, the youngerbatant countered, cutting through the mes, receiving only minor burns.


    Faster than the eye could see, their des locked, neither yielding an inch. Yamamoto''s eyes bore into Adam''s with unwavering intensity. "Why do you fight so fervently against us? What drives you?"


    The old man had never questioned the motives of his opponents, because to him, they were obstacles he needed to destroy, to burn back into ashes. However, there was something in Adam that made him wonder.


    Adam, his face inches from Yamamoto''s, replied breathlessly, "Didn''t I answer that already? The same reason you once fought in your youth, because it makes me feel alive."


    The answer seemed to catch Yamamoto off guard, and he hesitated for a fraction of a second. But that was all the time Adam needed, delivering a deep cut on the old shinigami''s chest.


    Yamamoto''s lips curved into a fleeting smile, and his fingers trembled slightly as he carefully touched the wound on his chest. Blood trickled through his fingers, staining his clothes. His expression was one of surprise, as if he hadn''t expected to feel pain in such a long time.


    "Tell me boy, have you achieved Bankai?" Yamamoto asked, ignoring the wound on his chest.


    Adam''s lips curled in a smirk. "Of course."


    "And you think you can defeat me without it?" Yamamoto asked, the mes of his Zanpakuto dancing around him in a menacing disy.


    Adam''s eyes sparkled with amusement at the question as heughed and released a deep breath. He ran his hand through his hair before he shook his head and said, "No, I don''t think so. To be honest, I don''t think I could even if I used it, but that''s neither here nor there, there''s too many people around, I don''t want to kill more than it''s absolutely necessary."


    As the tension between the two seemed about to reach its pinnacle, another surge of spiritual pressure made itself known, this timeing from a different direction, as two familiar reiatsu signatures approached the scene, both with their zanpakutos drawn out: Captain Shunsui Ky¨­raku and Captain J¨±shir¨­ Ukitake.


    Both captains walked with a deliberate pace, neither rushing nor dragging their feet.


    Captain Ky¨­raku, his straw hat casting a shadow over his face, spoke up first. "Sorry for beingte to the party, Adam. Did we miss anything?"


    "Don''t Adam me, we don''t know each other," Adam replied with a deadpan expression.


    "So mean, and after I visited you in your cage," Shunsui sighed, pretending to be hurt by Adam''s reply.


    Ukitake, his white hair contrasting against the chaos around them, simply smiled, his gentle demeanor unchanged despite what was toe. "It seems there''s no need for us to help in Rukia''s rescue, since Ichigo has arrived, meaning we can lend you a hand, kid."


    Adam frowned, the logical part of him knew it was best if he epted the help, however, he still wanted to fight the captain alone. "Fine¡­" he begrudgingly epted.


    Shunsui tilted his hat, revealing a yful smirk. "Well, it''s not every day you see the Captain-Commander in a duel of this magnitude. Figured we''d have a front-row seat. And if we can lend a hand, why not?"


    Ukitake nodded. "We might be loyal to Soul Society, but we also believe in doing what''s right. This current path... it''s not the Soul Society we pledged our loyalty to."


    Yamamoto''s gaze shifted between Adam and the two captains. "Shunsui, Jushiro, you would side with this outsider against your own?"


    Shunsui responded, twirling his de effortlessly, "It''s not about sides, Yama-ji. It''s about what feels right."


    Yamamoto''s brow furrowed, his grip tightening on Ry¨±jin Jakka. "Then you leave me no choice."


    The air grew even more charged, the spiritual pressure climbing to almost unbearable levels. Ichigo, sensing the scale of the uing sh, quickly grabbed Rukia and started to make his way to a safer distance, with Captain Kuchiki following close behind.


    As Yamamoto readied himself, surrounded by a wall of mes, Adam, Ky¨­raku, and Ukitake stood side by side, in an unlikely alliance, ready for whatever wasing next.


    Ky¨­raku whispered to Adam, "Remember, kid, in battles like these, it''s not just about strength, but strategy."

 Chapter 233: Two Kings.

    Chapter 233: Two Kings.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 213 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Third Person. POV.]


    A fierce aura surrounded the area as the four warriors locked eyes. Genry¨±sai Shigekuni Yamamoto, the pir of the Gotei 13, the embodiment of what it meant to be a shinigami, against Adam, the mysterious outsider, with Captains Shunsui Ky¨­raku and J¨±shir¨­ Ukitake, the prodigies at his side.


    Without hesitation, Yamamoto''s spiritual pressure rose exponentially. mes erupted from his zanpakuto, the heatwave reaching every corner of Sokyoku Hill. "If it''s death you seek, then you shall have it," he thundered.


    Adam, without dy, dashed towards Yamamoto, his de glowing with a strange energy. However, before he could make contact, a massive wall of mes sprouted, blocking his path. Simultaneously, Shunsui and J¨±shir¨­ moved.


    Yamamoto, without moving his feet, manipted the mes tosh out in waves. Each wave sought a different target. While the captains deftly dodged, Adam was more direct, slicing through them with his de.


    But in the midst of this hellish onught, one particrly vicious wave of mes surged towards J¨±shir¨­, too rapid for him to evade. However, this time, instead of dodging, he positioned his twin des, S¨­gyo no Kotowari, in a unique stance. As the mes neared him, they were suddenly absorbed into one de, the energy causing it to glow with a searing intensity, before redirecting the mes he had just absorbed straight at Yamamoto with his other de.


    Yamamoto didn''t move, instead, as the mes of his own attack came down on him, the mes of his Zanpakuto rose, stopping the attack as if it was nothing.


    Adam, seeing the old man focused on Jushiro, seized this moment, lunging at Yamamoto, forcing him to switch his focus as their des met with a loud sh, sending sparks flying.


    Following Adam''s approach, Shunsui managed to approach Yamamoto from the nk, aiming a swift strike, but Yamamoto, despite being preupied with Adam, sidestepped the attack, avoiding Shunsui''s attack while repelling Adam with a fierce push.


    Adam grinned, poiting at Yamamoto with his de, releasing a concentrated beam of energy that streaked towards the old man, forcing the old man to dodge, after all, had he not dodged, he would''ve been injured. "Ha, you dodge that one."


    "Your arrogance is your downfall, boy," Yamamoto growled, his eyes narrowing.


    Adam moved forward with a series of quick shes, but as always, Yamamoto countered each attack with equal ferocity, each blownding with bone-crushing force. As the two engaged in close quarters, Shunsui and J¨±shir¨­ circled around them, looking for an opening to strike, one that would nevere under the experience of the Head-Captain.


    "Do you not see?" Yamamoto''s voice echoed. "This battle, this resistance, all of it is futile."


    Shunsui, panting slightly from the exertion, replied with a smirk, "It sure feels like that."


    ¡ª-----------


    [Genry¨±sai Shigekuni Yamamoto''s POV.]


    It had been a while since I had a battle like this, more than a thousand years, to be precise. Today, not only Jushiro and Shunsui were standing against me, my most brilliant pupils, but Adam, aplete unknown, who despite being an outsider, the strength he possessed was undeniable.


    That being said.


    His end¡­ no, their end was near.


    This battle had gone long enough.


    With a surge of energy, I lunged forward, aiming a strike at Adam''s heart. I expected him to try and dodge or parry, but instead, he stood his ground, seemingly defenseless. It felt like a clear path; nothing would prevent my de from piercing him.


    However, as the de neared him, a sensation unfamiliar to me in my centuries ofbat was felt. It was as if I had struck a wall of thick, dense water. I couldn''t see any barrier, but its presence was unmistakable. It absorbed the impact of Ry¨±jin Jakka''s mes, nullifying the force I had put behind the attack.


    Stunned, I withdrew a step, my eyes narrowing as I tried to discern this unseen defense. The air around Adam seemed to ripple slightly, like a mirage in the desert''s heat.


    "What is this?" I demanded, not ustomed to surprises in battle.


    Adam merely smirked, his eyes dancing with a mix of amusement and respect. "Who knows," he responded, his voiceced with confidence. "It''s something you might not understand, even with all your years."


    My grip tightened on my zanpakuto. His enigmatic nature was starting to wear thin on my patience. "Regardless of what shields you, I will break through," I dered, reiatsu ring up as mes danced around me, preparing for another strike.


    Adam just stood there, rxed, yet ready, the invisible barrier around him pulsating with an energy I couldn''t quiteprehend. The challenge was clear, and I was more than willing to rise to it.


    ¡ª---------------------------------------------------------------


    [Yhwach. POV.]


    From the dimly lit hall of my throne, I watched the unfolding events in Soul Society. The Seretei, the very heart of shinigami power, was vivid through the massive crystal orb in front of me, which allowed me a view of distant ces, enabling me to see battles from afar. But what intrigued me now was not the familiar, age-worn face of the monster known as Yamamoto.


    But my brother.


    Every strike, every movement, every burst of energy resonated with a familiarity that echoed in the depth of my soul. I could see the power within him, and yet, it felt... restrained, muted. Like a roaring lion confined in a cage, its might clear, but not at its fullest.


    Why? Why did Adam seem so... weak?


    Thest time I felt such an energy was when the two of us were born from the same source, our father the Soul King, a time long lost to history, a time when our fates had yet to diverge. But while I had awakened to my full potential rtively quickly, amassing power and followers, Adam had disappeared, lost in the annals of time.


    Now here he was, a shadow of what he could truly be, fighting the Captain-Commander of the Gotei 13. Why wasn''t he as powerful as he should? Could it be that he wasn''t truly awake yet?


    A thought struck me. Just as I had my Sternritter, my chosen knights, to feed and magnify my power, did Adamck such a source? Did he need his own catalyst to awaken?


    Hisbat prowess, even now, wasmendable. The way he moved, the energy he harnessed, it was all very impressive. But I knew, deep down, that there was so much more to him. The true extent of his strength was yet to be revealed.


    The question then was, what would it take to awaken him fully? And more importantly, would that awakening be a threat or an asset to my goal?


    Surely he would agree that the Soul King needed to die, to be taken out of his misery. Then again, perhaps he would stand against me.


    Both options worked in the end.


    My fingers drummed on the armrest of my throne, a thoughtful rhythm in the silence of the hall. The future was aplex weave, ever-shifting, ever-changing. And as always, I intended to be prepared for every possibility.


    I smiled.


    Two pieces of a greater being, two souls born from the power of an almighty being.


    The Quincy, The King of The Quincy and Time.


    The Shinigami, The King of The Shinigami and Space.


    Two sides of the same coin.

 Chapter 234: Aizen’s Move.

    Chapter 234: Aizen¡¯s Move.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 218 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam. C. POV.]


    My grip on Zanryuzuki tightened, every muscle in my body tensed, as I moved around the battlefield, the use of Infinity was short, so I had to make the most of it.


    Yamamoto''s eyes bore into mine, a challenge and a promise, death. mes danced around him, the heat threatening to burn away my very soul.


    I grinned, even though this wasn''t a one on one, I was having a st. I had to end this fast though, otherwise things would end very poorly.


    Before I could contemte my next move, the captainmander lunged. Speed, raw and overwhelming. Iughed, rushing forward to meet him head-on.


    The world became a blur, and for a split second, it was just him and me. Our des shed, once, twice, thrice in rapid session, creating several shockwaves that made the seireitei tremble as sparks flew, illuminating the surrounding darkness.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw Shunsui and Jushiro trying to nk him. Not that it would work, the man had more experience than anyone.


    Every strike I delivered, he parried. Every move I made, he predicted. The rhythm of our dance, despite that, however, I felt myself growing stronger¡­ faster as the fight progressed.


    I was reading his movements better, reacting to his attacks faster, he was providing me with something I had never had before, a catalyst for growth.


    "You fight well," Yamamoto''s voice growled, amidst the echo of shing des.


    "Well, I''m learning from the best," I retorted, swinging Zanryuzuki in a wide arc.


    The captainmander smirked,unching a towering wave of mes towards me. The heat was more than oppressive, but I wouldn''t be defeated so easily. Drawing upon Zanryuzuki''s power, I distorted the space around me, creating a void where the mes lost their way.


    Before I could capitalize on this, Yamamoto was in front of me again, his de inches from my face. I barely managed to tilt my head, feeling the sharp hot edge graze my cheek, burning some of my skin. Blood trickled down, but the pain was nothingpared to the exhration of the fight.


    I can''t even begin to imagine how strong the old man was in his prime.


    Wasting no time, the old man moved again.


    I pivoted, evading a sweep of Yamamoto''s de and mes, and swung Zanryuzuki downwards, aiming for a direct hit. But the old man was quick, his de meeting mine midway, preventing the strike.


    "If you want to have any chance, you better use your Bankai, child," Yamamoto said, pushing against my de, the pressure pushing me back.


    "Haha, keep fighting like that and I just might," I grunted, pushing back with equal force.


    With a roar, I unleashed a burst of energy, momentarily forcing him back. Seizing the moment, I charged, cutting the old man in the chest.


    Ha! The first real injury on him, and I was the one to deliver it!


    "Burn!" Yamamoto roared, swinging his de towards me in a wide arc, releasing a inferno of mes.


    A sudden shadow loomed, and I looked up to see Jushiro, one of his des absorbing the brunt of Yamamoto''s mes, and with the other, he hurled the energy back.


    I knew Jushiro wouldn''t be able to block forever, so I moved through the mes, using Infinity to absorb the damage, managing tond a ncing blow on his side.


    However, before the fight could continue, a frantic voice pierced the air, desperate and filled with dread. "Stop! Everyone, stop!" the voice gasped, out of breath. "It''s Aizen! Captain Aizen is alive! He''s the one behind all of this!"


    I had almost forgotten about this. Meaning the one behind this message has to be the white-haired girl from Unohana''s division. Can''t for the life of me, remember her name, I wanna say... Miri?


    I sighed, looking at the old man.


    Yamamoto''s reaction to the message was more pronounced. The fire around him dimmed. "What did you say?"


    The voice gulped, clearly afraid but determined. "Aizen... He''s alive. And... he''s betrayed us! We found evidence in his quarters, ns and... and¡­ he killed the entire Central 46!"


    The gravity of her words weighed heavily in the air, and for a moment, the battlefield was silent.


    Yamamoto''s gaze hardened. He lowered his de and took a deep breath, the mes around him dying down. "If what you say is true, then we have a grave situation at hand."


    "So that''s it, I reckon?" I asked, smiling at him.


    Yamamoto''s eyes found mine again. "Our duel will have to wait, young one."


    Shunsui and Jushiro, sighed in relief, sheathed their swords.


    "It seems our priorities have shifted," Shunsui said, his usual yful tone now serious.


    Jushiro nodded, looking troubled. "I always knew there was something wrong with him, but I never expected this."


    I locked eyes with Yamamoto. "I''ll lend you a hand, I have a bone to pick with that bastard anyhow."


    Yamamoto simply nodded. "Very well."


    ¡ª---------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    The atmosphere on Sokyoku Hill grew thick with tension as Isane''s words resonated among the crowd. All eyes, however, were quickly drawn to a sudden surge of unfamiliar reiatsu. Emerging from a rift in the sky was none other than the man himself, Sosuke Aizen. His bespectacled face bore its usual calm, and he donned a sly smile that hinted everything was going ording to n.


    Aizen wasted no time, quickly appearing beside Rukia, piercing her chest with his arm, reaching into her soul, extracting the shimmering orb of the Hogyoku that Urahara had hidden within her. As he held it, the gem''s eerie glow seemed to dance in his eyes, reflecting a dark ambition.


    "Rukia!" Ichigo shouted, rushing forward with his zanpakuto drawn, every ounce of his being focused on the bastard in front of him. But just as his de was about to strike Aizen, it was stopped. Not by another weapon or a kido spell, but by a single finger.


    The ease with which Aizen halted Ichigo''s frenzied attack was both chilling and demoralizing.


    "Kurosaki Ichigo," Aizen mused, pushing the de away effortlessly, causing Ichigo to stagger back, before being cut down by Aizen like he was nothing but fodder.


    Silence followed, broken only by the distant cries of horror from those witnessing the scene.


    Then, out of the blue, an immense force whizzed past everyone, their de aiming for the treacherous captain. Aizen seeing this, deftly jumped to avoid the attack, his eyes focused ahead.


    Landing gracefully, in front of Ichigo, was Adam, Zanryuzuki glowing menacingly in his hand. "Aizen," he called out. "Why did you dodge mine? Afraid I might actually scratch that pretty face of yours?"


    Aizen smiled. "Interesting," he remarked, looking Adam up and down. "Your power is... intriguing. However, as I said before it''s wasted on the likes of Soul Society."


    Adam chuckled, "I don''t fight for them, I already told you that."


    Before Aizen could respond, the weight of another reiatsu filled the area. Captain Komamura, his massive, armored form moving towards Aizen. "Aizen!" he bellowed. "You traitor! I won''t let you leave here alive."


    Without waiting for a response, Komamura lunged, bringing down his colossal zanpakuto with a force that threatened to split the very earth. But Aizen, with his usual calm demeanor, simply raised a hand.


    Adam, recognizing the spell, yelled, "Dodge!"


    s it was toote, the moment those words had been spoken, a dark energy enveloped Komamura, trapping him inside the spell''s confines.


    "Kurohitsugi," Aizen whispered.


    The ck Coffin,pressed around Komamura, crushing him with its dark might, before revealing a severely injured and incapacitated Komamura, his massive frame now embedded deep into the ground in a pool of his own blood.


    "Such wasted loyalty," Aizen mused, turning back to Adam. "Are you ready to face the same fate?"


    Adam sighed. "What part of¡­ I won''t ever join you, is it hard to understand?"


    Before Aizen could reply, the sky turned dark as a Garganta opened, blotting out the sun, as multiple Menos Grande appeared through the Garganta, their long noses and hollow eyes staring down at the Soul Society.


    The Horde of Menos Grande let out a thunderous roar before firing three bright beams, holding the power of Negacion.


    Aizen smiled, removing his sses. "It seems our time here is up. But this isn''t the end." His gaze settled on Adam. "Especially not for us."


    As the Negaci¨®n beams enveloped him, and his aplices, they began to ascend, the Menos Grande''s power drawing them back to Hueco Mundo.


    "Next time, I will kill you," Adam dered, watching without much concern as the trio left.


    ¡ª-----------


    [Adam. C. POV.]


    I was fucking d Aizen hadn''t decided to actually fight me right now. I was beyond exhausted, had we fought, I would''ve lost.


    The fight with the old man, along with the use of Infinity had drained my power considerably. I had less than thirty percent of my full power.


    That alongside the fact I was missing an arm, and a foot¡­ Well, needless to say, the conditions weren''t in my favor.


    I sighed.


    It didn''t matter.


    I would recover soon enough. After that, all I had to do was strike Aizen in the heart of his castle, after all, if I did that, I would get my ticket home from Urahara.

 Chapter 235: Orihime.

    Chapter 235: Orihime.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 218 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam. C. POV.]


    As the Garganta in the sky closed, I sighed, relief washing over me as I dropped to the floor only for Jushiro to catch me.


    "Well, hello there," I smiled, waving at him.


    Jushiro chuckled. "You seem okay all things considered."


    "Meh, I dealt with worse," I replied, shrugging.


    Without Aizen, or the Soul Society deeming a traitor for reasons I could assume had to do with Mayuri not telling them everything about me, there wasn''t anything stopping me from recovering my arm and foot, which meant.


    I needed Orihime.


    "So, would you happen to know where''s Orihime?" I asked, turning to Jushiro once more. "Human, innocent looking, kind has a save me princess vibe?"


    Jushiro blinked, frowning. "Should I be worried¡­ I know who she is by your bizarre description?"


    I shrugged.


    "Yes, I know where she is," Jushiro nodded.


    "Would you mind carrying me like a sack of potatoes to her?" I asked.


    Jushiro blinked, seemingly taken back by my answer. "I guess not?"


    "Lovely," I replied, happy he had agreed. Did I need to be carried? No, was I being extra just because? Yes, yes, I was. What can I say, I''m a little rascal.


    ¡ª----------


    [Adam. C. POV.]


    Being whole has a different definition for every individual. To some, it''s a state of mind; to others, a state of body. But in my current predicament, it was rather literal.


    There I was, on a quaint futon, surrounded by concerned faces, my right arm and left leg noticeably absent, because well, I had lost them not so long ago. But the mood was far from somber. Because beside me, Orihime, the gentle soul with the power to reject reality, was busy channeling her abilities. Her hairpins, or the Shun Shun Rikka as they were called I think, danced around, forming a golden barrier around the spots where my limbs used to be.


    "I must say, Adam," Rukia remarked, an eyebrow raised, "Most would be in agony after a fight with the Head-Captain, yet here you are after that, looking as if you''re enjoying a spa day."


    I chuckled. "Oh, trust me, if spas had this service, they''d be swamped. Who wouldn''t want a quick limb reattachment after a rough day?"


    Ichigo, leaning against the wall, cracked a smile. "You''ve got one hell of a way to cope, you got your ass handed to you twice by the old man."


    I chuckled, ain''t that the truth. Fucking badass the old man was.


    The atmosphere lightened considerably as we continued joking, which was good especially considering the events that had just transpired. Though most of them looked at me as if I was crazy for being okay with what happened to me¡­


    But what was I supposed to do? Moan and groan over it? Life was too short, or long, in my weird case, for that.


    I watched with awe as Orihime''s powers worked their magic. It was an odd sensation¡ªfeeling parts of you that had been severed growing back, as if they''d never been missing in the first ce. The tingling sensation intensified, as I felt bones reform, muscles knit, and skin stretch.


    Orihime''s face was one of immense concentration, her eyes closed, but her cheeks were tinted with a rosy hue. I couldn''t resist. "Ha! If I knew my limbsing back would make you blush like that, I''d have lost them sooner."


    She let out a surprised squeak, eyes fluttering open, meeting mine. "W-What do you mean?"


    Ichigo groaned. "Adam, now''s really not the time."


    I smirked. "Oh,e on. Look at her. She''s done an amazing job. The least I can do ispliment her, besides she''s adorable."


    Rukia sighed, shaking her head. "Unbelievable."


    Ichigo sighed.


    "I would bag her before someone else does Ichi," I added, a teasing smirk on my face.


    Making both Ichigo and Orihime blush. Ahh, young love, how adorable.


    As I continued to tease everyone in a teasing radius, the final stages of Orihime''s power wrapped up, and I flexed my right hand, then wiggled the toes of my left foot.


    Good as new.


    "Thank you, Orihime," I said, hugging her.


    She smiled gently, a little flustered. "It''s okay, Adam-san. I''m d I could help."


    Adam-san? Yuck¡­ I don''t like that.


    Pushing those thoughts aside, I stood up, testing out my newly reformed limbs. Perfect bnce, everything was back to normal. Orihime had done a remarkable job.


    "Alright," I began, pping my hands together, "Now that I''m all in one piece, what''s the n?"


    Ichigo frowned, his brow furrowing. "We need to kick Aizen''s ass, that''s it."


    Bitch, he almost killed you with a finger.


    Rukia nodded in agreement. "Yes, however, we need to gather intel. We have no idea what Aizen''s next move might be."


    I stretched, a yawn escaping my lips. "Sounds good, but before we jump into that, I think we all could use some rest. Let''s regroupter. For now, everyone should heal and recover."


    Ichigo grunted in agreement; his eyes heavy with fatigue. "Fine, but we can''t dy for too long."


    As the others started to disperse, Orihime approached me, her fingers fidgeting. "Adam-san," she began, hesitating, "I''m just d you''re okay."


    I smiled warmly. "Thanks to you, Orihime. And hey, if I ever lose another limb, I know who to call."


    Sheughed, a soft, tinkling sound. "Let''s hope it doesn''te to that."


    As she left the room, I found myself contemting the turn of events. Aizen''s betrayal, the reality marble... Things were moving, and fast.


    I nced at my newly restored limbs. The irony wasn''t lost on me. Here I was, put back together while the world around seemed to be falling apart.


    I grinned.


    Aizen would regret not having killed me in the Muken. Because I was about to fuck up everything he has ever worked for.


    I yawned, dropping on the bed beneath me. Resting my head on the pillow, I closed my eyes, letting sleep take over, I had things to do tomorrow, like talking with the old man, who apparently wanted to talk with me.


    Wait... where the fuck is Ishida?

 Chapter 236: News.

    Chapter 236: News.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 218 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    I apologize for the dy, webnovel wasn''t working for me.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The Seireitei was abuzz with activity. News had spread like wildfire about Captain Aizen''s betrayal, and now the atmosphere was thick with tension so palpable you could cut with a spoon, yes, a spoon. Everywhere one looked, there were clusters of Shinigami, conversing in hushed tones, discussing the implications of the revtions.


    As dawn broke, I found myself standing before the grand doors leading to the Captain''s meeting hall, along with Ichigo, Rukia, Orihime, Uryu, and Chad.


    The doors swung open, revealing the vast chamber with arge round table in the center. Captains, in their distinct white haori, upied the seats, their expressions grim. As we entered, there was a momentary lull, a collective inhale, before Captain-Commander Yamamoto rose.


    "We have gathered here to address an unprecedented crisis," he began, his voice echoing through the hall. "But first, an acknowledgment is in order."


    His piercing gaze swept over our group, and he bowed slightly, a gesture mirrored by the other captains. "We, the Gotei 13, apologize for our actions towards you. In our blinded pursuit, we failed to see the true enemy lurking amongst us."


    Ichigo, ever the hothead, crossed his arms. "Apology epted. But what now?"


    Hahahaha, I love this kid. Can I kidnap him and take him to Fairy Tail?


    No, no, don''t.


    Before Yamamoto could respond, Captain Kuchiki Byakuya spoke. "Our trust within has been shattered. Our defenses exploited. We need to rebuild, stronger and wiser."


    Nodding, Yamamoto continued. "Indeed. And for that, we''ll require every resource avable. That includes the abilities and insights of all present."


    As murmurs of agreement filled the room, the Captain-Commander''s gaze settled on me. I met his eyes, trying to decipher the intent behind them.


    I was down to fight if he wanted that.


    "Adam," he began, causing a ripple of whispers among the captains. "You have demonstrated skill, power, and most importantly, integrity. The Gotei 13 would be honored to have you amongst its ranks. I hereby offer you the position of Captain."


    ¡­


    ¡­..


    ...¡­


    Say what now?


    The room was silent, save for the faint rustling of robes. Ichigo''s eyes widened, and Rukia looked at me, surprise evident in her gaze.


    I took a moment, gathering my thoughts. "You do know I''m not one of you, right?"


    Captain Hitsugaya Toshiro cleared his throat. "You''re Shinigami, you might not be part of the Gotei 13, but you''re one of us nheless."


    I¡­ guess that was true, but still, I was trying to kill their boss twenty four hours ago. Not only that, but they knew nothing about me.


    "And what of the members of the 5th Division? How would they take this decision?" I asked, tilting my head.


    Captain Unohana Retsu, her voice gentle yet firm, replied, "They, like all of us, have been betrayed. They seek guidance and leadership. You possess qualities that can provide them both."


    And¡­ they assessed that by watching me fight? These people are crazy¡­ and talking about crazy¡­ that woman, is¡­ creeping me the fuck out.


    I feel as if she''s cutting me down with her gaze.


    ¡­


    ....


    I''m kind of excited by the prospect.


    I need therapy.


    Taking a deep breath. "I will think about it." Normally, I would''ve said, fuck no, but... this was an opportunity to go back home. I could use their assets to find a way back. Mayuri had brought me here, so it was only safe to assume he could portal me back.


    ¡ª---------------------------------------------------------------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    Urahara Kisuke had always been a man of many secrets, but the one he held now was possibly the most crucial he''d ever had in his possession. Sitting cross-legged in the dimly lit backroom of his shop, he inspected the small, intricately designed device in his hands. It was a gateway, a portal that led directly to Adam''s world.


    The mechanism hummed with a mysterious energy, and its creation had been no small feat. With the help of the Hogyoku''s residual power, intricate Kido spells, and a sample of Adam''s spiritual pressure and magical power, he had finally seeded.


    Making what Mayuri couldn''t, a portal without the need of a soul to power it.


    Yet, he hesitated. On the one hand, the right thing to do would be to inform Adam immediately, to give him the choice to return home, it was everything he wanted after all.


    On the other hand, they were on the brink of chaos. And as much as he hated to admit it, Adam''s strength was far too invaluable, it was an asset he couldn''t afford to lose.


    He had the power to surpass Aizen, and kill him, he was a better bet than Ichigo.


    As Urahara pondered, Yoruichi silently entered the room, her eyes darting to the device in his hand. "You''ve done it then?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Urahara nodded. "Yes. But I haven''t told him yet."


    Yoruichi frowned, her golden eyes sharp. "Kisuke, you can''t keep this from him. He has a right to know."


    Urahara sighed, setting the device on the table. "I know, Yoruichi. But think about it. How long did the kid take to catch up to you? A few weeks? With the right training, even Aizen would find it difficult to fight against him, with the situation as it is, we can''t afford to lose him."


    Yoruichi crossed her arms, her expression stern. "This isn''t about what ''we'' can afford. This is about what''s right. And deep down, you know that."


    The room grew silent, the weight of the decision pressing down on both of them. Finally, Urahara spoke, "Give me time, I promise I''ll tell him."


    Yoruichi''s gaze didn''t waver. "Promise? Because if you don''t I will."


    Urahara nodded. "Promise."


    As Yoruichi left the room, Urahara picked up the portal device once more, its glow reflecting in his eyes. He couldn''t help but wonder if he was making the right choice.


    The Kid had nothing to fight for in this world, was it right to force him to do so for reasons beyond his own?


    "She''s right and you know it," Urahara muttered, closing his eyes. "The kid deserves to know, he deserves to have a choice. This isn''t his world, this isn''t his fight, you can''t force him to fight it."

 Chapter 237: Honesty is the best policy.

    Chapter 237: Honesty is the best policy.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 219 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Person. POV.]


    The Urahara Shop was quiet when Adam stepped in. There was an eerie stillness that didn''t sit right with him. He navigated through the rows of mysterious artifacts and oddities until he reached the back room, where Urahara sat, seemingly deep in thought.


    "Urahara," Adam greeted, his tone light but his eyes searching.


    Urahara looked up, a mask of cheerfulness in ce. "Ah, Adam! What brings you here? Yoruichi told me you fought the old man, scary."


    Adam paused for a moment, studying Urahara. The man''s jovial demeanor was a mask, one even he could see through. "Let''s cut the bullcrap, I want to go home."


    Urahara''s smile wavered ever so slightly. "Ah, home. A ce close to one''s heart, isn''t it?"


    Adam took a seat opposite Urahara, leaning forward. "You know, despite everything I''ve grown fond of this ce, of its quirks and characters. But at the end of the day, it''s not my home. I have responsibilities and people waiting for me."


    Urahara nodded slowly, his fingers ying absently with the rim of his hat. "I have a way to send you back, I managed toplete said way a few days ago."


    Adam frowned. "And I suppose you didn''t tell me, because you want something? What is it that you want, Kisuke? Spit it out."


    Urahara sighed, removing his hat and setting it aside. The gesture was unusual for him, signaling the gravity of the situation. "It''s Aizen," he admitted. "He''s a ticking time bomb, Adam. Left unchecked, he will bring untold chaos, not just to the Soul Society, but to the worlds beyond. He needs to be stopped."


    Adam raised an eyebrow. "So I was right, you want me to kill Aizen."


    Urahara hesitated. "It''s not as simple as that, but yes. That being said, you have to understand, Aizen has the Hogyoku, with its power, he should be nearly invincible soon enough. But I believe that if anyone stands a chance against him, it''s you."


    Adam leaned back. "So I kill him, and you send me home?"


    Urahara shook his head. "No, that was my n originally, but¡­ not anymore. I will let you go right now, if that''s what you want, but I ask you, help us."


    Adam tilted his head, narrowing his eyes at the shopkeeper, there was anger in his tone, but also, curiosity. "That''s a change of heart. Why the sudden honesty, Urahara?"


    Kisuke sighed. "The stakes are too high, and the threats are growing by the day. I realized that holding your ticket home as ransom wasn''t the right approach. I''m a bastard, but not that big of a bastard. I genuinely need your help, not just for the sake of Soul Society, but for the bnce of all worlds. It won''t be long before he realizes there are other universes, and from there things will get bad."


    Adam mulled over Urahara''s words. The weight of the situation was evident in his tone and demeanor. "I''ll admit, I didn''t expect this from you, Kisuke. You''re full of surprises."


    Urahara gave a wry smile. "Life has a way of teaching us, making us reevaluate our choices."


    In other words, Yoruichi.


    Adam leaned forward, cing his elbows on his knees. "Alright, say I agree to help. What''s the n? Do you have any insights into what Aizen''s next move might be?"


    Kisuke nodded slowly, pulling out a sealed envelope from beneath the table. "I have gathered some information, though it''s notplete. There''s a pattern to Aizen''s actions, and we need to get ahead of him."


    Adam took the envelope, weighing it in his hand before sliding a finger under the p and breaking the seal. He skimmed through the contents quickly, his face darkening with every line he read. "This is... disturbing."


    Urahara nodded gravely. "It is. Aizen''s ambition knows no bounds. With the power of the Hogyoku, he seeks to transcend the limits of Shinigami and Hollow alike. If he seeds..."


    Adam cut him off, "He bes a God."


    Kisuke''s eyes held a serious glint. "Precisely."


    Adam sighed, cing the papers back in the envelope. "Alright, Urahara. I''ll help. But not for you, or even for the Soul Society. If what you''re saying is true, then my world is in danger as well. We''re in this together."


    Urahara nodded, offering his hand. "Together."


    Adam paused, a distant look in his eyes, as if staring at memories from a lifetime ago. He turned back to Urahara, his voice taking a more somber tone, "Now that we''re on the topic of assistance, once everything''s settled here, I''d need your expertise on another matter, and like you, I won''t put my help on a ransom for it, you are free to decline."


    Urahara raised an eyebrow, his curiosity evident. "Oh? What might that be?"


    Adam hesitated for a moment, choosing his words carefully. "Back in my world, there''s someone very dear to me, her name''s Mavis. She''s cursed, and the nature of this curse is... it''s unlike anything I''ve encountered. It has brought endless pain and suffering to her, and I''ve been looking for a way to break it, she doesn''t know, but I have."


    Urahara tilted his head. "A curse? That''s rather vague. Do you mind sharing more?"


    Adam''s gaze became distant. "I don''t know much, all I know is that she''s afflicted with an ancient curse, called the contradictory curse. The main side effect of this curse is near-absolute immortality, those suffering from this curse¡­ well, their mental state bes warped to the point where even their own thoughts, feelings and actions be contradictory as well, if they love life, they reap death, if they don''t care about life, they can control their curse."


    Urahara''s eyes narrowed in thought. "This sounds like no ordinary curse. From what you tell me, I can deduce It''s woven with deep emotional and spiritual ties. I can''t promise anything without knowing more specifics, but I''ll do my best to help. Do you happen to know the origin of this curse?"


    Adam looked conflicted. "The God of Death of my world."


    "By your tone, I assume there aren''t other Gods of Death in your world, right?" Urahara asked.


    "You guess right," Adam replied.


    Urahara nodded. "Very well then, once we handle the immediate threats, I promise we''ll tackle this curse of yours. I mean, I wanted to visit your universe anyways."


    Adam nodded, standing up. "Thank you, Kisuke. You''re a bastard, I kind of hate you, but I won''t forget this."


    Urahara tipped his hat with a smirk, "Hate me? Mah, so cruel. Now, let''s get to work."

 Chapter 238: Become Stronger.

    Chapter 238: Be Stronger.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 219 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: https://discord.gg/3dAF3qMP


    If we reach top 3, I''ll post two more today.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    I had to kill Aizen.


    Easier said than done though, the guy was by all means a beast.


    He was smart, strong, and dangerous enough to warrant some caution from everybody''s part.


    If I had to gauge my strength against him, I would say without a doubt that he was stronger than me. His reiatsu was¡­ staggeringly massive, and his use of it was beyond impable.


    But, unlike Yamamoto, the gap between Aizen and me was considerably easier to close.


    Yamamoto had thousands of years of experience, that made him the closest thing to a perfect warrior, he was beyond dangerous, in battle, he was death incarnated¡­ but that was neither here nor there.


    My goal right now was killing Aizen, and for that I needed to surpass him, and fast. Because if I allowed him to fuse with the Hogyoku, it would quickly be a battle I couldn''t win.


    The question now was, how to do that?


    Training with Urahara would hardly close that gap fast enough, the man was smart, smarter than anyone in this world, and resourceful enough to wip out a good training regime, but even with all that I had more than reasonable doubt he could provide me with what I needed.


    Besides, he had other things to worry about, like nning for n B. In case we lose.


    Anyways.


    Yoruichi was also strong, stronger than Urahara in terms of pure battle strength, as in, fighting without strategies, or ns, but training with her alone would yield even less results than training with Urahara.


    Meaning my only real option was, the man himself, Yamamoto.


    Unfortunately, that meant I would have to work for him, in order to get what I wanted. I guess nothing in this world is ever free.


    "I guess it is time to talk with the old man," I sighed.


    ¡ª--------------------------------------------------------------


    [First Division.]


    When I stepped into the First Division Barracks, the room fell silent as I entered, and almost immediately all eyes were fixed on me. At the far end of the room, behind a heavy desk made of the darkest wood, sat Captain Yamamoto, the scary legend, a force to be reckoned with, one I could personally vouch for.


    I could almost feel Zanryuzuki iching in her hilt, begging to fight him again.


    "I''ve thought about your offer," I began, pausing slightly to gather my words. "I''m willing to work for the Gotei 13, but under certain conditions."


    Yamamoto''s aged, yet sharp, eyes narrowed as he assessed me. "Go on," he beckoned.


    "In return for my services, I ask that you, Captain Yamamoto, personally train me," I stated, my voice firm. The murmur of the room increased as captains exchanged nces, clearly surprised by my bold request.


    Yamamoto raised an eyebrow, intrigue evident in his gaze. "You wish for personal training from me?" he inquired, the hint of a smirk ying on his lips.


    I nodded. "Yes, old man. I want to kill Aizen, so that I can go home. And who better to train me than the most revered Shinigami in all of Soul Society?"


    Yamamoto seemed to contemte this for a moment, his eyes scanning mine, likely weighing my sincerity and intentions. The weight of his gaze was palpable, but I stood my ground. I had a goal, and I would achieve it, no matter the cost.


    I would go back home, even if I had to y Aizen alive with a toothpick.


    After what felt like an eternity, Yamamoto''s stern expression softened slightly. "Your audacity is both admirable and foolhardy, brat. But I respect your determination. Very well, I ept your conditions. But remember, my training is not for the faint of heart."


    I chuckled, it almost seemed the old man had a soft spot for me. Something I would never say, lest I end up like a pile of ashes. "Sounds good."


    "Then let our agreement be set in stone," Yamamoto dered, extending his hand.


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------


    [The Shop.]


    The bell above the door to Urahara''s shop tinkled merrily as I stepped in¡­ God, I fucking hated that bell. Anyhow, I was happy with how things were progressing.


    For the first time in months, it felt like I was moving in the right direction.


    As I walked inside the store, Urahara looked up from the counter where he seemed to be meticulously organizing... candy? When he saw me, his lips curled up into a wry smile, and there was a particr gleam in his eyes that I didn''t quite like.


    Something was¡­ off.


    "So, I heard about your little deal with the old man," he began, sounding far too cheerful for my liking.


    I raised an eyebrow, waiting for the other shoe to drop. "Yeah? And?"


    Urahara pped a hand on my shoulder, almost making me drop the small item I had picked up. "Oh, Adam, oh, dear dear Adam," he chuckled, his voice dripping with false sympathy, "You have no idea what you''ve gotten yourself into."


    I frowned, not in the mood for his dramatics. "It''s just training. How bad could it be?"


    Uraharaughed heartily, his head thrown back in sheer amusement. "Oh, just training? With Yamamoto? You''d be better off facing a horde of Vasto Lordes by yourself. The old man''s training is... legendary. And by that, I mean it''s the stuff of nightmares."


    Ha! Jokes on you, I''m into that shit! "Good, I like nightmarish training, the more it hurts the better! You''re just azy ass, and everyone knows that."


    He looked at me with a pitying expression, waving his fan in front of his face as if to cool himself down from hisughing fit. "Am I? Ask anyone who''s had the ''pleasure'' of being trained by him. They''ll tell you tales that''ll make your hair stand on end."


    I rolled my eyes at him. "Well, it''s toote now. Deal''s been made."


    Urahara winked, nudging me yfully. "You''re a brave soul, Adam. Or perhaps a very foolish one. Either way, I wish you all the best. Remember, my shop is always here if you need some... respite, wait, no, forget that, the old man wille here to get you if you escape from his training, and he will burn everything, so no, don''te here, again, or ever."


    I snorted, but couldn''t help the small smile that tugged at my lips. "Thanks, Urahara. I''ll keep that in mind."


    As I walked out, I heard Urahara''s voice trailing behind me. "And if you ever feel like working, my offer to be a candy shop assistant is still open! Without pay, of course!"


    Despite the weight on my shoulders, I couldn''t help butugh. If nothing else, the days ahead promised to be interesting.

 Chapter 239: offer

Chapter 239: offer


    If we reach top 3, Imma post more chapters.

 Chapter 240: Well, ya won.

Chapter 240: Well, ya won.


    Imma post 2 to 3 more chapters in a few hours, when I get home from buying some groceries. (Most of said groceries are beer, and Hotpockets.)

 Chapter 241: The First Kenpachi.

    Chapter 241: The First Kenpachi.


    Author note: No power in my area, but managed to get one of the chapters with my phone before it died, I will post another as soon as poweres back /cornbringer.


    ---------------------------------------


    <strong>[Adam C. POV.]</strong>


    The sun had barely risen when I found myself standing at the heart of the Soul Society''s training grounds. The entire area was massive, with various terrains that catered to different training scenarios. At the center was arge, traditional dojo, and standing there, looking forever angry, stood Yamamoto.


    "Ah, you''re on time," Yamamoto noted, nodding in approval. He gestured for me to approach. "Before we begin, you should know that I won''t be the one personally overseeing your training initially."


    I frowned. "Oh?"


    That wasn''t the deal, I wanted to be trained by the best, I won''t work for them if I am being handed to someone else.


    Instead of answering directly, Yamamoto gestured to the side. Stepping out of the shadows was a figure I recognized from the anime, Captain Unohana, the healing expert, with a kind soul. With her gentle demeanor and serene aura, she always struck me as one of the calmest among the captains.


    But as I met her eyes, I noticed a flicker of something ¨C a darkness I hadn''t seen before. No, that wasn''t right, I had seen something in her eyes before, something¡­ dangerous.


    Now that I think about it, she has always creeped me out.


    "Meet Retsu Unohana," Yamamoto introduced. "The first Kenpachi."


    Like anyone who had seen the anime before, I had heard of the title ''Kenpachi'' before, it was a title given to the strongest, or the craziest. Zaraki Kenpachi was the one I was familiar with, a wild, ruthlessbatant. But Unohana? The healer? It made no sense.


    As if reading my mind, Unohana''s soft smile transformed. The gentleness in her eyes reced by a chilling gleam, and her smile took on a predatory, bloodthirsty curve.


    Instinctively, I took a step back. Both equally scared and excited.


    "We are going to have fun, aren''t we?" she said, drawing her zanpakuto.


    Before I could react, she was upon me. Her de swung with a precision and speed I hadn''t expected. Quickly, I raised my sword to block, and the force of her strike sent shockwaves through my arms.


    Our des began to sh, over and over again, and I had to admit, she was pushing me back at a speed I never thought possible, her de was fucking whirlwind of strikes and parries. Despite her onught, despite her clear longing for blood, she moved gracefully, like a dancer on a stage, her every step and strike choreographed to perfection.


    At one point of this seemingly endless exchange, our des locked, and we stood, face to face, mere inches apart. Her cold, almost lifeless, calcting eyes bore into mine, searching for any sign of weakness.


    "Do you know why I''m here, Adam?" she whispered, her voice a chilling contrast to the warmth she usually had.


    "To train me?" I replied, wondering where she was going with this.


    She chuckled, the sound devoid of warmth. "Partially. But mostly, to see if you are worthy of fighting for the Gotei 13."


    "What happens if I''m not?" I replied, grinning at her.


    "You die."


    ¡ª-----------


    <strong>[Third Person. POV.]</strong>


    Yamamoto stood at the edge of the training grounds, watching as Unohana and Adam battled, he smiled, it had been so long since he could enjoy this. The sun was setting, casting a warm golden glow over the area, turning the white sands a fiery orange.


    Shunsui Ky¨­raku approached, his signature straw hat tilted to shield his eyes from the sun''s rays. "Old man," he began, his tone casual but with a hint of underlying curiosity, "I have to admit I was a bit surprised. Unohana, really? For the first training session? There are easier ways to kill someone, you know?"


    Yamamoto didn''t divert his gaze from the setting sun, but his voice was firm and clear. "You know as well as I do, Shunsui, that the First Kenpachi is not to be taken lightly. Unohana possesses skills and techniques that few can match. Her history as a warrior, before she took on the mantle of a healer, is unmatched."


    Shunsui took a deep breath, blowing out a ring of smoke from his pipe. "I know her history, most of us do, but Adam is... different, you know that very well. Why put him through such an intense initiation?"


    Yamamoto finally turned to face him, his old eyes filled with purpose. "Adam is unlike anyone we''ve encountered. His potential is vast, but potential alone means nothing if it''s not honed and tested. Unohana''s relentless style forces one to either adapt and fight or be overwhelmed."


    Shunsui raised an eyebrow, "You think he needs that kind of push?"


    Yamamoto nodded, "Before this, before this world, he was a peerless individual, one that didn''t need skill, only strength to win anything. He needs to understand the depth and breadth of what he might face here."


    The two old friends stood in silence for a moment, each lost in their own thoughts. Shunsui broke the silence, "You really believe he''s the key to stopping Aizen?"


    Yamamoto looked back towards the horizon, "I believe he could be a significant asset in the battle toe. Time will tell."


    Shunsui smirked, tipping his hat, "Well, old man, here''s to hoping your gamble pays off."


    Yamamoto merely grunted in response, but a tiny smile yed on his lips.


    ¡ª-----------


    <strong>[Fourth Division.]</strong>


    <strong>[Unohana Retsu.]</strong>


    <strong>[Four hours before the training match.]</strong>


    Retsu Unohana, Captain of the Fourth Division, looked up as Yamamoto entered her office. With her serene face and gentle demeanor, no one would have guessed the blood-stained legacy she hid behind those kind eyes.


    "Captain Yamamoto," she greeted him softly, bowing her head in respect.


    "Unohana," Yamamoto''s deep voice filled the room. "There''s a favor I need to ask of you."


    Unohana''s eyebrows arched slightly, her curiosity piqued. "Yes, Captain-Commander?"


    "I need you to train someone," he stated.


    Unohana''s ever-present serene smile wavered for a brief moment. "You are asking me to take up my de again," she said softly, her voice tinged with a hint of mncholy. "For Adam, I presume."


    Yamamoto nodded solemnly, "I am."


    Unohana''s gaze turned distant, memories of another time, another self, shing before her eyes. "I made a promise, Yamamoto. I vowed never to fight again unless it was to restore Zaraki''s power, my weakness made him weak, and that''s a sin I will never wash away from my hands."


    Yamamoto nodded, "I remember, and I respect your decision. However, I believe you''re the best fit for this. Your past, your true self, might resonate with him, push him further."


    Unohana looked into Yamamoto''s eyes, searching for any hint of doubt. "If I do this, if I train him, it will not be the gentle lessons of healing. It will be the brutal teachings ofbat, of life and death. Are you prepared for the consequences?"


    Yamamoto held her gaze. "If it means preparing him, and us, for what''s toe, then yes."


    Unohana took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. "Even if I wanted to do that, you know what I think about it."


    Yamamoto nodded. "I know, but consider this, Unohana, there is a possibility that Adam might be the catalyst to ignite Zaraki''s true potential, something beyond what you saw. His arrival in the Soul Society, his battles, everything suggests he is an anomaly, a force we have yet toprehend fully."


    Unohana looked deep into Yamamoto''s eyes, searching for any hint of doubt or deceit, but she found none, though she had to admit, even if she was being yed, the offer was sounding more and more entertaining. "You truly believe he is the key to Zaraki''s evolution?"


    Yamamoto nodded once again, "It is a possibility. But to get there, he must be refined, honed. He needs guidance from someone who understands the depth ofbat, the weight of a de, the thirst for a battle he has. He needs you, Unohana, The First Kenpachi."


    Unohana exhaled, feeling the weight of her past, her very essence, bearing down on her. "If what you say holds truth, then so be it. But remember, Yamamoto, the de I wield, the bloodlust that runs through me, it''s not easily tamed."


    Yamamoto met her gaze squarely, "I am counting on it."


    Unohana inclined her head, a cold, detached smile appearing on her face as she epted her new charge. The First Kenpachi would rise once more, and the winds of change would blow through the Soul Society.

 Chapter 242: The Dragon of The Moon.

    Chapter 242: The Dragon of The Moon.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 221 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated. Will get on that today.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Person. POV.]


    Within the stark white walls of Las Noches in Hueco Mundo, the vast desert stretched infinitely, a ce of hunters and prey. The pce stood as a testament to the new power structure. Aizen sat on his throne, surveying the grand chamber, his thoughts a whirlwind of problems, countermeasures, and adaptations.


    He had been aware of Adam''s presence in this world almost as soon as the man arrived. However, the level of disruption and the speed at which Adam had managed to earn trust, especially Yamamoto''s, had been a variable Aizen hadn''t fully anticipated.


    This wasn''t good for his ns.


    Not one bit.


    "Troublesome..." he murmured to himself, swirling a ss filled with a clear liquid.


    The man had in just a few months, increased his power exponentially, more so than any Shinigami anyone had ever seen so far.


    And now, under the guidance of Yamamoto, there was no telling how much he would improve.


    Gin Ichimaru approached him, his ever-present grin seeming to stretch even wider in the dim light of Las Noches. "Enjoying yourself, Aizen-taichou?"


    Aizen fixed his gaze on Gin. "Thinking about our little friend, Adam. His alliance with the Gotei 13, coupled with his unpredictable power and growth, means we must elerate our ns."


    Gin''s eyes glittered with intrigue. "You''re worried about him?"


    Aizen knew what Gin was trying to say, and that was, are you worried that man could kill you?


    Aizen could almost chuckle at how bad Gin was at pretending to hide his own agenda. He knew Gin wanted him dead, for as long as he had known him, he knew that, but it was still a bit amusing to see him y his self-inflicted role.


    Aizen''s lips curled into a smile. "Not worried, at least not yet. Merely... recalcting. We no longer have the luxury of drawing things out. Our movement must be swift and decisive."


    That much was true, right now, Aizen was certain he was stronger than Adam, and while he, himself, wasn''t stronger than the old man, he wasn''t much of a problem to deal with.


    Every possible threat to his n was under the influence of his Zanpakuto, everyone, except Adam.


    A deep voice echoed through the hall, belonging to Tosen, "Are you sure we are ready for such a change of ns, Aizen-sama?"


    Aizen stood up, looking out towards the white sands of Hueco Mundo. "We''ve been preparing for this for a long time, Tosen. We''ll make the necessary adjustments; failure is not an option."


    The atmosphere in the room grew tense. It wasn''t like him to rush things, to change his ns, it wasn''t like him to worry about things.


    Not that he was worried. No, worried wasn''t the word Aizen would use, but if he had to use a word to describe it, he would say, he was aware.


    Aware of how much of a problem Adam could be if things didn''t move faster. Aizen was proud, very proud, of his power, of his intellect, of many things, but his pride wasn''t big enough for him to be blinded by it.


    It wasn''t a matter of if Adam would be stronger than him, it was a matter of when. Meaning, he had to act while he still had the upper hand, and that was now.


    "The Espada," Aizen mused, "They''ll need to be informed. And our... other assets as well. They need to be at full strength."


    Gin tilted his head, "And what about Orihime Inoue?"


    Aizen''s gaze darkened, "Unfortunately, we don''t have the time to y with Ichigo right now."


    Gin nodded, understanding the implications. In the young captain''s mind, Aizen had always been ten steps ahead of everyone, but Adam''s emergence as a yer in this grand game of chess meant the board was rapidly changing.


    Perhaps they weren''t even ying chess anymore, Gin could only wonder.


    Aizen looked back towards his two confidants. "Gather the Espada. And bring Selene, she might be an asset against Adam, she knew him personally, or so she says."


    Aizen wasn''t sure if the anomaly he had acquired from Mayuri''sb was telling the entire truth or not, seeing she had imed to be stronger than Adam thest time they saw each other, which was far from the truth, either way, there was a level of credibility in her words.


    "As you wish, taicho~" Gin replied, turning around with a slight smirk on his face, showing how much he was enjoying seeing Aizen in this situation.


    As Gin and T¨­sen moved to carry out his orders, Aizen took a moment to contemte, letting out a chuckle. Despite the unpredictability that Adam had brought to his already nned game, there was a flicker of excitement deep within Aizen.


    As much as he enjoyed winning, he also enjoyed the possibility of a challenge, because challenges are the catalysts of evolution, and if there was someone Aizen wanted more than anything, was to evolve beyond his limiters.


    And perhaps, just perhaps, Adam would be the one to push him beyond that wall he had reached hundreds of years ago.


    ¡ª-----------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [Selene The Moonlit Beauty.]


    The vast corridors of Las Noches echoed the soft, almost silent steps of Selene. The white, stark walls of Hueco Mundo''s pce loomed around her, yet her eyes remained unfocused, lost in the depths of thought. The ce seemed empty, a silence that was only asionally interrupted by the distant screeches of Hollows outside.


    Selene was a formidable figure, a powerful addition to Aizen''s army, even amongst Aizen''s top-ranking subordinates. That being said, she despised Aizen, a cold hatred that was rivaled and surpassed only by her disdain for Mayuri Kurotsuchi.


    Needless to say, her reasons for staying in Las Noches weren''t out of loyalty or ambition. It was more of necessity and mutual benefits. Aizen had her on a tight leash, his powers making it nearly impossible for her to betray him, as much as she wanted.


    As she walked, she allowed her fingers to glide over the cold, smooth surfaces of the walls. These very walls that held her captive, also held potential. Selene was always one to seek opportunities even in the darkest of situations.


    A voice interrupted her thoughts. "Selene," it drawled with that familiar mocking tone.


    She turned to see Gin Ichimaru, his silver hair gleaming under the pale light, his eyes perpetually narrowed in that mischievous squint that she hated with all her might.


    "Snake," she replied with mild annoyance, "what do you want?"


    He grinned, revealing that unsettling smile of his. "So mean, Selene-chan, I just came here to tell you that Aizen-sama has orders. We''re moving up with the ns, thanks to your old friend, Adam."


    Selene''s eyes sharpened, her otherwise cid demeanor wavering slightly. "Adam''sing here?"


    Gin''s smile widened, taking a step closer. "He will, in time. Seems like he''s causing quite the stir in the Soul Society. Aizen-sama finds him... interesting, perhaps even dangerous, who knows?"


    Deep within, Selene felt a twinge of something she hadn''t felt in a long time. Not exactly happiness, but a kind of anticipatory satisfaction. While she and Adam had been on opposing sides in the past, circumstances had changed. In this ce, under these lights, perhaps their interests could align.


    She contemted for a brief moment, choosing her words carefully. "Interesting. And what does Aizen-sama expect from me in this matter?"


    Gin, ever observant, detected the minute shift in Selene''s demeanor, but made no sign he cared. "For now, just be prepared."


    A small, enigmatic smile yed on her lips, "As you wish."


    Gin met her gaze, the atmosphere heavy with unsaid words and ns. "See that you are. Aizen-sama''s ns tolerate no disruptions, or at least not unless they are from Adam, hehe."


    She nodded, her facade never faltering, "Understood."


    As she continued her walk through the corridors of Las Noches she smiled, after all, if luck was on her side Aizen''s time in this world had entered a countdown.

 Chapter 243: The Life of A Captain.

    Chapter 243: The Life of A Captain.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 221 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated. Will get on that today.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Person. POV.]


    The courtyard of the First Division was bathed in the early morning''s golden light. Birds chirped in the distance, their songs a melody in contrast to the stern atmosphere that had taken hold since the events of a few days ago.


    Right now, most of the members of the Gotei 13 had gathered, forming a semi-circle around a raised tform.


    Standing on the tform was Captain-Commander Genry¨±sai Shigekuni Yamamoto. To his left stood the enigmatic warrior that had taken the Seireitei by surprise, Adam, his posture rxed yet every bit as intense.


    In Yamamoto''s hand was a pristine white haori, the symbol of a captain''s authority in the Gotei 13.


    All the captains present had their eyes on Adam, some with disdain, especially Mayuri, others with curiosity. Their collective gaze was heavy, filled with a mix of skepticism, expectation, and in some cases, sheer disbelief.


    Here was an outsider, one who, mere days ago, had been their adversary, now being inducted into their ranks. Temporary as it may be, it was still shocking for them.


    Yamamoto stepped forward, his voice echoing through the courtyard. "In light of recent events, the Soul Society finds itself facing an unprecedented threat in the form of Aizen and his associates. We must adapt to counteract this menace with the full power we have at our disposal."


    Adam''s gaze remained fixed on the horizon, thoughts flowing. This wasn''t how he had nned things when he offered his help in exchange for training, not at all, but then again, life rarely followed the script.


    Yamamoto continued, "Until Aizen is captured or eliminated, we are in need of strength, of capable individuals willing to die in battle. As such, Adam will be filling the captain''s position for the 5th Division."


    There were audible gasps and murmurs among the onlookers. Captains and lieutenants exchanged nces; the weight of the decision evident in their eyes.


    Holding out the haori, Yamamoto addressed Adam, "Remember our agreement, young one."


    Adam nodded, taking the haori and draping it over his shoulders. It felt surprisingly light and warm. "I haven''t forgotten. Training in exchange for my services."


    Yamamoto''s eyes seemed to soften a fraction, "It''s not just about the training, brat. The Soul Society is trusting you, despite having no reasons to do so. Betray that trust, and consequences will be dire."


    Adam met the old captain''s gaze squarely, a challenging spark in his tone. "Don''t worry, old man. I don''t break my promises."


    With the ceremonyplete, the gathering began to disperse. The conversations that broke out were a mix of surprise, fear, and criticism. This was new territory for everyone, and Adam was at the very heart of it.


    ¡ª-----------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    I will admit I wasn''t even sure what I was doing at this point. From enemy to Captain of one of their divisions¡­ it was¡­ beyond surreal, granted it was a temporary arrangement, but one that was mandatory until the threat that Aizen represented was neutralized.


    I couldn''tin though, sure, dealing with administrative work was a pain in the ass, especially for someone that hadn''t touched paperwork in forever, but the benefits made the gig worth it. More Urahara''s gig anyhow.


    As long as I worked with them, and followed their rules, as weird as they were, I would have ess to not only training with Yamamoto, but the terrifyingdy that shall not be named.


    I am legitimately scared of that woman. It''s not even that I think I can''t defeat her, I know I will be able to do that eventually, it''s more that her personally, and bloodlust are terrifying.


    Bloodlust in my line of work was asmon as the next thing¡­ I mean, you don''t fight a monster without dealing with their bloodlust, it is a deal package, the thing is¡­. That for that woman, it almost seemed like that was all she had inside of her, bloodlust.


    No other emotions, just¡­ thirst for blood. No hesitation, no fear, no pain, nothing, but¡­ that. And well, that made her a terrifying individual.


    "I guess I should go and see my division?" I sighed, wondering how they would react.


    The walk towards the 5th Division barracks was strangely silent. A whirlwind of thoughts consumed my mind, mostly revolving; around the recent events, and what I had to do to go home.


    As I approached the entrance, I noticed a petite figure standing in front of the doorway. If I remember correctly, her name was Momo Hinamori, the lieutenant of the 5th Division. Her raven-ck hair fluttered slightly in the breeze, and as I got closer, she bowed deeply, an action signifying respect.


    Not that she had any level of respect for me, at least on a personal level that is, considering this was our first interaction, but because she had to, due to my status.


    "Wee, Captain," her voice quivered slightly, something that made me frown.


    I smiled, trying to appear as friendly and approachable as possible. "Thank you, and there''s no need to bow, I don''t really care about that."


    But as I looked at her, I couldn''t help but notice the sadness in her eyes, a deep pain she was trying to mask. Her face was pale, and every so often, her lower lip quivered, as though she was battling tears.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, my tone softer.


    She blinked rapidly, averting her gaze. "Yes, Captain. Just... adjusting to the changes."


    It didn''t take much to connect the dots. Aizen''s betrayal had rocked the very foundation of Soul Society, but for those closest to him, like Hinamori, the pain was personal. He had been her mentor, her guiding light, her idol, and now...


    "You know," I started, trying to find the right words, "Sometimes we ce our trust in the wrong people. It doesn''t make you weak or foolish. It makes you¡­ normal. And well, no matter how powerful one is, or how much you care about someone, we are always prone to error."


    She looked up, tears glistening in her eyes, but she fought them back. "I should''ve seen it, Captain. I should''ve realized."


    "You can''t me yourself for the actions of another, if that was the case, Yamamoto should''ve seen how much of a scum the guy was before anyone else. What''s important now is how we move forward, learn from this, and next time you''ll be prepared."


    I smiled internally. I mean, look at me, ten minutes in the job, and I''m already being wise beyond my years. High five for me.


    She nodded, taking a shaky breath. "Thank you, Captain."


    "You can call me Adam, if you want," I smiled, patting her in the head. She was cute, and while it was very likely she was older than me, her size would beg to differ.


    Her eyes widened in shock, and she looked like a deer caught in headlights. "Oh! Captain, that''s... that''s highly inappropriate!" she stammered. "It''s against protocol."


    I shrugged, Yamamoto hadn''t said anything about being a stick in the ass Captain, and even if he had, I would''ve ignored his orders there. "Meh, I don''t really care for that, so don''t worry."


    She blinked, processing the offer. "I... appreciate the sentiment, Captain. But I couldn''t possibly¡ª"


    I guess the idea of going against protocol was very hard for her. I guess I did my part in offering, now if things are formal, it is up to her.


    "Hinamori," I interrupted gently, "It''s just an option. No pressure. I just want everyone to be at ease while we navigate this situation together."


    She hesitated, then gave a small nod. "I understand, Captain. I... I''ll think about it."


    "That''s all I can ask," I said, offering a reassuring smile. She returned it, albeit hesitantly.

 Chapter 244: Training.

    Chapter 244: Training.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 221 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated. Will get on that today.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    After being named, The Captain of the Fifth Division.


    The days blended seamlessly, each filled with duties and decisions I hadn''t expected, despite how straightforward the role was. As the temporary Captain of the 5th Division, my mornings began early, very early, unholy type of early. Reports to review, missions to assign, and the asional reprimand to issue.


    If I had to describe my new job, well. It was a life governed by rules, hierarchy, and duty.


    The nobles in particr were a pain in the ass to deal with, entitled snobs, then again, that was always the case everywhere.


    Thankfully, Hinamori was by my side throughout, guiding me with the ins and outs of the Gotei 13 bureaucracy. The little girl was stronger than she realized, she was a pir of strength, even if her eyes still held an undercurrent of sadness.


    I wholeheartedly admired her resilience and determination to move forward despite her evident traumas.


    As for the members of the 5th Division, well they respected me. Or maybe it was more urate to say they were wary of me. I could sense their unease, which wasn''t surprising. They had been betrayed by Aizen, and here I was, an outsider, who had for a short time been their enemy, suddenly thrust into an important leadership role.


    Trust was hard toe by, but I like to think I was making strides in that area.


    There were even some members of my division that I had managed to convince not to call me; Captain, though every time they did, Momo would scold them for theirck of respect, despite being clear I wasn''t one for formalities.


    Anyways.


    Seeing my division had no special duties, like the Twelfth Division for example, which was in charge of science and technological development, things were considerably easier for me.


    So, when I wasn''t forced to be on my desk, sending Shinigamis to the field, I would be training them.


    My training drills were focused, rigorous, taking a page from Yamamoto''s own training. Every shinigami under mymand trained as much as they could, preparing for what coulde.


    Sure, my position here would be temporary, but I wanted to leave a positive mark on them.


    That being said, all of the above were my daytime responsibility.


    Because as soon as the sun dipped below the horizon, and the rest of the Soul Society was consumed by darkness, my true challenge began.


    Every night, I would head to an isted training ground where Captain-Commander Yamamoto and the one that shall not be named, also known as the First Kenpachi, awaited.


    The sheer power they both exuded was palpable, a weight that pressed down on me the moment I entered their presence. Each one for a different reason, Yamamoto for his unmeasurable power, and the other, well, for the mountains of corpses behind her aura.


    Our training sessions were brutal. Yamamoto was relentless, pushing me to my limits and beyond, most of the time stopping only when I was about to die. His mes tested my endurance, my resilience, my will. Every mistake was a lesson learned the hard way, which usually involved lots and lots of pain.


    Everypse in concentration was punished swiftly. But through it all, I could feel myself growing stronger, more attuned to my own abilities.


    Despite the pain, I was more than happy with this arrangement.


    For the first time, ever, I had someone to actually train with, someone with experience in the same field. Not that Zanryuzuki wasn''t a good teacher, she was, but there was only so much you could grow by yourself.


    Unohana, on the other hand, was a different beast altogether. Her cold, bloodthirsty smile was thest thing I saw before sheunched into an attack. When it came to her, there was no structure to her training, no shape, no real goal other than surviving, with her, it was a dance of death, her de always inches away from a fatal blow, and more than not, it would be a fatal blow.


    But everytime she would ''kill me'' I would wake up, as if nothing had happened, with no option but to continue fighting lest I want to ''die'' again.


    She reveled in the fight, her true nature as the First Kenpachi shining through with every swing of her de.


    With them, nights turned into mornings, blisters turned into scars, and exhaustion became my constantpanion. But as the days passed, the progress I made was undeniable.


    My reactions were sharper, my techniques more refined.


    I could feel more in tune with myself as a soul, bing aware of things that I had never thought possible. Fighting without a mortal body was freeing, limitless in essence¡­ and as such was my potential for growth.


    I still had much to learn though, and a small frame of time to do so.


    As proof, one evening, after a particrly intense session with Unohana, I copsed on the ground, gasping for breath, covered in cuts from her de, knives, and other things.


    She stood over me, her smile chilling in the dim moonlight.


    "You''vee far," she remarked, almost contemtively. "But for all that strength you have, you''re still weak."


    I managed a tired smile, leave it to her to finish apliment with an insult. "I have no intention of stopping."


    She nodded, offering a hand to pull me up. As I grasped it, she brought her de down, cutting my chest before piercing my heart with her de. "Remember this. The fight never ends, not at least until your enemy is dead."


    I coughed blood, darkness consuming me. Just for me to wake up, feeling as if no time had passed, as my de blocked hers again.


    I chuckled.


    A valuable lesson indeed.


    In the battlefield, trust no one, but the corpses in your wake, because they can''t bare their des against you, only those alive can. It was almost poetic, if you think about it.

 Chapter 245: Training, part 2.

    Chapter 245: Training, part 2.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 221 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated. Will get on that today.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto. POV.]


    As the sun began to rise, casting a warm golden hue over the Seireitei, I found myself atop one of the watchtowers, observing the horizon. My thoughts, however, were not on the picturesquendscape, which I had seen more times that I could count, but on the young man I had just finished training.


    Adam.


    I had seen countless shinigamie and go throughout my tenure as Captain-Commander. Some showed potential, some were mediocre, and a rare few were truly extraordinary, like Shunsui and Jushiro. But Adam... he was something else entirely.


    A category of his own.


    It was not just his raw power, which was undeniably formidable, that much I could admit. It was his impressive adaptability, his unyielding spirit, and his thirst to grow, peace and battle, a weirdbination. Every training session would end with him being stronger than thest, this being a testament to how much potential he had. With every spar, every lesson, he absorbed knowledge and technique like a sponge. And the rate at which he was progressing was nothing short of astonishing.


    In our evening sessions, he faced off against Unohana, with a resilience I had seen in very few, most by now, would''ve asked for mercy, for Unohana to be removed from their training.


    And despite what most would think, I understood why, I was harsh with those I trained, but with Retsu Unohana, things were different, she wasn''t harsh, she was lethal.


    With her was a dangerous dance, one that could easily end in tragedy if she deemed him unworthy of fighting again. But despite all this, Adam held his own, despite dying multiple times, he kept fighting her, to the point he is now matching her strike for strike, adapting to her unpredictable style. He bore the weight of her de with a smile on his face, taking her challenges head-on, in turn growing stronger with each encounter.


    That was not to say she was his only sparring partner.


    The two of us had our fair share of shes as well.


    My Ry¨±jin Jakka, an embodiment of raw destruction, tested the mettle of any who faced it. Yet, Adam stood firm. Even when overwhelmed by the searing heat, even with his flesh melting, or the sheer force of my strikes, he would rise again, ready for another round, his spirit unbroken.


    His fighting spirit was such that I couldn''t help but smile during our encounters, and how could I not? I was enjoying them!


    For the first time, in far too long, I felt the possibility of being challenged rising in the horizon.


    And this possibility came in the shape of a young man, whose soul was barely reaching his sixties, who despite everything would face, me, The Captain-Commander, someone feared even by my own subordinates without flinching, who despite clearly not wanting the job, had willingly epted a position within the Gotei 13 despite the hurdles, doing an exceptional job in it.


    It was no small feat, and the respect I held for him grew with each passing day.


    Lost in my musings, I was brought back to the present when I felt a familiar reiatsu approach. Shunsui, always the carefree spirit, greeted me with his trademarkzy smile.


    "Watching the sunset, old man?"


    I simply nodded in acknowledgment.


    "He''s something, isn''t he?" Shunsui mused, his gaze distant. "Adam, I mean."


    "Yes," I replied simply. "He truly is."


    Shunsui chuckled, "Going to make us all obsolete at this rate."


    A faint smile tugged at the corners of my lips. "Perhaps. You could always train with us, if you feel like you''re being left out."


    "Most appreciated old man, but I respectfully decline such an offer," Shunsui replied, a sigh leaving him.


    I sighed, if only all of my pupils had the same thirst for improvement as Adam, maybe then threats like Aizen would never have the opportunity to grow.


    "Well, see youter, Yama-ji," Shunsui smiled, waving at me. "I will go ahead and see how Adam is doing. You know how it is, being a Captain is hard, and he needs my expert support."


    As if I would believe such a terrible lie, has Shunsui learned nothing about me? Or does he simply not care that I can read him so easily?


    ¡ª-----------


    [Adam C. POV]


    My entire body ached, and that was putting it mildly. The strain of constantly sparring with Unohana, and the Old Man were taking their toll. However, with the pain came progress; and with progress came dopamine, or the soul equivalent of that.


    Either way, the point was that I felt stronger, more attuned to my surroundings, and more connected to my Zanpakuto than ever before.


    And that was a sensation that I would have every day. I was stronger than yesterday, weaker than tomorrow, so far, an endless cycle.


    As I wrapped up the final spar for the evening with Unohana, wiping the sweat from my brow, I decided to head back to my office in the fifth division. Perhaps I could sneak in a few minutes of rest before diving into the ever-growing stack of paperwork that being a captain entailed.


    Honest to God, I have no idea why there''s so much paperwork, when all my division does is patrol some areas, and kill Hollows.


    I could understand this level of papering for the specialized divisions, but¡­ this one? It felt like it was there to torture their Captains, at the very least, it was certainly torturing me.


    Opening the door to my office, I was met with a sight that was both surprising and somewhat annoying. Urahara Kisuke, with his signature hat tilted at just the right angle to shadow his eyes, sat casually in one of the chairs, the one behind my desk to be precise. Beside him were Yoruichi, her arms crossed and an amused smirk on her lips, Toshiro, who I had no idea why he was here, his serious gaze scrutinizing every corner of the room as if looking for something toin, and Shunsui,zily sipping on what I assumed was sake.


    I raised an eyebrow. "Quite the gathering we have here."


    Urahara offered a cheery wave. "Adam! My friend! My brother from another mother! Good to see you. We thought we''d drop by and update you on a few... developments."


    I took my seat behind the desk, tossing Urahara to the other side of the room, before indicating for him to continue.


    Urahara leaned forward, his jovial demeanor fading to one of concern. "Things in Hueco Mundo are starting to move faster than we anticipated, it seems Aizen deems you enough of a threat to change some of his ns."


    I smiled at the thought. Aizen, deeming me a threat, was actually an enjoyable thought, though him moving his ns forward wasn''t as enjoyable.


    "Well, that can''t be good, right?" I sighed, rubbing my temples. For once, I had wanted things to go ording to canon, ording to what I knew, because it meant things would be easy to deal with, in terms of nning.


    But¡­ s, shit never goes ording to n. Good thing I had kind of anticipated this, which is why I was training so much.


    Urahara nodded. "Indeed. From the intel we''ve gathered, he''s quickly amassing an army of Arrancar. And with the Hogyoku at his disposal, we can only imagine the monsters he''s capable of creating."


    I gripped the edge of my desk, knuckles white. If he fused with the Hogyoku before we invaded Hueco Mundo, before I was ready, things would go back, very bad.


    No amount of training would be enough to deal with someone capable of evolving as he had in the anime.


    Had it not been for Urahara in the original timeline, who had made a sealing spell just for him, taking into ount Ichigo''s Final Getsuga, Aizen would''ve won without much of a problem. And while like Ichigo, I have Urahara on my side, he had yet to make notice about having such a spell.


    Seeing my tense state, Yoruichi chimed in, "We believe that as soon as you finish your training,unching an assault on Hueco Mundo would be our best course of action."


    "Invading the hollows in their home turf? Mah, that sounds fun, I''m in," Shunsui dered, swirling the liquid in his cup. "I owe it to you, after all," he added with a wink.


    Owe it to me? For what?


    We have barely interacted.


    Toshiro''s face was a mask of anger. "I''ll be joining this mission as well. Aizen''s betrayal... what he did to Lieutenant Hinamori... I can''t let that go."


    Ah, so that''s why he was here. He was revenge.


    I nodded in understanding. Despite it being obvious he stood no chance against Aizen should they fight, I understood how he felt, at least to some level. The pain and betrayal he felt for what happened to Momo ran deep.


    He needed this closure, perhaps more than most.


    "Wee aboard then," I replied.


    Urahara smiled, but it didn''t reach his eyes. "Time''s ticking, Adam. Train hard. We need you at your best, none of us here can defeat Aizen."


    He could. If it wasn''t for the fact he was under Aizen''s Kyoka Suigetsu, Urahara would be more than capable of defeating the man.


    This didn''t mean he was stronger than Aizen, in terms of spiritual power, Urahara cameckingpared to Aizen, but because this man was a genius, a terrifying one at that.


    Given enough time, he could defeat almost anyone. That''s how good of a strategist he was.


    Saldy, Aizen knew this as much as I did, which is why he had made sure to have every possible threat under the spell of his de.


    I met his gaze. "I''ll be ready."


    I had no idea how strong Aizen truly was, heck, the anime had never shown his Bankai, but I was certain that when the time came, I would be ready to face him.

 Chapter 246: Ready for War.

    Chapter 246: Ready for War.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 223 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated. Will get on that today.


    I had a problem with my bank, which had me on a 5 day hiatus with some stuff. This week there won''t be offers and stuff, not having ess to my bank fucked some of my stuff.


    I will update daily this week.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The moon hung low in the sky, casting an eerie glow over the training grounds. Right now, my body felt like it was forged from iron, and my reflexes sharpened to their peak. Over thest few weeks, every bone broken, every ''death'', every wound received, had pushed me past my limits, over and over again.


    Be it against the old man, or my current adversary, Unohana.


    As I moved, I could see my opponent moving.


    Unohana''s fierce, bloodthirsty nature was a force to be reckoned with, that much I had learned during my time training with her. Her initial cold smile, seemingly endless styles of the de and relentless attacks had almost caught me off guard multiple times, with the times they had, ending in a clear reset, as Unohana would put it.


    But tonight, as our des shed one again, I felt a change, a rhythm, a flow, and before I knew it, I''d disarmed her with a swift maneuver, delivering a deep gash on her chest, before mming her head to the ground, creating a massive crater.


    The First Kenpachi, defeated.


    She looked at me, a mixture of pride and pleasure evident in her eyes. "You''ve grown stronger," she admitted, breathing heavily.


    I offered her a hand, pulling her to her feet before kicking her away. "Thanks to you."


    I don''t forget what I learned. Andst time someone offered a hand to someone, it ended with pain for one of the parts involved.


    A heavy hand pped on my shoulder, and I turned to see Captain-Commander Yamamoto, his gaze piercing yet not unkind. "It seems your training isplete," he rumbled. "What you need to learn next can''t be taught through sparring. It''s life or death that will be your next teacher."


    I nodded, understanding the weight of his words. Despite how dangerous my training with them had been, there was always tomorrow, meaning there was never a real sense of danger, at least with him.


    With Unohana I knew that if I failed, I would truly die, but with the old man, that wasn''t the case. He would bring me close to pearly gates, but never through them.


    "You didn''t forget," Unohana muttered slowly; walking towards me, revealing a knife under her hand, indicating that I had failed to kick her away, she would''ve ''killed'' me again.


    Smiling at her, I turned to the old man. "I still haven''t defeated you, are you sure my training isplete?"


    Yamamoto frowned, as if insulted by my expectations for what this training would give. "You are foolish to think you can surpass me in such a short period of time."


    I chuckled, there was no real bite to his scolding. But fair is fair, he wasn''t lying. Even with this training, I still considered it would take me a couple of years of hard training to reach his level.


    That being said, I had no idea how long it would take me to surpass him.


    That''s how powerful the old bastard was.


    "Well, if that''s all, I need a shower," I said, turning around to make my way back to the Fifth Division.


    ¡ª--------------------------------------------------------------


    [A few hourster.]


    The next day, or a few hours for me, in a room filled with the captains and lieutenants of the Gotei 13, we began to strategize the impending invasion of Hueco Mundo, something that if we wanted it to go smoothly, we needed every capable hand, I couldn''t just fight Aizen''s entire army by myself.


    I mean, I probably could.


    But, it would be a waste of precious energy, energy that I needed for Mr. All Part of the n, himself.


    In front of me, and everyother Captain, there were maps spread out on the meeting table, maps conveniently provided by Urahara, each one having markers indicating key locations.


    As strategies were being tossed around, and I remained silent, hearing them all, a thought struck me. "What about the Visoreds?" I mused aloud.


    The brisk air of the strategy room seemed to grow even colder after I dropped those words, as if I had spoken out-loud about a most forbidden taboo.


    The very suggestion sent immediate ripples of shock through the room, and all chatter halted without dy. I didn''t remember a lot from the anime, but from what I could remember, The Visoreds, were a group of individuals with a unique blend of Hollow and Shinigami abilities, who were considered outcasts, especially now that it was confirmed about their unwilling association with Aizen, and his experiments making them a very touchy subject.


    However, it was Yamamoto''s reaction that was the most palpable. His sharp eyes immediately locked onto mine, and the air grew so thick, I felt the moisture in the nearby air vanishpletely.


    "Adam," his voice deep andced with a controlled rage, "You suggest we align ourselves with those... aberrations?"


    I held his gaze, feeling the weight of every captains'' eyes on me. "They have a reason to want Aizen defeated as much as we do. If they can help us achieve that, then why not consider it? Besides, shouldn''t it be obvious that their supposed crimes weren''t really their crimes after all, or are you still blind to that fact?"


    Urahara, sensing the tension, attempted to mediate. "It''s a valid consideration, Head-Captain. The Visoreds, as Adam says, are innocent, and have a vendetta against Aizen. Their power could tip the scales in our favor."


    Yamamoto''s gaze, still sharp as a de, shifted to Urahara, though he made noment about what he thought about the subject.


    Shunsui sighed, scratching the back of his head, "Yama-ji, they didn''t betray the Soul Society, we betrayed them in their time of need, and while I can admit, enlisting them it''s a gamble, you have to admit that these are unprecedented times, and therefore we need every asset we can get."


    The Captain-Commander''s jaw tightened. "The Gotei 13 has stood for centuries without the need for such...promises."


    "Yet, here I am, apromise," I waved at him, meeting his gaze.


    A tense silence filled the room, each captain lost in thought.


    Finally, Yamamoto exhaled deeply. "True, but seeing we can''te to an answer, this will be put to vote. We will decide based on the majority."


    "I agree with Adam''s motion," Toshiro said, going straight to the point.


    "I vote against it," Sui-Feng said, crossing her arms as she red at me.


    I had no idea why she had a vendetta against me, we barely even talked, and she looked at me as if I was the devil incarnate.


    "Same as Toshiro," Shunsui smiled, before leaning back on his chair.


    "I agree with Shunsui," Jushiro nodded.


    "I vote against it," Komomura replied. "If the Head-Captain deems their interference unnecessary, I am no one to debate his decision, and perhaps that is something other Captains should learn."


    Hm, that almost felt like ament directed at me.


    "I agree with Adam," Mayuri grinned, his eyes shining with interest. "After all, if one of the Visored is defeated, I would be able to experiment with their bodies."


    Of course, he agrees for the worst possible reason.


    "I agree with Adam as well," Unohana replied, in her usual kind demeanor. Not that said demeanor made me see her any different, for me, she was a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    "I agree with Captain Adam," Byakuya nodded, his eyes closed. "In war, one does not have the luxury of wasting resources."


    Huh, I did not expect that from him. I was under the impression he didn''t like me, then again, it could be that that is just his normal expression.


    "I don''t fucking care," Kenpachi barked, mming his fist on the table. "As long as I get to fight someone strong, I don''t give a crap about whoes with us."


    It seems the results were in favor of my proposition. Overwhelmingly so.


    Yamamoto, true to his word, nodded. "Very well, we will proceed with this n. But be warned, any betrayal, any misstep from them, will be on your head."


    He''s one stubborn bastard. Old dogs don''t learn new tricks, and he''s the embodiment of that saying.


    Toshiro piped in, "Now that we agree on a course of action, how do we get them on our side? I don''t think they will be very open to the idea of working with us, seeing ourst interaction."


    I looked at Urahara, knowing he shared some history with them. "We need to appeal to their sense of vengeance against Aizen."


    Urahara smirked, waving his fan around his face. "Don''t you worry, leave that to me. I have some rapport with them. But be prepared, they might want to be pardoned for the crimes they didn''tmit."


    Yamamoto grunted, as if both angered by Urahara''s mock, and embarrassed about the remark. "We will see after the fight, and if they prove worthy to serve under the Gotei 13 again."

 Chapter 247: The Visored.

    Chapter 247: The Visored.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 221 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated. Will get on that today.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [Kisuke Urahara.]


    The warehouse district of Karakura Town had always been an eerie, silent ce, but as night fell, that quietude became unsettling. The asional howl of a stray cat or the distant tter of metal made the environment all the more haunting. This was where the Visoreds had chosen to hide, in in sight, within the derelict structures and the long shadows they cast, and a few seals to avoid being detected.


    Urahara Kisuke cautiously navigated through the maze of containers and old storage units. Each step deliberate, his senses alert. He was well aware that his old friends did not like uninvited guests, especially from the past that they were trying to escape, even if said guest was him.


    But this wasn''t a casual visit; the stakes were much higher.


    As Urahara approached the central warehouse, he felt a familiar spiritual pressure, one that was now tangled with a mix of both Hollow and Shinigami. The door to the warehouse creaked open slightly, and Hiyori Sarugaki''s voice, as abrasive as ever, cut through the stillness.


    "What the hell do you want, hat-and-clogs?"


    If someone asked Urahara, he would say he missed her. It was fun having her around, teasing her, annoying her, it really was.


    Urahara chuckled softly, lifting his wooden clogs slightly. "Just a friendly visit, Hiyori-chan. Can Ie in?"


    "Fuck off, cock-sucker!" Hiyori hissed, mming the doors shut.


    However, after what seemed like an eternity, the door opened once again, this time wider, revealing the dimly lit interior of the warehouse. The Visoreds, in their casual wear, sat in a loose circle, each one observing Urahara with a mix of curiosity and distrust.


    As Urahara stepped inside, Shinji Hirako, the de-facto leader of the Visoreds, tilted his head, his hair swaying with the movement. "It''s been a while, Urahara. To what do we owe the pleasure?"


    Urahara bowed slightly, adjusting his hat. "There have been... developments in the Soul Society. I thought it prudent to discuss them with you."


    Shinji frowned, the light reflecting off his sses. "We have no business with the Soul Society anymore, Kisuke."


    Urahara took a moment before replying. "Aizen has resurfaced. He''s made his move."


    The room grew tense. Memories of their betrayal, and of their forced transformation into what they now were rushed back. Love Aikawa clenched his fists, his anger palpable, while Mashiro Kuna fidgeted, her yful demeanor reced by unease.


    "And why should we care?" Lisa Yadomaru remarked, her voice dripping with scorn. "They didn''t believe us then, did they?"


    Urahara sighed. "Because his ns involve more than just the Soul Society. He''s after something bigger, he''s after the Soul King, and unless stopped, neither the World of the Living nor the Soul Society will survive."


    Shinji stared deep into Urahara''s eyes, searching for any hint of deception. "That sounds like Aizen alright. Let''s say we join your little mission, which I assume you came to recruit us. What do you expect us to do?"


    Urahara leaned forward. "Nothing more than what you already want, fighting Aizen."


    Mashiro jumped up, her voice breaking the tense atmosphere. "That sounds good and all, but why would we trust the Shinigami? After everything?"


    Urahara looked down, a hint of regret in his eyes, after all, he understood them better than anyone, for like them, he had been branded a traitor, even after giving his all for them. "I understand your reservations, I truly do. But sometimes, the past must be put aside for the greater good. Plus," he added with a small smirk, "There''s someone who thought it might be worth involving you. His name''s Adam."


    Shinji''s eyes narrowed. "Adam? Who''s that?"


    "A former enemy of the Soul Society, now Captain of your former division. He believes in this alliance, hell, he even convinced Captain-Commander Yamamoto to recruit you guys. He sees potential in a joint front, and knows you''re all innocent."


    The Visoreds exchanged nces, their guards slowlying down. They remembered their time as Shinigami, their loyalty to the Soul Society, and the deep-seated pain of betrayal. But with Aizen at the table, the offer was almost too good to pass.


    After a long pause, Shinji stood up. "We''ll consider it, Urahara. But remember, if we do this, we aren''t doing it for the Gotei 13 or any past allegiances. We would do it for us."


    Urahara nodded, his expression serious. "I wouldn''t have it any other way. That being said, there''s a time limit of this affair, we are nning to make our move within this week."


    Shinji frowned, letting out a deep sigh. "You sure know how to annoy me. Fine, I''ll have your answer by tomorrow morning, how does that sound?"


    Urahara smiled. "Wonderful." With that said, he turned around walking out of their base, to let them think about the offer he had just given them.


    ¡ª-----------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [The Visored.]


    As Urahara''s steps grew distant, a heavy silence lingered in the warehouse. Each Visored was lost in their own thoughts, and the memories of betrayal were fresher than ever. The dimly lit space, filled with the weight of their shared past, echoed their collective apprehension.


    It was Shinji who broke the silence first, as he often did. "Well, that was unexpected."


    Lisa frowned, resting her Zanpakuto on her shoulder. "Urahara always has an agenda. We should be careful."


    Love Aikawa sighed, scratching the back of his head. "He wasn''t entirely wrong, though. Aizen''s a threat we can''t ignore."


    Mashiro, who''d been unusually quiet, spoke up, her voice trembling slightly. "But the Shinigami... after what they did, after how they abandoned us... can we really work alongside them?"


    Kensei Muguruma, sitting cross-legged on the floor, added, "It''s not about the Shinigami, Mashiro. It''s about Aizen. That bastard needs to pay."


    Rose Otoribashi plucked a few strings on his guitar, the mncholic notes echoing in the room. "Revenge is a strong motivator, but let''s not be blinded. This alliance, it''s about more than just settling old scores."


    Hiyori snorted, crossing her arms. "So, what, we''re supposed to march into battle, led by some new guy? This Adam? Who even is he? He sounds like a pussy anyways, so my expectations are already low."


    Shinji leaned back, his gaze contemtive. "No idea who he is, but considering Urahara speaks highly of him, we might be up for a surprise. I mean, if he''s someone who can get Yamamoto to even consider working with us, then he''s no ordinary soul, foolish without a doubt, but very convincing, the old bastard is the embodiment of what it means to be stubborn."


    Hachi, adjusting his sses, added thoughtfully, "We''ve been on the sidelines for too long. Perhaps this is an opportunity. An opportunity to reim some of what was taken from us."


    Lisa looked around, gauging the reactions. "But are we ready to jump into this mess again? To face Aizen and whatever monstrosities he''s concocted this time?"


    Love looked sternly at the group. "We''re the Visoreds. No matter what''s thrown our way, we face it head-on. That''s who we are, and if this is an opportunity to kill Aizen, I say we take it."


    The group nodded in agreement, as much as they hated what the Gotei 13 had done to them, they hated Aizen a million times more.


    Shinji stood up, letting out a sigh. "Fuck, then I guess it''s settled. We''ll align ourselves with the Gotei 13, with this Adam, but on our terms. We''ll lend our strength, but we won''t forget the past. Let''s prepare. Aizen won''t know what hit him."


    "Fine," Hiyori grumbled. "But I won''t follow the orders of a nobody I don''t know."

 Chapter 248: We Have a Deal.

    Chapter 248: We Have a Deal.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 225 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated. Will get on that today.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Person. POV.]


    The sun hung low in the sky, painting everything in hues of gold and crimson. Urahara approached the Visoreds'' hideout once more, his cane tapping rhythmically against the ground. He could feel the strong spiritual pressures emanating from within, showing they were aware he was outside.


    The door slid open with a creak, revealing Shinji, with the rest of the Visoreds in tow. "Took you long enough, Kisuke."


    Urahara chuckled. "Well, you did say in the morning, but never specified what time in the morning, so I had a broad frame to work with. So, have you alle to a decision?"


    Shinji nced back at hispanions, all nodding in unison. "We have. We''ll help, but not without our conditions."


    Urahara adjusted his hat, he had expected this, after all. "I''m listening."


    "Firstly, we want aplete pardon. All past animosities, all usations, everything wiped clean. We don''t step back into the fray just to be backstabbed again."


    Urahara nodded slowly. "That can be arranged. Anything else?"


    Lisa stepped forward. "Recognition. We''ve been treated as outcasts for too long. If we''re to aid in this fight, the Gotei 13 and the Soul Society need to recognize our existence and legitimacy, as well as their mistake in their judgment."


    Mashiro jumped in, her voice quivering with emotion. "And we won''t be under anyone during this fight. We''re allies, not subordinates, or expendable assets."


    Urahara took a deep breath. He had anticipated most of their demand. "I expected as much. And I believe, with Captain Yamamoto''s current stance and Adam''s influence, these terms can be negotiated."


    Shinji squinted, trying to read Urahara''s ever-mysterious expression. "You better not be ying games with us, Kisuke."


    Urahara raised his hands defensively. "Honesty was always my policy, Hirako. Well, most of the time, but this time it is."


    Love interjected, crossing his arms. "If we''re to trust you and march into battle alongside the Gotei 13, you better make sure these terms are irond."


    "I''ll see to it personally," Urahara assured, with a short nod.


    Kensei grumbled, "And once this is all done, we go our separate ways. No strings attached."


    Urahara smiled. "Of course. As allies, we respect your autonomy."


    Shinji extended a hand, sealing the agreement with a grin that promised retribution for the one that ruined their lives. "Alright then, Kisuke. Let''s bring down Aizen."


    Urahara shook Shinji''s hand firmly, a promise made between two old acquaintances. "Together, I believe we will, old friends."


    ¡ª---------------------------------------------------------------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    The quiet hum of conversations filled the corridors of the Gotei 13. Urahara walked with aposed gait, the shadows from the hallway lights dancing around him, painting his path with an ethereal touch. The air was thick with anticipation; every step towards Captain Yamamoto''s office felt weighted with the enormity of the alliance that had just been forged.


    Adam, in his newly donned white haori, was discussing some tactical aspects with a few seated officers when Urahara entered the precincts of the First Division. His auramanded respect and annoyance, an influence that wasn''t built upon the foundation of his former rank but his undeniable genius and spirit.


    Urahara''s presence drew Adam''s attention. They exchanged nods, a silent acknowledgment of how things had gone for him.


    As Urahara approached, Captain Yamamoto was going through some scrolls, his eyes reflecting the mes from the hearth nearby, pushing the papers aside. He looked up as Urahara entered, his gaze piercing through the man.


    "Urahara Kisuke," Yamamoto addressed in a tone both stern and questioning.


    Urahara bowed slightly, maintaining eye contact. "Captain-Commander," he began. "I''ve spoken with the Visoreds."


    Adam folded his arms, his eyes sharp and attentive. This alliance, if secured, could shift the tides of the impending war. Every piece of the puzzle was crucial.


    The more help they managed to gather, the easier this ordeal would be.


    "And?" Yamamoto''s voice was a mix of anticipation and skepticism. Old wounds, especially those marred by betrayal and conflict, were not easy to heal, now who would admit who betrayed who, that was another matter altogether.


    "They''ve agreed to help," Urahara ryed, a smile on his face. "But they have terms."


    Yamamoto''s gaze hardened.


    Adam, reading the silent signals of the old Captain-Commander, who was at the verge or raging, intervened. "And these terms are?"


    "Aplete pardon," Urahara stated. "All past animosities, usations, everything wiped clean. If they return, they wish to do so not as outcasts but as allies."


    Adam observed Yamamoto closely. The old man''s face was a canvas ofplex emotions. He was angry, more than not, he expected others to simply obey, even if said others were supposed traitors.


    Not that they were.


    The only thing they could be used of, is abandoning their posts, and even that was because they were pushed out of their posts, despite being innocent.


    Something that would take Yamamoto some time to admit out loud.


    "They also demand recognition," Urahara continued. "They won''t be under anyone. Allies, not subordinates. And post-Aizen, they wish to retain their freedom, no strings attached."


    The room went silent. The crackling mes in the hearth were the only audible sounds, their fiery dance casting fluctuating shadows that seemed to mimic the oscition of thoughts within Yamamoto''s mind.


    "Considering how they were treated, I say this is a pretty good deal for you old man," Adam broke the silence, his voice steady. "If I were them, I would say fuck you, no offense."


    Yamamoto''s gaze hardened as it shifted to Adam.


    Adam continued. "Aizen yed you all. Damaging every thread under yourmand, right now, your redemption from that shit lies not in forgetting the past but confronting it."


    A silence befell the room again, a moment of reflection.


    Eventually, Yamamoto, his gaze still locked on Adam, then turned to Urahara. "Very well, tell them that as long as they fulfill their part, I will meet their demands."


    Urahara nodded. "Okidoki."


    "If you excuse me, old man, I have something to talk about with Urahara," Adam said, walking towards Urahara.


    ¡ª---------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    With swift strides, I intercepted Urahara as he left the old man''s office. "Urahara."


    He halted, his eyes hidden beneath the shadow of his hat, offering no insight into the storm of thoughts that surely whirled within.


    "I will be brief. We can''t afford to dy our attack any further, Kisuke. Every moment we waste is a moment Aizen utilizes to entrench himself deeper," I stated, the cold, unyielding truth hanging heavily between us. For all we knew, we were giving him time to reach fucking godhood with the reality marble.


    Urahara tilted his head, his gaze locked onto mine. "I understand the urgency, Adam. That''s exactly why I recruited the Visored, that being said, do you think everyone is ready to move now?"


    I clenched my fists, the white haori pping against the silent increase of my reiatsu. "We will never be entirely ready for Aizen, and you know it better than anyone, Urahara. But I''ll be damned if I let that snake slither further into his den, because if I do, going home bes an impossibility. We need to strike, and strike now."


    "I suppose you want me to summon the visored, right?" Urahara queried.


    "Yes," Adam replied.


    There was a silent acknowledgement in Urahara''s gaze. As Adam had said, he, of all people, understood the chessboard Aizen yed upon. A board where pawns and kings were but pieces, their wills subjugated to the whims behind his grand design.


    And he was right. The more they waited to strike, the more time Aizen would have to n, making his defeat harder and harder.


    "I''ll get them ready," Urahara replied after a moment of loaded silence. "I should be back here with them tomorrow."


    I nodded, watching Urahara go.


    A storm wasing, and amidst its furious winds, the precipice of war roared for everyone to hear.

 Chapter 249: War.

    Chapter 249: War.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 225 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated. Will get on that today.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Person. POV.]


    In one of the meeting grounds of the seireitei, members of the Gotei 13, as well as some unconventional allies, began to gather for a singr purpose. Needless to say the atmosphere was more than tense, a unique fusion of anticipation, distrust and determination.


    All around, conversations were hushed, nces exchanged, Zanpakutos quietly readied.


    Adam stood amidst this congregation, a white haori signaling his temporary status as a captain in the Gotei 13. Around him, familiar faces took their ces: Captains Hitsugaya, Kyoraku, Kuchiki, Kurotsuchi, and Unohana.


    Then just a few meters apart there were the Visoreds, standing alongside Yoruichi and Urahara, all of their expressions unreadable.


    Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s booming voice echoed, demanding attention. "The impending threat from Aizen and Hueco Mundo necessitates swift and decisive action. However, the Seireitei cannot be left unguarded." He paused, letting the weight of his words settle. "Captains Komamura, Soi Fon, and Zaraki, you will stay behind to defend the Soul Society, alongside half of our seated officers."


    A few nods of acknowledgment followed. Zaraki looked a tad disappointed, well, very disappointed actually, probably hoping for a fight, but despite this, he made no sign to protest, perhaps thinking that someone strong would invade them.


    With that settled, Yamamoto''s gaze turned to Urahara, a silent signal for him to proceed.


    Urahara stepped forward, the hint of his ever-present smirk ying on his lips. "Thank you, Captain-Commander." He produced a small, intricate device. "This, everyone, is our ticket into Hueco Mundo. I called it, the GG, or if you must, the Garganta Generator, patent pending." Whispers broke out among the crowd, but Urahara continued. "I won''t bore you with the details, but in essence, this will allow us to open a portal directly into the heart of enemy territory."


    Adam grinned.


    "Time is of the essence. We move out as soon as preparations areplete," Yoruichi replied, smiling to the point it almost seemed she wasn''t taking this seriously.


    The Visoreds, despite being former captains and lieutenants, seemed to be sizing up theirrades, perhaps reminiscing old times or weighing up their current potential.


    Their leader, Shinji, nodded at Urahara. "We''re with you. Just make sure your device works, hat-and-clogs."


    Urahara chuckled. "Would I ever let you down?"


    Adam had to stop himself from saying yes.


    ¡ª----------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The day had finallye.


    The Artificial Garganta Urahara had crafted, swirled open like a vortex, revealing the bleak, deste expanse of Hueco Mundo. The barrenndscape stretched out, seemingly endless, punctuated by the stark white dunes of the desert.


    It was like a normal desert, but somehow worse.


    Right away, I noticed something. A dy in Urahara''s action to hide our presence.


    I sighed, wondering what he was nning before taking a step forward.


    Stepping onto the sands first, I took a moment to let the atmosphere of this dested realm seep in. I could feel multiple reaitsus at the distance, all of them Hollows.


    I sighed, taking a few steps forward, beside me, the others followed suit, with each shinigami and Visored stepping into Hueco Mundo before the Garganta closed.


    Urahara, with his ever-present fan, nced around, his eyes hidden, yet the tenseness in his posture spoke volumes. "Hueco Mundo, always eerily quiet," he remarked, looking towards the sandy horizon.


    Byakuya Kuchiki observed, "Perhaps they are not expecting us. Or it''s a trap."


    Mayuri Kurotsuchi clicked his tongue in annoyance at this. "If it''s a trap, it''s a poorly designed one. No resistance? No scouts? Nothing?" He almost sounded disappointed, probably hoping for a subject or two to ''study.''


    I really didn''t like the guy, at all. I have no idea why the old man decided to send him, I already had Urahara, the better and more tolerable version of this crazy maniac.


    Shunsui scratched his beard thoughtfully at that, "Maybe Aizen is just that arrogant."


    That was a possibility, but I doubted the bastard wasn''t aware of us being here yet.


    "Arrogance or not, we proceed with caution," Toshiro added, crossing his arms.


    Yoruichi, in her sleek ckbat suit, chuckled lightly, hugging Toshiro in a way that made her breasts rest above his head. "Leave it to you to always bring the voice of reason, Toshiro-kun."


    Of course, she would find the time to tease, because why the fuck not.


    Before Hitsugaya could retort, Urahara interjected, "Let''s set up a base here, regroup and strategize. Entering Las Noches without a n will be suicide."


    Hachi, one of the Visoreds, immediately began crafting barriers, carving out a safe haven amidst the desert wastnd. "I will be done in a few minutes."


    I approached Urahara, who was deep in conversation with Yoruichi and Unohana.


    "We can''t wait too long. The longer we stay out here, the higher the chances of Aizen learning of our presence," Yoruichi sighed.


    Perhaps that was what Urahara was going for. Aizen had to know we had invaded by now.


    Unohana nodded. "Agreed. We need to assess the strength and cement of Aizen''s forces within Las Noches. Only then can we make an effective n of attack."


    Urahara pulled out a small device. "I''ve brought some surveince bugs. They can infiltrate Las Noches without being detected. We can get a clearer picture of what we''re dealing with."


    Handing the device to me, he added, "I made them especially attuned to your reiatsu. Think of where you want them to go, and they will."


    I had questions as to why he had made them for me especially, and not Yoruichi who was an infiltration/assasination specialist, but I suppose he had his reasons.


    I really didn''t care anyways, as long as I got to fight Aizen, the rest was irrelevant.


    I nodded, releasing the bugs, which immediately flitted off in the direction of Las Noches, disappearing from sight. I was honestly surprised at how easy their use had been, just a bit of reiatsu, and off they went.


    "Well, if you''ll excuse me, I will go and help Hachi hide this ce from prying eyes," Urahara said, making his way towards the burly visored.


    As we waited, Shunsui came over with a bottle of sake. "A little drink to steady the nerves?"


    "Maybe after all of this is over," I replied, forcing a smile. Right now, I needed to be as sober as possible, I would get drunk after Aizen died.


    He chuckled. "Worth a shot."


    "I''ll take one," Yoruichi grinned, snatching the bottle from Shunsui''s hand, before running out of the ce, Shunsui chasing her.

 Chapter 250: Hueco Mundo.

    Chapter 250: Hueco Mundo.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 231 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated. Will get on that today.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Person. POV.]


    The vastness of Hueco Mundo, with its deste sandyndscape under a perpetual crescent moon, a world of hunters and prey, seemed eerily silent right now, more so than normal. This solitude was deceptive, more than anyone imagined, for beneath this stillness, a war was brewing.


    Seated in the Throne of Las Noches, Aizen was seen talking with his subordinates, Gin and Tousen, when a sudden shift in the atmosphere caught his attention. A pulsating reiatsu, distinct yet scattered, permeated the expanse of Hueco Mundo, hinting at the arrival of some very powerful entities.


    Aizen smiled.


    Urahara had purposely allowed him to feel the reaitsusing, before masking them.


    "It seems we have guests," Gin remarked, whistling.


    Aizen smiled, "It appears so. And not just any guests; the very heart of Soul Society hase knocking at our doorstep."


    Aizen knew that if Urahara had wanted to truly hide this invasion from his eyes, he could''ve, at least temporarily, which was more than enough to make a surprise attack, meaning it was part of his n to be detected.


    Tousen frowned, "It is unlike Urahara Kisuke to make such a brazen move. It''s rash."


    Aizen leaned back, pondering the implications. "Yes, it''s not like him, which makes it all the more intriguing. Either he has a card up his sleeve that he believes can guarantee victory, or desperation has led him to take a gamble."


    There was a pause before Gin added, "Or maybe it''s the influence of that new yer, Adam. Who knows, maybe he''s actually stronger than Aizen-taichou."


    Aizen''s lips curved up into a sly smile, the weight of his reiatsu making the air palpable. "Who knows, but he certainly knows how to make things interesting."


    For a moment, Aizen''s expression turned contemtive. Should he act on Urahara''s move, or let it y out to see what the man was nning.


    After all, the real threat here was him, not Adam. Power alone wasn''t enough to defeat Aizen, on the other hand, the intellect Urahara had, well, that was an actual threat.


    Gin nced at Tousen, before he asked. "What would you have us do, Aizen-taichou?"


    Aizen''s gaze drifted towards the vast horizon of Hueco Mundo, where the winds carried the unmistakable energy of the invaders. "Prepare our defenses, but do not engage them head-on, not yet. Let them venture deeper. The fields of Las Noches are vast and full of surprises. And as for Adam..." Aizen''s smirk widened, "Have Selene deal with him, I want to see how much he has grown before dealing with him."


    With their orders clear, Gin and Tousen departed, leaving Aizen to his thoughts.


    ¡ª----------


    [Sosuke Aizen. POV.]


    Alone, I leaned back into my throne, my head troubled with thoughts.


    Things were changing, faster than I could''ve anticipated.


    I mused about Urahara''s involvement. That crafty man had always been a wildcard. But as Tosen had said, this was an aggressive move for him. It was unlike him. Either Adam had managed to persuade him to take this step, or Kisuke himself had something nned that I hadn''t yet deciphered.


    That second option was concerning.


    Tousen and Gin would follow my orders to the letter, of that I had no doubt. But Adam, with his unpredictable nature, could very well throw a wrench into those ns. Still, the game of chess had always been more about strategy than the individual pieces, and in this vast game, I was confident of my position as the grandmaster.


    However, something deep within me - perhaps a nagging shadow of doubt, or maybe mere curiosity - pondered on a single question: What if Adam was not the pawn I assumed him to be, but rather a yer himself?


    The winds of Hueco Mundo howled outside, carrying with them the scent of an impending storm. I could sense it, the electricity in the air. This was the calm before it, the breath one takes before diving into the unknown.


    I stood, adjusting my robes, and walked towards the vast window that framed the never-ending horizon of Hueco Mundo. As the sands shifted and danced to the tunes of the wind, I whispered to myself, "Let this war begin, Adam. Show me what you''re truly made of."


    ¡ª---------------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    A gentle breeze blew through the vast desert, stirring up the sand that seemed to shimmer under the white moonlight of Hueco Mundo. In the midst of this nothingness, I felt something, a prickling sensation at the base of my neck, a feeling I''d be all too familiar with.


    I paused, my gaze fixating on the horizon. The energy felt familiar, a blend of magic and spiritual pressure. I took a deep breath, feeling a subtle pull towards the source of that spiritual/magical pressure.


    I knew this presence.


    "Selene," I murmured, almost to myself.


    "Adam?" Toshiro questioned, his sharp gaze observing me.


    I held up a hand, signaling for silence, which seemed to annoy him, however my focus was unwavering. As the seconds passed, the sensation grew stronger, the pull morepelling. Was she seeking me out?


    Lost in thought, memories of our previous encounters yed out in my mind. Her enigmatic smile, her fiercebat style, the moments where our ideologies had shed, and now¡­ this.


    It seems Aizen had recruited her, though knowing her there was no way she was with him willingly.


    A soft chuckle escaped my lips. It seemed the universe had a way of ensuring my life wasn''t mundane.


    The atmosphere tensed as I braced myself for the inevitable reunion. Selene was calling me, seeking me out. And our next encounter was about to unfold.


    The reason I''m here, fighting a war that isn''t my own, but also the reason I''m alive... huh, I don''t know what to feel about that. Angrily grateful?

 Chapter 251: Frenemies.

    Chapter 251: Frenemies.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 231 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated. Will get on that today.


    Note: I know updates have been slow, nothing to worry about just taking it easy, yesterday was my birthday, and I decided to party. Also, I''ve been meaning to take it easy, at least for a month or two, to avoid burning out.


    In short, don''t worry. I will keep updating, perhaps not as often as before, some weeks you will get the usual 7 chapters, some other weeks less, the point is that no matter what you will get an update from me.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The sensation of Selene''s spiritual pressure felt like a whisper against my skin, an unuttered beckoning that was both haunting and familiar, in more than one way. And while I knew she was my enemy, or had been my enemy at one point, a part of me wanted to go and see her.


    Perhaps I wanted to see her because she was the reason I was here, or perhaps I just wanted to see firsthand what her motives were now or if they had changed since thest time, we had seen each other.


    Either way, I was curious enough to walk into this.


    Decision taken, I moved to follow the pull, my feet carrying me with an instinctual purpose. However, before I could take another step, a hand on my arm stopped me.


    It was Urahara, his hat casting an ominous shadow over his eyes.


    "Adam," He warned, his tone a bit different than usual, "Don''t be reckless. You''re walking into a trap."


    That was a possibility, and I knew it. That being said, I didn''t really care.


    I turned to face him; my grin sharp, predatory even. The truth of the matter was, I wasn''t one for ns, for ambushes, for calcted battles, heck, my entire idea before letting Kisuke take the leadership role; was to bring hell down on Aizen, but despite that being what I wanted, I decided it would be best to follow Kisuke.


    I was done with that thought.


    Kisuke was smart enough to n around me.


    "Kisuke," I chuckled, the grin never leaving my face. "Have you not realized it yet? I''m not one for ns or intricate strategies. I never was."


    The grip on my arm tightened, a futile attempt to anchor me. I looked at him, my gaze piercing through him.


    "I''ll go and do what I''ve always done. Fight with all my might, face whateveres my way head-on. I don''t skirt around the edges, I cut through the center," I said, my voiceced with undeterred conviction.


    In our staredown, a myriad of expressions flitted across Urahara''s face, concern, calction, and something akin to begrudging respect.


    With a swift motion, I freed my arm from his grasp, and without anything to stop me, I ventured into the echoes of Selene''s call.


    As the distance between us dwindled, I couldn''t help but wonder, what was Aizen nning with this? Was Selene just a tool to measure my strength? Or something else?


    I grinned, I guess I would find out soon enough.


    ¡ª---------------------------------------------------------------


    The harshndscape of Hueco Mundo stretched out endlessly around me as I moved at a moderate speed making sure not to waste any energy, the sand shifted slightly underfoot as I approached the ce where her reiatsu felt strongest.


    A cave, inside the moonlight filtered down, casting dim lights on everything, but it was her silhouette that drew my focus.


    The ever-confident, Dragon of the Moon, Selene.


    She turned, her eyes locking onto mine with the same intensity they had thest time we had seen each other. There was a challenge in those depths, but also an undeniable sense of familiarity.


    She was d to see me, which I had to admit was something I hadn''t expected to see in her. That being said, she still held herself in an aggressive stance, ready to pounce at any given moment.


    Now that I think about it. It felt like eons had passed since ourst meeting, and they might as well have passed.


    "Adam," she breathed, her voice a soft caress that betrayed the hostility in her stance.


    "Selene," I replied evenly, with a slight bow for the sake of theatrics. "It''s been a while."


    From a first nce I could tell that she was stronger than before, much stronger, in fact, as she was right now, she would have no problems killing ologia, she wouldn''t even break a sweat with him now.


    That aside, it seems she also got a de. A Zanpakuto? It appeared to be one, but I wasn''t sure, it felt more hollowlike than anything.


    That alongside her spiritual pressure, which felt like that of a Hollow¡­ could it be that Aizen had Hollowfied her? If so, I can''t imagine Selene agreeing to such a thing, Dragons are far too proud, and that includes her.


    She smirked, the edges of her lips twitching up ever so slightly. "Time is a fickle thing, isn''t it? Last time I saw you, I almost killed you. But in reality, you could''ve killed me quite easily, right?"


    I nodded in response. "Why are you here?"


    Sheughed, extending her arms wide. "Isn''t it obvious? To stop you."


    "By whose order?" I inquired, though I had a good guess. The man of the hour, Aizen.


    She didn''t reply, simply stepping closer, the moonlight casting an ethereal glow on her pale skin. We stood there, just feet apart, a tense silence enveloping us.


    I knew what wasing, and so did she.


    Then without warning, Selene lunged, her de glinting menacingly in the dim light. However, just as her de was about to reach me, it came to a halt.


    The space around me keeping her de ever so close, yet far away from her intended target. A simple spatial barrier, one that I could use without even releasing my Shikai.


    "You have grown stronger, I admit," I said, patting her in the head ever so lightly, increasing the gravity around her by using multipleyers of space to press on her. "But so have I."


    With nothing more to say, I increased the pressure of my technique, addingyers andyers; until her spiritual pressure shattered undermine, crushing her against the ground without escape.


    Bleeding, Seleney defeated on the ground, her de inches from her hand. Unable to move under the pressure, she looked up, surprise evident in her eyes. "You truly are a monster," she whispered, her voice filled with disbelief.


    I chuckled, releasing her from the grasp of my technique before offering her a hand to help her up. "Now, how about you tell me, what''s your real goal here, Selene."


    During our brief fight, I had felt no ill intent behind her attacks, no anger, no killing desire, nothing, nothing but sheer desperation.


    A feeling I could understand very well.


    She hesitated for a moment before taking my hand, rising to her feet. There was a momentary sh of anger in her eyes, but it faded quickly, reced by resignation.


    "You''ve grown stronger," she admitted. "Good, otherwise you won''t be able to defeat that man."


    So that was her goal, confirming whether or not I would have a chance against Aizen.


    "You didn''t go all out though," I replied, smiling at her.


    Selene snorted. "Even if I had, the result would''ve been the same."


    I tilted my head, that was true enough, but still.


    Selene sighed deeply, her eyes clouded with a mix of anger and sadness. "As you probably already guessed, I''m different from before, and the man who did this¡­ is Aizen. He turned me into this¡­ hollow-like monster."


    I could feel the anger in her voice, the hate¡­ it was so palpable that it was hard not to pity her. Not after everything she had gone through.


    She looked at her de, the distaste evident in her gaze. "This¡­ thing, is also part of this unwanted transformation, a bastard de, a result of Aizen''s tampering with my soul. It can achieve something called Resurri¨®n, giving me an immense boost of power."


    So, my suspicions were right, she had been turned into an Arrancar Hybrid.


    I sighed, "Why are you here then, Selene? Why are you working for him? I understand you can''t defeat him, but with your magic escaping should''ve been possible."


    She looked away; her gaze distant. "It''s not as if I had much choice. After what he did to me, he kept me on a very tight leash, watching my every move. Knowing I had no way to escape on my own, I decided to y the long game, and since then, I''ve been waiting for someone strong enough to challenge him, to bring him down. When I felt your presence, I had to know if you were the one."


    It made sense. The desperation in her actions, theck of killing intent; she was testing me, sizing me up for the inevitable battle against Aizen.


    I offered her aforting smile. "I will take Aizen down. That''s a promise."


    God knows I didn''t like her, but I understood her plight.


    She nodded slowly, her expression softening for the first time. "I don''t know why, but I believe you."


    Our conversation was interrupted by the distant sound of footsteps.

 Chapter 252: update.

    Chapter 252: update.


    Taking note from one of the readers the new updating schedule will be like this.


    7-8 chapters a week for the fight arcs and such.


    4-5 for the day to day chapters. Like the parties after the fight and such. Tomorrow updates restart at the rate above, 7-8 because we are in a fight filled arc.

 Chapter 253: Aizen.

    Chapter 253: Aizen.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 231 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [Adam C. POV.]


    As I watched Selene exin what had happened to her at the hands of Aizen, I offered her aforting smile. "I will take Aizen down. That''s a promise."


    She nodded slowly, her expression softening for the first time. "I don''t know why, but I believe you."


    Our conversation was interrupted by the distant sound of footsteps.


    A sharp sensation cut through the air, and instantly, the very atmosphere in Hueco Mundo seemed to twist and contort. My senses went on high alert. That feeling... It was unmistakably Aizen''s spiritual pressure.


    Aizen stepped out of the shadows, nked by Gin Ichimaru and Kaname Tosen. His ever-present condescending smile adorning his face. "Well done, Adam," he pped slowly, his voice dripping with arrogance. "You''ve performed even better than I expected."


    I tensed, my hand on my de, ready to move at a moment''s notice.


    "But I think you''ll find that the real test is just beginning," Aizen continued, his eyes moving over to Selene, who was standing beside me.


    Before I could begin to wonder what, he meant by that, Selene let out a sharp angry scream, her hands flying to her head as if trying to block out a cacophony of sounds only she could hear. Her eyes, previously filled with defiance and hope, were now glossed over, reced with sheer terror. She was seeing something I wasn''t.


    "Selene?" I said.


    "No¡­ no, you killed him!" she shouted, her voice quivering. But she wasn''t looking at me, her eyes were fixated on Aizen as tears dropped down her face.


    I wasn''t sure what was happening anymore.


    I barely had time to react. Selene''s de shed, a torrent of power erupting from it as she yelled, "Dragon Menguante!"


    A blinding light enveloped her, and when it faded, Selene stood transformed, a hollow tail, draconic wings with hollowfied parts, and her chin covered and neck by hollow bones as well. Her entire demeanor had changed - she was more menacing, more powerful, and radiated an energy that felt several times bigger than anything I had felt from her.


    Without wasting a second, Selene lunged at me with unparalleled speed. Her de, imbued with even more power than before, aimed straight for my heart.


    "If he couldn''t do it, then I will kill you myself Aizen!" She growled, using something akin to Shunpo to close the distance between us.


    I didn''t recall the name for it. But I did remember the Arrancar had something like Shunpo.


    I managed to dodge her attack with ease, feeling the rush of wind as her de passed by. "So, that''s your game, Aizen!?"


    It was clear she was seeing something entirely different under Aizen''s hypnosis. In her mind, she was attacking him, not me.


    I was now beyond furious. If there was one thing I hated, it was people like Aizen, people who enjoyed toying with others.


    Knowing there was no way to get through to her, at least not as long as Aizen lived, I took a deep breath and waited for her next move. As expected, she lunged at me again, but this time, I was ready to end this show.


    With a swift punch powered by my own spiritual pressure, I struck her square in the chest. The force of the blow sent her crashing to the ground with enough force to send waves of sand across the desert beyond sight.


    Due to the circumstances of her situation, I felt a pang of guilt for using such force, but it was necessary.


    Without wasting a moment, I quickly recited a Kido spell, sealing her movements. Her bodyy immobile on the ground, her eyes still filled with rage and confusion.


    The Kido spell I had used to seal her movements would hold her for at least two hours, which was more than enough time.


    Turning my attention back to Aizen, I could feel my anger boiling. "You are a sick bastard."


    Aizen simply chuckled, his smirk never leaving his face. "Just a simple demonstration of Kyoka Suigetsu''s power. But don''t worry, I don''t n on using my Shikai on you, it would undermine everything you worked so hard to aplish, not that you will aplish anything regardless of that."


    I narrowed my eyes, clenching my fists. "You are underestimating me, Aizen. Don''t make that mistake."


    He raised an eyebrow, still wearing his annoyingly calm expression. "You think?"


    ¡ª---------------------------------------------------------------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    The desertndscape of Hueco Mundo was deceivingly calm for a ce who many considered worse than hell, but deep beneath its facade, tumultuous energies roiled and collided. Kisuke Urahara, hat firmly in ce, stood with the other captains, each of them carefully tuning into the spiritual pressures in the distance.


    Urahara''s sharp senses zeroed in on two particrly overpowering forces colliding in the vast expanse. Aizen''s spiritual power was unmistakable, and equally so was Adam''s own spiritual power.


    It appeared they were about to sh, the oscitions from their spiritual pressures causing ripples that every shinigami in the vicinity could sense.


    "It seems our reckless friend Adam has engaged Aizen, after fallin in his trap," Urahara noted, the tip of his cane drawing patterns in the sand.


    Toshiro Hitsugaya, turned to Urahara with a frown, "If that''s the case, what are we waiting for! Shouldn''t we be moving to aid him? We can''t just stand by and let that bastard do as he pleases!"


    Urahara tilted his head, eyes thoughtful beneath the shadow of his hat. "I see your point, however, given the situation, it would be best to strike elsewhere. If Aizen is preupied with Adam, then the majority of his forces will be uncoordinated. Meaning we have an opening."


    Byakuya Kuchiki chimed in. "Urahara is right. While Adam as a Captain of the Gotei 13 is an ally, we must consider the bigger picture. Destroying Aizen''s army would weaken his reach, allowing us to deal with him with much ease."


    Mashiro Kuna stomped her foot in frustration. "But he''s out there alone against Aizen! We can''t just leave him!"


    Urahara sighed, "I understand your concerns. But the reality of things is, we would only get in Adam''s way."


    "Most of us are under Aizen''s spell, which would only make us a liability for Adam to have in the battlefield," Unohana added, a soft delicate sigh escaping her lips.


    Shunsui Kyoraku chuckled. "Mah, don''t worry guys, Adam''s no slouch. He fought the old man twice, and survived, so I''d wager he can hold his own for a while. Gives us the time we need to do our thing."


    Toshiro took a deep breath, clearly not happy with the decision, but understanding the logic. "Very well. We''ll strike Aizen''s forces. But the moment Adam''s in real danger, we move. Agreed?"


    Urahara nodded, "Agreed. Let''s move quickly and decisively."


    ¡ª-----------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [Aizen and Adam.]


    The world around one particr spot of Hueco Mundo seemed to constrict, tightening around the two monumental figures facing off amidst the sea of white sand, their spiritual pressure making the entirety of Hueco Mundo tremble.


    In one corner stood Aizen, his eyes cool and calcted, his features softened by a smile that held countlessyers of depth and deception. "Adam," he began, his voice almost melodic in its cadence, "Still clinging to Urahara''s tales, are we? You do realize he''s hiding a lot from you, right?"


    Across from him, there was Adam, his stance was resolute, his aura matching Aizen''s spiritual output. The weight of his de felt familiar and reassuring in his grip as he unsheathed it, its gleaming edge reflecting the pale light of the moon above.


    Seeing that, Aizen chuckled. "You know, there''s no need for this animosity between us. It''s rather... unnecessary. Our goals, when stripped down to their core, are strikingly simr."


    Adam''s gaze never wavered; his piercing eyes locked onto Aizen. "And what would that be?" he inquired; a hint of skepticism evident in his tone.


    Aizen''s smile deepened, and he took a step closer, his spiritual pressure rising like a tidal wave, yet never bing aggressive. "To create a new world," he murmured, his voice barely more than a whisper, yet carrying with it the gravity of a thousand promises. "A world without the shackles of divisions and ssifications, where every soul, living or dead, is free, a world with a system that actually works."


    The weight of Aizen''s words hung in the air, challenging, beckoning. But Adam, with all his experiences, was not one to be easily swayed by honeyed words.


    "You know, had we met under different circumstances, I would''ve believed you, heck, I would have supported you," Adam replied, the cold edge to his voice contrasting the heat of the desert around them. "Because I know that to some level, you are right. The system from which this world operates within is wed, corrupt¡­ it needs changing. However, I know enough about you to know that what you truly want is a world where everyone dances to your tune."

 Chapter 254: Walking into a dream.

    Chapter 254: Walking into a dream.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 231 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [Aizen and Adam.]


    Aizen''sughter echoed in the stillness, a sound that was both amused and somewhat mncholic, something Adam didn''t miss. "Isn''t it fascinating, Adam? Two beings of immense power, both yearning for a simr change, yet divided by the means to achieve it."


    "You mistake my acknowledgement for a desire to change anything," Adam replied, taking a deep breath. "This isn''t my fight to fight, or my world to change."


    Aizen sighed, his gaze became distant, reminiscent, "Is your world better than this? The current system is a farce, a web of lies where the powerful dictate the fate of the weak, and where souls are treated like mere pawns in a grand game. Surely, you''ve seen it too."


    Adam tightened his grip on his de, the still air humming with anticipation. "I have," he admitted. "But your vision... it''s no better than the current system. You seek to rece one tyrant with another. That''s not a world of peace; it''s a world of submission."


    Aizen tilted his head, eyes narrowing slightly. "Peacees at a cost, Adam. Complete freedom is chaos. Some form of order, some level of control, is necessary. Don''t you think?"


    "I do," Adam retorted. "But not at the expense of individual will, not at the cost of souls being manipted and sacrificed."


    The two stood their ground, neither giving an inch, their beliefs colliding as fiercely as their reiatsu. The sand swirled around them, as if trying to keep pace with their intense confrontation.


    "Adam," Aizen began, his voice softening. "Join me. With your power by my side, we can create a world where souls are truly free, where the corruption of the Gotei 13 is a thing of the past, we can even change your world."


    Adam''s expression hardened. "And what about you? Would you step down after this new world is realized, or will you sit on your throne, watching as everyone bends to your will?"


    Aizen paused, the brief silence speaking volumes. He then smiled; a shadow of his earlier amusement evident. "Someone has to rule, after all the reason this world is like it is, is because the throne is empty."


    ¡ª-----------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The desert winds howled around me, grains of sand striking my face, but my focus remained solely on Aizen. His words echoed in my mind, each syble dripping with both conviction and maniption. I hated it.


    I hated how much sense he made. Hated how his logic, his vision, appealed to that small, rebellious part of me that had seen the ws in the system for so long.


    ''A world without divisions, without ssifications.''


    On paper, it sounded like an ideal world. One where every soul, regardless of their status or power, could live freely, unburdened by the chains of the cycle imposed by others. But at what cost? And under whose thumb?


    Aizen''s ambition was clear as day, as bright as the moon that illuminated Hueco Mundo. He didn''t just want change; he wanted control. He sought to rece one tyrant with another, under the guise of liberation. It was a seductive promise, one many would fall for. But not me.


    ''Peacees at a cost.''


    His words yed over and over in my head. Yes, peace dide at a cost, but not at the expense of one''s free will, not at the price of bending everyone to one''s whims. Aizen''s peace was not true peace; it was control, a world of puppets dancing on strings he held.


    I tightened my grip on my de, feeling it''s reassuring weight. I needed to remain steadfast, remind myself of why I was here, and what I stood against.


    Aizen may have been persuasive, weaving his narrative so masterfully that it was hard to distinguish the truth from the lies, between right and wrong. But I knew who he truly was. And while part of me did resonate with his desire for change, I couldn''t, and wouldn''t, let that overshadow the real threat he posed.


    I had to stay grounded, stay focused, and remember that no matter how much sense Aizen made, his ultimate goal was to stand at the top, overlooking a world of his own design.


    And I couldn''t let that happen. Not on my watch.


    Taking a deep breath, I held my sword high, and the world around me seemed to stand still. As a few words escaped my lips, "Judge All things in this Universe, Zanryuzuki!" , reverberating in the air like a sonic boom. There was an explosion of energy that surrounded me as I released my Shikai, ready to face him, once and for all.


    "Such a marvelous disy of power," Aizen smiled, seemingly pleased with the results of my training.


    "Could we please cut the chit-chat and fight?" I shot back, pointing at him with my de.


    As I did so, from the corner of my eye, I could see Gin and Tosen shifting, positioning themselves for what was likely to be a coordinated attack against me.


    But before they could make their move, amanding voice rang out, stopping them in their tracks.


    "Gin, Tosen," Aizen''s voice was soft yet carried an unmistakable authority over them. "Leave us. Deal with the other intruders. I will handle Adam."


    The abruptness of the order caught them off-guard. Gin''s ever-present smirk wavered for a fraction of a second, and Tosen''s seemingly calm posture shifted, revealing a hint of hesitation.


    It was clear they hadn''t expected thismand. Which made sense, seeing he had brought them with him in the first ce.


    Gin turned his gaze to Aizen, his eyes glinting with a mix of curiosity and something else I couldn''t quite read. "You sure, Aizen-sama?" He drawled; his voice filled with a mocking undertone. "He might get ya, you know~"


    Aizen''s response was immediate, his gaze never leaving mine. "I''m certain. Now go."


    Tosen nodded. "As you wish." He then moved, using Shunpo, disappearing from sight in an instant.


    Gin lingered for a moment longer, his smirk now reced by a contemtive expression. He looked between Aizen and me, as if trying to gauge the nature of the impending confrontation. After what felt like minutes, he shrugged, his casual demeanor returning. "Well, this should be entertaining," hemented, before shing away to join Tosen.


    One on one. Just the way I wanted it.


    Aizen raised his hand slightly, the motion prompting a momentary pause. "Let us move this elsewhere," he proposed, his tone calm andposed.


    I frowned at the sudden suggestion, my instincts immediately on edge. "Why?"


    Aizen chuckled softly, seemingly amused. "It''s not a trap, if that''s what you''re thinking." He paused, surveying my expression intently. "You''re a powerhouse, Adam. I''ve seen glimpses of what you can do, but I know there''s more. Much more. And I want to witness it firsthand."


    I cocked an eyebrow, still not convinced. "And?"


    Aizen sighed, "And I know you won''t truly unleash your potential here. Not with so many within the range of your power. You''ve shown restraint before, and I suspect you would do it again."


    He had a point. If we fought here, so close to everyone else... Every movement, every technique, every swing of my de would have to be measured and calcted. One wrong move could lead to unnecessary coteral damage, especially with the scale of ourbined powers, and even more so if he forced me to use my Bankai.


    His understanding of my hesitance was unsettlingly urate. And while it would be morefortable to keep believing in the inherent malevolence of his character, this... foresight he showed made him even more dangerous.


    "You want a no-holds-barred fight," I mused, piecing his intentions together.


    Aizen smiled, his eyes reflecting genuine interest. "Exactly. Somewhere where neither of us has to hold back. Where we can truly test our limits."


    I pondered the offer. It was true that fighting here, amidst potential allies, was a heavy limitation. But relocating posed its own risks, I could be walking into a trap. After a few moments of contemtion, I nodded slowly. "Fine. Lead the way."


    Aizen''s smile widened just a fraction. "Excellent," he replied, his voice dripping with anticipation before moving away, with me following close behind.


    As we moved farther and farther away from the epicenter of it all, I began to ponder how to deal with him.


    If he managed to get me under the influence of his Kyoka Suigetsu, I would lose, of that there was no doubt in my mind, even if I turned out to be stronger than him.


    I had to avoid that if I wanted to win.


    "This way," Aizen said, stopping midway in order to open a Garganta. "I''ll lead the way."


    I frowned, where exactly was he taking me?


    "Very well," I replied, following inside the Garganta. If anything at this point, I was intrigued by this, and wanted to know where he wanted our fight to take ce.

 Chapter 255: author note.

Chapter 255: author note.


    Updates restart tomorrow. For those wondering I was dealing with my mom, she had some health issues, her heart wasn''t working properly, and I had to take care of her. Things are better now, therefore, I can go back to writing

 Chapter 256: Aizen and Adam.

    Chapter 256: Aizen and Adam.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 231 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Sosuke Aizen. POV.]


    A swirling tunnel of pitch darkness and shimmering light surrounded us as we moved through the Garganta I had created. The sensation, the feeling of being in between realms, was nothing new to me. But this journey held a different weight, a different kind of anticipation.


    I had always been a patient man, always one to y the long game, it was the best approach to things. But circumstances had forced my hand, making me act sooner than I would have liked.


    Unfortunately, I hadn''t had enough time to fuse with the Hogyoku. And given the situation I found myself in, with Adam, The Gotei 13, and Urahara, well, it was a disadvantage, but not one that was insurmountable.


    To put it simple, the implications of this early move were twofold.


    On one hand, there was the increased risk of my carefully crafted nsing undone, that much I could admit. Especially if Kisuke decided to make his move now, I was a proud person, but not a fool. If there was one thing I knew was never underestimate that man.


    Yet, on the other hand, stood an enticing possibility.


    If I managed to defeat Adam before Kisuke made his move, and harness his soul, it could provide the Hogyoku the power it needed to reach its full potential. In short, I wouldn''t need the souls of hundreds of thousands to achieve my goal, for Adam''s soul was unique.


    His connection to the Soul King, as a part of the former, and his innate power, would be¡­ should be more than enough to catalyze the Hogyoku''s evolution. And once that was done, there would be no force in existence capable of standing against me.


    This presented a peculiar kind of irony.


    The Soul Society, in their desperation to stop me, sent their trump card. But if things went as I hoped, their trump card would be the very thing that would seal their fate.


    I looked over at Adam, who seemed lost in his own thoughts, perhaps pondering the forting confrontation or maybe even wondering about the oue. He was powerful, no doubt about it, a worthy adversary, perhaps the first I had truly had in centuries.


    He wasn''t just another pawn on the board, now I could see that. He was a strong individual, one that was every bit my equal in terms of power, if his demonstration so far was anything to by. Which is exactly why I needed to use this opportunity, to propel me into bing something far greater.


    A being without shackles, a being of transcendence existence!


    The Garganta began to close as we approached our destination, a deste part of Hueco Mundo, barren and devoid of any distractions.


    A perfect battleground.


    "Here it is our stage," I said, turning to see him. His eyes were closed¡­ good, it seems he''s smart enough to know the dangers of falling into my Kyoka Suigetsu.


    Not that I intended to use the power of my Shikai against him. After all, if things went south, I needed to ensure I could defeat him, and for me to use that¡­ Well, I needed him to be free of Kyoka Suigetsu''s spell.


    ¡ª-----------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The empty desert around us trembled under our spiritual pressure. As I got into position, my focus, my entire being, was zeroed in on the man standing a few meters away.


    Closing my eyes was a precautionary measure. Aizen''s Zanpakuto, Kyoka Suigetsu, had a notorious broken ability to manipte the senses of anyone who saw its release. Keeping my eyes shut was the best safeguard I could think of.


    Thankfully, I had learned how to fight without sight under the guidance of the old man and Unohana.


    I breathed deeply, drawing in the energy around me. Every rustle of sand, every shift in the breeze, every beat of Aizen''s spiritual pressure; Imitted them to memory. These would be my cues, my guidance.


    Then, without warning, it began.


    A rush of spiritual pressure surged towards me. Instinctively, I dodged to the side, feeling the heat of a Had¨­ spell just barely grazing my skin.


    So, Aizen was starting with Kido. Smart.


    It would allow him to test my abilities without actually risking falling into them.


    Returning the favor, I uttered a rapid incantation,unching a Bakudo to bind him. But he sidestepped effortlessly with a sh Step, countering with another Hado.


    The explosive force sent me reeling back, but I managed to regain my footing quickly.


    The bastard was better than I imagined. His Kido spells had immense force despite the fact he wasn''t even using their incantations.


    "Urahara did say you have a penchant for Kido," I muttered, summoning a barrier to deflect his next spell.


    "Did he now?" Aizen''s voice replied,ing from a slightly different direction than I''d anticipated. He was moving so fast; his spiritual pressure was leaving tangible echoes of his person behind.


    That would be a problem. At least momentarily, I just needed time to adapt. Once I managed to get his rhythm, it would be easier to react to his attacks.


    Using my spatial maniption abilities, I folded space around me, instantly closing the distance between Aizen and myself. Face to face with him, I swung my de at him, only to meet thin air at thest moment.


    Damn, he was quick!


    But then, a powerful kicknded on my side, propelling me meters away. I skidded across the sand, using the momentum to flip myself upright.


    He was fast enough to give Yoruichi a run for her money, smart enough to sh with Urahara in a battle of the minds, and strong enough to face me on equal ground.


    I grinned, rushing forward. This was getting fun!


    Moving across the desert, we shed again and again, our spiritual pressures colliding, the echoes of our shes threatening to consume everything around us.


    Knowing I would never win in a battle of Kido, I decided to focus on what I could do and was confident in, facing each of his Kido spells with my spatial abilities and brute strength. Each strike, each counter, every move was met with a corresponding force.


    I had to admit, in many ways, we were mirrors of each other''s strength.


    Before today, I had fought enemies weaker than me, and stronger than me. But never someone who I could consider an equal.


    It was¡­ fulfilling.


    As we continued shing, the intensity of our battle continued to create shockwaves that resonated through Hueco Mundo. Each exchange being more deadly than thest. And through it all, I was learning, adapting, and evolving, matching Aizen''s every move faster and faster.


    If he saw through the attacks, I would change them. If a technique failed, I would adjust.


    The best part of it all was that; neither of us were going all out. We were both testing each other, weighing our individual value as warriors to see if we came up short.


    "I have to admit, you have grown remarkably in a very short span of time, Adam," Aizen remarked, his tone carrying an almost appreciative note. "Your mastery over your powers, the way you wield them¡­pared to what I saw in the Gotei 13, it''smendable."


    I took a deep breath, readjusting my thoughts and keeping my defenses up. "You and I know, we have yet to show our full power, we are both holding back, showing restraint if you will."


    Hisughter, unexpected and almost haunting, sliced through the stillness. "Restraint? In this battle where the fate of countless souls hangs in the bnce? That''s an interesting choice. Especially when facing someone like me."


    "It is what it is," I replied.


    At this, I could feel his gaze grow colder, as the aura around him was reced by a tone of deadly seriousness. "I suggest, Adam, that you take this battle more seriously. Because as it stands now, if you continue to hold back, you will undoubtedly die in vain. And that... would be such a waste."


    Cocky little bastard.


    Here I was enjoying the moment, but you seem to mistake that as ack of seriousness, very well. If you want this to get deadly, I will oblige.


    "Very well then," I replied, cracking my neck from side to side. "I hope you don''t regret it."


    Aizen chuckled. "By all means," he spread his arms out invitingly, "Show me your true power, Adam."


    As Aizen''s words settled, a rush of power emanated from within me. My Zanpakuto hummed in response, echoing my determination. And with a deep breath, I decided to unleash the power of my Zanpakuto, feeling the waves of spatial energy thrum through her de.


    Suddenly, the air around us began to ripple and twist as thendscape around us seemed to dance and distort.


    Then, with a swift sh in his direction, rips in space began to emerge around him. Each of them acting as a vortex, trying to pull him in from every direction. The very sand beneath our feet began to spiral into these voids, making the ground unstable and treacherous.


    Aizen''s spiritual pressure spiked ever so slightly in acknowledgment but, keeping his calm as I expected him to, he swiftly evaded the pulling forces, weaving between the rips as he made his way towards me.


    Every now and then, his fingers would flicker, releasing potent Kido, only for his spells to be redirected to the rips, showing he was testing just how much gravitational pull my attack had.


    Moving forward, I condensed space around my de by adding severalyers of space around it, creating an attraction field directly in front of Aizen. The force was designed to be irresistible, attempting to pull him straight into the arc of my next swing. Yet, as my de came down, he managed to release a quick binding Kido to halt its progress for a crucial split-second, allowing him just enough time to narrowly evade most of the attack.


    I could feel his blood in my weapon, and his surprise at this.


    However, I wasn''t done nor content with the results thus far, so with another swing of my sword, I reversed the effect on the spatial field, turning attraction into repulsion, sting Aizen back. Fighting against the push, he skidded across the sands, recovering his ground almost immediately.


    "Such a versatile ability," Aizenmented.


    Using the malleability of space under themand of my Zanpakuto, I swiftly altered the spatial dimensions around us, momentarily discing my position and reappearing right behind Aizen. My movements using this technique were so rapid that to an outsider''s view, it might''ve looked as if I''d teleported.


    Before Aizen could fully turn to face the new threat, I channeled a concentrated burst of my power and, with a thrust of my de, a void began to form just inches away from him. The ck hole, small yet dense, drew everything into it with a force that was nearly insurmountable. The sand, the ambient reiatsu in the air, everything was getting sucked into its inky depths.


    Aizen''s spiritual pressure spiked as he felt the tremendous gravitational pull. His cloak fluttered violently, and for a brief moment, it looked as though he might be consumed by the singrity.


    However, with a sh of his own de and a potent Kid¨­ spell, a barrier of light formed around him, acting as a temporary defense against my attack, allowing him to fight the pull of my technique.


    He had managed to react, and block my attack, avoiding what for most would''ve been an instant death, however, the strain on his spiritual pressure was evident; showing that even for someone of his caliber, directly resisting such a force was no small feat.


    Void Point, the technique I had used, was the closest thing to a ck Hole I could achieve without using my Bankai. That alongside Spatial Relocation, was a deadlybination, one that I had hoped would have dealt some damage on him.


    Both Void Point, and Spatial Relocation required huge amounts of energy, because they were considered burst techniques, so to avoid exerting myself out, I had to limit their uses.


    In short, I had to wait a bit before using both techniques inbination.


    That being said, I might not need to use them again if I y my cards right. He was still fighting against my technique, meaning I still had a chance to make this attack meaningful.


    Channeling even more power into my Zanpakuto, I attempted to expand the Void Point''s radius, its pull growing stronger with each passing second.


    Aizen, despite his defenses, was being pushed to his limits. The barrier he had conjured was cracking under the immense pressure.


    "Impressive technique, but not without its faults," Aizen remarked as he released an explosive wave of energy, in a burst of reiatsu, attacking the center of my technique.


    The explosion sent us both skidding across the sand, forcing my technique to dissipate with the release of energy.


    To think he would manage to assess the weakness of Void Point so fast and under pressure at that¡­ which was the fact that it wasn''t a real ck Hole, meaning the center of it was the result of condensing my spiritual power into a singr point to recreate the effects of a ck Hole.


    Making the center of the technique¡­ the weakest link.


    Even then¡­ doing what he did was nearly impossible for any other person, because to aplish what he aplished, well¡­ it was fucking hard.


    Either the individual in question had to be considerably stronger than me, to the point he could overpower my own spiritual energy.


    Or in Aizen''s case, perfect control over his spiritual energy.


    His control over his spiritual energy was such, he had managed to use the pull of my own technique to destroy it without the slightest difficulty.

 Chapter 257: Bankai.

    Chapter 257: Bankai.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 231 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Sosuke Aizen. POV.]


    The sand under my feet shifted as I pushed myself to stand, my senses sharpening, focused entirely on the figure before me. The very air seemed to hum with tension, with both of us on guard, gauging each other''s next moves. Adam''s spiritual energy still resonated through the atmosphere, evidence of the immense power he had just demonstrated.


    His Zanpakuto... was a force of nature, holding a power that could arguably rival, or perhaps even surpass the inferno of Yamamoto''s Ryujin Jakka. A dangerous thought, but an honest one.


    If I hadn''t honed my control over my spiritual energy throughout the years, if I had been even a fraction less precise, that technique would''ve been my end.


    Watching him from across the distance, there was a clear message in his stance. He wasn''t afraid. And why would he be? With a Zanpakuto like that, the world bent to his will.


    Yet, as foreboding as that thought was, a smile tugged at the corner of my lips. Because the more I witnessed Adam''s capabilities, the clearer the picture became. The raw spiritual pressure he exhibited, the unparalleled might of his Zanpakuto... It was all proving to be more than sufficient for what I had in mind for him.


    Every sh so far, every disy of power, was just further confirmation that Adam''s soul would be the ideal catalyst for what I was looking for. The Hogyoku''s true potential, its evolution, rested on souls of immense power. And in Adam, I saw more than just power, I saw the essence of the Soul King itself!


    But it appeared that securing that oue wasn''t going to be as straightforward as I would''ve wanted to be. It was evident now that underestimating him even a little would be a fatal endeavor. Every move from here on had to be calcted, precise.


    I couldn''t let myself be caught by surprise. So far, I could deal with everything he was throwing at me, but that was only his Shikai.


    I had no idea how powerful his Bankai was, meaning that I had to operate under the assumption that it was under my best interest to avoid being caught in its power.


    There was always the Hogyoku, which I could use if things gotplicated, however, using it without being connected to itpletely wasn''t ideal, seeing as it would drain a considerable amount of my own power to generate the result I wanted.


    The smaller the wish, the less the amount of energy it required. There was a lot one could do with a well worded desire, a lot if one knew how to interact with the Hogyoku.


    I smiled at the thought.


    Perhaps I was getting in over my head, thinking this fight would push me to the point I would need to use the Hogyoku.


    Not that it mattered, even if he forced me to use the Hogyoku to escape what could be certain death. My Bankai would seal his fate, though I would prefer it if it didn''te to that.


    After all, there is a reason why I never use my Bankai. In most situations¡­ it was more of a liability than anything else.


    Again, I was getting in over my head, for reasons I didn''t quite understand for theck of more information, he had yet to show any signs of intending to use his Bankai.


    "This was fun," Adam said, snapping me out of my thoughts. "But as much as I''m enjoying our sh, I''m ending it."


    Huh, perhaps I was wrong.


    ¡ª-----------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    I was having fun, I truly was. And how could I not? He was the opponent most would dream of fighting.


    However, during our exchange so far¡­ one thing had be evidently clear, I had to finish this before it got out of my hands. Given enough time, he would learn how to counter me, he had shown that much with how he was dealing with me.


    He was adapting just as much if not more than I was.


    I had to end this.


    "This was fun" I said as I held my Zanpakuto tightly and raised it to the sky. "But as much as I am enjoying this, I''m ending it."


    I could feel Aizen''s spiritual pressure change ever so slightly, his usual confident demeanor now reced with a hint of wariness. His instincts, honed through countless battles, were undoubtedly alerting him to the drastic change in the atmosphere, the esction in energy that heralded the shift in a battle''s tide.


    "Bankai," I whispered, and as I did, the space around us twisted, the very fabric of reality seeming to convulse in response to the monumental release of power. "Muryokusho."


    The sand beneath my feet became a swirling vortex, the white dunes shifting and changing as thendscape itself appeared to respond to my call.


    My de transformed and body transformed. Though, unlike my fight against ologia, the changes to my body were minimal this time, with the most prominent change being my eyes, which now had more than one ck iris. My de had also changed, losing her de and hilt, turning into a weapon of undiluted space, a weapon that held the power to manipte reality at my whim.


    Aizen stood still, observing, gauging the transformation, and the power that now emanated from me. His face was calm, but I could see a glint of excitement, concern and something else in his eyes.


    Taking a step forward. "Time to die." As I brought my hands together, preparing to unleash my ultimate technique. I could feel the pull of the cosmos, the gravitational forces that held the universe together now at my fingertips.


    Thankfully, I didn''t have to wait like I had during my fight with ologia.


    While I had no doubts, I could end this without using that technique, it was within my best interest to end Aizen right away, making sure it was a permanent matter. At my current state, a stray thought, an uncontrolled movement, and I could inadvertently cause damage on a massive scale.


    Such was the double-edged sword of my Bankai, especially now that I wasn''t bound to a mortal body.


    "Abyssal Void."


    ¡ª-----------


    [Sosuke Aizen. POV.]


    "Abyssal Void," Adam whispered, his voice echoing eerily in the barren expanse of Hueco Mundo.


    Suddenly, the world around me vanished. The white sands, the fake sky of Hueco Mundo, the very air, all disappeared, reced by an all-epassing darkness that was suffocating in its intensity. It wasn''t just the absence of light; it was an abyss of nothingness, a void where existence itself ceased to be.


    I was someone ustomed to sensing and manipting spiritual energy, yet here, in this space, there was nothing to sense. No reiatsu, no time, no space. I felt... detached, disconnected from reality. Even Kyoka Suigetsu, my trusted Zanpakuto, was gone.


    This was an environment where my senses were rendered useless. Every ounce of my being screamed at the unnaturalness of it all. It was, in every sense of the word, an antithesis to existence.


    He was truly a terrifying individual.


    To think his Zanpakuto would hold such an ability.


    "In this void, you will meet your end, Sosuke Aizen," I heard Adam''s voice echo throughout the void, in a way that couldn''t be described as sound traveling, but more of a feeling reaching me.


    You used your trump card, Adam, now it''s my turn to do the same.


    ¡ª-----------


    [Adam C. POV]


    As the aftereffects of my technique resonated, a certain stillness descended upon Hueco Mundo. The oppressive spiritual pressure that marked Aizen''s presence had dissipated, leaving nothing behind.


    I had won.


    For all his skill, smarts, and ns, I had killed Aizen, earning my way back home.


    With Aizen obliterated, my mission here wasplete. Meaning my time here was finally over. Taking a deep breath, I deactivated my Bankai as my de returned to its sealed state.


    The battle had taken its toll on me, despite how short it had been, both physically and mentally, but there was no time to rest. From afar, I could feel the others were still out there, locked inbat with Aizen''s army of Arrancar.


    And while I had done my part, it was time to shift the focus and ensure our victory.


    But just as I began to redirect my thoughts and energies, a cold, familiar voice shattered the stillness.


    "Bankai."


    My heart froze. That voice. It couldn''t be...


    Turning around, my eyes met the very much intact form of Aizen, standing amidst the white sand, his gaze locked onto me.


    How?! How had he survived the Abyssal Void?!


    Abyssal Void is a ce where nothing could persist, he had been trapped inside for more than enough time to be destroyed into nothingness!


    As my thoughts rushed through every possible exnation, I saw it¡­ in his left hand, a small, brilliant orb, vibrating with power. The Hogyoku.


    "Benikumo-kyo no eien no nemuri."

 Chapter 258: All I want.

    Chapter 258: All I want.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 231 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Sosuke Aizen. POV.]


    The power Adam wielded was nothing short of impressive, that much I could admit. I watched as his confidence briefly shattered when my voice met his ears. He seemed... baffled. As well he should be. The very fabric of his understanding had just been unraveled.


    It is said, by many, that the most unbreakable prison is one that appears impossible to escape from. But in my eyes, that''s a naive thought. True, an imposing cage might discourage some, making them surrender to their fate. But for beings like Adam, with strength and will beyondprehension, no cage, no matter how resilient, would ever suffice.


    No... the best prison, the most sinister cage, is not one you cannot break out of, but one you don''t want to leave. A world tailored to you, a paradise so intimate and wless that it beguiles the mind, keeping the prisoner content, docile, blissfully unaware that they are even ensnared.


    That is the essence of my Bankai.


    It doesn''t just create illusions like Kyoka Suigetsu''s Shikai. My Bankai crafts a reality, an entire world sculpted to perfection for its victim. It delves deep into the psyche of its target, understands their deepest desires, their fears, their hopes, and then shapes a reality so tantalizing that the victim is more than willing to ept it. Why would they question it? Why would they seek to escape from a world that gives them everything they''ve ever longed for?


    As the reality of my Bankai took its hold, I observed Adam. He stood still, almost like a statue, his once fierce eyes now zed and distant. While I''ve had the privilege of watching many be ensnared by the trap of my Shikai, the sight of someone as powerful as Adam being rendered so utterly passive by my Bankai was... exhrating.


    He had been the first to force me into using my Bankai.


    I could keep him in this state indefinitely. Let him live a thousand lifetimes within a paradise of my creation. But time was not a luxury I had. Urahara was still a looming threat, and the longer I took here, the less control I would have over the overall situation.


    Adam, in his immobilized state, was the ideal sacrifice to the Hogyoku. While his power was immense, it was his essence, that fragment of the Soul King, that made him an invaluable offering.


    Walking slowly toward him, I couldn''t help but talk, "You know, Adam, in another world, another time, we could have been allies, perhaps even friends. But destiny has a cruel sense of humor."


    Pausing for a moment to admire his frozen form, I continued, "Your essence, your very soul, will be the key to unlocking the Hogyoku''s full potential. And once I have that power, not even the Zero Squad will stand in my way."


    Reaching out, I touched his forehead, feeling the overwhelming spiritual pressure beneath the skin. The sensation was like touching a live wire, the power raw and untamed.


    With a deep breath, I began to channel his energy, siphoning it off, preparing to offer it to the Hogyoku.


    As I did, I felt the Hogyoku respond, pulsating with excitement, aware of the feast it was about to receive. The very atmosphere of Hueco Mundo trembled in anticipation.


    Soon, very soon, everything would change.


    ¡ª-----------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    A strange weight settled on me as the power of my Bankai receded. Everything seemed to return to normal, or as normal as it could be in this forsaken desert. Yet, the silence around me felt... oppressive.


    Empty.


    I could''ve sworn I just saw Aizen. A fleeting image, a momentary nce, but he was gone. Vaporized by the abyss? Or¡­


    Maybe I was just overthinking things.


    No reiatsu could be felt in the nearby grounds, save for mine. It was as if the world had been vacuumed clean of every hint of spiritual energy, just as Abyssal Void would''ve done.


    The distant echoes of battle were fading, hinting at the conclusion of the skirmishes elsewhere. All of myrades were winning.


    Yet... something was off. It was too quiet, too...perfect. A sensation akin to d¨¦j¨¤ vu pricked at the edge of my consciousness, leaving me unsettled. The very atmosphere feltyered, hiding things that I couldn''t quite decipher. The victory I felt was clouded by a nagging feeling at the back of my mind, like an itch I couldn''t scratch.


    Perhaps it was the fact that defeating Aizen had been¡­ a little too easy?


    Then again, he had taken the full might of Abyssal Void, which was a very powerful technique.


    I let out a weary sigh, the weight of the battles bearing down on me. I had survived. I had faced one of the most formidable foes in all of existence, and I had emerged... victorious¡­


    Regardless of how¡­ strange this victory felt, it felt like a weight had been lifted off my shoulders.


    Either way, I was going home.


    Dropping to the ground, a slow smile crept onto my lips, the fine sand cold against my skin. A myriad of emotions flooded through me - relief, exhaustion, tion, and yet, a tinge of that unsettling doubt.


    Just what¡­ was wrong with me? I had won and I felt¡­ as if I had lost?


    As I closed my eyes, I took sce in the thought of returning to familiar grounds, to the ce I belonged. Whatever doubts and uncertainties loomed over the horizon, they would be dealt with in due time.


    For now, all I wanted was to bask in this moment, to feel the tranquility that came after the storm.


    However, deep within, the embers of doubt still smoldered, casting shadows on what should have been a moment of pure, unbridled relief.


    ¡ª-----------


    Data.


    Aizen''s Bankai.


    Aizen cannot ensnare someone with his Bankai if they are already under Kyoka Suigetsu''s spell. Once a person has seen his Shikai release, they be immune to his Bankai. However, if they haven''t seen the release, then the Bankai ritual is straightforward: Aizen presents his Zanpakut¨­ before the victim and they will be fixated on their own reflection on the de''s surface, before being swallowed to a fake world, where everything is just as the target wants it.


    Primary Abilities:


    Perfect Illusory World: Aizen''s Bankai has the power to trap its target within an ideal, tailored reality. This realm is so wlessly constructed to fit the victim''s desires, fears, or expectations that it bes nearly indistinguishable from actual reality.


    Perpetual Stasis: Within this illusory realm, the victim, while aware and conscious, finds themselves immobilized. This paralysis is not just physical but extends to the victim''s ability to use spiritual energy or other inherent powers.


    Inescapable Illusion: The illusion is maintained not just by Aizen''s will but by the victim''s subconscious desire to remain in the ideal world. This dual-bind makes it incredibly challenging for the victim to recognize the illusion, let alone break free from it.


    Feedback Loop: The more the victim believes in the illusion, the stronger it bes. This establishes a feedback loop that solidifies the faux reality.

 Chapter 259: Read.

    Chapter 259: Read.


    Hello my sexy readers. I know I''ve been missing, but that''sing to an end. Family is doing well, mom is healthy, and I am back at it like before.


    Now, onto the news. This novel is ending, it will end this week, I only have to write 10 more chapters in Patrrreon, and we are done with Fairy Tail. I will start a mass release this Sunday or Monday here and in Patreon, so we are in the final line.


    Now.


    This brings us to todays news.


    A new novel will start after this one is done.


    I have three options for you. And a poll to /B2ZBE0Xo7gJ


    So, until next week, that poll will be open to decide what novel will take Fairy Tail''s ce. Vote, and let me know your thoughts about the options!

 Chapter 260: new poll!

Chapter 260: new poll!/poy9W0PL3gJ


    This poll is to see what world you would like to see me explore. After one of those worlds wins, I will formte some ideas.

 Chapter 261: Distorted Dream.

    Chapter 261: Distorted Dream.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel ends in two days in Patreeeeon, but will continue with daily updates here. That way I will work out some chapters for the next project.


    Currently on chapter 241, novel will end on chapter 252-255


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    [Distorted Reality.]


    The moon hung low in the sky over Hueco Mundo, its pallid light diffused across the vast expanse of the white desert. The battles raged on, but for me, the dust had seemingly settled. A heavy weight lifted off my shoulders, reced with an tion I hadn''t felt in a long time.


    I was free of this world.


    I was going home.


    I smiled, waiting for the others to finish their fights. I had time for a small celebration before leaving this ce, onest goodbye.


    ¡ª--------------------------------------------------------


    Hours after the destruction of Aizen''s forces, most of them scattering after the news of his demise began to spread, a party broke out.


    Warmughter, the clinking of sses, and the low hum of conversation filled the air as the celebratory mood engulfed the Seireitei, for we had won.


    The weight of our hard-fought victory washed over everybody in waves, a mixture of relief and euphoria, and who could me them, Aizen was truly gone.


    Each face around me; once strangers, were now familiar, being the face of friends andrades who''d faced insurmountable odds with me. I took a moment to let it all sink in, letting my senses be enveloped by the joy and warmth of the celebration.


    From a distance, Urahara approached, his pace rxed but his eyes holding a certain seriousness that instantly caught my attention.


    "Adam," he began, drawing me out of my reverie. "It''s time."


    Understanding dawned upon me.


    Our deal.


    My mission in this world wasplete.


    Meaning it was time to return to Fiore, to the family and friends awaiting me in Fairy Tail. From here, one thing led to another, and before I knew it, the swirling blue of the portal enveloped my vision, and in mere moments, I was back on familiar soil.


    I was finally home.


    Fiore, however, did not allow me the luxury of respite. It didn''t take me long to figure out from here, that my friends were still trapped under the influence of Fairy Sphere, and needless to say every fiber of my being wasmitted to freeing them as soon as possible.


    The days melded into nights, time passing in a blur of research, experiments, and failed attempts. Each failure only fueled my determination.


    Two years of reading through Mavis research, during that time, I became master of the Guild, being the only one strong enough to give the title its true meaning.


    When I finally managed to shatter the binding spell of Fairy Sphere, the overwhelming sense of relief was palpable. Soon enough, the guild hall was once again filled with joyful tears, raucousughter, and heartfelt reunions.


    Fairy Tail was whole once more. And yet, amidst this joy, an unsettling sensation gnawed at the edges of my consciousness.


    Something here wasn''t right.


    Trying to shake off that eerie feeling, I joined the ongoing celebration. As the night wore on, a familiar voice called out to me.


    Erza, resplendent in her scarlet hair and armored dress, extended her hand. "Dance with me," she whispered, a smile on her face.


    I epted.


    And as we swayed to the rhythm, the world around me blurred. All that mattered in that moment was her radiant smile and the warmth of her touch.


    Had she always been this beautiful?


    ¡ª-----------


    From that point, it didn''t take me long to figure out what was happening to me. I was in love.


    Time has a peculiar way of moving when one is lost in love. The days with Erza seemed both long and fleeting. Our bond deepened, our souls intertwined, and it wasn''t long before I knew I wanted to spend eternity with her.


    Our wedding was a beautiful blur of joy,ughter, and love, marking the beginning of our journey together.


    Life had more surprises in store for us. Erza''s pregnancy brought with it a mix of excitement, anticipation, and nervousness. When she finally gave birth, our happiness knew no bounds. Two strapping boys, Leonidas and Oberon, and our little princess Aura, whoseughter could light up the gloomiest of days.


    Yet, even in these moments of pure happiness, that nagging sensation persisted, the very same I had felt all those years ago.


    Something was wrong. And I didn''t know what, and that worried me.


    It wasn''t until one evening, as I yed with my children, that that feeling intensified. The once familiar surroundings seemed distorted, and for a brief, terrifying moment, the faces of my loved ones twisted into grotesque masks.


    Could it be¡­ that I was dreaming?


    I wanted to deny it, to scream and rebel against the idea. This life, with all its ups and downs, with its moments of sheer joy and heartbreaking sorrow, felt too real to be an illusion.


    Yet, despite all that, I knew something was wrong. The asional distortions, the eerie sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, and that persistent static in the back of my mind, like a knife to the skull.


    As days turned into weeks and weeks into months, I tried to push those unsettling thoughts to the back of my mind. Erza and the children were my anchor, the reasons I held on. Every smile, every touch, every shared moment felt too precious to question its authenticity.


    But as time went on, the distortions became more frequent, more pronounced. Reality seemed to shatter at the edges, and my perception of things became increasingly unreliable. The static grew louder, impossible to ignore.


    The beautiful world around me, with all its joys and sorrows, was now leaving me on the precipice of a terrifying unknown.


    I could feel sand in my feet¡­


    But there was no sand¡­


    And even if it was, it didn''t feel like normal sand, it felt like¡­


    Hueco Mundo.


    How long has it been since I fought Aizen?


    Years?


    Yet, the time didn''t feel right¡­


    "Honey, are you okay?" Erza asked, her voice distorted, her face that of a monster.


    Please¡­ let this be a nightmare. Let this go away in the morning.


    ¡ª-----------


    [Sosuke Aizen. POV.]


    The cold touch of the Hogyoku against my skin, its otherworldly pulse synchronizing with the rhythm of my heartbeats, evoked a profound sense of awe even within me. It was the convergence of immeasurable power and unbridled ambition, a dark symphony of dominion and conquest.


    It was a moment I had envisioned countless times in the silent recesses of my thoughts; a scenario yed and reyed within my mind.


    Yet, as the H¨­gyoku endeavoured to draw Adam''s power, to im the essence of his soul, I perceived an anomaly, a resistance unforeseen, an insurmountable stagnation.


    Each strand of Adam''s potent reiatsu, imbued with the indomitable essence of the Soul King, seemed to wrestle against the Hogyoku''s pull.


    This wasn''t good.


    The process was painstakingly slow, as if each particle of his spiritual energy was determined to resist, fighting an inexorable war against an invincible force.


    I studied Adam''s motionless form. Suspended between existence and oblivion, as a thought struck me.


    Could it be that the Hogyoku harboured an innate inclination to preserve a part of the Soul King?


    Before I could ponder on this, familiar reiatsu made itself known, a force unmistakable, a presence unforgettable. Urahara Kisuke.


    "You''re toote, Urahara," I mused, a smile dancing on my lips.


    "You always think you''re so far ahead of everyone, Aizen," Urahara began, his gaze cold. "But there''s so much you don''t know. It would take me hours to exin how much you miscalcted, but let me summarize things for you, Adam isn''t just some fragment or part of the Soul King. He''s the son of the King."


    For the briefest of moments, the weight of that revtion made the world tilt on its axis. The implications were enormous. All this time, I believed Adam was just another part of the Soul King, who like all others had gained a sense of self, but¡­ he was like Yhwach?.


    Before I could respond, Urahara continued, "Do you really think that the Hogyoku will work against him? In the face of his child, that what you hold it''s but a sacrifice."


    I gazed at the Hogyoku nestled within my palm, its enigmatic pulsations now taking on a new meaning.


    Steeling myself, I spoke, the depths of my voice reflecting the storm of thoughts swirling within. "Even so, Kisuke, this revtion won''t change the oue that has already been settled. The Hogyoku is mine, and so will be Adam''s power, and his connection to the Soul King."


    Urahara''s gaze sharpened. "The Hogyoku has a will of its own, you should know it better than anyone. You might think youmand it, but it''s true allegiance might surprise you."


    It was here when I realized what Urahara meant, the Hogyoku wasn''t reacting to my will anymore, it was now reacting to something else¡­ Adam''s will.


    ¡ª-----------


    [Adam C. POV]


    The soft glow of the morning sun streamed through the windows, casting a warm hue over the room. My family - Erza, Leonidas, Oberon, and Aura - sat around the breakfast table, theirughter filling the room. It should have been a perfect moment, but the persistent static at the back of my mind had grown louder, more insistent, like every day would.


    Suddenly, Leonidas turned to me, his innocent face morphing into a grotesque mask, hisughter turning shrill. The same transformation began distorting the faces of my other children and, finally, Erza herself. The room felt as if it were shrinking, darkness clouding the edges of my vision.


    "Enough!" I screamed, pushing back from the table.


    "Honey?" Erza asked, her voice echoing in my head.


    I took a deep breath, centering myself. The whispers of my Zanpakuto echoed in my mind, urging me to do something, what I couldn''t hear, but she sounded desperate. With each panicked breath, I focused on my spiritual pressure, feeling it rise, pushing against the static inside my head.


    And then, with a deafening roar, I released it.


    The world around me shattered like fragile ss, fragments of reality spiraling away into nothingness. The faces of my loved ones, or the monsters that yed them, thefortable surroundings of my home, all vanished in a blinding surge of light. The ground beneath my feet felt unstable, like sand being swept away by waves.


    As my vision cleared, the destendscape of Hueco Mundo stretched out around me, the moon loomingrge and cold in the sky.


    The sensation of static in my mind receded, reced by rity and a surge of anger. The reality I had been thrust into, the life I thought I''d been living, had all been an illusion, a construct.


    Aizen.


    "I wonder¡­ what did you see in your perfect world?" Aizen asked, taking a step back.


    I didn''t hear his words.


    For the first time in a long time, I was seeing red.

 Chapter 262: Slumbering God.

    Chapter 262: Slumbering God.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel ends in two days in Patreeeeon, but will continue with daily updates here. That way I will work out some chapters for the next project.


    Currently on chapter 241, novel will end on chapter 252-255


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    There''s a certain agony in the realization that cherished moments, treasured memories, the very fabric of a life believed to be lived, were all a mirage. A cruel, painstakingly crafted illusion.


    I stood there, in the endless white of Hueco Mundo, grappling with the weight of that revtion.


    Everyughter shared with Erza, every proud moment as I watched my children grow, every stolen nce and shared secret, all gone, like a dream upon waking.


    The depth of my fury was a chasm, endless and consuming.


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I became.


    Every smile, every touch, every word that had meant something was now tainted. It was as if a part of my soul had been ripped out, leaving a void that echoed with rage and grief.


    The idea that someone could, would, manipte my reality in such a manner... it was unfathomable.


    As these thoughts spiraled within me, my reiatsu surged, reaching out and rippling through Hueco Mundo, causing the sands to rise and dance in a frenzied whirlwind. The vast emptiness resonated with the rhythm of my heart, amplifying my anger.


    The memories that had been imnted in me were detailed, vibrant, and felt so real. The love I felt for Erza, the pride for my children, all the emotions associated with those fake memories, they were genuine.


    It was all too real for me, and it had all been torn away in the blink of an eye, because it had been fake.


    How could one person possess such audacity? To tamper with the very essence of another''s existence, to y with emotions and memories as if they were mere toys.


    As I raged my reiatsu continued to expand, threatening to break the boundaries of Hueco Mundo itself. I felt like a roaring storm, a whirlwind of emotions that would consume everything in its path.


    "I will tear you to shreds!" I bellowed as I closed my eyes, my fists clenching at my sides.


    Aizen took another step back. "It seems our little experiment has yielded quite the result," he observed, his voice smooth and unbothered. "You will not win, Adam."


    "Die." I moved, swinging my sword with deadly intent. Our des shed, meeting one another, sending a shockwave of energy throughout Hueco Mundo. The force of our sh sent sand and stone flying in every direction, carving deep furrows into the ground beneath us.


    Aizen smiled for a moment, before the force behind my attack forced him to his knees, his sword barely holding against mine.


    I knew everything I had seen in that world, had been fake. I knew that...


    But that didn''t make the pain any less real.


    "I will kill you!" I screamed, my fury vibrating through the air as I thrust my de forward with every ounce of strength I had, every bit of spiritual energy I could muster. His de buckled under the strain for a few moments, space bending around us, until it finally his sword shattered into a thousand pieces, much to his shock.


    "Impossible!" Aizen gasped, unable to believe what had just happened.


    Giving him no time to rest, I followed my attack with another, cutting off the hand that used to hold his de with a swift strike. Blood sprayed across the sand, as Aizen jumped back, a calm, yet bewildered expression dawning on his face.


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    [Sosuke Aizen. POV]


    I jumped back, avoiding what would very well be a lethal blow following the cut in my right hand; the pain was evident, a deep burning sensation coursing through my veins, a stark contrast to the cold, destendscape of Hueco Mundo.


    Every inch of my being screamed in defiance. The intensity of Adam''s reiatsu, that overwhelming power, it was nothing short of catastrophic.


    This was not the n.


    The Hogyoku was supposed to absorb his power, render him weak and defeated, a sacrificial offering to my ascension. Yet, here Iy, bloodied and battered, while he had evolved.


    Not enough to transcend, but enough.


    As I tried to ponder what to do, Urahara''s figure came into view, his hat casting a shadow that obscured his eyes, yet, that ever-present, inscrutable smile was all too visible.


    It was the smile of a man who had predicted this oue, the smile of a man whose intricate nning surpassed my every expectation.


    "I told you, didn''t I?" Kisuke said, his voice barely above a whisper, yet the words were heavy,den with the kind of foreboding that sends shivers down the spine. "The Hogyoku would side with him, if given the choice."


    Anger coursed through me. It wasn''t just Adam''s renewed strength that shook me to my core, or the fact my ns seemed to being undone. It was the confirmation of what I had suspected, that the Hogyoku, my Hogyoku, had turned its back on me. It had not only protected Adam but had empowered him, given him the tools to mount this insurmountable offense.


    I grunted, pushing myself up from the ground, blood seeping through my robes, painting the white sand red. In the distance, Adam stood like an avenging deity, his reiatsu a roaring inferno, eyes aze with a fire forged from anger.


    "Impossible¡­" My words,ced with disbelief, escaped into the cold, unforgiving air of Hueco Mundo. Every hypothesis, every calcted move had pointed to this moment being my ultimate triumph.


    Yet here we stood, roles reversed, power dynamics upended.


    "It''s far from impossible, Aizen," Urahara continued, his tone mirthful yet haunting. "You aimed to manipte a power much greater, much older than any we''ve ever encountered. You sought to control the child of the Soul King, but you underestimated the will of the Hogyoku, its innate ability to discern where it belongs."

 Chapter 263: Ascension.

    Chapter 263: Ascension.


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel ends in two days in Patreeeeon, but will continue with daily updates here. That way I will work out some chapters for the next project.


    Currently on chapter 241, novel will end on chapter 252-255


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Sosuke Aizen. POV]


    Every step he took towards me resonated like a death bell, echoing throughout the desert as Urahara watched not so far away. With every inch he closed between us, the atmosphere grew denser, the air harder to breathe, and the weight of his very existence bore down upon me.


    I could barely move.


    The visible fury in his eyes painted a vivid picture, one of pain, of betrayal, of countless emotions intertwining into a storm that was threatening to consume everything in its path.


    Yet, somehow, as his rage seemed to crescendo, his reiatsu, that immense, overwhelming force, simply disappeared. It was almost as if it was disappearing, being swallowed by the void.


    The void where his reiatsu once resided was unsettling. It was a nkness, a nothingness, and I couldn''t tap into it, couldn''t read it.


    I could breathe again.


    Yet, I didn''t feel anything had changed about my situation.


    Now that I think about it, something had changed.


    His eyes¡­ were like the ones he had during his Bankai; but now had four ck irises, and in them¡­ all I could see was death.


    My death.


    This... this was wrong. I had always been the mastermind, the puppeteer pulling the strings from the shadows, but now, standing before him, I felt my control slipping away.


    Frustration bubbled up within me. No! I wouldn''t be bested this way. I had dealt with powerhouses, with beings that defiedprehension. I wasn''t going to be overshadowed now.


    Not by him.


    Not by Urahara!


    In anger, in my defiance against the world, I unleashed everything in my arsenal. Kido after Kido, spells that could obliterate mountains and raze the earth, spells that could bind the mightiest of foes.


    Each one cast with pinpoint precision and unrelenting force.


    But Adam... he didn''t move. He didn''t flinch, didn''t defend. He merely stood there, allowing every spell to crash upon him. Each attack would hurt him, blood would spill, but none of the wounds would be substantial.


    Each impact resonated with a hollow emptiness, as if they were being absorbed into that vast void he had be. My attacks, each one lethal on its own, seemed almost inconsequential against him.


    "It¡­ can''t be," I growled, taking a step forward in anger.


    Could it be that he had actually done it?


    Was this what true transcendence looked like? No¡­ I refuse to ept such an oue! I refuse to ept someone else standing above me!


    My mind raced, searching for a strategy, an angle, anything that could give me an edge.


    Desperation led me to use my ultimate weapon once again. My Bankai.


    It had trapped him once.


    It could trap him again. Perhaps just long enough for me to end him.


    "Bankai!" I roared, grabbing my Zanpakuto tight.


    [Sosuke Aizen. POV]


    Triumph filled my heart, recing the overwhelming dread from moments ago. I believed I had him, truly, right where I wanted. The world around us was mine to shape, a masterful illusion constructed by my Bankai.


    His stillness, his silence, everything suggested that he was lost within the trap I''d set. And that made me confident. Overconfident, perhaps. Every step I took towards him was heavy, filled with the weight of anticipation, of the sweet victory thaty moments ahead.


    I had to finish this. One clean sh, and he would be no more. This was the power I held. No matter how powerful one was, no matter how transcendental, my illusions could always find a chink in their armor.


    But as I neared, poised to deliver the final blow, a whisper, cold and haunting, caressed my ear.


    "You can''t fool those eyes anymore, Sosuke Aizen, for now they see reality for what it is."


    Before I could process the words, reality seemed to shatter around me. Adam moved, but it wasn''t just a mere step or a jump; it was a transcendence of space itself.


    His hand reached out, fingers grazing my throat. I could feel a coldness seeping into me, not just of temperature, but a void, an emptiness. My senses dulled, vision blurred, and I could feel my very existence being erased.


    Thest thing I saw before darkness took me were those eyes, those four ck irises, seeing me, seeing through me, seeing everything.


    ¡ª---------


    [Yhwach POV.]


    From my throne, I observed the events unfold. The vast sea of spiritual pressure from Hueco Mundo, a flicker in the fabric of the cosmos, hadn''t escaped my notice.


    Aizen vs. Adam.


    It was almost funny, seeing Aizen, a being who always thought himself to be several steps ahead, weaving plots within plots, always so sure of his control over the narrative of fate, lose hisposure.


    As their battle raged on, I sensed the shift in dynamics, the sheer raw power emanating from Adam, my brother was reaching new heights. The very essence of his being was evolving, transcending.


    I could feel it, his power resonating with mine.


    His eyes were a show of that. Like I had acquired my Almighty, Adam had acquired something else, another part of the Soul King.


    The Almighty allowed me to see and alter time if necessary as long as it involved me. But Adam''s gift was different, for as long as it involved him, he could see him everything for what it was.


    The All Seeing eyes.


    I smiled.


    There was a poetic beauty in watching Aizen''s confidence crumble, piece by piece, as he grappled with an opponent he clearly had underestimated. And in that crucial moment, when Aizen thought he had the upper hand, I decided to intervene, if anything to amuse myself.


    Whispering into the very winds that carried their reiatsu, my voice found its way to Aizen. "You can''t fool those eyes anymore, Aizen, for they see reality for what it is." It was less of a message for him and more of a nudge for Adam, a catalyst to hasten what was toe.


    "Brother, now that your awakening has begun¡­ what will you do?"

 Chapter 264: Author note.

    Chapter 264: Author note.


    Just a quick note to say a few things. First, this novel ends tomorrow on Patrrreon, I already wrote thest few chapters, but you know how it is, you write something fast because you''re in the creative zone, and by the time you are done it looks like the concept of grammar and readability ispletely foreign to you.


    But yeah, the novel ends tomorrow in Patreeon.


    Today we''ll have a rank event.


    If we reach 1st ce, I''ll post 3 extra chapters, maybe 4, who knows, maybe even 5, (4)


    If we reach 2nd ce, I''ll post 2 extra chapters.


    If we reach 3rd ce, I''ll post 1 extra chapters.


    Other than that, updates are now fully back to normal, so today you''ll get a chapter, I''m back to shape, dealt with my problems, medical and familiar and well... ready to finish this project.


    If you wanna read ahead UP TO 30 CHAPTERS, go to /cornbringer


    Currently on chapter 253.

 Chapter 265: Transcendence.

    Chapter 265: Transcendence.


    If you wanna read ahead UP TO 30 CHAPTERS, go to /cornbringer


    This novel ends tomorrow on Patrrreon, I already wrote thest few chapters, but you know how it is, you write something fast because you''re in the creative zone, and by the time you are done it looks like the concept of grammar and readability ispletely foreign to you.


    But yeah, the novel ends tomorrow in Patreeon.


    Now, a quick voting event.


    If we reach 1st ce, I''ll post 3 extra chapters. Maybe 4, probably 4.


    If we reach 2nd ce, I''ll post 2 extra chapters.


    If we reach 3rd ce, I''ll post 1 extra chapters.


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    <strong>[Adam C. POV]</strong>


    The gusts of wind in Hueco Mundo carried with them the disintegrating essence of Sosuke Aizen, as my power destroyed his very being into nothingness, using an application of Abyssal Void.


    Every particle of his being, every fragment of his formidable spiritual energy, crumbled away, swept up and scattered to the far corners of this deste realm. The void left by his absence was palpable, a haunting stillness amidst the dunes.


    I had won.


    And yet, amidst this dissonance, amidst this victory, an overwhelming sensation washed over me. Intoxication, if one could name it. It was as if a veil I never knew was there had been lifted, and I was seeing the world, feeling the world, for the very first time.


    I felt... awake.


    There was a profound rity, a resonance in every grain of sand, every gust of wind. I could perceive the intricate dance of spiritual particles, the very fabric of the universe. It was a state of existence so profound that I struggled to find words to encapste it. I felt a deep connection, an understanding of the ebb and flow of life, and my ce within it.


    I smiled.


    Despite how angry I had been a few moments ago with Aizen, I felt ecstatic.


    However, amidst this overwhelming sense of euphoria, there was an intrusion, a dot of darkness, a piercing gaze that I could feel on me but couldn''t ce. I spun around, trying to locate the source, but all I was met with was the vastness of Hueco Mundo.


    The sensation was fleeting, like a whisper in the wind, but it was undeniable. Someone, something, had observed this moment, this turning point.


    Someone was watching me.


    Before I could further ponder upon it, the feeling vanished, leaving me with a lingering sense of unease.


    "Adam," a familiar voice cut through my thoughts. Kisuke Urahara, his ever-present hat casting a shadow over his eyes, I had almost forgotten he was here.


    Without a word, he moved to my side and bent down, picking up the only reminder of Aizen''s existence, the Hogyoku. The item pulsated faintly, as if echoing the remnants of Aizen''s ambition.


    Urahara examined it with a contemtive gaze, his fingers tracing its form, regret in his eyes. Then, in a gesture I hadn''t expected, he extended his hand, offering the Hogyoku to me.


    I stared at him, shock evident in my reaction. "Why?" I finally managed to ask, my voice betraying my confusion. "Why give this to me?"


    Of all the possible oues, I didn''t expect him giving me the Hogyoku to be one of them. We barely trusted each other as it was, and even if we trusted each other, I wasn''t the best candidate to hold the reality marble.


    He was.


    He knew what that thing was capable of.


    He had created the thing.


    "I believe you''re one of the few who can resist its allure, its temptation," Urahara began, shifting the Hogyoku in his palm. "Moreover, I believe that it will be safest with you."


    I scoffed at that, sure, I wasn''t a megolomaniac like Aizen, but I was still prone to error. "Are you implying that I''m impervious to temptation? Because I can assure you, I''m as wed as anyone."


    Urahara chuckled softly, adjusting his hat slightly. "I''m not implying you''re without ws, Adam. In fact, it''s your understanding of your own limitations, your self-awareness, that makes you a suitable guardian for the Hogyoku. But more than that, after witnessing your confrontation with Aizen, I believe you have the strength to protect it, and the wisdom to never use it."


    There was something he wasn''t telling me.


    I wasn''t sure what, but I knew there was another reason behind this, other than my good character.


    I looked at the Hogyoku, its swirling depths seeming almost mesmerizing, a small orb that held within it immeasurable potential. A power that could reshape reality, change the very fabric of existence.


    "You are hiding something," I replied.


    Urahara chuckled. "To be fair, I did say it, but you weren''t listening at the time, you were focused on killing Aizen. So, it''s not my fault you didn''t hear."


    I took a deep breath, and extended my hand, epting the Hogyoku. "Care to repeat what you said then?"


    Urahara''s gaze held mine. "Well, I said that the Hogyoku would choose you if given the choice, Adam. Why? Well, I''ll tell you once you''re back home, but let''s just say you have an affinity with it."


    Affinity? My gaze fell upon the small, enigmatic orb resting in my hand. It was cold, yet its presence exuded a strange sense of warmth. Every pulse, every radiant wave of energy it emitted felt... familiar, in an unsettling sort of way.


    I curled my fingers around it, feeling its energy coursing through my veins. "Well, I still don''t understand," I confessed, my eyes locked onto Urahara for a moment before shrugging. "But I''ll take your word for it."


    He tipped his hat slightly, the shadow veiling his expression deepening. "Good, the less people are in the know, the better," he said cryptically. "For now, holding onto it is the safest course of action. When the time is right, I''ll exin everything, I promise."


    Omnious.


    "Well ain''t that ominous," I replied, taking a deep breath.


    Urahara smiled, a tired smile, not his usual mischievous one. "You have no idea."


    His words left an unsettling tone with me. An explosion of questions, of uncertainties that danced within the corners of my consciousness.


    But if he was right, then it was best to believe him. He was the genius in this equation after all.


    That being said¡­ I didn''t trust Uraharapletely, our rtionship was built upon necessity, not trust, perhaps that would change in the future, but in the meantime, that was our status.


    "Like I said, I''ll hold you to that, Urahara," I said firmly, pocketing the Hogyoku. Its energy pulsed against my skin, a reminder of the enigma that nowy within my grasp.


    Urahara simply nodded, his gaze intense yet unreadable, leaving me to wonder¡­ in just what kind of mess I had gotten myself into.


    "By the way, could you try and¡­ lower your reiatsu?" Urahara added, a nervous smile dawning on his face. "I really don''t want to exin why your eyes are like¡­ that."


    "Lower my reiatsu?" I echoed, tilting my head. He didn''t seem bothered by the level of power I was emitting, and while he was stronger than a lot of the captains around, they were captains, meaning this level of power wasn''t enough to harm them.


    "Yes," Urahara nodded. "I want you to lower your reiatsu to a point where I can sense it."


    He can''t sense my reaitsu?


    Now that I think about it, I felt very different, I could feel the very currents of energy flowing around me, every shift in the spiritual fabric of this realm.


    I knew I had gotten stronger. But, not to the point where my spiritual pressure shattered the boundaries of evolution.


    "Ok," I replied. "I imagine it works like¡­ sealing my Zanpakuto, right?"


    "Yes, in a way," Urahara nodded. "If my¡­ suspicions are correct, sealing your reaitsu back to normal levels should bring you back to our level of awareness, and fix your¡­ eyes."


    Ok, easy enough.


    Wait, my eyes?


    "What''s wrong with my eyes?" I asked, frowning at him. I really needed a pocket mirror.


    "They... well," Urahara hesitated, scratching the back of his head, "They aren''t exactly normal, even by our standards. Four irises, all ck. It''s a bit... unsettling, and some might jump to conclusions it''s best we¡­ prevent."


    I frowned, four irises? Was I turning into an insect like Aizen had? Oh God, please no.


    "This is... a side effect of my new state, I assume?" I replied, hoping the change in my eyes wasn''t a permanent one. There were many things I could deal with, losing an arm? Sure! Being stabbed? Who hasn''t! But having contact lenses? Not in a million years, the process of putting them creeped me the fuck out!


    Urahara nodded slowly, "Probably. Your current power and the manifestation of it through your eyes is likely a reflection of the profound change within you. The evolution you underwent, the realization and the breakthrough, all of it has manifested in a way that''s... visually striking, pun intended."


    Not funny, Urahara, not funny at all.


    Taking a deep breath, I tried to do as I was told, focusing on containing the vast wellspring of energy within me. Closing my eyes, I attempted to retract the emanating reiatsu, to pull it back. The process was akin to trying to restrain a massive ocean with mere hands, but gradually, with effort, I felt the raging torrent begin to calm.


    Opening my eyes, I met Urahara''s gaze, "Better?"


    He studied me for a moment, then gave a small nod. "I''m starting to feel your reaitsu again, so yeah, it''s working, and as for your eyes, they are marginally better."


    Good.


    Though I''m kind of disappointed that the feeling of euphoria I was feeling disappeared the moment I sealed my power back in. I didn''t feel as awake, or aware as before, just... Generally weaker.


    "So, now what?" I asked.


    "We celebrate, say our goodbyes, and leave this world," Urahara replied, a smile on his face.


    "That almost sounds like you''reing to Eartnd with me," I questioned, trying to wrap my head around the idea of Urahara Kisuke roaming freely in my world. The sheer thought of it was a little rming.


    "Of course!" Urahara eximed, opening and shutting his fan with a flourish. "A new world, filled with undiscovered things!? It''s a scientist''s dream! Besides," he continued with a smirk, "I''ve been cooped up in the Soul Society for too long. A change of scenery is in order."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. He was a bastard, but at least, he was a tolerable one.

 Chapter 266: Goodbye, for now.

    Chapter 266: Goodbye, for now.


    If you wanna read ahead UP TO 30 CHAPTERS, go to /cornbringer


    Today for me, or tomorrow for some, this novel ends on patreon. Timezones are a bitch.


    Now, a quick voting event. For next week.


    If we reach 1st ce, I''ll post 3 extra


    chapters. Maybe 4, probably 4.


    If we reach 2nd ce, I''ll post 2 extra chapters.


    If we reach 3rd ce, I''ll post 1 extra chapters.


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    After making sure every fight had ended, with more of the Espada surviving in this oue instead of the canon one, Starrk being one of them, seeing Shunsui hadn''t killed him by the time Urahara and I returned, we regrouped to return back to the soul society.


    The journey back to the Soul Society was a quiet one to say something, the silence only punctuated by the soft hum of the Garganta Urahara had opened.


    As we stepped through, I was immediately met with the familiar sights of the Seireitei.


    From that point on, it didn''t take long before we were summoned to report back to Captain-Commander Yamamoto.


    And seeing I wanted to go home as soon as possible, I obliged to the summons as fast as possible.


    "Adam," he began, his deep voice resonating through the room, "You have done a great service to the Soul Society today. Aizen''s ambition was a threat to the bnce of all worlds. With his demise, that threat has been neutralized."


    I nodded, taking a moment before replying. "I did what I said I would."


    Yamamoto nodded in acknowledgment. "Indeed. And for that, we are all in your debt." There was a brief pause, the weight of his gaze assessing, measuring. "But there is one matter that remains. The Hogyoku. What became of it?"


    Before I could answer, Urahara stepped forward. "It was destroyed in the battle, Captain-Commander. Thebined forces and the sheer intensity of the sh led to its annihtion."


    So that''s the avenue he''s gonna take on this.


    A flicker of doubt crossed Yamamoto''s eyes, but he simply nodded. "Very well. It''s a dangerous artifact, and it''s best that it''s no longer in existence."


    As the conversation continued, I couldn''t help but mull over Urahara''s words. Why had he lied about the Hogyoku?


    They couldn''t feel it, but I had it, tucked safely away¡­ perhaps he feared others would use it as Aizen had, others more corrupt than Aizen himself.


    Eventually, as I zoned out, the meeting concluded with Yamamoto expressing his gratitude once again, emphasizing the importance of the unity between worlds and things like that.


    As we left the room, I nced at Urahara, a question burning in my eyes. Why did you lie, and why didn''t you tell me you would?


    He met my gaze, a small, cryptic smile ying on his lips. "All in good time, Adam," he whispered.


    All in good time¡­ I swear to God, I''m one second away from pping him.


    ¡ª-----------


    [A few hourster.]


    The vibrant hues of twilight painted the skies of Seireitei, signaling the onset of evening; asnterns began to glow and illuminate the courtyards and streets. After the news of Aizen''s demise had spread out, The Soul Society erupted in happiness, and with it a massive party that expanded across the divisions broke out, a party I had been invited to as my farewell party.


    And despite all things, I had to admit, things felt very familiar, Fairy Tail like. I mean, and how could it not? After all¡­ Laughter, song, and the clinking of sses filled the air as the Shinigami rejoiced over their hard-fought victory.


    It was like watching my guild, but through a different lens.


    In the midst of all this, I found myself seated at the edge of the festivities, a cup of sake in hand, lost in thought. The intoxication from the drink was mild, but my mind was heavily burdened by the memories of my fight with Aizen, especifically the part where he had trapped me inside his Bankai.


    "Adam," a deep voice resonated next to me, pulling me from my reverie. I looked up to find Captain-Commander Yamamoto standing there, a rare, soft expression on his aged face.


    "Old man," I greeted with a nod, taking another sip from my cup.


    He took a moment, surveying the celebrations around us before turning his gaze back to me. "You seem... distant. Despite the victory, there''s a weight on your shoulders."


    I chuckled, "Just processing everything, I suppose. It''s been... a lot."


    That was an understatement. It would take me a while to deal with what I had seen.


    Yamamoto nodded, understanding evident in his eyes. "War has a way of leaving scars, not all of them visible. But we must stand strong, that is the duty of those born with strength."


    I smiled, appreciating his words. "Thank you, sir."


    He paused for a moment, the weight of his next words apparent even before he spoke them. "Have you thought about staying, Adam? The Soul Society could benefit from someone of your caliber. You have proven your worth, time and time again."


    Ha! As if!


    I miss my world way too much to even consider such an offer.


    "I''m honored by the offer," I began, choosing my words carefully. The old man had been¡­ kind to me, in his way, and I didn''t want to offend him. "But I have my own world to return to, my own duties to fulfill."


    Yamamoto nodded, epting my answer. "I had a feeling you might say that. Nevertheless, the offer stands, should you ever change your mind."


    With nothing more to say, we shared a moment of silence, taking in the festivities around us.


    ¡ª----------------------------------------------------------------


    [A few hourster.]


    Once the party ended, I asked Urahara a small favor, which was to open a path back to Hueco Mundo for a few minutes.


    Using the Garganta provided by Urahara, I found myself back in the familiar destion of Hueco Mundo. The pale moonlight casting long shadows on the endless white sands, but my focus was on a particr silhouette waiting in the distance.


    Her frame was graceful, with long, flowing hair that mirrored the color of the sands around her, and her very presence seemed to harmonize with the world of Hueco Mundo.


    She looked up as I approached, a soft tired smile gracing her features. "Didn''t expect to see you here again so soon," she remarked, her voice gentle.


    I chuckled. "Well, we have a lot to talk about, don''t we?"


    She tilted her head, studying me for a moment. "I suppose we do."


    There was a brief pause as we shared afortable silence, both lost in our thoughts. It was weird, yet weed, from enemies to begrunding allies.


    Many would say I should hate her, but without her, I wouldn''t be¡­ here, alive, so despite how much of a shitty ride this adventure had been, I was grateful for what she had done.


    "So, you wanna go back to our world?" I said, breaking the silence. "One of my¡­ acquaintances has a working portal back to Eartnd, and I really don''t mind giving you the lift."


    Her gaze met mine, a mixture of surprise and contemtion in her eyes. After a moment, she chuckled softly, "I appreciate the offer, Adam, but now that Aizen is gone, I can return without any help. Besides," she added with a hint of mischief in her tone, "If you wanted, I could easily take you there."


    Right, she was all about portals, and that kind of magic, and if she was able to reach this world then, going back should be a piece of cake for her, especially now that she was vastly stronger.


    I smiled, shaking my head. "Thanks, but I''ve got my ticket home with Urahara."


    Selene sighed, looking up at the moon. "Very well."


    "So, what now?" I asked. Her entire reason foring here was finding the power to destroy ologia, however, I had already done that, so the question remained, what was her goal now.


    She seemed lost in thought for a moment before answering, "I had a purpose when I came here, a vendetta, if you will. But now, with ologia gone and Aizen defeated, I find myself at a crossroads. I''m free from the chains of revenge and hatred, but also aimless."


    I looked at her, understanding her plight. It''s not easy to move forward when the driving force behind your actions is suddenly gone. "Maybe it''s time to find a new purpose, Selene. A new beginning, perhaps?"


    She smiled wistfully. "A new beginning... that sounds nice."


    "Eartnd is vast, with countless opportunities and adventures awaiting. Maybe it''s time you explore it, this time being nothing but Selene, discovering the world and herself along the way."


    Selene chuckled softly. "You make it sound so simple."


    "It''s only asplicated as you make it," I replied, with a shrug.


    She pondered on my words, her eyes reflecting the myriad of thoughts running through her mind. "Perhaps you''re right," she finally said. "Maybe it''s time for me to truly live, not just exist."


    I nodded, smiling. "That''s the spirit. And who knows, our paths might cross again."


    Selene chuckled, walking towards me with a mischievous glint in her eye. "I wouldn''t mind that at all."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"


    She leaned in, her lips brushing against my ear. "You know, I think I need something to unwind."


    I felt a shiver run down my spine as her warm breath caressed my ear. "Sleeping with me, won''t win you any favors, Selene."


    Seleneughed, clearly amused by my reply, her breath; hot against my skin. "Who said anything about favors? I just want to have a good memory of this ce, and a way to thank you for everything you did, so let me be a good girl."


    I hesitated for a moment, unsure if I wanted to pursue this. I might not hate her, but fuck... she crossed me many times, not only that, but I was also... struggling with my memories of Aizen''s Bankai, memories where I had a life with Erza.


    But before I could protest or think on it more, Selene''s lips were on mine, her tongue demanding entrance. I hesitated for a moment longer, but the temptation was too much to resist, showing me, I also needed this, a good time without any expectations.


    I sumbed to her kiss, my hands finding their way to her waist, pulling her closer to me.


    She smiled, and started to undo the buttons of my shirt, her hands trailing over my chest. I reciprocated in kind, my fingers tracing the curves and arches of her body, feeling the heat radiating from her skin.


    We broke away from the kiss, gasping for air, our eyes locked in a silent agreement. We both knew it was just a way for us to forget, even if just for a moment, our troubled thoughts and realities, and that it wouldn''t mean anything more than that.


    Carnal desires overwriting all logic, I pushed her into the sand, ripping the rest of her dress off, her breasts free from their constraint. She gasped as I kissed her neck, my hands exploring her naked body. I could feel her trembling beneath me, a sign of pleasure and anticipation, her breaths shallow and quick.


    I felt her nails digging into my skin, her soft moans echoing in my ears as I continued to touch her.


    "Just for tonight, tell me I''m yours," Selene whispered breathlessly.


    I leaned in and kissed her hungrily, my words a mere whisper against her lips. "Just for tonight."


    ¡ª-------------------------------------------------------------


    [Kisuke Urahara. POV.]


    It had been a little while since Adam had stepped through the Garganta. Given the events of the day, I didn''t expect him to take too long, but sometimes the unexpected could happen in Hueco Mundo.


    Still, it wasn''t like him to be this tardy, especially when the thing he was being tardy to was going back home.


    Shrugging my shoulders, I decided to take a peek, thinking perhaps he was caught up in another unnecessary skirmish. I activated the Garganta, my senses immediately attuning to the stark and deste atmosphere of Hueco Mundo.


    Barely a few steps in, my hat shadowing my eyes, I could make out two silhouettes in the distance. Squinting a little and adjusting my hat, the outlines became clearer. Adam and Selene, face to face, engaged in what looked to be an intense moment.


    Curiosity peaked, I took another step, preparing to intervene if necessary. However, just as I was about to call out, the space between the two began to close, their lips moving slowly towards each other.


    That quickly escted to them ripping their clothes apart, like animals.


    A blush painted my face, my eyes widening in surprise. "Well, that''s... unexpected," I mumbled to myself, immediately realizing that my timing, as impable as it usually was, had, in this instance, utterly failed me.


    A strangled noise escaped my throat. Hoping they hadn''t noticed me, I quickly but silently backtracked into the Garganta, shutting it behind me.


    "I guess I can wait a few hours," I chuckled softly, hoping Yoruichi didn''t ask what I had seen.

 Chapter 267: Finally…

    Chapter 267: Finally¡­


    If you wanna read ahead go to /cornbringer


    Right now I''m on chapter 231 in Patre?n


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The cold sensation of reiatsu enveloped me as I made my way back from Hueco Mundo through Urahara''s Artificial Garganta, after a long night with Selene.


    Emerging from the Garganta, I found myself back in the heart of the Soul Society, and Urahara was there, leaning against a nearby wall, looking as nonchnt as ever. His ever-present fan was missing, reced by a small knowing smirk on his lips.


    He''s not gonna let me live this one down.


    "You took your time," he remarked, raising an eyebrow in amusement, that smirk never leaving his face. "One can only wonder why."


    I coughed awkwardly, trying to brush off his insinuation. "Drop it."


    Urahara chuckled, "Of course, of course. Well, I''m ready whenever you are." There was a teasing glint in his eyes, making it clear he knew, much to my dismay.


    I sighed, "Give me a minute."


    Before leaving, I had one more thing to do.


    Without waiting for his response, I used Shunpo, dashing through the Seireitei. My destination: Mayuri Kurotsuchi''sb. There were a few things I wanted to discuss before departing from this world.


    Reaching Mayuri''sb, I didn''t even knock. Instead just burst through the doors, startling the 12th Division members working within. Their shocked expressions were soon reced by recognition and a hint of fear.


    I didn''t me them.


    In the center of the main hall stood Mayuri, his face adorned with that usual unsettling makeup, his eyes widened slightly in surprise. "You could knock," he remarked dryly. "Then again, I don''t know what I expect from the likes of you."


    "Not in the mood," I shot back. "I''ll go straight to the point, I want the piece of my soul you have. Now."


    Mayuri raised an eyebrow, his face twisting into a smirk. "And why should I just hand it over?"


    I felt the anger bubbling up inside me, my fingers flexing instinctively. "Because I''m asking nicely, Mayuri," I replied, trying to keep the edge out of my voice. "Then again, if you want to die in the void, I''m more than happy to oblige."


    For a few moments, we locked eyes.


    Then he chuckled, hisughter echoing eerily in the vast room. "You threaten me in my ownb? Bold. Though I must admit, the offer of examining the void you wield is tempting."


    "That''s not an offer," I snapped. "It''s a promise. You give back what you took, or I''ll make sure you be nothingness."


    Mayuri studied me for a long moment, the weight of his gaze making me even more ufortable. Then, slowly, he approached a console to his right and started fiddling with it. A drawer slid open, and he carefully took out a small crystal vial. Inside it shimmered a tiny wisp of blue energy - a piece of my soul.


    Without a word, he handed it to me.


    I snatched it from his grasp, feeling the cool crystal against my skin. The connection was instant, a rush of memories and emotions flooding back. It felt like a missing piece of a puzzle finally clicking into ce.


    Sadly, most of said piece was nothing but pain, the pain of Mayuri''s experiments.


    Without another word, I turned and left theb, making my way back to Urahara. It was time to go home.


    ¡ª-----------------------------------------------


    There had been a reason why I hadn''t recovered the piece of my soul earlier, well, a few, one, because it wouldn''t have amounted to nothing.


    The piece Selene had stolen had already recovered, souls do that, they recover as long as most of the soul is intact.


    Two, the echoes of Mayuri''s experiments.


    I had no idea how much reabsorbing the piece would affect me, and seeing my mission was to kill Aizen, I didn''t want the possibility of dealing with trauma.


    Fortunately, most of the memories the piece had brought with it, were nothing but weak echoes, that would in time fade into nothingness.


    Now that¡­ that was out of the way, the only thing left to do was to return back home to my world.


    Snapping out of my thoughts, I quickly made my way through the Seireitei, reaching the same courtyard where I had left Urahara.


    Finding the man leaning on his cane, waiting patiently.


    "Got everything sorted?" he asked, casting a sideways nce at me.


    I nodded. "Let''s go."


    As I took a step forward, a familiar voice called out, "Hold on a minute!"


    I turned to see Yoruichi, sprinting towards us with a backpack slung over her shoulder. Her cat-like eyes gleamed with excitement.


    "Yoruichi?" I raised an eyebrow, surprised to see her. "What are you doing here?"


    She skidded to a stop beside us, shooting me a yful grin. "You didn''t think you could have all the fun in another world without me, did you?"


    Urahara chuckled, "You just want bragging rights."


    She winked, adjusting her backpack. "You know me too well."


    I looked between the two, trying to mask my amusement. "Are you sure you want toe?"


    Yoruichi nodded, her expression turning serious. "Heck yeah! It''s been ages since I had a proper adventure. I''m not letting this chance pass me by."


    Urahara chuckled, "Well, more the merrier, I suppose. Ready to go?"


    That''s for me to decide, but I suppose that if I''m letting hime, Yoruichi cane as well, she''s way more tolerable than him.


    I nced at Yoruichi, a smile forming on my face. "Yeah, let''s do this."


    ¡ª--------------------------------------------------


    Back at Karakura Town, we made our way to Urahara''s shop.


    "Ah, home sweet home," Urahara mused, stretching his arms wide as he inhaled the familiar air of his ce.


    Yoruichi rolled her eyes. "Hurry up."


    He simply chuckled in response, guiding us through the main floor of his shop. "Come, the portal is ready."


    As we descended the staircase leading to Urahara''s underground basement, the walls echoed with the hum of machinery and soft glows of various monitors. The entire ce was filled with a myriad of devices, their purpose a mystery to everyone, save for their creator.


    In the center of the room stood a machine unlike any other. It had a massive cylindrical structure, lined with intricate patterns and glyphs. Large tubes branched out from its base, connecting to various terminals scattered across the room.


    "This," Urahara announced with a flourish, "Is the device that''ll get you to Eartnd."


    I raised an eyebrow, examining the machine. It looked quiteplicated to operate.


    Urahara grinned, tapping the side of the machine proudly. "I know, I know, I''m amazing."


    "So, now what?" I asked, turning my gaze to him.


    "Now we travel with style," Urahara replied, an excited smile on his face.


    Taking a deep breath, I nodded. "Let''s do this."


    Yoruichi and I positioned ourselves in front of the portal machine, as Urahara started the initialization sequence. As the machine powered up, a whirlwind of energy began to swirl, forming a vortex that beckoned us.


    With onest look at the world, I''d been thrown at without a warning, I stepped forward, ready to go back home, with a few new friends.

 Chapter 268: Earthland.

    Chapter 268: Eartnd.


    If you wanna read up 30 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    Voting event.


    If we reach TOP 3, ill post more chapters today.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    The whirlwind of colors and sensations subsided, giving way to the monotonous patter of rain against the ground. I opened my eyes, taking in my surroundings.


    I was back.


    I was finally back.


    The steady cadence of raindrops hitting the cobblestone underfoot, the gray skies painted with swirling clouds, and the misty air that clung to my skin. The atmosphere was somber, yet there was an undeniable sense of serenity woven into thendscape. The familiarity of the world around me invoked a mixture of relief and nostalgia.


    "Eartnd..." I whispered, almost disbelieving. Every drop of rain that touched my skin, every gust of wind, was a confirmation of my return. The odyssey that took me to worlds unknown, battles unimaginable, was at its end.


    If I remember correctly, I was standing in Amefurashi Vige, a ce permanently kissed by rain. The droplets traced lines down the facades of buildings, weaving pathways on the streets, their constant presence a testament to the vige''s name, which literally meant "rain shower, or rain slugs.


    A smile traced my lips.


    I had returned, not to Magnolia, but to a ce still within the Kingdom of Fiore, a ce within my world. I reckon the reason behind why we hadn''tnded in Magnolia was because Urahara''s portal didn''t have the precise data to transport us directly to my hometown.


    But that was a minor inconvenience, one I was more than willing to overlook.


    Urahara and Yoruichi stood beside me, their eyes scanning the surroundings with a mixture of curiosity and appreciation. It was a new world for them, a stark contrast to the world they were used to.


    "The rain is...different here," Yoruichi remarked, her hand extended, palm up, collecting the gentle rain. It didn''t take a genius to know she was referring to the magic properties behind everything in this world.


    "I''d say everything is different here," Urahara added, his ever-present fan absent, allowing me a rare glimpse of his contemtive expression. There was a spark of excitement in his eyes, an insatiable curiosity that I hade to associate with the enigmatic shopkeeper.


    I chuckled. "You''ll find no shortage of wonders in this world, Urahara."


    Earth-Land might not be the ce where the strongest of beasts reside, but it''s a ce where an eternal adventure can be lived.


    "So, is this... Your town?" Yoruichi asked, her gaze meeting mine.


    I shook my head. "No, this is Amefurashi Vige. My hometown is a few miles away, in Magnolia."


    I still couldn''t believe it.


    I was in Fiore!


    We were in Fiore!


    And Magnolia was but a short journey away. The anticipation was killing me. My guild, my family, the people I left behind, were finally within reach. The joy of reunion and the trepidation of the changes that might have urred during my absence wrestled within me.


    I took a deep breath, the wet air filling my lungs. This moment was surreal, dreamlike even.


    "Hm, my apologies then¡­ I didn''t gather data for a direct portal to Magnolia," Urahara apologized, although the twinkle in his eye suggested he was far from sorry about the oversight, in short, he was basically saying: You gave me little to no information, and I still managed to make this work.


    "It doesn''t matter," I replied, the rain tracing paths down my face, indistinguishable from the tears of relief threatening to spill. "We can travel to Magnolia in a matter of minutes. Right now, just let me have this moment."


    Urahara nodded, stepping back to give me space, his gaze taking in the architecture, the rain, the very essence of a world unknown. Yoruichi''s gaze, however, remained on me, her eyes showing both concern and happiness.


    As the rain poured, weaving its silent song of return, I couldn''t help but cry in silence.


    And how could I not? I was finally home.


    The warmth of the memories of my guildmates enveloped me, and the thought of seeing them again brought a smile to my lips.


    Eventually, after an unknown amount of time, I wiped away my tears, took a deep breath, and turned to Urahara and Yoruichi. "Alright, let''s go."


    Urahara halted me with a gesture, his ever-calm demeanor shifting to a more serious tone. "Before we proceed, there''s something we need to take care of."


    I raised an eyebrow. "What''s that?"


    He reached into his coat, producing three small, doll-like figures.


    Gigais.


    "Needless to say, our power could harm those around us," he began, choosing his words carefully, "So, it would be wise for all of us to inhabit a Gigai for now. Unless, of course, you''re nning on inadvertently killing those around you with your spiritual pressure."


    I blinked, realization dawning on me. In the midst of my overwhelming joy and relief at returning home, I''dpletely forgotten the potential danger my sheer reiatsu could pose to others, especially now.


    I was far stronger now.


    "You''re right," I conceded, taking the Gigai from Urahara. "I hadn''t considered that."


    Yoruichi chuckled. "How big is the limiter in these?"


    Urahara nodded, handing Yoruichi her own Gigai. "Why spoil the surprise?" he grinned. "All you need to know is that using these we can travel without causing amotion. At least, not until we intend to."


    Nodding, I channeled my reiatsu, guiding my spirit into the Gigai. The sensation was peculiar, to say the least. It was like slipping into a pair of well-worn shoes,fortable but distinctly foreign.


    Like before, it made everything feel muted to a certain extent.


    My new form felt... grounded. Tethered to Eartnd in a way my spirit alone wasn''t.


    "We good?" I asked, flexing the fingers of the Gigai and testing its mobility.


    My powers felt heavily limited in this current state. If I had to eyeball my power, I would say I was about as strong as I was thest time I was here.


    Maybe a little bit less. I really wasn''t sure, the only thing I was sure of, is that I was weaker than I had been as a human.


    Urahara smiled, already in his Gigai, looking distinctly... normal. "All set. Let''s proceed."


    Yoruichi, now also in her Gigai, stretched luxuriously, a grin on her face. "Like stretching a new pair of shoes."


    That''s... quite the analogy.


    "How do you feel?" Urahara asked, eyeing me with a hint of curiosity.


    "Good," I replied, cracking my neck. My body felt a bit stiff, I guess like Yoruichi said, I had to break it in. "Though, in terms of power, I feel weaker...pared to the power I had with a human body."


    Urahara nodded, almost as if expecting this. "Why yes, that''s to be expected, Adam. The Gigai was designed to limit your spiritual pressure, after all. Any more power, and your Gigai would burst open like a balloon."


    I nodded in understanding, though I had to admit that a small part of me was disappointed. I had grown used to the immense power I wielded in my spiritual form, and the thought of being limited was a bit unnerving.


    "Enough chi-chat, lead the way hot-stuff," Yoruichi teased, nudging me with her elbow.


    I rolled my eyes but couldn''t help but smirk at her yful demeanor. "Alright, alright, let''s go."

 Chapter 269: Fairy Tail.

    Chapter 269: Fairy Tail.


    If you wanna read up 30 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    The journey to Magnolia was swift, the familiarndscape aforting balm to my senses. Yoruichi and Urahara followed closely behind me, their eyes taking in the bustling town with keen interest.


    Upon our approach, the towering face of Fairy Tail''s guild building greeted us. Its emblem, a representation of the family I''d been missing, evoked a wave of emotion. It was a symbol of resilience, unity, and, most importantly, home.


    My steps quickened as the building''s entrance neared, theforting hum of familiar voices echoing from within. My heart swelled with anticipation.


    I knew most of my family wasn''t here, a part of me knew that, because I couldn''t feel them, and because Mavis had used Fairy Sphere, but still, I was happy.


    Without hesitation, I pushed open the guild''s ornate doors, ready to be embraced by the warmth of my family, their loud behavior. But instead, the scene that met my eyes was far from the heartwarming reunion I''d expected.


    In the center of the guild, a tall, somewhat fat man, with a scar running diagonally across his left cheek, held Macao by the throat, his feet barely touching the ground. The guild members, though visibly tense and angry, kept their distance, a sense of fear and hesitation palpable in the air.


    "Where''s the money, Macao?" the man sneered, his voice dripping with malevolence. "You''ve dyed long enough. Pay up now, or say goodbye to your precious guild building."


    Macao, face reddening from theck of air, managed to gasp out, "We need... more time."


    The intruder''sughter was cold, void of any mirth. "Time''s up."


    My blood boiled.


    This man dared threaten my family in our home?! No outsider had evere into the guild and manhandled one of our own, and those that had dared¡­ wish they hadn''t.


    "Hey!" I bellowed, channeling just enough power to make my presence known without causing harm to the guild members. "Put him down, or die."


    The tall man turned to me, a smirk forming on his lips as he assessed the new yer in this game. "And who might you be?"


    Before I could kill the man, Yoruichi stepped forward, the air around her crackling with barely restrained energy, she was excited. "Does it matter? You''re clearly in the wrong ce, causing trouble."


    He scoffed, his grip on Macao tightening. "Stay out of this, woman."


    My patience snapped. "Last warning. Put. Him. Down."


    The man''s smirk widened as he threw Macao to the side, the guild master crumpling to the floor, gasping for breath. "Come on then," he taunted, gesturing for me to approach.


    Urahara chuckled. "Well, this ought to be a fast event."


    Snorting at Urahara''sment, I moved forward with a burst of speed, closing the distance between us,nding a swift punch on the man''s jaw, sending him flying out of the guild through the ceiling.


    "You didn''t kill him," Yoruichimented, her voiceced with disappointment.


    I turned to face her, my chest heaving with anger. "Believe me, I wanted to. That being said, the legal repercussions to the Guild would''ve been way too much trouble for that piece of crap."


    She chuckled. "Fair enough."


    Macao, still on the ground, looked at me, his eyes going wide as a shaky smile spread across his face. "You¡­ you''re alive!"


    A murmur went through the guild, a mixture of astonishment and relief.


    "Adam?" a voice called out hesitantly from the back, soon followed by another and another. "Is that really you?"


    The whispers grew louder, bing a chorus of excitement and disbelief. Guild members began to converge, rushing towards me, their faces painted with joy and shock. Many couldn''t believe their eyes, tears forming as they reached out, almost as if they needed to physically touch me to confirm my presence.


    Macao pulled himself up with the assistance of Wakaba, visibly still catching his breath, he came forward and enveloped me in a tight hug, one I eagerly returned.


    "It''s good to have you back," he whispered, his voice choked with emotion as tears dropped down his face.


    The guild hall, which a few moments ago had been filled with tension and apprehension, was now bustling withughter, tears, and a multitude of emotions.


    Urahara and Yoruichi watched the scene with smiles, leaning against a pir. Yoruichi gave a wink in my direction, while Urahara simply tilted his hat, his eyes gleaming with amusement.


    Among the crowd, a small kid, Macao''s kid, Romeo rushed towards me, his big eyes filled with wonder. "Adam!" He cried out, flying straight into my arms. "I knew you guys woulde back!"


    "Where are the others?" Wakaba asked, his eyes scanning the room.


    Right, for all they knew, everyone had disappeared during thest Trials.


    "They aren''t here," I replied, my voice heavy. That was a matter I needed to attend to, rescuing everyone from Mavis'' spell.


    Macao''s face fell, his grip on my shoulder tightening. "What?! But... you came back! What happened to them?!"


    "Don''t worry, I will bring them back," I replied, before turning to the rest of the guild. "In the meantime, would you guys care to exin why you allowed such weaklings to bully our family?"


    Macao turned white, his grip loosening as he stepped back, his eyes filled with shame. "We... I thought that it would be best to avoid violence until the others came back..."


    I took a step forward, smiling at him in a dark way. "Let me rephrase that question. Why was that bug here?"


    Macao gulped. "He... he lend us some money to continue our operations."


    I blinked. "But... why? I had more than enough money in my ount to keep the guild floating for a while, and that''s me alone, and that''s with my ount alone, imagine if you had tapped into everyone else''s ounts."


    Macao gulped again, sweat beading on his forehead. "Now that you mention it, it''s funny really¡­ because we used the money in your Guild ounts, all of it."


    ¡­


    HE DID WHAT?!


    I HAD ENOUGH MONEY TO RETIRE 20 TIMES OVER THERE!


    I will kill him.


    "You did what?!" I asked, a vein popping in my head. "And how?! I had millions saved up!"


    "I will raise Romeo in your stead, don''t worry Macao," Wakaba said with a grin, patting the kid on the shoulder.


    "I used the money to try and rescue you guys!" Macao said, taking a few steps back. "We hired the best of the best, but... nothing worked, I swear!"


    I clenched my fists, before letting out a sigh. At least he had used the money for something good. "You''re lucky I have another ount with the Royal Bank."


    Macao sighed in relief.


    "Now, before we celebrate, I need a detailed report of what has happened since my disappearance."

 Chapter 270: Guild Master.

    Chapter 270: Guild Master.


    If you wanna read up 30 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Adam C. POV]


    Apparently, it had been almost a year since¡­ we all disappeared. And since that happened, things hadn''t gone well for Fairy Tail.


    With the news of the strongest wizards in our Guild disappearing without a trace; spreading like wildfire, it didn''t take long for customers to move their business to other guilds, leaving Fairy Tail dry.


    That, along with the fact that everyone stopped taking jobs in order to try and find us, put Fairy Tail in aplicated situation, economically speaking.


    Because of this situation, Macao had even considered the option of taking the Guild Master position, if anything to have ess to the tools Guild Masters are given, and their socialwork. That being said, he had decided to wait for all other options to fail before trying that.


    But that was neither here nor there, now that I was here, things would soon go back to normal.


    "I didn''t hear much of it, but it seems some of your friends are trapped somewhere, right?" Yoruichi asked, breaking me out of my thoughts.


    "In a manner of speaking, yes," I replied. "They are trapped in time, or a time bubble, not entirely sure of the details behind the spell."


    "Time bubble you said?" Urahara interjected, stroking his chin thoughtfully, as a knowledge thirsty grin spread across his face. "That sounds like a fun little puzzle to crack."


    Of course, he would enjoy this. Oh well, having him do the research on how to dispel Mavis'' spell saves me a lot of time.


    Before that, however.


    There was another matter to attend to.


    "Before you get on that," I said, raising a hand. "Would you two like to join our Family?"


    Urahara blinked, pulling out his fan to hide his totally not fake blush. "I knew you loved me."


    "No I don''t, but who says we have to love every family member," I replied, a grin spreading across my face. "Besides, if you guys are going to stay here, you might as well earn some fame for Fairy Tail."


    I knew having them in the guild was a¡­ dangerous prospect, considering how entric they were. I mean, we had enough with Gildarts.


    That being said, those two were bound to do unbelievable shit, in turn making Fairy Tail rise to the top and cement said position for a long time.


    "I''m in," Yoruichi replied, stretching. "This ce looks like fun, I mean, they have a bar, so why not?"


    I¡­ I don''t know why, but I feel like I should keep her away from Cana.


    "Alright, can''t argue with that," Urahara shrugged.


    ¡ª-----------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV]


    The party due to Urahara''s and Yoruichi''s joining the guild was still echoing in my ears as I made my way to the Guild Master''s office. Therge wooden door felt familiar. Slowly, I pushed it open, revealing a room that held countless memories.


    The office was dimly lit, therge window allowing the moon''s soft glow to seep through. The room was filled with an aura of nostalgia and responsibility. Therge desk at the center, where Gramps would often sit, reviewing paperwork, giving out missions, or simply offering guidance, nowy empty, dirty, a testament to his absence.


    I took a deep breath, my mind shing back to the many times I had been in this very room, either seeking advice or, more often than not, getting scolded by the old man for some reckless stunt. His absence weighed heavy in the room, and I couldn''t help but feel the void left behind.


    Before I could lose myself in the wave of memories, the door creaked open. Macao and Wakaba stepped in, their faces a mix of determination and sorrow. They exchanged a nce before Wakaba cleared his throat.


    "Adam," Macao began, his voiceced with emotion, "I know this might not be the best time, however in Master Makarov''s will, he named a few potential sessors for the position of Guild Master. Given everything that''s happened and the current state of affairs, we believe the Guild needs a new master."


    I had a feeling I knew where this was going. A sense of Deja-vu.


    Wakaba nodded, taking out a folded piece of paper from his pocket, handing it over to me. It was old, the edges slightly frayed. I opened it slowly, recognizing Gramp''s handwriting. As I read, his voice seemed to echo in my mind, guiding me through the words.


    "Among the candidates, your name was mentioned," Wakaba continued, his voice steady.


    Macao sighed. "We need a leader, Adam. Someone who can represent the guild, protect it. We need a Guild Master."


    I looked up from the paper, meeting their eyes. I remembered the days when I was just another mage in the guild, taking on missions, hanging out with my friends, without the burden of leadership. The thought of stepping into Gramps''s shoes had never crossed my mind before.


    "Master believed in you," Macao added softly. "He saw something in you, a potential, a strength that the guild needs right now."


    Wakaba nodded in agreement. "The question is, are you ready to take up that mantle?"


    I smiled. The memory of Makarov''s guidance, his wisdom, and the legacy he left behind loomedrge.


    After a moment of reflection, I took a deep breath. "Fuck¡­ sure, why not?"


    Just when I thought I could catch a break, they want to p the ''Master'' title on me. This is just like that time I identally agreed to that eating contest and had to down twenty tes of Gildarts grilled delicacies.


    Ugh, my poor stomach.


    Why didn''t I read the fine print on that "Being a Awesome" brochure? Probably would''ve said: ~Warning: Excessive awesome acts might result in involuntary promotions and ridiculous responsibilities. Side effects might include an overwhelming amount of paperwork, no weekends, and the asional existential crisis.~


    I could already imagine the guild''s reaction. Lucy would probably burst into her enthusiastic reporter mode, jotting down every single reaction. Gray would most likely challenge me to a ''Master Duel'' that would probably involve him stripping mid-way, for reasons known only to him. Juvia, on the other hand, would probably gush about how Gray would make a sexier master. And let''s not even get started on Natsu...


    Heaven help me, being Master means being the parent to all these misfits. Maybe I should start practicing my ''serious Master face'' in the mirror or grow a beard like Makarov. Do Masters get beards as a rite of passage?

 Chapter 271: Time and Space.

    Chapter 271: Time and Space.


    If you wanna read up 30 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Person. POV.]


    The guild''s library, which was located in the only quiet corner of Fairy Tail''s guild building, was a repository of countless tomes, scrolls, and manuscripts the guild masters had collected and stored over the years. In Mavis'' words, it was a wonderful treasure full of knowledge and mysteries, and for Kisuke Urahara, well¡­ It was the perfect ce to dig deeper into the nuances of Eartnd''s magic.


    As a scientist and inventor, understanding the fundamental workings of this world''s magic was of paramount importance. Especially if he wanted to be of any help.


    Seated at a sturdy wooden table, the former shopkeeper was engrossed in a massive tome titled "Ethernano: The Essence of Magic." His usual fan was reced by a quill, which he used to jot down notes in a small journal. To the casual observer, he looked every inch the schrly mage, save for his rather distinct green and white striped hat that was still very much a part of his ensemble.


    After all, ording to him, it was hard to improve on perfection.


    As he continued his reading the day turning into night, the soft creak of the library''s entrance door interrupted his study session. Yoruichi, her hair flowing gracefully down her back as stepped into the library, her eyes scanning the room before finallynding on Urahara.


    "Well, look who it is," Urahara remarked with aedic grin, his eyes not lifting from the book. "The dazzling princess graces the humble schr with her divine presence! How can this mere mortal be of service?"


    Yoruichi rolled her eyes, her trademark smirk evident. "Very funny, Kisuke. But if you must know, I was looking for you."


    Urahara feigned surprise, pressing a hand to his chest dramatically as he gasped in fake shock. "For me? Oh my, am I about to be swept off my feet? Should I prepare myself for a passionate, r-rated confession?"


    Before Yoruichi could respond with a likely sarcastic retort, he waved her over, patting the seat next to him. "Come, sit. To what do I owe this unexpected visit?"


    Yoruichi took the offered seat, her eyes locking onto Urahara''s. "I''ve been meaning to ask you something, and I think it''s time we talked."


    Urahara raised an eyebrow. "Sounds serious. Do tell."


    She hesitated for a moment, choosing her words carefully. "Why did you give Adam the Hogyoku? I have known you for a long time, and well¡­ It''s not like you to just hand over something so powerful, especially not without a good reason."


    Urahara paused, cing the quill on the table. He looked at her, his usually yful eyes carrying a hint of solemnity. "That''s a good question, and to be honest¡­ I had a feeling you''d ask that sooner orter."


    Yoruichi leaned in, waiting for an answer. "Well?"


    Urahara sighed, adjusting his hat. "Remember ourst talk about our friend? Well, the truth is¡­ Adam isn''t just any other soul. He''s special¡­ to say something."


    Yoruichi frowned. "Yeah, I know that, so borate dumbass."


    Urahara leaned closer, lowering his voice. "Well, let''s cut to the chase. Adam is the son of the Soul King."


    Yoruichi''s eyes widened in shock, her calm overly confident facade crumbling. "What?! How? Why didn''t you tell me this before?"


    Urahara sighed. "Many reasons¡­ The Zero Squad, the Gotei 13, if they had known who he was¡­ well, there was a possibility they would''ve tried to kill him."


    "You really think the Zero Squad doesn''t know?" Yoruichi asked, a snort escaping her.


    "Oh no, I''m pretty sure they know," Urahara chuckled. "The only reason they didn''t interfere was because Adam didn''t aim his sword at the throne, that being said¡­ I''m pretty sure the reason they didn''t apprehend him was because as long as he''s alive, they have a recement ready."


    Yoruichi shook her head, trying to process everything "Ok, I get that¡­ But¡­ Why give him the Hogyoku? Even if he is the Soul King''s brat, it''s still a dangerous artifact, wouldn''t it have been better to try and destroy it?"


    Urahara sighed. "Yes and no. The Hogyoku, in the hands of someone else, might be a tool of pure chaos. But with Adam, its potential is¡­ a bit different. As a part of the Soul King, he might be the only one capable of harnessing its true power, without letting it harness him, in turn destroying my biggest mistake."


    In other words, Urahara wanted Adam to passively absorb the power of the Hogyoku, so that it would eventually be nothing but a nice piece of jewelry.


    Yoruichi mulled over his words. "You took quite a gamble."


    Urahara smiled, his usual jovial self returning. "A bad habit I have, I know. But this time, I have a good feeling about it."


    The two sat in silence for a moment, the only sound being the soft rustling of pages being turned by other patrons in the library.


    Finally, Yoruichi stood up. "You always keep things interesting, don''t you?"


    Urahara chuckled. "It''s a talent."


    She rolled her eyes, a smirk ying on her lips. "Just make sure this doesn''te back to bite us."


    He grinned, tipping his hat. "Trust me."


    ¡ª---------------------------------------------------------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    Adam''s new office as Guild Master was spacious, furnished with arge desk and plush chairs. The room was dimly lit, save for the light filtering through the slightly parted curtains. The ce had an air of authority. On the wall behind the desk was the emblem of Fairy Tail, proudly watching over him.


    Right now. Adam was going through some paperwork, his fingers tracing lines of text when a gentle knock on the door drew his attention.


    The door creaked open to reveal Urahara, his ever-present hat casting a shadow over his eyes. His posture was rxed, but there was a certain seriousness in his demeanor, something that didn''t go unnoticed by Adam.


    "We need to talk," Urahara began, entering the room and closing the door behind him. His tone was sober, devoid of his usual yful ir, another thing that Adam noticed almost right away.


    Adam looked up, his brow furrowing in slight confusion. "What''s this about?"


    Urahara paused for a moment, his gaze drifting to the window before settling back on Adam. "Remember when you asked why I handed the Hokyoku over to you?"


    Adam nodded, leaning back in his chair, "I do, and you said we would talkter."


    Urahara sighed, removing his hat and setting it on the table, revealing his earnest expression. "Well, there''s a reason beyond your character and potential. A truth that has been hidden from you, but you deserve to know."


    Adam''s eyes narrowed. "Go on."


    "You are the son of the Soul King," Urahara finally said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Adam froze, his eyes spelling one single message. This didn''t make any sense.


    Urahara continued, taking his shock as a sign to continue, "Your essence, your very existence, resonates with the core of our universe. You possess a power and potential that very few can fathom."


    Adam took a deep breath, "Why does it sound like there''s a ''but'' waiting toe?"


    Urahara sighed. "Well, because you''re not the only son our King has sired. Let me tell you the story of Yhwach, The King of the Quincy."

 Chapter 272: An old tale.

    Chapter 272: An old tale.


    If you wanna read up 30 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [The Tale of The Blind King.]


    In ancient times, before the world found a semnce of stability, there existed a group of humans with unparalleled spiritual prowess, known as the Quincies, and amidst them stood one, destined for greatness and burdened with prophecy ¨C Yhwach.


    Yhwach was not an ordinary being; he was born without sight, speech, or the ability to move. Yet, his power was evident from the moment of his birth. Anyone who touched him was healed of their mdies.


    However, this gift came at a cost. With each touch, Yhwach would inherit a fragment of that individual''s soul. Upon their death, that fragment, along with all the individual''s experiences and abilities, would return to him, making him stronger.


    With time, Yhwach''s influence grew. He could bestow parts of his soul to others, granting them power and purpose. These recipients were known as the Sternritter, the elite warriors of the Quincies. With them at his side, Yhwach aimed to reshape the world ording to his vision.


    To end the cycle of birth, death and rebirth.


    But his rise to power was no mere ambition. Prophecy spoke of a child born in darkness, one who would bridge the worlds of the living and the dead, bringing order and unification.


    Yhwach believed himself to be this child. It was his destiny to merge the realms, ending the cycle of life and death.


    As Yhwach''s power grew, so did his desire to fulfill this prophecy he had foresaw. He waged war against the Soul Society, seeking to obliterate it and create a singr unified world.


    The battles were fierce, with losses on both sides, but Yhwach''s might was unparalleled.


    Yet, every tale of power has its twists. Unknown to Yhwach, the very fragments of souls he had bestowed carried seeds of rebellion. Not all were content under his rule, and in the shadows, a resistance was brewing.


    It was during the pinnacle of his campaign against the Soul Society that Yhwach failed to see his own hubris, allowing Ichibei to seal his sight, his greatest power.


    From there, it didn''t take long for everything he had built to crumble back to the darkness he came from.


    A group of Shinigami, backed by some Quincy defectors, fought the weakened Yhwach, and there the King of Quincy faced his downfall.


    Many thought him to be dead.


    But legends never truly fade.


    The Prophecy of the Sealed King''s Return


    In the hallowed halls of ancient scrolls and scriptures, where whispers of past events echoed with truths, therey a prophecy, cloaked in mystery, awaiting the dawn of a new age. It spoke of the Sealed King of the Quincy, Yhwach, and his inevitable return:


    When the world has turned nine hundred times around the sun,


    The Sealed King''s heart, cold and still, shall beat once more.


    A rhythm lost to time; its cadence will mark the beginning of his awakening.


    When the world has witnessed nine decades pass since the heartbeat''s resurgence,


    The King''s mind, once a vast expanse of void, shall stir with thoughts anew.


    Intellect, sharp and clear, will pierce through the fog of forgetfulness.


    And when the short span of nine years dwindles after intellect''s rebirth,


    Might and magic, dormant within, will surge like a tempestuous storm.


    The Sealed King''s power, boundless and fierce, will be reimed in its entirety.


    Woe to those who stand against his wrath, against his path,


    For the Sealed King of the Quincy, once awoken, will seek to reshape the world''s path, into a new era.


    Whispers of this prophecy traveled through the realms, igniting fear and awe. And while many believed it to be mere tales of old, there were those who prepared, for the signs foretold were undeniable.


    The return of the Sealed King was not a question of if, but when.


    ¡ª---------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    I had a hard time processing what I had just been told.


    I knew very well my existence was one shrouded in mysteries. I had died, just to open my eyes in this world.


    I never once humored the possibility of being rted to the¡­ Soul King, not that I knew much of him to begin with.


    Had it been the Soul King, the one who gave me a second chance at life?


    Or was the one behind my rebirth the reason I was connected to the Soul King at all?


    I didn''t know what to think.


    Or what this would mean for me.


    Based on what Urahara had shared with me about the Soul King, and my supposed brother; Yhwach, I had reason to believe¡­ The King of The Quincy would return.


    The Sealed King of the Quincy, after 900 years, he shall recover his heartbeat. After 90 years, he shall recover his intellect. After nine years, he shall recover his power, and over nine days, he shall recover the world.


    Going by that prophecy alone, I had a strong feeling the Soul Society hadn''t seen thest of him, something Urahara had pretty much confirmed without saying anything.


    I sighed.


    If the prophecy was true, I would have to face him. If anything to keep my world safe from him.


    The Funny thing was¡­ it wasn''t him the only one I had to be wary of.


    Urahara had shared a lot of things. Things that honestly, made me feel little more than disgusted.


    It seemed my chapter with the Soul Society was far from over.


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------


    In a time long before memory, where myths and reality intertwined, there existed a being of unparalleled power: the Soul King. A deity who held dominion over the souls of both the living and the departed, the Soul King''s reign was absolute. His power was said to bnce the realms, keeping the worlds of the living, the dead, and the in-between in harmony.


    Yet, power, as it often does, draws envy and fear. The Noble Families, powerful beings in their own right, grew wary of the Soul King''s uncontested dominion over the spiritual realms. They believed that such power should be distributed, controlled, and not left in the hands of a single entity, no matter how benevolent.


    They believed that they could bring order into the world, something they thought the Soul King would never bring.


    The Noble Families and The First Monk, Ichibei, conspired to seal the Soul King away. They devised a n that would tap into Ichibei''s unique abilities and the collective strength of the Noble Families. However, unbeknownst to them, the Soul King had already foreseen this event, years before it happened.


    When the day of reckoning arrived, the Soul King did not resist. He allowed the Noble Families and Ichibei to enact their n. With ancient incantations and rituals that tapped into the very fabric of the universe, they bound the Soul King, sealing his power and essence.


    Sadly, this story didn''t end here.


    Most of the noble families, save for the Shiba n, who hade to regret their involvement, believed, in their hubris, that they could harness the Soul King''s vast power for themselves.


    Greed and desire clouded their judgment as they mutted the mighty being, taking his heart, brain, legs, and arms. They believed that by fragmenting the Soul King, they could prevent his reawakening, and harness some of his power.


    But such power, even when divided, couldn''t be contained or diminished, not forever at least. Each fragment of the Soul King became sentient in time, morphing into unique beings with time, each holding a fraction of the Soul King''s immense power and purpose.


    His brain. Imagination, embodying creativity and potentiality.


    His Heart. Miracles, symbolizing hope and the extraordinary.


    His Left Hand. Evolution, driving change and progress.


    His Right Hand. Stagnation, ensuring that things maintain their current course.


    His Right Leg. Judgment, a testament to the immutablews of the universe. It stands for the consequences one faces for their actions, the bnce of right and wrong, and the unwavering rules that dictate this.


    His Left Leg. Mercy, signifyingpassion, understanding, and forgiveness. Even in a world where actions have consequences, there is always room for leniency, for a second chance.


    At the time, the noble families didn''t think their n would backfire, or fail. They thought they had won.


    Little did they realize that the Soul King''s willing submission was a part of arger, more intricate design, one that spanned eons and had ramifications beyond their understanding.

 Chapter 273: Author note. The End.

    Chapter 273: Author note. The End.


    I just wanted to make a quick note. To say a few things. Nothing big.


    One. Officially speaking, today, the novel of Fairy Tail: Shinigami hase to an end. Running for a long 263 chapters.


    It took longer than I expected to end this project, many problems held me back. Family deaths, sickness, etc. But against all odds, I managed to finish it.


    The novel will have an epilogue. A ribbon on the cake if you may, to finish all the plot holes. It will be a small chapter.


    But enough about that.


    If you wanna read up to 32 chapters ahead and see the ending of this novel before ites here, well, go to /cornbringer


    Now, onto the next point of my note.


    I will start posting daily.<em> This time for real. </em>Meaning that in 31 days the ending will arrive here.


    Now that will give me the time I need to work on my next project. Making some chapters, making some stacks, hopefully, the next project should be hitting webnovel in March the 15th.


    You might be asking. Corn what about your other other projects. And my answer is simple, I will finish them, once things go back to normal.


    Right now I can''t focus on writing semi dark things, which is why, my next project will be like my Percy Jackson one,edy, some adventure and fun.


    You''ll see.


    Anyway, see ya guyster. When I post todays chapter.

 Chapter 274: Routine.

    Chapter 274: Routine.


    If you wanna read up 33 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel is already done in Patreooon.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    [Adam C. POV]


    And so, the months passed.


    Not much to say about it, other than I hade to learn that being a Guild Master was quite the annoying endeavor. Paperwork alone was the bane of my existence.


    As far as the progress in saving my friends. Well, things were going well all things considered, Urahara had taken the first few months in Eartnd to familiarize himself with magic as a whole, you know, before trying to tamper with one of the most advanced spells around.


    That being said, being the genius he is, it didn''t take him long to fully grasp magic as a whole, it literally took him four months to go from a novice to Mavis level.


    Dark criture.


    Letter Magic.


    And Rune Magic.


    Were some of the few he had learned and mastered during this time.


    Needless to say, he was fascinated with how things worked here, like a kid in a candy shop, he was enjoying himself to the fullest.


    Anywho


    After Urahara had gotten a handle on the basics as he said, even though that was far more than just the basics, he began his research in order to shatter Mavis'' spell.


    He was confident that he could crack the spell soon enough, but for that he needed time and resources. So, I left him to it, trusting in his abilities and intelligence.


    In the meantime, I focused on rebuilding the guild. With the help of my fellow guild members, we renovated the destroyed guild hall, did some marketing to recover some of the clients we lost, and reported to the Royal Family to let them know I was alive.


    Beyond that, well, there was Yoruichi.


    She was having a st, taking on jobs and partying with the Guild, it was almost as if she had always been a part of the family.


    As far as Magic goes, she had mastered two.


    Animal Spirit/Animal Possession.


    And Combo Star.


    Animal Possession; allowed her to confine the souls of animals into her body, or specific parts of her body, in order to use them in battle. When using the soul of a confined animal into one of her body parts, said animal''s soul covers the certain body part in an aura in the shape of that animal.


    It was funny how well that power fit her.


    As for her other magic, Combo Star. Well, this magic was pretty straightforward. As long as Yoruichi continues attacking her opponent without interruption, each consecutive blow doubles in forcepared to the previous one. Though said bonus chain breaks if the chain of attacks is interrupted.


    Things were getting better for Fairy Tail.


    As for me, personally that is.


    Well


    I was still dealing with the fact I was the son of a supposed deity, though in my opinion I considered the Soul King more of an Ascended Being than a deity.


    But that was beyond the point.


    I was still trying toe to terms with this, and what it meant for me.


    Other than that, well, I was growing a beard. To look more Master-like. I was going for a rugged style, so there was that.


    I was also training, though nowadays it was less training and more meditation. My battle with Aizen had changed a lot within me, or perhaps it had awakened a lot within me, I was still on the fence about that, the point was, I was getting used to the change.


    "Yo Adam," Yoruichi called out, interrupting my thoughts. "Got any good jobs?"


    I looked up at her, noticing the mischievous glint in her eyes. "Depends on what you''re looking for," I replied, crossing my arms over my chest.


    Yoruichi grinned, her excitement palpable. "Something challenging," she said. "I''m itching for a good fight."


    I raised an eyebrow, considering her request. "Well, there''s a job from the Magic Council. They''re looking for someone to investigate a string of disappearances in a nearby town. The mission is ranked SS, so there''s a chance you might get a good fight there."


    Yoruichi''s grin widened. "Perfect. I''ll take it."


    I chuckled, tossing the job request her way.


    "See yater~" Yoruichi winked before blurring out of sight.


    If her previous jobs are anything to go by, she wille back in a month or so. Not because the job will take her that long, no, she will finish that today or tomorrow, she''s quite the detective. The real reason it will take her a month toe back, is because she usually spends all her reward money having fun afterwards.


    Drinks.


    Spas.


    Food.


    She''s the embodiment of living paycheck to paycheck.


    I still remember the day I promoted her, and Urahara to S ss. It had been but a week since they had joined the Guild, so needless to say they hadn''t passed any test, nevertheless, I decided to give them the rank.


    Why?


    Multiple reasons.


    Most of the Guild reacted in a shocked manner to this. It took me saying that they were as strong as me to silence them.


    A statement that was both urate, and a lie.


    I was stronger than them in terms of power, yes, but that was only true as an unbound soul. With a Gigai, the absolute maximum I could output was the same as they could.


    The only difference was that for me that absolute maximum was a lower percentage to my overall power than it was to them.


    As for my reasons to promote them. Well, one, it would''ve been pointless to test them. I knew how strong they were and capable they were.


    Two, it would''ve been wasteful. At the time I had promoted them, the Guild had no S-ss mages, meaning the best jobs would go to waste.


    And while I could''ve technically taken any S-Ranked job or higher and done it, it would''ve gotten in the way of restoring the Guild.


    So, I took the best possible option I had. One that benefited me, the Guild, and Urahara and Yoruichi.


    By promoting them, I would have members capable of dealing with the big jobs, which in turn would restore Fairy Tail''s fallen fame.


    What did Urahara and Yoruichi get out of this? Well, the chance to explore, and have some fun. They both wanted to do that in one way or another, I was just making sure to milk that for the Guild''s benefit.


    "Master!"


    I blinked, snapping out of my train of thoughts as a tsunami of ravens entered the office.


    Right, I had forgotten I had a familiar. I wonder what took him so long to find me.

 Chapter 275: Caw Caw!

    Chapter 275: Caw Caw!


    If you wanna read up 33 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel is already done in Patreooon.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    [Adam C. POV.]


    I looked at the mass of ravens that had suddenly engulfed the room, their glossy ck feathers shimmering as they flew in, before merging into a singr Raven.


    "Hey. where have you been?" I eximed, trying to maintain some semnce of, I totally didn''t forget about you, though deep down I knew I had totally forgotten about him.


    The ravennded on the edge of my desk, tilting its head to get a better look at me. It cawed once, a sound filled with emotions that only I could understand, expressing both rebuke and relief. "Master! I knew you were alive!"


    "You know, for someone who''s tied to me, you sure took your sweet time finding me," I chided with a snort.


    Raven responded with a series of caws and ps, which to anyone else would seem meaningless. But to me, each sound conveyed a story. He had been searching for me across different realms, facing his own challenges, always sensing my presence but never quite reaching me until now.


    It actually surprised me he could sense my presence at all. Considering I was in a different world.


    "I''m sorry," I whispered, extending my hand towards him. He hopped onto it, nestlingfortably against my palm.


    "I''m d you''re okay," My familiar cawed.


    "I''ve missed you," I confessed.


    I might have forgotten about him, but now that he was here, I could say with certainty that I did actually miss him.


    Before I could delve further into our reunion, the door burst open, revealing Macao, in his hand, he clutched a sealed envelope with the emblem of the Magic Council on it.


    Fucking great


    "Master," Macao began, a hint of urgency in his voice, "This arrived for you. The courier insisted it was of utmost importance."


    Taking the envelope from Macao, I carefully broke the seal and scanned the contents of the letter. As I read, my face must have shown my surprise, because Macao''s worry seemed to intensify.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    "The Magic Council wants to see me," I responded, folding the letter and cing it back in the envelope.


    "Is it about Yoruichi''stest job?" Macao questioned, concern evident in his voice. Yoruichi had recently taken up a particrly challenging job on behalf of the guild, and given her fiery nature, there was no telling what she might have stirred up.


    "I don''t think so," I said, taking a moment to process the information. "It''s... more personal than that."


    They wanted to discuss my disappearance.


    Raven cawed softly from my shoulder, sensing the shift in my mood. It seemed that through the bond between us he could pick up on even the slightest change in my emotions.


    I wonder how long it will take him to realize how much I have changed.


    "The Council doesn''t usually call on Guild Masters without good reason," Macao noted, rubbing his chin. "You think it''s something serious?"


    "I''m not sure," I admitted. "But I intend to find out."


    Even if it was something serious, I was pretty confident I could deal with it. And if not, I would just do it the Fairy Tail style.


    Macao nodded. "If you need anything, let the guild know. We''re with you."


    I appreciated Macao''s support. Despite our asional disagreements, he was a diligent guy. "Thanks, Macao," I said, sping his shoulder. "I''ll keep you posted."


    As Macao left my office, I turned to Raven. "Looks like I have to go to the capital," I remarked.


    "Indeed," Raven cawed, before frowning a bit. "Master your power feels different, it''s much, much morerger."


    Huh, it took him two minutes to feel the change. I was betting in more time, I guess I was wrong.


    ---------


    [Third Person. POV.]


    Porlyusica''s home was always a sanctuary of serenity. The aromatic scent of various herbs wafted in the air, and everything had its designated ce. Neatness was her thing, after all. As the renowned healer of Fairy Tail, her reputation for being strict yetpetent was renowned across Magnolia.


    But that fateful morning, her peaceful abode became a stage for sheeredic chaos.


    Raven, Adam''s Familiar, had decided it was essential for Porlyusica to know of Adam''s return, so he took it upon himself to deliver the message, dropping a small note into her home right before Adam and him took off to the capital.


    As Porlyusica sipped her morning tea, she noticed the paper lying on her wooden floor. Squinting through her sses, she unfolded the note and began to read. Her eyes widened, and her grip on her cup tightened, causing tea to slosh over the sides, before the cup shattered.


    "THAT BASTARD IS BACK!" she roared, voice echoing in her otherwise tranquil home.


    The sudden outburst caused her numerous medicinal jars to shake, and her neatly stacked books almost tumbled over.


    She looked around, her gazending on a broom leaning against the wall. With strength that would surprise many, she grabbed it and snapped it in two over her knee, leaving splintered wood everywhere.


    "That little brat!" she eximed, breathing heavily. "After everything he''s done, after worrying everyone sick, even ME! He just waltzes back into town like it''s no big deal?! Oh, I''ll give him a world of pain and splinters!"


    She paced around the room, muttering to herself, plotting her next moves. Every so often, her eyes would dart to the broken broom, promising Adam a world of pain.


    Letting out a heavy sigh, she started cleaning up the mess she''d made, all the while mentally preparing herself for the inevitable confrontation with the "brat" known as Adam.


    He would know pain. Through her.


    "If he thinks he''s gonna leave Magnolia without a few stitches, he has another thinging!"


    ---------


    [Adam. C. POV.]


    It was a pleasant day. The sun was shining, the birds were singing, and there I was, standing alone at the train station, lost in my thoughts, waiting for my train. There was a gentle hum of activity around me, with people chattering and childrenughing. All in all, a calm, typical day in Magnolia.


    But then, out of nowhere, I felt it.


    A shiver ran down my spine, and I instinctively looked around, scanning the crowd. You know that feeling you get when you think someone is watching you? Multiply that by ten.


    It was as if a pair of invisible eyes were ring at me with intense malice.


    I discreetly shifted my stance, subtly positioning myself in a defensive manner. You can never be too careful, especially given my track record.


    Trying to brush it off as mere paranoia, I attempted to refocus on the uing journey, but the sensation persisted. The weight of the gaze intensified, and I couldn''t help but feel like prey.


    "Okay, Adam," I muttered to myself, trying to lighten the mood. "Maybe you''ve just been reading too many horror novelstely. Or perhaps it''s just someone''s grandma unhappy with you for not giving up your seat thest time."


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew through the station, carrying with it the fragrant aroma of medicinal herbs. That very particr, very familiar scent...


    "Oh no," I whispered, realization dawning. "Porlyusica."


    I could feel the tension in the air, as if the very atoms around me were anticipating what was toe. And then, like the climax in a dramatic film, she appeared.


    From the far end of the station, a figure emerged, unmistakably Porlyusica. Her pink hair seemed to ze with a fire of its own, and her sses gave her an intensity that would put any intimidating dark mage to shame.


    She walked with purpose, her boots clicking against the station floor, each step echoing louder and louder in my ears.


    I was royally fucked.


    As she approached, people instinctively moved out of her way, feeling the fierce energy she exuded. Parents pulled their children closer, and even a group of tough-looking guys with tattoos and piercings shuffled to the side, looking rather nervous.


    "What have you done now, you brat?" she bellowed when she was just a few feet away, her voice cutting through the ambient noise of the station.


    "I, uh, returned?" I answered, trying to y it off coolly. "Missed me?"


    She red, pointing an usatory finger at me. "You disappear without a word, then waltz back like nothing happened, and you expect that shit to cut it?!"


    I shrugged, trying to muster up my most charming smile, "I didn''t have much time to think."


    "You think a bird-delivered message after all these months makes up for it?" she huffed, though the corner of her mouth twitched slightly, betraying her attempt at sternness.


    Wait RAVEN BETRAYED ME?!


    "I''m sorry, it wasn''t my call," I replied, sighing.


    A tense moment passed before she finally broke into a reluctant smile. "You''re a pain, you know that?"


    "Guilty as charged," I admitted with a chuckle.


    With onest mock-scolding look, she turned on her heel and began to walk away. But not before muttering just loud enough for me to hear, "You owe me a new broom."


    I guess I owe her a new broom.

 Chapter 276: Council Meeting.

    Chapter 276: Council Meeting.


    If you wanna read up 33 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel is already done in Patreooon.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    As I stepped through the imposing doors of the Magic Council, I yawned, already bored why whatever I was supposed to be dealing with. Perhaps it was, because despite not knowing why I had been summoned, I felt an odd sense of detachment. Once inside, I was led through pristine halls lined with portraits of past council members.


    It was like watching a museum of old arrogant people.


    I was ushered into a spacious chamber, the heart of the Council. Seated at the head of a long table was a figure I recognized instantly, God Serena. Known for his theatrical ir and unshakable confidence, said to be the most powerful mage in Fiore. Funny enough, he wasn''t even the third strongest.


    I was stronger than him. Then there was Urahara and Yoruichi, and let''s not forget my familiar, who I am counting just for giggles.


    "Ah, the prodigal son returns!" God Serena dered with a mboyant wave of his hand. His voice dripped with a mixture of amusement and condescension. "Wee, Adam. I must say, I''m intrigued by your... exploits."


    Oh god, is this gonna be one of those situations the cocky guy has a dick measurement contest with me, because I somehow emascted him?


    I nodded, hoping to be wrong in my assessment. "So... May I know the reason for this summons?"


    God Serena leaned back, steepling his fingers. "Straight to the point, I like that. Well, Adam, it''s about your little adventure with ologia." His tone was dismissive, almost mocking,


    Fuck, it seems I might be right.


    "Yes, I did have a confrontation with ologia," I replied evenly. "And killed him, why?"


    God Serena burst intoughter, the sound echoing off the high ceilings. "You? You defeated ologia? Please, don''t make meugh. A mage of your... caliber couldn''t possibly have bested him."


    Yep, I was right. I am ready bet that... I somehow hurt his ego by killing alogia, and now he wants to make me pay.


    I sighed. "Believe what you want, it''s the truth."


    Hisughter died down, and his expression hardened. "Truth? You expect me to believe that a mere guild master of a failed guild, managed to kill alogia, a feat only I could''ve aplished? Don''t make meugh. There''s no way someone as insignificant as you could aplish such a feat."


    I snorted. "Sir, if you are going to keep sucking your own dick, please do it in private, I don''t need to see this."


    "Insolent worm!" God Serena stood up abruptly, his chair scraping loudly against the floor. "Trash like you should be taught their ce," he snarled, and in a sh, heunched a powerful magic attack in my direction.


    I sighed, pping the attack away with a wave of my hand. "That was adorable."


    "Perhaps you are little more than trash," God Serena smiled, doing another pose, before bursting forth with a barrage of me attacks as he shouted something about Dragon ying Magic. I''ll be honest, I wasn''t paying attention.


    I yawned as I flicked my hand around, sending the attacks away with a wave of magic.


    "Now you''re just annoying me," I replied nonchntly, before standing up. I was done with this, there''s only so much I can tolerate. And him? He reached my fucking limit.


    "Such insolence shall not be forgiven-" God Serena started, only to be interrupted.


    "You can remember for all I care," I said, closing the distance between us, beforending a punch that sent him staggering back, his ribs audibly cracking under the force of my strike. Unable to process what had happened, he stared at me, taking two shaky steps forward before he crumpled to the ground, a thick torrent of blood pouring from his mouth.


    "He... defeated God Serena with only one attack?!" One of the council members shrieked in surprise.


    "So now you talk, but when the megalomaniac was saying he was about to kill me you were all in a vow of silence," I said, staring at them. "Either you guys wanted this ugly bastard to hurt me, or you had no balls to say anything because you were afraid of what he might do."


    "...You can''t mean to me us for what happened," one of the council members started.


    "You''re right on that," I chuckled. "To me you, would mean I actually deem any of youpetent in your jobs. And, I don''t."


    "You''re just a mere Wizard Saint, one of the lowest ranks at that! How could a bastard like you defeat God Serena?" One of them snarled.


    "You do realize the rankings mean nothing, right?" I asked, tilting my head trying to see if they were serious, or if this was all just an borated prank. Sadly, it seemed they were all serious. "Just in my Guild, there''s more than one individual capable of defeating Serena in a single attack, like I did."


    "I see," One of the council members muttered. "We honestly apologize for this, we didn''t know what Serena wanted to do with you, we assumed it had to do with the events of Tenrou Ind, but we didn''t know he wanted to fight you, and well... once we realize what he wanted to do, there was nothing we could''ve done."


    "Oh, so like I said before, the reason you didn''t say anything is because you''re all too spineless to stand up to someone who ims to be a God," I replied, smiling at them. "All good, just... don''t call me unless there''s an actual emergency. I have work to do, a guild to manage, and some friends to save."


    Having nothing more to say, I turned around and started to leave. Wondering if this little show of strength would get the council off my balls, or should I say the guild''s balls, which as the current master are now my balls. Hmm, I should stop using the ball metaphor, its getting weird.

 Chapter 277: Progress

    Chapter 277: Progress


    If you wanna read up 33 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel is already done in Patreooon.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [Adam C.]


    Adam''s boots crunched against the gravel as he approached the Guild, his eyes brightening at the familiar sight of its sign, Fairy Tail. The weight of what had transpired in the capital still hung heavily on his shoulders. Not to say that he cared about it, but it still annoyed him.


    He had expected a simple meeting annoying with the Council, but instead, he hade face to face with God Serena, the supposed strongest mage in all of Fiore, just to pick a fight with him.


    It annoyed him to no end that the council had tricked him into traveling just for that. A total waste of time in his opinion.


    "Wee back, Adam," Urahara greeted him, a subtle smile dancing on his lips as he leaned against the doorframe of the Guild. "I have to say, that was quite the performance you put on back at the capital."


    "The guy didn''t give me much of a choice," Adam snorted. "On that note, I''m pretty sure the guy runs on unearned ego. Like most politicians."


    "Regardless of how weak this guy is, or how big his ego is, you showed them who''s boss," Urahara chuckled. "The Council won''t soon forget the name of the mighty Adam."


    As they stepped into the dimly lit hallway, Adam''s thoughts turned to his friends as per usual, and how could he not think of them? They were trapped in time by a spell meant to protect them, but without anything to protect against, the spell was just keeping them apart. As much as Adam didn''t outright show it, anyone that knew him knew that he missed them with all his heart.


    He missed theirughter, their antics, everything, they had left a void in his heart that could only be filled by their return.


    "Speaking of which, I deserve a raise," Urahara began, sensing Adam''s shift in focus, "I''ve got some good news for you. We,, and by we, I mean, I made progress on breaking the spell holding your friends. I''m awesome, I know, feel free to adore me."


    "Really?" Adam asked, hope ring like a brilliant me within him.


    "Indeed," Urahara confirmed with a short nod. "It took some doing, but I managed to unravel a portion of the enchantment. It won''t be long now before they''re free."


    "Thank you, Urahara." Adam smiled, hugging the hat-wearing-bastard as he would usually call him. "I don''t know what I would do without you helping me with this."


    "Hey, we''re a fake family," Urahara replied, pping Adam on the back. "Remember your fake identity? No? It doesn''t matter, as a fake family we look out for each other."


    Adam chuckled. "So tell me more about this development me."


    "Of course," Urahara replied, leading Adam toward a quieter corner of the Guild. "After some reading/experimenting, I have discovered a hiddenyer within the enchantment keeping the spell together. A sort of failsafe meant to confuse and deter those attempting to break it. It took some time, seeing the spell form was quiteplicatedpared to most spells, but I believe no, I''m certain that I found a way to bypass it."


    "Is there anything I need to do?" Adam asked, eager to contribute in any way possible.


    "Not unless you suddenly became an expert in runic magic, or spell forms for that matter," Urahara chuckled. "In all honesty though, don''t worry about helping. Besides, your strength might be needed when your friends are finally freed. I don''t know what kind of condition they''ll be in or what challenges may arise once the spell is broken."


    Adam sighed. As much as he longed to take an active role in rescuing his friends, he knew Urahara was right. He wasn''t a scientist like him, or skilled in the magic schools required to help, so the best he could do was trust Urahara.


    "Alright," Adam nodded.


    "Wonderful," Urahara replied. "Now go get some rest. You''ve earned it after your harsh encounter with God Serena."


    "Very funny," Adam rolled his eyes.


    Adam''s mood lightened as he made his way through the familiar halls of the Guild, the walls adorned with memories of countless adventures and victories, most of which Gramps had framed like a father would with his children''s drawings.


    As he walked, he passed by various members of the Guild, each busy with their own tasks or leisure. Some greeted him with a nod, others with a cheerful wave, and a few with a teasing remark about his recent scuffle with God Serena, saying no one would mess with them now.


    Adam responded with a mix of grunts and half-smiles, his mind still partly upied with thoughts of his friends seeing that now their return seemed more likely than ever.


    Eventually, he found himself at his usual spot, a quiet corner at the back of the Guild where he could rx and gather his thoughts, and maybe drink a beer or two, if the mood was right.


    Taking a deep breath, he slumped down onto an old, yet surprisinglyfortable chair, letting out a sigh of relief as he closed his eyes. The faint hum of conversations, fights andughter from the guild members in the back filled the air, a soothing backdrop to his troubled/hopeful state.


    After a few moments of loud silence as he would describe it, Urahara joined him, carrying two cups of steaming tea. "Thought you might need this," he said, cing a cup on the small table next to Adam.


    "And here I thought you wanted me to rest," Adam replied, opening his eyes to take the cup. He wasn''t one for tea, but he had to admit When his mind didn''t want to shut up, the warmth of the tea wasforting.


    Urahara sat opposite him, sipping his own tea. "You know, Adam," he began, his tone more serious now, "I''ve been thinking about the spell that''s holding your friends. There''s something peculiar about its design, something that doesn''t quite add up."


    Adam leaned forward, his interest piqued. "What do you mean?"


    "Well," Urahara continued, "In my time here, I havee to learn that most spells have a certain... logic to them, a pattern that can be followed and eventually unraveled. But this one, it''s different. It''s as if it''s constantly evolving, changing its structure to prevent anyone from breaking it."


    "That sounds... impossible," Adam said, frowning.


    "In the realm of possibility, few things are truly impossible," Urahara replied with a wry smile. "But it does make our task significantly more challenging. I''m starting to wonder if there''s more to this spell than just keeping your friends trapped. It''s almost as if it''s guarding something, or someone."


    Adam''s eyes narrowed in thought. A name popping in his head. "Mavis?"


    "It''s a possibility," Urahara said. "She might be doing it on instinct though. If she''s anything like you said she is, she''s most likely doing it to avoid anyone hurting the guild."


    Adam set his cup down. "So what''s our next move?"


    "Well, Mavis or not, I''m already ahead of the spell structure in terms of adaptability," Urahara replied. "So even if the spell changes, I know we can handle it."

 Chapter 278: A Mad Genius.

    Chapter 278: A Mad Genius.


    If you wanna read up 33 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel is already done in Patreooon.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    [Third Person. POV.]


    [Kisuke Urahara.]


    High above, the sun was beginning to set, casting a golden hue over the vast expanse of the calm ocean. In the midst of this scene, a lone figure stood on the deck of a small boat, bobbing gently on the waves. Kisuke Urahara, his hat casting a shadow over his thoughtful face as he gazed at the spot where Tenrou Ind should have been.


    When he had spoken with Adam the night before. He had purposely let out the fact he was going to try and free his friends the next day. Mostly because he wanted to surprise him, partly because he didn''t want to give him any false hopes.


    Around him, the sea was calm, betraying no sign of the powerful magic that had sealed away an entire ind and those who had been inside the spell radius at the time. To anyone but him, it would appear as if there was nothing there but the endless ocean. But Urahara knew better. He could feel the subtle fluctuations in the Ethernano currents, the almost imperceptible distortions in the air that hinted at the presence of the time distortion sealed within a bubble.


    He reached into his coat, pulling out a small, intricately designed device. It was a magical tool of his own creation, designed to detect and interact withplex enchantments, one he had made for this asion.


    "Well, here goes nothing," Urahara activated the device, and it began to emit a low hum, its lights flickering in response to the hidden spell.


    Carefully, he adjusted the dials, fine-tuning the device to resonate with the spell''s frequency. As he worked, he could sense the barriers of time that were set around the spell beginning to respond, the magic that held Tenrou Ind in its timeless grip wavering ever so slightly.


    "As I thought, this spell operates like the Dangai; at least on a fundamental level," Urahara muttered to himself. "Which means, the key to unlocking the spell lies in understanding its rhythm, its changing pattern. And the amount of energy holding it together."


    He closed his eyes, focusing on the task at hand. Magic, much like Spiritual Power, wasn''t something you could see, in the way others saw things. For this, the device he had created, served as an extension of his own senses, allowing him to perceive theyers of the spell in a way that no one else could. He could see without really seeing, the intricate web of magic that wove through time and space, aplex equation that deserved in his eyes praise on its own.


    That being said, beautiful or not, he would crack it down.


    Smiling, he began to manipte the device, each adjustment bringing him closer to prating the spell''s defenses. The air around him started to shimmer, a visible sign of the magical forces at y.


    Magic shing against magic. Creating in turn, natural phenomena.


    After what seemed like hours of tweaking, learning and adapting to the spell''s ever changing form, there was a sudden shift in the air, a feeling of something giving way. Urahara''s eyes snapped open, and he looked up just in time to see the sea before him begin to ripple and churn.


    "It seems I have outyed you, Miss Mavis," Urahara smiled, wondering if the tiny guild master could even hear him from within the spell.


    Regardless of that, the spell was reacting, the invisible barrier that held Tenrou Ind beginning to falter under the pressure of his relentless probing. He watched, a mix of excitement and pride, as the water started to swirl, forming a vortex where the ind should have been.


    As the vortex grewrger, the air filled with the sound of rushing water and the crackle of magical energy. Urahara stood his ground, his eyes fixed on the swirling waters. Ready to intervene at any given moment.


    And then, with a final surge of power, the spell shattered, creating ripples in the water that expanded far beyond the eye before the waters calmed as suddenly as they had stirred, as what had been lost, returned. The spell had been broken, and the ind, along with its inhabitants, had been returned to the world.


    "Hm, the ce is bigger than I imagined," Urahara said, watching the now returned Tenrou Ind. Grabbing his hat from the floor, which had probably dropped from his head during the entire ordeal, he let out a sigh of relief, a smile spreading across his face.


    He had done it. He had broken the spell and freed Adam''s friends as he had promised.


    As Urahara adjusted his hat, basking in his genius, while surveying therge, verdant ind that had just emerged from its magical prison, he heard a voice, soft yet clear, cutting through the sound of the gentle waves. He turned to see a figure materializing before him.


    "Well that was faster than I expected," Urahara said, mostly to himself.


    Thanks to the pictures he had seen, and the information Adam had given him, he knew without a doubt that the one before him was Mavis Vermillion, the first master of Fairy Tail, known for her immense intellect, earning her the moniker of the Tactician.


    She stood there on the water, her feet not touching the boat, her youthful face marked by a mixture of curiosity and caution.


    "Who are you?" she asked, her gaze fixed intently on Urahara.


    Urahara bowed slightly. "A pleasure to meet you, Mavis. My name is Kisuke Urahara. I am a member of Fairy Tail, and Adam''s best friend, don''t let him tell you otherwise. And to answer your next question, I came here to break the spell that had imprisoned this ind and its inhabitants in time, one of yours at that, correct?"


    Mavis studied him for a moment, her eyes reflecting the wisdom of someone who had seen far more than her youthful appearance would suggest. "You broke the spell, without altering the form, or hurting anyone inside" she said, not as a question, but as a statement of fact. "I did not think it was possible for someone outside Ze nevermind."


    Urahara chuckled softly. "Well, I must confess, it was quite an enjoyable puzzle. But in the end, like most things, no matter howplex it seems, it follows certain rules and patterns. Understanding those was the key, and once you understand them, it''s all a matter of knocking."


    Mavis seemed to ponder his words, then a small smile appeared on her lips. "So, you are the Guild Master of our Guild now?."


    Urahara waved his hand dismissively. "Me? Oh God now, I''m far too handsome for that. That would be Adam."


    Mavis''s smile widened slightly, before her eyes widened as much as they could. "Adam?! As in Adam Clive?!"


    Urahara blinked. "Yes did I forget to mention him earlier?" He had not, but Mavis'' reaction was making him think he didn''t say the best friend thing he had been nning to annoy Adam. "Did I mention we are BFFs."


    "He''s alive?" Mavis choked, her eyes filling with tears.


    Urahara frowned in confusion. "Of course, he is. Why wouldn''t he... right, I see it now." He had almost forgotten that when he met Adam the kid had been on the verge of true death. "I understand your shock, but he''s fine, so much so, he''s the new Guild Master."


    Mavis let out a shaky breath, wiping away the tears from her eyes. "I''m sorry, it''s just... thest time I saw him, he... well, I thought he was gone forever."


    Urahara''s expression softened. "I understand. But he''s here now, and he''s doing great. And how could he not, we are BFFs."


    Mavis smiled, a small frown dawning on her face as she red at Urahara. "You must be confused, perhaps its too much sun, but the thing is... Adam is MY best friend."


    Urahara raised an eyebrow, a yful grin spreading across his face, to think he would be able to annoy two people with this bit,ing to this world was a gift that just kept on giving. "Is that so? Well, I suppose there''s nothing wrong with having more than one best friend, is there?" he teased. "Although, I must warn you, I am quite the charming fellow. Any friend of mine is sure to be the luckiest person in the world."

 Chapter 279: Finally Whole.

    Chapter 279: Finally Whole.


    If you wanna read up 33 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel is already done in Patreooon.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    [Adam. C. POV.]


    They were back.


    Kisuke had done it. That insufferable hat-wearing bastard had actually managed to deliver. They were back home.


    The reunion, as expected, was more than just emotional. It was hard, in a good way, of course. They thought I had died, they saw me die, so who would have med them for thinking I had actually kicked the bucket?


    Their shock was such, I had even humored the thought of telling them half-lies to ease them into what had happened, but decided against it. Telling them the entire truth. That I had died, just as they had seen me, but that I had been lucky enough to drop dead at the feet of a certain hat-wearing bastard.


    Most of them didn''t question the sheer unbelievability of my tale, but some well, some had questions, Mavis especially, but well, that was to be expected, that little devil was at least 90% thirst for knowledge.


    Obviously I obliged to her questioning. I had missed her, more than most. She was my best friend, my confidant, heck she was even my therapist at times.


    Not to say I didn''t miss the others. I did. Erza, Natsu, Gray, Gramps, Gildarts and my little sister, Cana. I missed them more than words could describe.


    Especially Cana and Gildarts.


    I know what many might be thinking now. What about Erza? Well my feelings about her right now, wereplicated.


    Aizen''s Bankai had made me see a world where I had everything I had ever wanted. Erza being part of that I had a family with her, a life and it all felt real. I loved her, I love her.


    But, the fear of all of that, being just a byproduct of Aizen''s power, terrified me. What if what if I only loved her because the idea had been imnted in my head?


    Or what if I was chasing a literal illusion, something that was never there to begin with?


    It was these thoughts that haunted me, gnawing at the corners of my mind like a persistent shadow. Every time I caught Erza''s gaze, I felt a surge of emotions, a cocktail of love, longing, and a deep-seated fear. It was as if I was standing at the edge of a cliff, and every step towards her could either lead to a fall or a flight.


    The others noticed, of course. I had never been a subtle person, or so I''m told.


    Natsu, with his blunt but caring nature, would try to fight me to take my mind off whatever was bothering me. Gray, ever the naked observer, gave me knowing looks, but respected my silence. And Erza... she seemed to be in her own world of turmoil, her eyes often reflecting a storm of emotions simr to mine, which only brought more questions to my already troubled head than answers.


    Gildarts and Cana, they were different. Being with them felt like a balm to my chaotic thoughts, at least at times. Gildarts, with hisid-back demeanor and wise words, often brought me back from the brink of overthinking.


    And Cana, well, my little sister, her unwavering support and her ability to make meugh even in the darkest of times was a treasure I didn''t realize I had missed so much.


    It was during one of ourte-night talks, under the starlit sky, that Gildarts said something that struck a chord with me in more ways than one. "You know, brat, sometimes the heart knows things that the mind cannot understand. Don''t try to rationalize everything. Feel it, let it guide you."


    His words echoed in my mind as Iy in my bed that night, staring at the ceiling. Was I overanalyzing my feelings for Erza? Was my fear of Aizen''s Bankai manipting my emotions, or was it just amplifying what was already there?


    Things were simple when all I had to worry about was who wasing to kill me next.


    -----------------------------------------


    [Erza Scarlet. POV.]


    The memory of that day still haunted me. The day I saw Adam die. It was etched into my mind, an unyielding, relentless echo of despair. The sight of him falling, lifeless, was something I couldn''t shake off, no matter how hard I tried. And then, the abrupt sealing in Fairy Sphere by the first master, in a desperate attempt to save him. It all felt surreal, like a nightmare I couldn''t wake up from.


    Now, we were back and he was back, as if by some miraculous twist of fate. But the relief of seeing him alive was intertwined with aplex mix of emotions that I couldn''t easily unravel. There was joy, certainly, but it was shadowed by the lingering pain of having witnessed his death. It was as if my mind was constantly battling between the reality of his presence and the trauma of his loss.


    Adam had changed, there was no denying that. His experiences in that other world, his battles, the people he met, they had shaped him into someone familiar yet distinctly different. It was Adam, but an Adam who had walked paths I could hardly fathom.


    He was stronger.


    Out of our reach, like a peerless warrior.


    My feelings for him wereplicated. Seeing him die had shattered something inside me, and his sudden return had not fixed those broken pieces. Instead, it created new, confusing emotions that I struggled toprehend.


    Though ording to feelings for dummies. It was love.


    In my life, I''ve faced countless enemies, fought battles that seemed impossible, but nothing prepared me for this internal struggle, this fight of the feelings. Love is a concept I know of, but have never truly understood, at least love love, because friendly love, I understand. Anyways! I''ve always seen myself as a warrior, strong and unyielding, not someone who grapples with matters of the heart.


    Seeing Adam now, hearing his voice, watching himugh and interact with everyone, it''s overwhelming. There''s a part of me that wanted to reach out, to understand what this connection means, but there''s also a fear. A fear of the unknown, of these emotions that seem to have a life of their own.


    And then there''s the guilt. Guilt for not being able to save him, for watching him die, for being weak, like always. It''s a weight that presses down on me, mixing with the new, unfamiliar feelings that bubble to the surface when he''s near.


    I''ve always been the one to face my fears head-on, to not shy away from a challenge. But this, this is different. It''s not a physical enemy I can defeat with my sword. It''s something inside me, something that requires a different kind of strength.


    "Maybe I should ask Lucy" I muttered, dropping into my bed.

 Chapter 280: YOU WILL SAY YES!

    Chapter 280: YOU WILL SAY YES!


    If you wanna read up 33 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel is already done in Patreooon.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The quiet rustle of papers fills my office, quite the contrast to the usual atmosphere in the guild hall. I''m hunched over my desk, in the Guild''s Master sorting through a pile of paperwork that seems never-ending, especially now that everyone is back. I have to admit, to this day, this is a tank I never thought I''d be doing. But life, as I''vee to learn, is full of surprises.


    "How can sixty percent of all this paperwork already be because of Natsu?" I muttered in sheer bewilderment. It had been a month since their return, this made no sense, logistically speaking.


    As I continue working on the paperwork, the door creaks open, and I don''t need to look up to know who it is. "You seem to be getting along well with that paperwork," Makarov''s voice,ced with amusement, floats through the room.


    I can''t help but sigh, setting down my pen. "I hate being buried under paperwork," I say, leaning back in my chair. "Are you sure you don''t want the position back?"


    "Hell no!" Makarov chuckled. "Find your own fool to take this position, like I found you. Besides, it''s not that bad, the bad part is dealing with Natsu, but the paperwork it''s part of the job. You''re doing great, brat. Better than I ever did, I must admit."


    I nce at him, a hint of a smile tugging at my lips. "I doubt that, Gramps. But I''ll take your word for it."


    Smiling, he moves closer, resting his hands behind his back, a knowing look in his eyes. "It''s more than just paperwork, isn''t it? You''ve been through a lot, Adam. More than most, even if you won''t share exactly what you''ve been through we can tell."


    His words hit closer to home than I expected. The truth is, I was struggling, not just with the paperwork but with everything. Mostly with my unresolved feelings for Erza, the fear of what my experiences might mean for my future. It was something that I was still trying to navigate.


    "I guess you could say that," I admitted, rubbing the back of my neck. "It''s a lot to take in. Sometimes I feel like I''m still trying to avoid what could be."


    Makarov nodded, understandingly. "Brat. Fairy Tail is your family. We''re here for you, no matter what. And don''t worry about the paperwork too much. It''s important, yes, but if the council hasn''t closed us yet, they won''t anytime soon."


    I chuckled, feeling a small weight lift slightly off my shoulders. The old man knew what to say, it was reallyforting being reminded of why this ce is more than just a guild; it''s a home.


    "Thanks, Gramps. I''ll keep that in mind." I smiled, picking up my pen again.


    "You better!" Makarov chuckled, skipping out of the office, happy he wasn''t the one working.


    As the old man''s footsteps faded away, the door creaked open again. This time, I looked up immediately, and there stood Erza. There''s something different about her. Her usual confident posture seemed reced by a slight hesitance, her cheeks tinged with a soft red.


    Smiling, I open my mouth to greet her, but the words catch in my throat as she rushes at me. Her sword pointed in my direction, right at my throat. It''s not in a threatening way, but it''s Erza, and her rtionship with her weapons is always...plex.


    "Erza, is everything okay?" I asked.


    This was certainly new, even for her.


    Nodding, she takes a deep breath, and I notice as she does so that her hands are shaking, the de trembling along with them. "Adam! I... I have something to ask you," she stammered, struggling with her words, which again was so unlike her.


    I blinked. "And that would be?" I honestly had no idea where this was going.


    After my words, there''s a moment of silence, a tension that filled the space between us. Eventually, however, she seemed to snap out of the trance, her cheeks grow even redder, if that was possible. "I... it''s just... I wanted to ask you.. NO, I wanted to demand a date!"


    I freeze.


    A dial like tone in my head.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "P-pick me up at 8!" Erza added in a shout that sounded more like a battlecry, and before I could even muster a response, she turned on her heel, and in true Gildarts fashion, instead of using the door, she crashed right through the office wall, leaving behind a trail of dust and debris as she disappeared out of sight.


    Meanwhile, I was left there, gaping at the newly created Erza-shaped hole in the wall, my brain struggling to catch up with the events. A date. With Erza. And she asked me, no, demanded it, with a sword to my throat. It''s so absurd, so utterly Erza, that I can''t help but startughing. It''s augh filled with disbelief, relief, and a strange sense of excitement.


    After a few moments, I manage topose myself, standing up from my desk and walking over to the gaping hole in the wall. I peek through it, half-expecting to see Erza still standing there, but she''s long gone, probably as red-faced and flustered as she was a moment ago.


    "Well, that just happened," I murmured to myself, shaking my head in disbelief. I guess this answers whether or not she has feelings for me.


    Sighing, I nced at the clock. It''s alreadyte afternoon. That meant I had a few hours to get ready for whatever this evening had in store. Knowing Erza, it could be anything from a quiet dinner to battling monsters on a whim. Then again, I better n in case she has no n.


    I took onest look at the hole in the wall, a reminder of Erza''s unique approach to... well, everything. With a small smile, I head out of my office, feeling better than I did a few moments ago.


    Pick her up at 8, she said. A simple enough request. I wonder why I find it so alluring the fact she demanded a date.


    I better leave that for my therapist.

 Chapter 281: Insert Romantic Title.

    Chapter 281: Insert Romantic Title.


    If you wanna read up 33 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel is already done in Patreooon.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The evening air was crisp, thest rays of the sun were casting a warm glow over Magnolia as I made my way to Erza''s ce. My mind was a chaotic mess of anticipation and nervousness. I''d faced down countless dangers, but this, going on a date with Erza, felt like stepping into an entirely new kind of battlefield.


    It might be because I truly liked her that I was this nervous.


    I reached her ce and knocked on the door. It swung open, and there she was, Erza, looking... different. She wasn''t in her armor, but in a simple dress, her hair falling softly around her shoulders. She was beautiful, and for a moment, I was speechless.


    "A-Adam, y-you''re on time," she said, a hint of surprise in her voice.


    "Y-yeah, I... wouldn''t want to bete," I managed, offering her a small smile.


    We set off, walking side by side, our footsteps in sync. And as expected, she had no n, but I had one. My n was simple: dinner at a small, cozy restaurant in town.


    As we walked, I noticed a flicker of movement in the corner of my eye. I turned, just in time to see a sh of brown hair and a familiar hat ducking behind a corner. Cana and Urahara. And was that a glimpse of Makarov and Gildarts I saw? They were spying on us. I shook my head, amused and slightly exasperated.


    I couldn''t feel their magical power, or spiritual pressure for that matter. But I could see them.


    We reached the restaurant, and the awkwardness hit full force. We were seated at a quiet corner table, and Erza seemed to be wrestling with her napkin, folding and unfolding it. We were both new to this, and had no idea how to really proceed.


    "So, Erza," I started, trying to break the ice, "Do youe here often?"


    Really Adam? You pick that opening line? I might as well die single.


    She looked up, her eyes meeting mine. "No, not really. I usually eat at the guild or... well, you know how it is."


    I nodded, understanding. Our lives at Fairy Tail were anything but ordinary.


    Thankfully, the waiter came by, and we ordered. Erza picked something surprisingly simple, a steak and some cake, strawberry cake, and I followed suit. The silence that followed wasfortable, yet charged with a strange energy.


    As we waited for our food, I noticed Erza''s eyes darting around, as if looking for something. Or someone. "Everything okay?" I asked.


    She jumped a bit, thenughed nervously. "Yeah, just thought I saw... Never mind."


    Dinner arrived, and we both dug in. There was a moment where our hands brushed while reaching for the bread, and we both pulled back quickly, a flush rising to our cheeks.


    What in the actual fuck was going on with me?! I was acting like a teenager! Had a life of fighting dulled my rtionship skills?!


    "So, Erza, tell me something about yourself that I don''t know," I said, attempting to keep the conversation going.


    She looked thoughtful, then said, "I used to collect stamps when I was younger."


    Well, that''s something I didn''t seeing. At all.


    "Stamps? Really?" I couldn''t hide my surprise.


    "Yeah, it''s not something I talk about. I guess I liked the idea of having pieces of different worlds in a small book," she exined, a distant look in her eyes.


    I smiled. "That''s actually really cool, Erza."


    Our meal continued, filled with small talk and shared smiles. It was awkward, yes, but there was an undeniable warmth to it. I felt better than ever.


    As we finished up and headed out, I noticed our entourage of spies again. They weren''t even trying to be subtle now. Gildarts was pretending to read a newspaper, Makarov was hiding behind a ridiculously small nt, and Urahara and Yoruichi were in a not-so-stealthy disguise.


    Erza caught on this time, and she rolled her eyes. "Should we say something?" she whispered.


    I shook my head, grinning. "Let''s just leave them be. Adds to the adventure. Not like we could stop them anyways."


    We walked through the streets, the night now in full swing. There was an ease between us now, the initial awkwardness fading into afortable tone. We talked about everything and nothing, from our favorite foods to the most bizarre things we had to fight.


    For Erza a Rabbit with twelve butts. I''m still trying to picture that.


    For me, a bear that for some reason had breasts. It wasn''t a female.


    Erza obviously won the prize for the weirdest encounter.


    At one point, Erza tripped slightly on a loose cobblestone, and I reached out to steady her. Our eyes locked, and for a moment, there was a spark, something electric in the air, as I realized she had done it on purpose.


    She quickly regained her footing, and we continued walking.


    Until eventually we found ourselves at a small park, the stars above shining brightly. We sat on a bench, shoulder to shoulder, looking up at the night sky.


    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" Erza said softly, her voice filled with wonder.


    "It is," I agreed, finding myself lost in the moment, in the beauty of the night and the woman beside me.


    We sat there in silence,fortable and content. It was a simple moment, but it felt significant, like a memory that would stick with me for a long time.


    "Do you like me, Adam?" Erza asked, her eyes meeting mine. "Do you like-like me?"


    I chuckled at the childish way of wording it out. "I do. And what about you? Do like-like me?"


    Erza nodded, her face redder than her hair.


    After a few minutes of silence, we started making our way back to the town and as we reached her ce, Erza turned to me, a soft smile on her lips. "Thank you, Adam. I had a really nice time tonight."


    "Me too, Erza. Me too," I replied, feeling a sense of contentment I hadn''t felt in a long time.


    She stepped forward, hesitantly at first, then gave me a quick, gentle hug. It was brief, but it sent a warmth through me that lingered long after she pulled away.


    "Goodnight, Adam," she said, her eyes shining.


    "Goodnight, Erza," I responded, watching as she headed inside.


    As I walked away, I couldn''t help but feel that tonight was a turning point, a step in a new direction for both of us. There was a lightness to my step, a smile on my face that I couldn''t shake off.


    And as for our spies, I caught a glimpse of them, huddled together, whispering and chuckling. I shook my head, amused. Fairy Tail, with all its quirks and chaos, really was a family. And yes, that included Urahara and Yoruichi.


    This was a family that I was proud to be a part of, and a family that I knew would always be there, through thick and thin, awkward dates and all, even if they weren''t invited.

 Chapter 282: War in the Horizon

    Chapter 282: War in the Horizon


    If you wanna read up 33 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel is already done in Patreooon.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    The new novel has been decided and has started on Patreoon.


    Jujutsu Kaisen: Hourss.


    [The King of the Quincy.]


    In the deep and shadowed recesses of his quarters, Yhwach, the Father of the Quincy, sat in solemn contemtion. His eyes, dark and unfathomable, gazed into the threads, piercing the veils of time and space. A year, a mere flicker in the vast expanse of eternity, yet it held the weight of centuries. A year until he would unleash his grand design upon the Soul Society, a n meticulously crafted, woven into the fabric of destiny.


    His thoughts drifted, like dark clouds across a stormy sky, to his long-lost brother, Adam. A smirk tugged at the corners of his lips, a rare expression of anticipation. Adam, strong and resilient, yet unknowingly a pawn in a muchrger game. Soon, they would sh, brothers bound by blood yet divided by fate, warriors on opposite sides of a war that would shake the very foundations of their worlds.


    Yhwach leaned back, his fingers steepled, the lines on his face deepening with the weight of his thoughts. Adam, so full of life, so fiercely loyal to hispanions. He would be a formidable opponent, a worthy adversary. The thought of their impending confrontation sent a thrill through Yhwach''s veins, a feeling he had not experienced in centuries.


    In the stillness of his chamber, Yhwach''s mind wandered through thebyrinth of possibilities, each pathway branching into countless others, aplex web of choices and consequences. His power, the Almighty, allowed him to see the myriad futures, yet even he could not predict with certainty the oue of their impending sh. This uncertainty, this challenge, was exhrating.


    Adam, his lost brother, had always been a wild card, unpredictable and untamed.


    Yhwach''s thoughts turned to the Soul Society, that rigid,cent realm, so assured in its power, so blind to the storm that was brewing on the horizon. He envisioned the chaos, the destruction, the sweet song of their despair that would unfold as he unleashed his might upon them. The Soul Society would crumble, its foundations shattered by his wrath.


    But it was not just destruction that Yhwach sought. It was a new order, a new world born from the ashes of the old. He envisioned a world where death didn''t exist, where the wedws of the Soul Society were no more, reced by his unyielding will.


    And Adam, his brother, would be there, a pivotal figure in the grand tapestry of this war.


    He would be his greatest obstacle.


    Yhwach''s eyes narrowed, his gaze turning inward. The future was fluid, ever-changing, and even with his powers, he could not control every variable.


    "Soon"


    ---------------


    [Erza Scarlet. POV]


    The morning after my date with Adam, I entered the guild hall, steeling myself for the inevitable teasing that awaits me. The memory ofst night''s date still lingers in my mind, bringing a slight flush to my cheeks.


    My first date.


    My first of many I hoped.


    As I stepped through the doors, I was immediately greeted by the familiar loudness of Fairy Tail. Laughter, chatter, and the clinking of sses fill the air.


    They weren''t fighting, so that was good. Otherwise I would''ve had to fight them to show them that fighting between them is wrong. By my sword, they would learn!


    I barely make it a few steps before I hear the first snicker. "Look who it is, the queen of dates!" Happy called out, a wide grin on his face. Beside him, Natsu chuckled, pointing at me.


    I rolled my eyes, trying to maintain my usualposed demeanor. "I have no idea what you''re talking about," I replied, heading towards the bar. "Now behave, before I''m forced to punch you two!"


    But, of course, the teasing doesn''t stop there, even after my kind warning of instructive violence. Cana, lounging nearby with a mischievous glint in her eye, chimes in. "I told you my advice would work, I know my big brother."


    My face heats up at her words, and I shoot her a re. "Shut it!"


    Cana at this, simply grinned. "You really live up to yourst name, huh?"


    I opened my mouth to protest, but she''s already on a roll. "And let''s not forget the way you two were looking at each other. If looks could speak, they''d be reciting love poems!"


    The guild erupted inughter, and I felt my resolve weakening. It''s one thing to face down a fearsome enemy in battle, but this, this yful ribbing from my friends, is a different kind of challenge altogether.


    Could I truly face this with my sword?


    Mira chuckled. "Alright, everyone, give Erza some space. It''s not every day our fierce warrior goes on a date."


    I give her a grateful look, but it''s short-lived. Levy, with a book in hand, joins the fray. "You know, ording to this romance novel I''m reading, stargazing is a ssic romantic gesture. It symbolizes looking into the future together."


    I groaned inwardly. My blush increasing. "Please stop."


    s, they paid my words no heed, their teasing relentless. Even Laxus, who usually doesn''t join in in any conversation, joined in with a smirk. "So when can we expect the little ones?"


    The little ones?... Ca and Wendy? They did say they woulde inte today. "Around twelve?"


    Laxus sighed. "It''s no fun teasing someone when they are this clueless, that''s it, I''m out."


    Just then, before I could question what he meant, Gildarts sauntered over, a knowing smile on his face. "Erza, my dear, there''s no need to be embarrassed. It''s good to see you happy, and with my awesome son! Even better! Know that he gets his looks from me."


    But


    They weren''t gically rted.


    Closing my eyes, I take a deep breath, deciding to face the teasing head-on, like the warrior I am! This would not be my outdoing, I was Fairy Tail''s Titania, and I would prevail! "Alright, you''ve all had your fun. Yes, I went on a date with Adam. Yes, it was nice. But that''s all there is to it, whoever dares to defy this, will have to face me inbat!"


    The guild members exchanged looks, their smiles wide. I can tell they''re happy for me, in their own Fairy Tail way.


    As the morning wore on, the teasing slowly subsided, and the guild returned to its usual business, fighting each other. I moved to the guild job post, looking for a job. Something simple.


    As I did so I caught a glimpse of Adam. We exchange small smiles, a small acknowledgement ofst night''s date, that we both had a great time. It''s a new dynamic for us, uncharted territory, a new battle to face, but somehow, it feels right.


    I''m d I listened to Cana and her advice of demanding the date, and Lucy''s advice to pretend I was falling. They were both very good advice, I shall demand their help more.

 Chapter 283: Teasings and Warnings.

    Chapter 283: Teasings and Warnings.


    If you wanna read up 33 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel is already done in Patreooon.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    The new novel has been decided and has started on Patreoon.


    Jujutsu Kaisen: Hourss.


    [Adam C. POV]


    My day began like any other, in the guild''s office. Seated at my desk, I was surrounded by papers, each document a reminder of the responsibilities now resting on my shoulders, a reminder of how boring being a Guild Master was. Theforting sound of someone punching someone else outside served as a backdrop while I worked through the pile of paperwork, signing and stamping documents to avoid dealing with the council.


    As I worked, the door creaked open, and I nced up to see Urahara moonwalking in, his usual hat atop his head, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Working hard or hardly working, Adam?" he quipped, closing the door behind him.


    I rolled my eyes. "A bit of both, Kisuke. What brings you here?"


    He leaned against the doorframe, folding his arms. "Just wanted to see how you''re holding up after your big date with Erza. The talk of the guild, I hear."


    I felt a warmth creep into my cheeks. "Yeah, well, you know how it is here. Nothing stays secret for long."


    Urahara''s expression shifted, turning more serious. "Gossip out of the way, there''s something I wanted to talk to you about. Have you noticed anything... different about your friendstely?"


    I paused, a frown creasing my forehead. "Different how?"


    He stepped closer, lowering his voice. "I suppose it was to be expected, feeling something so beneath your own league requires a mastery that is far beyond you. I''ll get to the point, Adam, their energy... it shows a change. It seems their exposure to you during the years has left some... marks, and is now altering their souls."


    A chill ran down my spine. "Alter their souls? How is that even possible?"


    Urahara''s eyes met mine, steady and knowing. "There is a reason why Captains never visit the Human World, because when they do, things like this happen."


    I leaned back in my chair, trying to process his words. Humans getting spiritual power wasn''t always bad, it really depended on how much power they acquired. A little usually just meant spiritual awareness, like being able to see ghosts and such, the problem lied when too much power awakened within them.


    And based on Urahara''s tone, that seemed to be the case.


    "What can we do?" I asked.


    Urahara pushed his hat back slightly, a thoughtful expression on his face. "Well, first, if we want to avoid soul suicide they need to be aware of their spiritual pressure, in order to control it. And you, my dear friend, you need to share more of your power with them. That way we could force a soul stabilization, bnce the scales so to speak."


    So, giving them more of what brought the problem was a solution? How did that make any sense?


    I voiced my confusion, "But wouldn''t giving them more power only make the problem worse?"


    Urahara nodded sagely. "Under normal circumstances, yes. But in this case, their souls are already in a state of flux. By sharing your power with them, as the source of their problem, you can help guide and stabilize their spiritual energy. It''s like adding fuel to a fire that is already burning out of control in order to let it burn in a controlled way. The key is bnce."


    His exnation made sense, but I couldn''t shake off the lingering doubt. "Are you sure about this? I mean, I don''t want to unintentionally harm them further."


    Urahara''s gaze softened, his eyes filled with unwavering confidence. "Adam, I understand your concerns. But we don''t have much time. Their souls are already teetering on the edge of instability. If we don''t act now, the consequences could be catastrophic."


    I frowned, then red at him. "And you noticed this now? Kisuke I know you, and because I know you, I know you would''ve noticed something like this far earlier."


    Urahara sighed, his shoulders slumping slightly. "You''re right, Adam. I should have noticed sooner. But the truth is, this world is... quite a conundrum when ites to energy itself. Their influx of spiritual power was so gradual, that it was almost imperceptible at first. It wasn''t until recently that the signs became unmistakable. I apologize for not acting sooner."


    I know I was over the entire, ''not trusting Urahara thing'', but shit like this made me question. "Very well, what do I have to do?"


    Urahara straightened up, a determined glint in his eyes. "We need to gather everyone who''s soul has been infected with your own. Meaning, Cana, Laxus, Natsu, Gildarts, Erza and Gray."


    Natsu and Gray? Huh, I barely spend any time with them. I guess I might have spent more time than I remember with those two. "Got it."


    "After that, we need to train them by killing them," Urahara added with a smile.


    I blinked in disbelief, my mouth hanging open. "Killing them? Are you out of your mind?" I eximed, a mix of horror and disbelief washing over me.


    Urahara raised his hand to pacify my growing agitation. "Adam, please, hear me out. It''s not what it sounds like.... I mean sure we have to kill them, but not kill them kill them, more like kind of kill them. We need to bring their souls out of their bodies, teach them the basics, and shove their souls back, and worry not, I will let you shove Erza''s soul."


    I stared at Urahara, my thoughts racing and my mind struggling toprehend his words. "You want to kill them, but not really kill them? How does that even work? I... you know what, I''m far too dumb to try and understand your chaotic mind, so I''ll just roll with it."


    Urahara chuckled, seemingly relieved by my response. "Ah, Adam, you always know how to keep things interesting. Trust me, this method is the best way to ensure their safety and prepare them for what''s toe."


    I crossed my arms. "And there it is. What is toe?"


    "I said that out-loud, didn''t I?" Urahara hummed with a sheepish grin. "Apologies, my friend. I tend to get ahead of myself sometimes. But worry not, I shall exin everything."


    I red at him.


    "Right now, I will exin everything right now," Urahara sighed. "You sir, are no fun."

 Chapter 284: Friendship is Magic?

    Chapter 284: Friendship is Magic?


    If you wanna read up 33 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel is already done in Patreooon.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    The new novel has been decided and has started on Patreoon.


    Jujutsu Kaisen: Hourss.


    [Kisuke Urahara. POV]


    [Two days after the date between Adam and Erza.]


    Today I found myself, in a peculiar predicament, one as baffling as it was intriguing. The task at hand? Toprehend the enigmatic ''Magic of Friendship'' that pervaded this world, using the tools and methods of science. A daunting task, indeed, for something so intangible and, frankly, whimsical, but very real.


    I had run some tests, and friendship wasn''t just the literal definition of it, at least not in this world. It was a magic conductor that empowered energy via an unknown process, a process I shall discover!


    As I stood amidst the bustling guild hall, my eyes scanned the room, observing interactions, theughter, the camaraderie. My trusty notepad was in hand, ready to jot down any quantifiable data. But where does one even begin in quantifying friendship? Is there an algorithm for camaraderie, a form for loyalty? Something that triggers this magical phenomena?


    I approached Natsu and his group, prime example of this ''Magic of Friendship.'' At least ording to Adam. Taking a deep breath, I cleared my throat. "Natsu, may I inquire about the specific dynamics of your bond with yourrades? What is the foundational basis of your rapport?"


    Natsu looked at me, confusion clear in his eyes. "Uh, what?"


    Right, he''s stupid. I sighed. Not the most auspicious start. "Let me rephrase. How would you describe your friendship?"


    Natsu grinned, a light igniting in his eyes. "It''s like a burning fire! Always warm and full of energy!"


    I jotted down in my notepad: ''Friendship = Fire? Metaphorical or literal? Requires further analysis.''


    Next, I turned to Gray. "And you, Gray, how do you perceive this bond?"


    He shrugged, nonchntly. "It''s cool, I guess. Like, we''ve got each other''s backs, no matter what."


    ''Friendship = Cool? Counter to Natsu''s theory. Intriguing.''


    I continued this line of questioning with various guild members, each answer more perplexing than thest. ''Friendship is a journey,'' ''It''s like an unbreakable chain,'' ''It''s sweeter than the sweetest cake.'' My notepad quickly filled with metaphors and similes, none of which were particrly conducive to scientific analysis.


    Feeling a tad overwhelmed, I retreated to a quieter corner of the guild, my mind a whirlwind of thoughts. There must be a logical exnation, a scientific basis for this phenomenon. Yet, the answers eluded me, slipping through my fingers like grains of sand.


    As I pondered, I noticed Juvia walking past, a dreamy expression on her face. Aha! Perhaps love, an equallyplex human emotion, might offer some insight into this puzzle.


    "Juvia," I called out, "might I inquire about your perspective on love?"


    She stopped, a blush creeping onto her cheeks. "Juvia''s love for Gray-sama is like an endless rain, pouring endlessly from the heart."


    I blinked. ''Love = Endless rain. Complicates water cycle theories.''


    It seemed that just as I had concluded, these emotions, love, friendship, they weren''t just feelings; they were living, breathing forces in this world, almost elemental in nature. But how to quantify them? How to measure the immeasurable?


    I nced around the guild hall once more, my eyesnding on various groups. My scientific mind whirred, trying to apply logic and reason to how these emotions tranted to more power for the sake of plot. I could decipher the properties of reiatsu, understand theplexities of soul reapers and hollows, but this... this was a different kind of challenge, because of how stupid it was.


    In ast-ditch effort, I approached Mirajane, the barmaid, renowned for her understanding and insight into the hearts of the guild members. "Mirajane, I have a question for you. How would you exin the ''Magic of Friendship''?"


    She smiled, her eyes lighting up with a knowing spark. "Kisuke, it''s not something you can exin with words alone. It''s something you feel, something you experience. It''s the bond that holds us together, through thick and thin."


    I scribbled down her words, but they felt hollow on paper, stripped of the warmth and sincerity with which she had spoken them. ''Friendship = Bond. Non-quantifiable. Experiential phenomenon?''


    Feeling a sense of frustration, I leaned against the bar, my gaze drifting over the guild members. Each one of them was an embodiment of this ''Magic of Friendship,'' a living proof of its existence, yet beyond the grasp of empirical evidence and scientific method.


    Was I approaching this all wrong? Was there a need to redefine my methods, to look beyond the realms of science and into the realms of what I assumed was the result of a Disney God creating this universe? The thought was both unsettling and fascinating.


    Maybe I needed to get one of them, while this phenomena was active, then I would be able to understand it. And once I understood it, I would be able to harness it, by force! Scientific force, the uses for this strange phenomena was limitless!


    But for that to work, I needed to find something strong enough to force them into the friendship corner, where they would most likely enter a inner monologue about how everything they are doing, and everything they are is for the friends. Only then, they would pull a win that seemed impossible out of nowhere, giving me the data I need.


    Hmm.


    I could probably resurrect a Dragon, and have them fight it. But Adam would probably disapprove. A hollow mayhaps? An empowered Adjuchas should be enough to defeat most of guild, but certain Guild members are strong enough to face this.


    Gildarts, Erza, Laxus...


    Maybe a Vasto Lorde?


    No. That would be too much, they would die.


    A pack of Empowered Adjuchas?


    Yeah, that sounds better.


    "No," Yoruichi frowned, ring at me. "I know that look, and I''m telling you, no, drop it."


    I blinked, taken aback by Yoruichi''s sudden interruption. She crossed her arms, a stern expression on her face that dared me to challenge her. Her words echoed in my mind, the resounding "no" reverberating through the empty spaces of my thoughts.


    "But Yoruichi," I began.


    "I said no," Yoruichi repeated. "I know that look, is the I want to experiment on my friends'' looks. And guess what, that will earn you, the I will shove my foot up your ass look, if your ass survives Adam''s wrath that is."


    That''s a fair point. Adam would not like me experimenting on his friends, he didn''t even like to be experimented on. He can be quite selfish, but Yoruichi was right. "Fine, I''ll find another way to discover the truths of ''Friendship''"


    Yoruichi snorted. "My little pony is calling, they want their mojo."

 Chapter 285: Read this shit, its hilarious.

    Chapter 285: Read this shit, its hrious.


    You might be wondering... actually never mind, at this point you might think its a normal urrence. But anyways, the reason why I didn''t post all this time is simple, I forgot my password. HAHAHAHAH xd yes, that''s the reason.


    I will do 3 mass releases, tomorrow, the day after, and well the day after that. To finish the novel, sorry for the... well, you know.


    Next novel starts MARCH 15. So, love you all.

 Chapter 286: Overcome.

    Chapter 286: Ovee.


    If you wanna read up 33 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel is already done in Patreooon.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    The new novel: JJK Hourss starts the 15th of march, if you wanna read ahead, ten chapters so far, go to my sexy patreoon.


    [Kisuke Urahara. POV]


    The training of the guild had started, leaving only one thing to deal with, Adam. Out of everyone he was our greatest war potential, but for us to seed we needed him to be at his best. I made my way to Adam''s office, knowing very well that the time for preparations was running out. The looming threat of the Quincy King demanded swift and decisive action.


    I couldn''t let us be caught unprepared. Because even while prepared, our chances of winning weren''t certain.


    As I entered Adam''s office, I found him engrossed in a stack of papers. He looked up as I approached, and there was a weariness in his eyes, the weight of responsibility that came with everything he had set out to do.


    The Guild.


    His friends.


    His family.


    And now... us, a world he shouldn''t care about, but decided to protect.


    "Urahara, what brings you here?" Adam asked, a yawn escaping him. "I''m kind of busy, so unless it is urgent, please... make it twenty words or less."


    I took a seat across from him, my hat casting a shadow over my face. "Adam, we''re running out of time. Yhwach poses a threat unlike any we''ve faced before. To stand a chance, you need to fully realize the extent of your power."


    Adam leaned back in his chair, a thoughtful expression on his face. "Well... I''ve been doing what I can, Urahara. Training the guild, stabilizing their souls. Heck, I''m training everyday with my Zanpakuto, so what more can I do?"


    I leaned forward, my eyes meeting his. "Training like you do... it''s no longer effective on you, whatever benefits you can gain, will be minimal and inconsequential. You need a more drastic training... and for that, there''s a realm beyond our inner soul, a ce that holds the key to unlocking the full potential of one''s abilities. You need to go to hell, Adam."


    Adam''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. "Hell, inside my inner world?"


    I chuckled, sometimes I forget some realms share names, if anything for how gruesome they are. "Yes, but not the hell you might envision, that hell is locked without a key. The one I''m talking about is a spiritual realm within your own self, a ce of trials and revtions. It''s where you can confront the deepest aspects of yourself, where your power originated."


    Adam sighed, running a hand through his hair. "So, inception..."


    "Inception, that''s a clever reference. Anyway, this journey to hell is not just about self-discovery; like most things are with our des, it''s about forging a connection with the very essence of your power," I exined.


    He looked at me, taking a deep breath. "How do I get there? And what will I find?"


    I handed him a small, ancient-looking key. "Normally you can''t enter your own hell, Adam, however, I made this a long time ago, as a backup n if... My other n to stop Aizen didn''t work out. By coursing your spiritual energy through this key, you''ll enter your own hell. When you enter, you''ll face trials, confront your fears, and gain insights that will elevate your abilities. It won''t be easy, and you might die... but it''s necessary, because if you survive, only those connected to the Soul King will be able to face you."


    Adam studied the key in his hand. "Fine, but if I die, I will haunt your ass."


    Laughing at his remark, I felt a hint of satisfaction swell within me. It was that fiery spirit that Adam possessed which made him such a formidable soul reaper, not the fact he was the son of the King. "Haunt me all you like," I said with an amused grin. "But I have faith in you. You''ve faced death before, stared it down and spat in its face. This will be no different."


    Adam nodded, a chuckle escaping him once more. "Then I''ll prepare for my descent," he replied, gripping the key.


    "Just one more thing," I said, taking a small breath. "Inside there, you won''t be able to use your Zanpakuto. Shikai, Bankai... you will be alone when ites to fighting."


    -----------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    I stood in the quiet serenity of my room, Urahara key''s pressed against my palm. The weight of my task and what awaited me in the depths of my own soul created a knot in my stomach. I had no idea what I would face, or what would that do to me. But if it meant protecting what I cared about, so be it.


    I was no hero.


    I never believed myself as such.


    I was as selfish as they came. And for that, I would fight, not to protect the world, to protect what''s mine, and mine alone.


    "Now, or never."


    Taking a deep calming breath, I closed my eyes and focused my spiritual energy into the key, feeling it hum with life, creating a warm sensation that spread through my body and into my very soul. Immediately, the world around me began to distort, edges blurring as if melting into ink. The air grew thick, charged with a power that seemed to tug at the very core of my being. And then, with a pulse that resonated with my Zanpakuto, I was no longer in my room.


    The ce where I arrived was quite the contrast to my room. It was a vast, destendscape, where ashen grounds met a swirling maelstrom of a sky. Pirs of jagged rock erupted from the barren ground like the jagged teeth of some indescribable leviathan. The sky, a tempest of souls and spirits, twirled in an eternal dance of agony, asionally spewing forth bolts of spiritual lightning that scorched the already ravagednd.


    I blinked.


    When he said my own personal hell.. I didn''t expect it to be... so... hell-like.


    "So, now what?" I hummed, looking around for any kind of clue as to what I needed to do. I mean, outside total devastation, some rocks, and the asional lightning; there was nothing, I couldn''t feel any presence other than Zanryuzuki, which made sense seeing I was inside my own soul... so I honestly had no idea what to do.


    Suddenly, as if answering my question, a distant roar echoed through the barren expanse, capturing my attention. I turned towards the source of the sound, my hand instinctively reaching for the hilt of Zanryuzuki. The roar intensified, vibrating through the air, creating cracks that expanded around the area.


    "I guess I have to fight, neat," I muttered calmly. By this point I was desensitized to monsters, or situations like this. I would honestly worry when things didn''t end like this, fighting a monster or something.


    Out of the swirling tempest of souls high above the key, a monstrous figure emerged. A colossal creature, its form obscured by the ethereal mist that clung to it. As it descended, the mist dissipated, revealing a grotesque amalgamation of jagged des and spectral energy. The creature''s eyes glowed with an otherworldly intensity, fixating on me with an unsettling amount of hate.


    "Let me guess, you are a part of me that hates me for... repressing you?" I asked, tilting my head. "Let''s be honest buddy, you are one ugly bastard, so I feel I did us a favor if I repressed your ass into the deepest corners of my soul."


    The monster roared, its jagged des pulsating with an eerie glow as the air crackled with the malevolent energy it exuded.


    I tightened my grip on Zanryuzuki. Come to think of it, I had never felt such... level of malice before, this was concerning seeing it came from... me. "Come at me."


    The creature took a step forward, and made another guttural sound, a distorted echo of a roar that sent tremors through the ashen ground.


    I guess he wasn''t the talkative type. So much for inner insight...


    Taking a stance, I locked eyes with the creature. Insight or not, this ought to be fun.

 Chapter 287: Inner Hell.

    Chapter 287: Inner Hell.


    If you wanna read up 33 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel is already done in Patreooon.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    The new novel: JJK Hourss starts the 15th of march, if you wanna read ahead, TEN chapters so far, go to my sexy patreoon


    [My Inner Demons]


    The monstrous creature lunged at Adam, its jagged des shing through the air with a malevolence that seemed to consume the very essence of the destendscape. Adam swiftly sidestepped, his movements fluid and precise, easily dodging the onught.


    "Well, aren''t you an ugly one," Adam taunted, a smirk spreading across his face. "But I have to say, repressing you into the depths of my soul was definitely a good call."


    The creature let out another distorted roar, its des crackling with energy as it closed in for another attack. Adam tightened his grip on Zanryuzuki, his knuckles white with determination.


    As the creature swung its des towards him, Adam countered with a swift sh of his own. The sh of metal reverberated through the destendscape, echoing like thunder in the swirling tempest above. Sparks flew as their des collided, each strike carrying an incredible force.


    Their banter continued amidst the intense battle. "You can''t beat me, you''re just a twisted fragment of my own subconscious," Adam smirked, kicking the beast back. "I''m stronger than this!"


    The creature roared in defiance, its spectral energy surging as it unleashed a barrage of strikes. Adam deftly parried each attack, his movements a blur of precision and skill. With each sh of their swords, he could feel the raw power coursing through him.


    He could taste the metallic tang of adrenaline in his mouth as he spun away from a particrly vicious strike, that hadn''t he dodged would''ve killed him. The acrid scent of burnt lightning filled his nostrils as he countered with a powerful swing that sent shockwaves through the air, cracking the ground around them.


    Their fight continued, as they moved, blurring in and out of sight in a dance of des and fury. The ground beneath their feet trembled with each thunderous collision as the maelstrom above churned with an intensity that seemed to mirror the turmoil within Adam''s soul.


    "This feels... too easy you know!" Adam shouted, his voiceced with doubt, this couldn''t be his trial, right?.


    The creature roared in response, its eyes burning with an unfathomable hatred. It lunged at Adam once more, its des slicing through the air with a ferocity that threatened to tear him apart.


    But Adam stood his ground, smiling. His muscles strained against the weight of the creature''s assault, his every fiber filled with a resolute defiance. He could feel his own power surging within him, a zing fire that refused to be extinguished.


    A fire born for those that enjoyed the thrill of battle.


    With a grin, Adam unleashed a devastating strike, his Zanpakuto cutting through the air. The force of the blow shattered the creature''s des, sending shards of energy scattering across the barrenndscape.


    As silence settled over the deste realm, Adam stood tall amidst the wreckage. Beads of sweat glistened on his brow, his chest heaving with exertion. The air crackled with lingering energy, as if holding its breath in awe of what had just transpired.


    "Like I said... easy," Adam chuckled, winking at the creature.


    The creature writhed and convulsed before dissipating into a swirl of ethereal mist. But before he could enjoy his victory, several shadows started to descend from the sky above, hundreds... no, thousands of them.


    After all, everyone has more than one inner demon, and Adam was no exception.


    "Fuck," Adam sighed, rubbing his temples. "I guess I deserve it for saying it was easy."


    ---------------------------


    [Erza''s POV]


    The guild''s training ground echoed with the shing of des as I faced off against my teacher for today, Yoruichi, The sh Step Goddess. At first I hadn''t really understood what her title meant, but it soon became evident why she bore that title. She moved with unparalleled speed, a blur of ck and violet, and despite knowing she wasn''t even using a tenth of her power, I struggled to keep up.


    And like always, despite my best efforts, a single strike from Yoruichi left me disarmed and defeated, feeling utterly weak.


    Yoruichi halted her movements, her expression as always, overly cocky. "You''re improving, Erza, but you still have a long way to go."


    I caught my breath, acknowledging the vast difference in our abilities. "Thank you for the training, Yoruichi. Your speed is as your epithet suggests, incredible."


    Yoruichi nodded, a flicker of satisfaction in her eyes. "Indeed. Speed is crucial, especially when facing stronger opponents. But there''s more to fighting than just being fast."


    As we stood there, catching our breath, well.... my catching my breath, and Yoruichi simply smiling, her gaze turned probing. "Erza, there''s something I need to ask you."


    I raised an eyebrow, curious about the sudden change in tone. "Ask away."


    Yoruichi hesitated for a moment before diving into a question that caught me off guard. "Do you love Adam?"


    Could... this be... a LOVE RIVAL?!


    I didn''t want to believe Juvia, but perhaps she was right, I mean... she had more experience in the matter, seeing she had been dating Gray for over a year, despite Gray not knowing about it.


    The question hung in the air, and without a moment''s hesitation, I replied, "Yes, I do. I love him with all my heart."


    Yoruichi observed me carefully, as if gauging the sincerity of my response. "Love is a powerful emotion, but have you considered the implications of loving a shinigami? Do you understand the nature of our existence?"


    I furrowed my brow, unsure of where Yoruichi was leading the conversation. "What do you mean?"


    Yoruichi''s eyes bore into mine. "Shinigami have extraordinarily long lives, Erza. The stronger a Shinigami is, the longer they live... Adam''s lifespan is beyond what you can fathom. Have you thought about what that means for your rtionship with him?"


    The weight of Yoruichi''s words settled over me. I hadn''t truly considered the longevity of a shinigami''s life. "I... I haven''t thought about it in those terms. Adam and I, we''ve faced challenges together, and I want to be with him. But, I will die, eventually, leaving him alone..."


    Yoruichi nodded knowingly. "Yeah, you will. A shinigami''s life spans centuries, and even millennia. It''s a reality that often leads to heartbreak for the mortals who love them. Have you prepared yourself for the possibility of seeing Adam live through ages while you age as a mortal?"


    The gravity of Yoruichi''s question sank in, and a wave of uncertainty washed over me. Love had always been a driving force in my life, love for my guild, for my friends, for my convictions, for... Adam.


    "I... I love him, Yoruichi, and it might be selfish to say it, but as long as I live, I want to be by his side," I admitted.


    Yoruichi''s smile deepened, a glint of satisfaction in her eyes. "That''s good to hear, because if your love for Adam is as unwavering as you make it sound, there is a way for you two to be together beyond the limits of a human life."


    There was a way for us not to suffer? "What do you mean, Yoruichi?"


    I had to know, if there was a way to spare Adam of the suffering of watching me die, I would take it.


    Yoruichi replied. "To bridge the gap between a mortal and a shinigami, you must abandon your humanity and be a shinigami yourself. Because only as a Shinigami, you will belong at his side."


    To.. be a Shinigami?


    I never thought such a thing would be possible.


    "How... how would I do such a thing?" I asked, looking at her.


    Yoruichi''s expression softened as she exined, "Bing a shinigami involves a transformative process that aligns your soul with the spiritual realm. It grants you the longevity and abilities of a shinigami, allowing you to share an existence with Adam that transcends the normal boundaries of time. However, this choice is irreversible. Once you abandon your humanity, you embrace a new existence. It''s amitment that goes beyond... just love."


    If I took this path. I would have the chance to spend eternity with Adam. But in doing so, I would see everyone I had ever loved, die.


    This wasn''t a choice between bing a Shinigami or not, it was a choice between love. The love of my family, and the love of... Adam.


    "So, what do you say, Titania, do you love him enough to leave everything behind," Yoruichi asked, staring at me.


    I loved everyone in the guild enough to leave everything behind, including my life if necessary. But when it came to Adam... I loved him enough to set myself into a path that would undoubtedly shatter my heart.


    But as long as we had each other.... I had no doubt my heart would heal.


    "I do," I replied.

 Chapter 288: For love, I would die.

    Chapter 288: For love, I would die.


    If you wanna read up 33 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel is already done in Patreooon.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    The new novel: JJK Hourss starts the 15th of march, if you wanna read ahead, TEN chapters so far, go to my sexy patreoon


    [Adam C. POV]


    Two years had passed since I entered the destendscape within my soul, or so it felt... this ce was a realm that mirrored what I imagined hell to be. It was a ce of perpetual torment, where the air was in no way breathable, and there was nothing to eat. Hordes of demons, twisted manifestations of my own fears and doubts, relentlessly surged forth, each confrontation being harder than thest.


    It was getting to the point I was starting to wait for the fight I would not win.


    As I fought against the ceaseless onught, my thoughts echoed in the quiet recesses of my mind. The battles within mirrored the struggles I faced in the external world, a reflection of the relentless challenges that tested the core of my being.


    "Is this the price of power?" I mused, parrying a demon''s strike with Zanryuzuki. I couldn''t use my Shikai, or Bankai, but I was still every bit the warrior I had ever been.


    Thendscape around me bore the scars of countless skirmishes. Pirs of jagged rock, remnants of fallen demons, punctuated the barren expanse. The only thing that hadn''t changed was the tempestuous sky overhead, it was still the same swirling maelstrom of energy that seemed to mirror the turmoil within.


    So far, all I had figured out was that the demons I had been facing took on twisted forms, distorted reflections of my fears and insecurities. They didn''t talk, but I could... somehow understand their existence.


    Not everything was bad though, in the solitude of this hell, I found a peculiar sce. The relentless fighting became a form of catharsis, a way to purge the lingering shadows that clung to my soul. Each fight was different enough to... keep things interesting.


    Yet, the question lingered: Was this the path to true realization, or merely a descent into perpetual conflict? The boundary between self-discovery and self-destruction blurred as I navigated thebyrinth of my own soul.


    Urahara had talked about trials, about... challenges, but so far, all I had done... is fight, and fight, and fucking fight, day and night, not that I knew when it was day or night, the sky was always the same, but yeah.


    By now, I had simply settled into a rhythm ofbat, my de singing through the hoarse air, asionally clipping through the flesh of my adversaries, sending blood spattering onto the already stained ground. That being said, I could not help but ponder the purpose of this ceaseless struggle.


    I have tried a lot of different things since I came here.


    Exploring. Which... didn''t work, everything looked exactly the same, left or right, everything was but a devastated ne.


    Talking with the demons didn''t work as well, they never said a word, they... seemed to understand me, but... even if they did, they never replied.


    I tried not fighting, it didn''t work. It only made the fights unnecessarily harder, seeing the demons would continue to spawn whether I killed them or not.


    I tried surrendering, I mean, perhaps it was one of those situations you had to ept the things you couldn''t change. It didn''t work... in fact, it did the opposite of working, costing me an arm.


    ...


    The truth was, I had run out of ideas. I had no new approaches, no new angles.


    I mean, there were certain angles I had not approached. Like... fucking the demons, but honestly that seemed so out of the zone, that... it wasn''t really an option. Maybe if this continued for decades I would try such measures.


    But until then, no demon ass for me.


    Maybe I should... stab myself with my de? Ichigo did that once, I think?


    Deciding to try that, I plunged my de into my chest, making me cough a bit of blood. "Well, that didn''t work, that just hurt."


    Perhaps I needed to think about this thing once again.


    Think about what I knew, and what I didn''t.


    Let''s see...


    This ce is inside my soul.


    I can''t use my Zanpakuto, beyond the usage of a normal de. That being said, my power remains the same, I still have use of my spiritual power, speed, physical might, and anything outside my de.


    No... scratch that, I couldn''t use magic. Just spiritual energy.


    Killing the demons did nothing, other than making them stronger. I was still stronger than them... but at the rate I was killing them, it was just a matter of time before I couldn''t win.


    Nothing worked... fighting, talking, letting them be. Nothing worked.


    I sighed. "This really doesn''t help me..."


    I wonder what the old man would say....


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    [shback.]


    As our training session ended, Yamamoto''s stern gaze bore into mine as he spoke with unwavering authority. "You rely far too much on your de, brat."


    "Isn''t that the point of being a shinigami?" I replied, sighing. "To be one with your de?"


    "Fool, a Zanpakuto is an extension of your being," Yamamoto grunted, his tone carrying a solemn gravity. "It is not merely a weapon; it is a manifestation of your soul''s essence. A friend, sure, but its purpose is not to be your friend alone, the purpose behind a Zanpakuto is to be a focus, we are not Gods of the Sword, we are Gods of Death, brat, Zanpakutos simply make it easier for us to channel our power."


    I frowned. "Nothing but a focus? That''s a bit reductive."


    Yamamoto''s eyes held a discerning gaze. "Don''t mistake my words, brat, there isn''t a greater ally than your de. That being said, you are not strong because of your de, your de is strong because of you. Your Zanpakuto is a reflection of your strengths and vulnerabilities. Embrace it, wield it with purpose, and you shall unlock its true potential."


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    I smiled, remembering his words. Though I didn''t know how to apply his wisdom to my situation, it brought a small sense offort.


    I nced at my de, lying beside me, its surface gleaming even in the dim light of the cave, I had taken refuge in. There were no words, like usual in this hell, only silence. My de was strong because of me... right?


    Did that mean the true peak of a Shinigami was... not needing one''s Zanpakuto to use our powers to their fullest extent?.... I had tried using my powers, despite being unable to hear Zanryuzuki, but... perhaps I hadn''t tried hard enough? I mean, I didn''t learn how to use Zanryuzuki overnight, it took time.


    "I might as well give it a go," I said, walking out of the cave, to face the uing horde. From now on, I would fight without my de. "Huh... is it me, or the sky looks... clearer?" Nah, it was me, that shit was still super red, and diabolical.

 Chapter 289: My eyes.

    Chapter 289: My eyes.


    If you wanna read up 33 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel is already done in Patreooon.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    The new novel: JJK Hourss starts the 15th of march, if you wanna read ahead, ten chapters so far, go to my sexy patreoon.


    Updating twice a day the novel in patreon, so,


    In the deste expanse within his inner soul, his inner hell, Adam continued to face hordes after hordes of demons, by now, his body was battered, covered in scars and blood, but despite this... his skill remained unshaken.


    As he continued to fight, a subtle change began to manifest as the days went by. Little by little, after a year or two, the space around his attacks started to bend, giving path to the next step in his evolution.


    His eyes.


    Unbeknownst to him, his eyes had started to turn ck, his once normal looking eyes, had be fathomless pools, encircled by the four irises that danced in their orbits like celestial bodies governed by an unfathomable gravity.


    The transformation was not just physical but also metaphysical in more ways than one. The world around Adam began to unravel and weave itself anew before his eyes, as if responding to the esoteric power blooming within him. His mind expanded beyond the limits of his soul, touching the edges of something greater, a tapestry that stretched into his own infinity.


    The All-Seeing Eyes.


    This awakening brought a new sense of perception within him, a new perspective, Adam''s movements became almost non-existence, and without even knowing why, he walked away from the demons, dodging their attacks effortlessly, as if he could anticipate their every move before they even made it.


    As he continued to walk, the sky cleared around him, revealing a glimpse of rity amidst the perpetual turmoil.


    The change was subtle at first, a rity of thought that pierced the constant fog of war that had engulfed him for what felt like an eternity. Each step he took seemed to echo across the ins of his consciousness, clearer the sky more and more. With each demon that lunged towards him, Adam found himself not just evading but understanding,prehending their essence, their very being. It was as if he could see the threads of destiny that pulled them, and with a mere flick of his wrist, he would unravel them, turning their own momentum into their downfall.


    Continuing his stride, as if he was walking to the shop, Adam reached what he assumed was the center of the field. The demons, driven by relentless aggression, rushed towards him. However, instead of fighting them, he smiled, his hand extending towards the sky. In an instant, a powerful st emanated from his palm, creating a shockwave that cleared out every demon in its path.


    He might not know exactly what changed, other than something changed. But now that his eyes had awakened without a medium in between... the shadows of his soul could no longer cloud his path, his eyes saw it all. Demons or not.


    --------------------------------------------------------------


    A New de is Born.


    In the outskirts of Magnolia, Urahara observed Erza, contemting the gravity of the decision she had taken. He knew her reasons, and why she decided to take this path, but there was still... a certain level of taboo behind this. Humans were not usually meant to be Shinigamis for a reason.


    Erza was standing before him, her face a mixture of determination and mild fear.


    Taking a deep breath, Urahara retrieved a spiritual de, made with spiritual power of Yoruichi and himself, the de shone in a bright blue color, showing the raw nature of the power it carried, power without form, without purpose, ready to be used.


    Urahara smiled. "Erza Scarlet, are you certain you wish to leave behind your humanity?"


    Erza nodded. "This won''t change who I am, just how long I am who I am."


    Urahara approached her, chuckling at her response, before moving forward, severing her soul chain with a swift yet gentle motion, the ethereal link connecting her Chain of Fate to her spiritual body, began to dissolve.


    Simultaneously, Urahara pierced her soul with the raw spiritual de. The de, infused with the power of two retired Captains, seamlessly passed through Erza''s soul. Urahara had to admit, the transition was remarkably simr to the transformation Kurosaki Ichigo had undergone when bing a Shinigami at the hands of Rukia.


    Though now the difference was... the amount of power being given.


    Erza''s form wavered for an instant as the spiritual energy emanating from the de began to merge with Erza''s soul, awakening powers she shouldn''t have, initiating a profound and irreversible metamorphosis within her soul.


    The wind around them picked up, swirling into a tempest that seemed to echo the maelstrom of change raging within Erza. Her red scarlet hair whipped about her face like mes dancing in an updraft as her armor gleaming with an ethereal light, shattering as her new Shinigami clothes took ce.


    As the transformationpleted, Urahara stepped back, his experienced eyes scanning Erza''s new form for any signs of instability. To be a Shinigami was no simple matter; it was an alchemy of spirit and will, empowering yet perilous, more than not, weak souls would be Hollows. The consequences of failure could be disastrous, not only could it result in death... or Hollowfication, but Adam''s wrath.


    The raw spiritual power had settled, leaving Erza standing in the eye of the spiritual storm, her posture straight, eyes closed in concentration. Urahara''s sharp gaze didn''t miss the slight tremor that worked through her slender frame, a testament to the immense force she was now containing within herself.


    She had potential, that much he could admit.


    "Open your eyes," Uraharamanded softly, fanning his fan. "Let''s see the world through the eyes of a Shinigami."


    Erza''s eyelids lifted slowly. "... It looks the same?"


    Urahara chuckled. "I know, the only difference is you can now see the dead."


    "I told you not to do thatme ass joke!" Yoruichi ''s voice cut in, her form materializing from the shadows as shended a kick on Urahara''s head, before moving over to where Erza stood, a yful smirk on her face as her golden eyes flickered with amusement. "Don''t pay attention to the moron, other than remaining sexy for longer, life is pretty much the same, we eat, we fight, we sleep, and we fuck."


    "F-f-f-f-f-" Erza blushed like a radioactive tomato at Yoruichi''s crude but honest words.


    "Right, you are still in first base with Adam, right?" Yoruichi teased, her smirk widening at Erza''s obvious difort. "Don''t worry, Shinigami life will make you stronger in more ways than one. You''ll catch up."

 Chapter 290: No more shadows, just light.

    Chapter 290: No more shadows, just light.


    If you wanna read up 33 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel is already done in Patreooon.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    The new novel: JJK Hourss starts the 15th of march, if you wanna read ahead, ten chapters so far, go to my sexy patreoon.


    Two chapters a day for this sexy novel. Meaning that by march 15, you''ll have +40 chapters ahead of here.


    [Adam C. POV.]


    I opened my eyes, finding myself inside my room. Mavis floating around.


    "Adam!" Mavis gasped happily, floating over to me.


    I was back....


    "How long was I out?" I asked, smiling at her.


    Mavis leaned back in the air, tapping her index finger against her lip as she thought. "Let''s see, it''s been exactly one year and three months," she said with a wistful smile.


    I see... WAIT WHAT?!


    I WILL KILL URAHARA!


    "A fucking year?!" I roared, jumping out of the bed.


    Mavis scoffed and gave a dismissive wave. "Big whoops, I''ve been in aa for decades," she said with a tired snort. "But then again, maybe your year was worse than my eternal suffering."


    I frowned. "You''re ying the victim card, aren''t you?"


    She hovered closer, getting close to my right ear. "Maybe a little," Mavis admitted with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. "But you can''t me me for wanting a bit of attention, can you? After all, I''ve had to keep myself entertained while watching over your dormant self. I had you as a book holder, as a doll to y dress up, and an action figure, but eventually all of that became boring."


    I...


    I have so many questions, but I''m afraid to ask any of them.


    THE GUILD!


    "Who''s running the guild?" I asked.


    "Everyone voted for Makarov to take back the hat, and... well, despite his cries and the fact he tried to run away to another country, we tracked him down, and shoved him into his office," Mavis replied proudly, nodding. "There is no escaping our family."


    I... I think I''m afraid.


    "Well, I have to be honest, I''m d it was just a year," I replied with a sigh. Inside my inner hell, I spend more than a decade fighting, a year is manageable.


    "You wanna know a secret?" Mavis asked, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper.


    I hesitated, but curiosity got the better of me. "Sure."


    Mavis grinned. "I was just messing with you. You barely spend a week inside your personal hell."


    I felt my eyes twitch. "You... what?"


    "Oh, don''t give me that look," Mavis chided with a chuckle. "You should''ve seen your face right now, it was priceless! Besides, I needed to make sure you''d wake up motivated. A year sounds much more dramatic, doesn''t it? Gives you that push to get up and on your feet quickly!"


    "Listen here you little shit," I replied, my right eye twitching. "You almost gave me a heart attack!"


    "Meh," Mavis waved a hand dismissively, the ghost of a grin still ying at the corners of her lips. "Besides, that''s factually inurate, heart attacks are for the living; you are technically dead. Besides, it was totally worth it, I regret nothing! MAVIS RULES!"


    I think... I think I''m having a soul aneurysm. I don''t know if that''s possible, but if it is, I''m having one.


    ----------------------------------------------------


    [Urahara Kisuke. POV.]


    I hummed, waiting for my tea to be ready, when all of a sudden, I felt a sudden burst of spiritual power.


    "He''s finally back, huh?" Yoruichi said, looking in the general direction of Adam''s home.


    "Yeah," I nodded.


    "You know Mavis will pull the... it''s been fifty years prank, right?" Yoruichi asked with a knowing look, her yellow eyes reflecting the slightest hint of mischief.


    I chuckled, pouring the now ready tea into two cups. "Of course, she will. I know I would."


    "Should we warn him?" Yoruichi questioned, taking my cup of tea before I could take a sip.


    "Nah," I replied with an easy smile, pushing up my hat slightly. "Let''s just see how this ys out."


    Yoruichi smirked, taking a slow sip of the tea, her tail flicking with amusement. "You''re terrible, Urahara. That poor boy''s going to have trust issues for at least a year. But then again, you''re right... this is far too devilish for me not to enjoy."


    As we sat infortable silence, enjoying our tea, the atmosphere crackled with anticipation. We both knew that Adam''s return would mark a significant turning point in all our lives. It had been a long fifty years since his departure, and while Yoruichi seemed ready to dive headfirst into her mischief, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy... that I wasn''t the one to prank him.


    But then again, it was my nature to revel in the unexpected. And Mavis... well, she had always been one to go above and beyond when it came to pranks if this week talking with her was anything to go by. Besides, I believed Adam needed this, before facing what could very well be the end of everything.


    Hopefully Mavis will omit the fact it was my idea to prank him.


    Just as I was about to voice my thoughts, a gust of wind swept through the room, sending a shiver down my spine. The door creaked open slowly, revealing Adam''s anger fueled silhouette framed against the fading twilight.


    "Urahara-san! I will murder you!"


    I guess she told him.


    "Ah, Adam, it''s so good to see you too," I greeted him with a nonchnt smile.


    Yoruichi couldn''t contain herughter, her tail swaying in amusement behind her. "Well, well, well, look who finally decided to grace us with his presence. So how was your hell week, hot-stuff?"


    Adam''s posture was rigid, a storm brewing behind those piercing eyes. "Oh, it was spectacr," he drawled out sarcastically, stepping forward into the room. "Let me show Urahara what I learned."


    "Now now, it was just a prank, a harmless prank, there wasn''t any real damage done, you were gone for a week, not a year, so no harm no foul," I said, raising both hands in a cating gesture and offering my most disarming smile. "Besides, you''ve got to admit... It was a good prank."


    "Yeah it was," Adam admitted, chuckling. "I''m still gonna shove my boot up your ass though, so... you win some, you lose some."


    -------------------------------------------------


    [Yhwach - Quincy Realm.]


    Yhwach sat upon his throne, an aura of quiet authority enveloping him. The dimly lit chamber resonated with an eerie stillness, mirroring the gravity of the impending promation. His eyes remained closed, as if immersed in a deep contemtion that transcended the physical realm.


    As a momentary hush settled over the surroundings, Yhwach slowly opened his eyes. The piercing gaze that emanated from those golden orbs conveyed an omniscient awareness, as if he could perceive the very threads of destiny that intertwined the spiritual realm.


    So much had changed since his brother came to be.


    So much so, that his own prophecy had changed, and his powers had returned before time. Despite being enemies, he was in his brother''s debt. For now, it was time for action.


    "The time hase," Yhwach dered with a subtle smile, his voice echoing through the chamber. The weight of his words hung in the air, sending a ripple through the stillness as though heralding an inevitable shift in the tides of fate.


    The time to destroy the wed world left behind by their father hase. And the only obstacle he had to ovee was his own brother, it was almost poetic.

 Chapter 291: Adaptation.

    Chapter 291: Adaptation.


    If you wanna read up 33 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel is already done in Patreooon.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    The new novel: JJK Hourss starts the 15th of march, if you wanna read ahead, ten chapters so far, go to my sexy patreoon


    Two chapters a day in patreoon. So if you like my work, and want to see me supported, help a corn out, he needs to recover from his sick time.


    You''ll have +40 chapters by March. Which is not too bad if I do say so myself.


    [Adam C. POV.]


    Things felt different since my time in hell. More... clearer.


    Whenever I channeled some spiritual energy into my eyes, things changed... what I saw... changed, drastically. I would gain insight about everything that was happening in the present, especially if it involved me. The strange thing was, I didn''t feel overwhelmed by all this information, it felt natural, I could see everything, and still keptplete focus on whatever I wanted to focus on, without losing focus on the everything itself.


    The ability was rather intoxicating, addictive even. I could spend hours just observing the world unfold before my newly empowered gaze, just seeing things happen without a real reason to.


    "I would''ve loved to have this ability when I was facing Aizen," I chuckled, and just at that moment, a new perspective was added into my view. Hueco Mundo. "I... can see Hueco Mundo from here?"


    I had never considered the possibility of such thing, granted, it had been a little less than a month since my awakening, but still... to see into another reality all together, felt... a bit overpowered. Not that I wasining though, just stating the facts.


    I wonder if... "Jujutsu Kaisen?"


    ....


    ...


    ...


    Nothing, huh, I guess what I can see is limited to what is actually connected to me. Makes sense.


    Still, its pretty neat I can see Hueco Mundo all the way from here, with all its Hollows, Arrancars, and Nazis.... Wait a damn moment, Nazis?


    I frowned, focusing on what I was seeing. A line of Arrancar, chained up, as an army of... Nazis? Herded them into an execution area.... I was getting World War vibes from what I was seeing. Wait a minute, could these... Nazi looking guys, be the Quincy? The ones that Urahara warned me about?


    "Urahara," I called out, knowing full well he was hiding inside my office behind some boxes.


    "Yo," Urahara replied nonchntly, as if he hadn''t been eavesdropping the whole time, as he emerged from behind the boxes, adjusting his trademark striped hat with a casual tilt.


    "Do the Quincy look like a spiritual version of the Nazi?" I asked, going straight to the point.


    "What a... strange question," Urahara said, pushing his hat back to reveal a frown. "But yes, in a manner of speaking. Their uniforms do draw certain simrities, but don''t be fooledit''s more than just aesthetic choice. The Quincy have a very particr... philosophy about purity and superiority in the spiritual realm. It''s no coincidence that their attire resembles that of the... well, the Nazis you mentioned."


    I guess that means the Nazi looking bastards I was seeing were actually the so called Quincies.


    "They have a certain... stand in the view of the purity of souls and their role as executioners of Hollows. They see themselves as the ultimate judges, wielding power that they believe rightfully belongs to them, and them alone," Urahara continued, before pausing, staring at me. "What did you see?"


    Oh, so he''s finally catching on.


    "While I was testing my new... abilities, I managed to extend my sight into Hueco Mundo, and well... I saw them," I replied.


    Urahara''s frown deepened, and he crossed his arms, his carefree demeanor slipping away as the gravity of the situation set in. "That''s disturbing news. They shouldn''t be making their move so soon... I thought we still had time. The good news are that your abilities are growing at an unprecedented rate, but this revtion brings with it a serious matter. If you saw them, it means War is at the corner."


    "You said we had to deal with Yhwach, right?" I asked, standing up from my chair.


    "Yes," Urahara replied, a slow nod.


    "Then... what are we waiting for," I replied, cracking my neck and joints. "Letting the guy work his ns while we do nothing sounds pretty stupid, so I say we take the same approach we took with Aizen, we strike now, and we strike hard."


    Urahara''s expression shifted through a myriad of thoughts, a silent war waged behind his calcting eyes as he weighed the risks. Then, a resigned sigh escaped him, and he reached into the folds of his green-striped haori, producing a fan that he snapped open with a flourish.


    "I do admire your spirit," Urahara''s lips curled into a wry smile. "And for what its worth, you''re not wrong," he conceded, tugging the brim of his hat down. "Action is required, but unlike our battle with Aizen, Yhwach''s foresight makes him far more dangerous. Thest time he was defeated, during the first generation of Shinigami, most of his powers were sealed, and even then, he was a formidable foe... we don''t have the luxury the first generation had."


    "The more reason to strike now," I replied, crossing my arms. "If this guy is as powerful as you sell him out to be, then giving him time to prepare its thest thing we want to give him."


    Urahara nodded in agreement, but his eyes held caution. "True, but rushing in blindly could lead us to ying right into his hands. I say we move into the Soul Society, and n from there, this is a War... we won''t be able to win alone."


    I could agree with that. "Works for me. So, how do we return to the Soul Society?"


    Urahara''s lips quirked upward in a mischievous smirk, the fan fluttering to a close as he stood and walked to a corner of my office. He crouched down and began drawing aplicated symbol on the floor with what appeared to be a chalk of shimmering dust that glinted with spiritual. "You''re in luck, I''ve been working on stabilizing the fairy senkaimon 2.1, using your office as a gateway."


    I... when did he got the time to create a portal inside my office?


    "I will ignore the breach of privacy," I replied, letting out a sigh. "Let''s go."


    "Not so fast, we need to bring the others," Urahara replied.


    I red at him. "Over my dead body, I won''t let my family fight in this war."


    Urahara''s expression softened, and he ced a hand on my shoulder. "I understand your sentiment, but this isn''t your decision to take. They already knew about this uing war, just like you, and some of them have been training in order to help you carry this burden."


    Right, its been a month since Ist saw them. Erza, Gray, Laxus, Natsu, Cana... Gildarts, it''s been quite some time. Sure, I had my All-Seeing eyes now, but for the sake of avoiding watching Erza naked before she wasfortable with that, I had decided to avoid using my sight on them.


    "I don''t care if they want to help or not," I replied, letting out a sigh. "Its my duty to protect them, and as long as I live, I will do so."


    Urahara tilted his head slightly, examining me with a gaze that seemed to pierce through to my very soul. "Yes, it is your duty to protect them," he agreed, his voice taking on a tone of resolve. "But it''s also their right to choose to stand beside you. They''re not children."


    "We are wasting time," I growled out.


    "We are," Urahara nodded, opening the portal into the Soul Society. A part of me wanted to believe Urahara had conceded to my point, but somehow I felt... he was simply letting be, because one way or another, my decision wouldn''t affect his desired oue.


    I wished I was wrong.

 Chapter 292: Welcome Back.

    Chapter 292: Wee Back.


    If you wanna read up 33 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel is already done in Patreooon.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    The new novel: JJK Hourss starts the 15th of march, if you wanna read ahead, ten chapters so far, go to my sexy patreoon


    Two chapters a day in patreoon. So if you like my work, and want to see me supported, help a corn out, he needs to recover from his sick time.


    You''ll have +40 chapters by March. Which is not too bad if I do say so myself.


    [Adam C. POV.]


    We arrived at the Soul Society without a problem, finding the ce already in disarray, Shinigamis running around, preparing for something, for war. Meaning it was more than likely than the Quincy had already made their first move here. The question was... howte was I to the party?


    I frowned.


    Maybe I shouldn''t think of something like war as a party.


    I gripped the handle of my sword and swung it over my shoulder, turning to face Urahara. "I''ll head straight to the old man," I said, before moving out sight using a single sh step to reach the old man''s office.


    "Thanks for the working portal Kisuke," I managed to hear Urahara grumple before I vanished.


    ----------------------


    Reaching the 1st division quarters, I entered Yamamoto''s office, my footsteps echoing. The atmosphere inside was heavy with the weight of the impending war, and... grief, despite this, I remained calm, collected, and confident in my abilities to win this war. Sure, I had no idea how strong the Quincy as a whole were, but it didn''t matter, I was stronger than them. I had spent a long grueling time in the depths of my own soul, honing my power and unlocking new depths of strength.


    There was nothing this war could throw at me that I couldn''t handle.


    Yamamoto, seated at his desk, looked up as I entered. His wise old eyes met mine, and I could see a flicker of recognition and shock in his gaze. It seems that just from a look he knew that I had undergone a transformation, that I was no longer the same Shinigami who had left the Soul Society all that time ago.


    "Adam," He said, his tone full of anger and barely hidden grief. "It''s good to see you again."


    I nodded respectfully. "It''s good to be back, old man. I''vee to offer my assistance in the uing war."


    Yamamoto leaned forward, steepling his fingers in thought. "This war does not concern you."


    I snorted. "Unfortunately it does, long story short, the King of your enemy has it out for me, and well... that makes it personal." That and the fact my world was at stake as well, though... if I had to be honest, I would''ve fought this war regardless of my world being involved or not.


    If anything to test the limits of my power, a power.... I will never be able to use at it fullest in my world.


    Yamamoto''s expression hardened, the lines in his weathered face deepening with the gravity of my words. His gaze drifted past me to an unseen point in the room, contemting something. "Yhwach wants to kill you?"


    I wasn''t sure he wanted to kill me, but... knowing my track record, yeah, he wanted to kill me. "Yeah, so... I''m here, whether you want it or not."


    Yamamoto''s brows furrowed as he peered at me intently. "I suppose another willing de is better than none... That being said, brat, I have a question... why can''t I sense your spiritual pressure. Are you keeping your arrival here a secret? If so...ing to my office wasn''t the best course of action."


    I chuckled, realizing my oversight. "My apologies, old man. It seems I forgot to adjust my spiritual pressure to a level that others can perceive, let me weaken myself back to a level your senses can perceive."


    Yamamoto''s eyes widened in realization. "Are you saying that your power has grown to such an extent that it transcends the borders of our understanding."


    I grinned, lowering my power to match his own. "That''s about right."


    "Very well," Yamamoto grunted, the slight upturn of his mouth indicating a mix of approval and insult to the fact I was calling everybody else weak. "Remember there''s more than power alone when ites to fighting."


    "I''m aware," I replied, grabbing a chair and swinging it beneath me in one fluid motion. "I''ve learned quite a bit since west crossed paths."


    Yamamoto nodded, his gaze now steady and assessing. "I do not doubt your strength or your resolve," he admitted grudging.


    Now that my spiritual pressure had be perceptible to others, I felt the arrival of two familiar presences. Shunsui Kyoraku and Jushiro Ukitake.


    Shunsui''s eyes twinkled with curiosity as he looked at me. "Well, well, what do we have here? Adam, is it really you? Man... you have gotten stronger."


    Weaker actually, but I suppose he''s technically correct.


    I offered a smile in response. "You smell like booze."


    Jushiro Ukitake nodded, a small chuckle escaping him. "I almost didn''t believe it... We sensed an immense spiritual pressure, and it felt familiar, but we couldn''t be sure until we saw you. It''s good to have you back, Adam."


    I leaned back in my chair, nodding at him.


    Shunsui tipped his hat up, and gave me an appraising look. "Hmm... You''ve changed a lot, haven''t you? I can sense a difference in your spiritual energy, almost like you''re... holding it in."


    Hmm, very perceptive of him. "Right on the money."


    Shunsui chuckled. "That''s good to hear. We''ll need all the strength we can get for the uing battles."


    Jushiro''s expression grew serious. "I wish your visit would''ve happened under better circumtances."


    You and me, buddy, you and me.


    "So, mind filling me in?" I asked, pushing the conversation back to the point it mattered.


    "The Quincy attacked a few hours ago," Shunsui replied, lowering his hat. "They killed a few of us, leaving us with a warning."


    And they had since moved to Hueco Mundo?.... No, that didn''t feel right, the Quincies I had seen in Hueco Mundo were nowhere near the level of strength that it required to face the Soul Society, the strongest guy I had seen there was barely above Captain Level. This either meant the guy was baiting me into believing he was weak... or the rest of the Quincy... the real threat, wasn''t there.


    But if the real threat wasn''t there... and it wasn''t here, what did that leave?


    The Human world?


    I frowned, concentrating my sight into the human world. But aside some souls and weak hollows, there was nothing.


    I knew for a fact they couldn''t block my sight, if they could... they would''ve kept their activities out of my radar. Sure, there was the possibility of them... not ount for me, but that was highly unlikely, so... if that wasn''t it... the only other answer was... that there was something else at y.


    I sighed.


    I really didn''t want to look everywhere for them... but I might as well.


    Focusing on finding their spiritual trance, I extended my sight beyond its limits, searching for them, in all the realms, and the dimensions in-between, and it was here... that I found them. "I have to say, I''m impressed."


    To think their realm was built inside the literal shadows of the Soul Society... how creative of them. I could see now why they were a threat, there were a lot of Quincy in there strong enough to face and kill some of the Captains without too much trouble... not only that, their Captain Level threats outnumbered the Shinigami, in terms of Captain Level fighters.


    That being said... I still couldn''t find the so called, Yhwach.


    I could see a throne, but... it was empty. I suppose that was a problem forter.


    "Good news, I found our guys," I replied, standing up from my chair. "Bad news, they are literally here. And by that, I mean... their realm, world, kingdom or whatever, it''s... within the shadows of your world."


    Shunsui lifted his head, the brim of his hat casting a shadow over his eyes that seemed to deepen with the weight of what I had just said. "You mean to say they''ve been under our noses the entire time?"


    Yamamoto mmed his fist onto the table, shattering it into pieces, a spark of anger igniting in his deep-set eyes. "Preposterous," he growled, the lines on his face hardening like the ancient roots of a steadfast tree. "To think they could have established such a foothold within our very domain without detection"


    "To be fair, its... quite the achievement," I replied, turning my head towards one of the shadows in the room. "I don''t know how they created this ce, but it seems to be out of my reach as well."


    Maybe Yhwach had made this world essible only to those bearing his blood. It would make sense why it felt, unreachable.


    "You should get everyone ready," I added, a frown dawning on my face. "It seems they are very aware I discovered them, and are preparing to make their move."


    Things were about to get messy. But with me here, the Quincy stood no chance, unless Yhwach really lived up to his hype.

 Chapter 293: The Quincy Elite.

    Chapter 293: The Quincy Elite.


    If you wanna read up 33 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel is already done in Patreooon.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    The new novel: JJK Hourss starts the 15th of march, if you wanna read ahead, ten chapters so far, go to my sexy patreoon


    Two chapters a day in patreoon. So if you like my work, and want to see me supported, help a corn out, he needs to recover from his sick time.


    You''ll have +40 chapters by March. Which is not too bad if I do say so myself.


    [Third Person. POV.]


    Yhwach sat upon his ominous throne, his eyes closed in deep meditation. His senses extended far beyond the walls of his pce, seeing time itself move and change. He could feel the pull and flow of spiritual energy. The future had changed... once again.


    And it had changed thanks to a disturbance, the expected arrival of his brother. Yhwach had to admit, Adam''s presence was unlike any other, a spiritual pressure so immense that it reverberated through the very fabric of reality.


    "So the lost son has arrived...," he whispered, a twisted smile curling his lips. His words echoed around the room, sending shivers down the spines of the Quincy soldiers who served him.


    Despite the future not being certain, Yhwach had been waiting for this moment for a long time, for the return of the one that was his brother and nemesis. The prodigal son had returned.


    "My king?" Jugram muttered, looking at Yhwach, who simply ignored him.


    With a graceful motion, Yhwach rose from his throne, his cape billowing around him. His purpose was clear, he would confront Adam, and deal with the threat he represented right away. The time for their inevitable sh had finallye, and Yhwach weed it with open arms.


    "Jugram," Yhwach said, a dark smile on his face. "Summon the Schutzstaffel, I have a mission for them."


    As themand left his lips, a silence hung heavy in the air, punctuated only by the soft rustle of the Sternritters shifting uneasily in their ranks. The Schutzstaffel, the elite guard, the strongest of his warriors, and the King was sending them first. The rest of the Quincy couldn''t help but wonder... just how strong Adam was to warrant this much firepower thrown at him.


    Jugram''s steely gaze met Yhwach''s with unwavering loyalty. "Yes, my liege," he responded, and as he turned on his heel, his cloak swirling arouind, as he moved to follow Yhwach''smand.


    --------------------------------------------------


    [Jugram Haschwalt. POV.]


    I made my way through the dimly lit corridors of the pce. As the trusted lieutenant of Yhwach, it was my duty to ensure that hismands were carried out swiftly and efficiently. The mission at hand was not to be taken lightly, for it involved the Schutzstaffel, the most formidable warriors in our ranks.


    The Schutzstaffel consisted of four Sternritters, each possessing unique and devastating abilities. They were Yhwach''s ultimate trump card, his chosen guardians. To deploy them against Adam, spoke volumes about the perceived threat he posed.


    As I approached the quarters of the Schutzstaffel, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. Adam''s return had clearly unsettled Yhwach... yet at the same time, it had also excited our King. I suppose that whatever abilities or insights Adam had gained during his absence were a mystery to us, and that uncertainty bred caution.


    The door to the Schutzstaffel''s quarters loomed before me, adorned with the symbol of the Quincy. Calmly, I pushed it open and entered the dimly lit room. The four Sternritters were gathered within, waiting for something.


    Perhaps they had felt Adam''s return as well.


    Lille Barro, the X-Axis, stood with his piercing gaze fixed on a distant point. His ability to eliminate targets with pinpoint uracy made him a formidable sniper, and he rarely missed his mark.


    Pernida Parnkgjas, the Compulsory, sat in a corner, its grotesque form twitching and contorting as if in anticipation. Pernida''s ability to control and manipte nerves made it a nightmarish opponent on the battlefield.


    Askin Nakk Le Vaar, the Deathdealing, reclinedzily in a chair, an air of indifference about him. His power to turn any substance into a lethal poison made him a deadly adversary, and his nonchnt demeanor hid a cunning intellect.


    Finally, Gerard Valkyrie, the Miracle, stood with an air of unwavering confidence. His ability to be invulnerable and bring miracles into reality made him nearly unbeatable inbat. The key word being, nearly.


    "Jugram," Lille Barro acknowledged my presence with a nod, his voice devoid of emotion.


    "Jugram," echoed Pernida Parnkgjas, its words formed by manipting his own muscles rather than through conventional speech.


    "What''s new?" Askin offered azy wave of his hand, as if greeting an old acquaintance.


    "Jugram," Gerard Valkyrie''s voice boomed with enthusiasm, his towering figure exuding an aura of invincibility.


    I nodded in turn to each of the Schutzstaffel, my own demeanor remainingposed and authoritative as befitted my role as Yhwach''s Grandmaster and right hand. I moved to the center of the room, the weight of my mission pressing heavily on my shoulders.


    "Yhwach has summoned you all," I announced, allowing a moment for the statement to sink in.


    "All of us?" Askin yawned. "He never calls for all of us, sounds like a scary situation."


    Lille''s eyes narrowed almost imperceptibly. "It doesn''t matter the reason, Askin. If our God requires all of us, we shall answer without question."


    Gerard pped his hands together, the sound reverberating through the room like a p of thunder. "Then let us not keep our King waiting any longer. I am eager to witness the next miracle that awaits us."


    Pernida''s form ceased its twitching and seemed to still, as though listening intently.


    Without another word, the four Sternritters rose as one, their presence alone enough to chill the air around them.


    I turned around. "Follow me."


    -------------------------------------------


    The Schutzstaffel, apanied by me, entered the throne room of Yhwach''s pce. The atmosphere was heavy with tension, and the Quincy soldiers who lined the room''s edges stood at attention, their eyes fixed on our group. Some in fear, others in admiration.


    Yhwach sat upon his throne, his expression unreadable as he regarded his elite group.


    The four Sternritters, Lille Barro, Pernida Parnkgjas, Askin Nakk Le Vaar, and Gerard Valkyrie, stood in a formation before their king. Their presence exuded an air of power and anticipation.


    Yhwach''s voice resonated through the chamber as he spoke, his words carrying the weight ofmand. "My children, you have been summoned for a crucial mission. Adam, has returned to the Soul Society. And he poses a threat we cannot ignore."


    Lille Barro''s eyes remained fixed on Yhwach, unwavering and focused.


    Pernida Parnkgjas continued its unsettling twitches and contortions.


    Askin Nakk Le Vaar frowned, not happy with the fact he was being ordered to fight, a contrast to Gerard Valkyrie''s enthusiasm which was more evident, being ted for the battle thaty ahead.


    "Under other circumstances I would''ve dealt with Adam myself," Yhwach continued, a small smile dawning on his face. "s, I have other things to do."


    "Your will its ourmand," Lille replied, bowing his head.


    Yhwach smiled. "Your mission is to confront Adam once we invade the Soul Society again, assess his abilities, keep him away from interfering, and, if possible, eliminate him."


    If... possible? Was Adam truly that strong, that even with those four, he has a chance of winning?


    The Schutzstaffel nodded in unison.


    Yhwach''s eyes glinted with an ominous light as he concluded, "Remember, my children, you are the Quincy''s ultimate strength. The fate of our people rests on your shoulders."


    "Is this guy really that strong?" Askin asked, looking genuinely intrigued, his usual yful demeanorcing his voice with a hint of sarcasm. "I mean,e on, Lille alone is usually overkill, but adding the other two... that''s a lot, don''t you think?"


    Yhwach''s gaze shifted, locking onto Askin with an intensity that could silence even the most confident of his warriors. "Your underestimation may be your downfall," he warned, his voice deep and unforgiving. "Adam is unlike any other adversary we have faced. In a way... he is the progenitor of their kind, bestowed with abilities that eclipse any other Shinigami. Do not take him lightly."


    Gerard Valkyrieughed boisterously, the sound resonating through the chamber like a call to war. "I wee the challenge! I shall prove the might of the Quincy''s heart!" His towering figure seemed to swell with his eagerness, a hint of divine ferocity in his eyes.


    Lille Barro simply nodded as he caressed his rifle almost affectionately. "There is no target beyond my reach," he stated confidently, his voice as sharp as the bullets he fired. "The light that I cast does not waver, nor does it falter, your will shall be done, your Majesty."


    Askin sighed. "I guess we are doing this. Just don''t me me if I can''t keep up."


    I could almostugh at Askin''s self deprecating act. He was just as dangerous as the others, but he had perfected his weak act so much, that everyone that didn''t know him would always underestimate him. When it came to killing, he was as effective as Lille.


    "Is there anything else you wish of me, your Majesty?" I asked, bowing.


    "No, just prepare the others, we are moving within the hour," Yhwach replied, his eyes showing a level of eagerness I had not seen in... a long time.


    Just how strong was Adam?

 Chapter 294: Adam Vs Schutzstaffel - Part 1

    Chapter 294: Adam Vs Schutzstaffel - Part 1


    If you wanna read up 33 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel is already done in Patreooon.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    The new novel: JJK Hourss starts the 15th of march, if you wanna read ahead, ten chapters so far, go to my sexy patreoon


    Two chapters a day in patreoon. So if you like my work, and want to see me supported, help a corn out, he needs to recover from his sick time.


    You''ll have +40 chapters by March. Which is not too bad if I do say so myself.


    [Adam C. POV.]


    The air of the Soul Society felt heavy, charged with the imminent arrival of Yhwach''s forces. I stood alone, bracing for the inevitable confrontation. In my years of seclusion within my own soul, seeking mastery over my overwhelming abilities, I had often pondered the inevitable sh with Yhwach.


    Based on what Urahara had said... Yhwach was a formidable entity, a threat that loomedrge over the delicate bnce of this world. To me, he was an adversary, a threat to my friends... and a chance to test my might.


    I was spying on their movements, and some of their conversations had confirmed my suspicions, there were a few Quincies my eyes couldn''t see. Yhwach being one of them, the others... three members out of the four on his elite group.


    Though I couldn''t directly sense the whole Schutzstaffel for yet to be known reasons, I knew of their approach. Their reputation amongst their own ranks preceded them, elite warriors handpicked by Yhwach himself, each embodying terrifying powers. What those powers were? I had yet to hear anyone say something... so I was working with no info.


    As I awaited their arrival, I reflected briefly on the path that had led me here. I started this new life, as a kid, who was soon enved... I honestly had no idea how things had led up to this, it honestly felt like my life was an RPG.


    The first quest, killing a rat... thest one, killing a God.


    I chuckled.


    If fate had a sense of humor, it was a dark one indeed.


    The empty sky above the Soul Society gave no hints at theing storm. I had done my part telling the others that the Quincy wereing, now... well, it was time to kill them, most of them anyways.


    I wonder how things would''ve turned out without my interference in this world... Perhaps I just made things harder for everyone, who knows... not that it matters now though... war has already begun.


    "Well time to kill some Nazi," I chuckled, ready to move forward to face the uing enemy... however. As the Quincy invasion began, four figures appeared before me, their presence blocking my path. The first to step forward was a Quincy with an air of weariness about him. He seemed almost bored, and somewhat scared by the whole affair.


    "You look scary..." He sighed, frowning. "Why does his Majesty send me to fight such a scary opponent... oh well, I suppose we should introduce ourselves. I''m Askin Nakk Le Vaar, the ''Deathdealing'' Quincy. Pleasure to meet you, or not."


    I had to be honest, I barely heard what the man had said... I was far too busy watching the thing next to thing. A grotesque and contorted figure that exuded an aura of malevolence, far greater than anything I had faced.


    "What is that thing?" I asked with a bit of disgust.


    Askin nced casually toward the distorted figure standing beside him. His lips curled into a wry smile, the kind that suggested he was all too familiar with the disgust hisrade could instill. "Ah, that would be my associate, Pernidas, don''t mind him... he can''t talk, yet." he said with a nonchnt air as if introducing amon friend rather than a creature of nightmares.


    I chuckled, I liked the guy... Askin, too bad I had to kill him. "So, what are your names?" I asked, pointing my de to the remaining two, one of them looking like a Viking.


    The Viking-looking man stepped forward, grinning broadly, his form towering and d in a blend of ancient and modern armor. His blond hair was swept back. "No worries, friend! You''ll get to know us quite well in due time."


    "You mean I''ll get to kill you all soon," I replied, smiling at them.


    Askin sighed again, seemingly scared by my threat. "Well, aren''t you a charmer," he muttered. "His name is Gerard."


    I rolled my eyes, turning my attention to thest one. The guy remained silent, his eyes, one of them bearing an crosshair tattoo, focused on me with an intensity I had seen before..., like a predator assessing its prey.


    "Charmed," I said, and before anyone could react, I swung my de and sliced the twitching monstrousity beside Askin in half. If I had learned something in this life, was to kill the weird guy first, they always had the most difficult power to deal with.


    But to my astonishment, even after being cut through what I assumed were his vital organs, the creature, Pernidas, didn''t fall. Instead, it reformed almost instantly, its halves fusing back together with such speed that it was as if my de had merely passed through air.


    "Surprised?" Askin chuckled, regaining hisposure after the initial shock of my sudden attack. "Pernidas here isn''t so easy to dispatch. He has... certain qualities that make him quite resilient, that being said, kind of d you didn''t go for me first."


    I narrowed my eyes, studying Pernidas more closely now. The creature''s distorted figure seemed to ripple and shiver under his suit, before it growled, shattering his clothes. Revealing... a big fucking hand.


    What in the Super Smash Bros Brawl?!


    Before I could, a strange sensation spread through my chest. Confused, I looked down and saw a arm-sized hole in the fabric of my shirt, surrounded by a pool of bright red blood. Surprised, I began to cough, spewing even more blood onto the floor.


    The reason I was shocked was simple. This wasn''t... possible.


    I wasn''t so full of myself to think nobody could hurt me, that being said, an attack piercing me, like I have no defense was simply... out of the question.


    I grinned inwardly.


    This was getting interesting.


    It seems the silent guy had an ability simr to mine in some regards. That, his weapon and his tattoo, could it be he''s a sniper with the ability to pierce anything?


    How fun!


    "Lille, you didn''t have to kill him so soon!" Gerardined, casting a disapproving nce towards the silent man with the crosshair tattoo. "I wanted to fight him."


    Lille shrugged, seemingly indifferent to Gerard''s reproach. "He lowered his guard," he stated coldly.


    "Kill me?" I chuckled, punching Lille a few miles away, my wound already healed. "Yeah, not happening."


    Gerard beamed at me, clearly happy I hadn''t died just yet. "Aha! That''s more like it! A proper challenge!" Hisughter boomed across the battlefield.


    "So, where''s Yhwach? Tell me, and I will make your deaths quick," I said, an edge of killing intentcing my words as I wiped the residual blood from my lips with the back of my hand.


    Gerard''s eyes sparkled with that warrior''s glee, the promise of a good fight enlivening his features. "Oh, you''ll have to earn that information," he bellowed with a wide grin, the ground trembling as his enthusiasm seemed to manifest in sheer physical presence. "Let us engage in the miracle of battle!"


    I shook my head, smirking despite myself, dodging Gerard''s first attack, before dodging one of Lille Barro''s shots with a sh step, for know, I would keep my distance, ying on the defensive.


    As much as I wanted to blitz them, and be done with this, I had to assess what I knew, and act ordingly. Because, chances were, that if I took my preferred approach to this... things would get unnecessarily harder for me.


    One.


    These four were the absolute best Yhwach had in his disposal, meaning he was either confident they could kill me, or that they could hold me long enough for him to do his thing.


    Two.


    Out of the four of them, I could only see one of them, Askin, with my sight. The rest... were, invisible, just like Yhwach.


    Three.


    While I didn''t know much about their abilities, Lille''s attack had given me enough information to make some educated guesses. His power was able to ignore my defenses, and hurt me, that alone told me, the others had simrly dangerous abilities... what those abilities were, I had yet to find out.


    "Is dodging all you know?!" Gerard bellowed, swinging his enormous sword in a wide arc that cleaved through the air, shattering the buildings behind me as I leaped back, feeling the whoosh of disced air as the de missed me by inches, once again. "Show me your strength, or do you fear us that much?!"


    "I''m shaking in fear," I replied, smiling at him.


    Four.


    Gerard seemed... overly eager to fight me, despite his power being below that of Captain Yamamoto, which made me think one of two things. One, he was holding back for the sake of making things interesting, and two... his power required something of me, leading to his eagerness to fight me.


    Five...


    Askin, the odd one out of the group, was ying too well the role of the weak one, avoiding direct confrontation, while leaving himself wide open... he was either truly weak, or was luring me in into a trap.


    I smiled, ducking under a barrage of Lille Barro''s shots, before sidestepping a sneak attack from Askin, who had shot a purple looking ball at me.


    "You dodged that?" Askin eximed, a mixture of surprise and annoyance in his tone. "You''re fighting all of us, and you can still keep up... But I wonder how long you can keep it up," he mused, fingers twitching as he prepared another attack.


    I smiled, tilting my head. "Who knows."


    Out of all of them, Askin was the least likely tond a blow on me. Because unlike his friends, he wasn''t invisible to my All-Seeing Eyes.


    Giving him no time to fire another shot, I lunged forward, my de aiming for his neck. However, he was quicker than I had anticipated, sidestepping my attack and narrowly avoiding a fatal blow. Instead, my de left a deep gash stretching across his neck, blood spurted out and stained his white uniform as he stumbled backward, gasping for air.


    I smiled, blood pouring down my mouth. This bastard had no only dodged my attack, but delivered a timely counterattack.


    "So scary..." Askin managed to choke out between coughs, pressing his hand against the wound. His eyes, though, betrayed no real fear; they sparkled with a perverse delight. "You''re quite the monster, aren''t you?"


    I didn''t respond, instead, I ducked under Gerard''s de, before taking a single sh step out of the iing barrage shots, courtesy of Lille Barro.


    I cracked my neck from side to side, feeling the tension in my neck. As I lifted my de towards my throat, before dragging it across, slicing my neck open, letting my blood pour out like a broken dam, aiding its flow with my reiatsu.


    "You are nuts," Askin said with a raspingugh, his voice bubbling through the blood.


    I snorted, rolling my eyes. "The most efficient way of dealing with you little attack. Besides, it''s only blood, I can easily restore it with a bit of Healing Kido." Had I been hit by that attack before my training in... hell, I would''ve died without a question, now, however, things like this had solutions.


    Gerard stepped forward, towering over me, with a bemused expression on his face. "You''re willing to go to such lengths," he rumbled, his voice deep and resonating. "You truly are something else."


    "You are making me blush," I replied, the wound on my neck closing up; as thest traces of Askin''s poison left my bodypletely.

 Chapter 295: Adam Vs Schutzstaffel - Part 2

    Chapter 295: Adam Vs Schutzstaffel - Part 2


    If you wanna read up 33 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel is already done in Patreooon.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    The new novel: JJK Hourss starts the 15th of march, if you wanna read ahead, ten chapters so far, go to my sexy patreoon


    Two chapters a day in patreoon. So if you like my work, and want to see me supported, help a corn out, he needs to recover from his sick time.


    You''ll have +40 chapters by March. Which is not too bad if I do say so myself.


    [Adam C. POV.]


    I continued to dodge their attacks, slowly making my way out of the Seireitei with each dodge, and parry. I had the strong feeling that once I forced them to reveal their true power, the coteral casualties would surpass the amount of lives I was trying to save, and that was an oue I intended to avoid. There was also the fact I needed some... free space, in case I needed to use my Bankai.


    So far, I didn''t think their level of strength warranted the use of my Bankai. That being said, I still had to see everything they had in store, so who knows?


    "You''re taking us out of the Seireitei," Askin observed, his voice tinged with amusement and an undercurrent of caution.


    He was quite observant, and resilient at that. While it was true that I had failed to cut his head off, I had still managed to cut his throat, quite deep at that, and yet... he had healed like nothing had happened.


    I had a feeling he was going to be hard to kill. Like a cockroach.


    "Not taking you out," I corrected him, deflecting another strike from Gerard''s with my Zanpakuto, "Merely changing the scenery."


    Out of the four of them, Gerard seemed like the... least impressive of the group, his prowess in melee wasmendable, and he wasn''t afraid to face me head-on, in fact, he was eager to face me head-on, butpared to the others... his power left a lot to be desired. I was almost sure the ability he hadn''t shown yet, wouldpensate for this matter, but I was wary of seeing that ability... at least while I was still within the Seireitei borders.


    I had a feeling his ability would be as loud and shy as he was.


    As if reading my thoughts, Gerard''s boomingugh echoed through the air as he swung his great-sword at me, only to be parried away, once again.


    He reminded me of... someone, now that I think about it.


    I chuckled, realizing who Gerard reminded me of. Natsu, but blonde, and a little bit less stupid.


    "What are youughing at?" Gerard grinned, chasing after me.


    "Inside joke," I stated, offering him a smirk that held more provocation than information. To borate would only serve to distract me further, and distractions in battle could be as fatal as a direct blow.


    Talking about fatal blows.


    While it was truth that I was dictating the tempo of this fight, having so far,plete control of over what was happening. I knew that their abilities were... technically capable of killing me, at least the two I had discovered so far.


    Lille Barro''s unblockable projectiles.


    And Askin Nakk''s poison... or venom... or disease, or... whatever, I wasn''t exactly sure what his exact deal was, I was still working out the details, I just knew that his gimmick made me sick, and that even with my healing abilities, that had far surpassed Unohana''s, was out of my hands to heal whatever he did, leaving me with only two viable options for his ability.


    One...plete recement.


    Like I had done with my blood earlier, recing everyst drop of it, in order to get rid of his poison.


    Two... controlled death.


    I sighed.


    Two abilities, out of four, and so far, all of them were... surprisingly lethal. I was no betting man, not by any means, but I was betting the other two had simrly lethal abilities.


    I smiled inwardly, dodging three simultaneous attacks.


    On that note, the Nintendowsuit waiting to happen, aka the big ass hand, had yet to make a move on me. So far, all he has done, is follow me, keeping his distance, close enough to attack if he wishes, far enough to not be in my direct range.


    It was a rather passive approach, considering I cut him in half at the beginning of the fight.


    "It seems we are finally far enough from the others," I said, stopping on my tracks.


    Gerard halted too, his great-sword dipping slightly as he assessed the situation with a strange mix of amusement and caution. His eyes held the gleam of a warrior who relished the challenge, even as his posture suggested readiness for the forting esction.


    "Far enough?" he echoed, a brow raised in question. "Does that mean you are finally going to fight back?"


    "You could say that," I replied, moving my head to the right to dodge one of Lille Barro''s shots. "Rude, we are talking here."


    Lille Barro narrowed his eyes, his form shimmering as he repositioned for a better vantage point. "My apologies for the interruption," he said, though his tone suggested anything but remorse. His next shot was slower, deliberate, as if trying to taunt me.


    "Apologies epted," I replied, giving him a nonchnt look.


    "So, are you ready to--" Gerard''s words cut off abruptly as his head flew off his body and hit the ground with a sickening thud.


    "So, what can you do, big guy?" I stood in front of him as his body dropped to the ground, my sword dripping with his blood.


    "Not bad!" Gerardplimented, shing his sword my way, his head already fully regenerated by the time our des shed.


    He didn''t heal himself up... that was something different.


    "So, what''s your power?" I asked, thinking that given his personality, he might just answer my question.


    Gerard beamed at me, swinging his de once more as I dodged his attack, and Lille Barro''s attack. "You ask what my power is?! Well let me answer that question! I have the power to manifest miracles into reality, the harder they are to ur the more likely are to happen!"


    Miracles.


    Surprisingly, not deadly, just annoying to deal with.


    That being said... I was getting excited, it seems these guys are strong enough for me to test my powers.


    "Miracles work probability," I replied, bearing a feral grin. "I''ll just have to make your chances an absolute zero."


    Gerard''sughter boomed across the battlefield, as if my statement were the most amusing jest he''d heard in ages. "Absolute zero chance of a miracle, you say?" he bellowed, his voice ringing with the confidence of a man who believed himself invincible. "I ept your challenge!"


    Grinning, I moved forward, kicking him in the head, beforending in front of Mr. Hand, punching him in his only eye in the middle of his palm, sting him away. It was time to see what this freak of nature could do. And find out I did, as my arm twisted into a bloody mess, tearing itself apart beyond recognition, forcing me to cut it right away, before his ability spread throughout my body.


    "That thing took control of my arm," I whistled, fully regenerating my arm. It was just for a moment, but during my attack, I felt something enter my arm.


    Three lethal abilities out of four.


    "Me.... Kill.... YoU," Pernida hissed out, as if struggling to speak.


    "I guess they didn''t recruit you for your smarts," I replied, taking a step forward. "Release, Zanryuzuki."


    I now had a pretty solid idea of what they were capable of, meaning it was time to deal with them ordingly. After that, Yhwach.

 Chapter 296: Adam Vs Schutzstaffel - Part 3

    Chapter 296: Adam Vs Schutzstaffel - Part 3


    If you wanna read up 33 chapters go ahead go to /cornbringer


    This novel is already done in Patreooon.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    The new novel: JJK Hourss starts the 15th of march, if you wanna read ahead, ten chapters so far, go to my sexy patreoon


    Two chapters a day in patreoon. So if you like my work, and want to see me supported, help a corn out, he needs to recover from his sick time.


    You''ll have +40 chapters by March. Which is not too bad if I do say so myself.


    [Adam C. POV.]


    Releasing my Shikai, I moved forward, ignoring Lille''s and Gerard''s efforts to get in my way, before cutting Pernida down into several pieces, using Hado #33. Sokatsui to burn his remains to ashes. Then, as Gerard was moved to engage once more, I parried his initial attack, cutting right through his de, slicing him in two, then four, then eight, then sixteen pieces, before warping the space around, obliterating his remains as well into an explosion of blood.


    "You''re next," I smiled, turning my gaze towards Lille, who, before could do anything, was already impaled by my de, right through his crosshair tattoo. "Your fault for painting a mark." I added, before decapitating him, in a single motion.


    "Holy crap," Askin muttered, in a mix of awe and terror so... vivid, I almost believed him.


    "So I didn''t kill them huh," I chuckled, letting out of a sigh. "I figured as much."


    Just as I said this, the shadow of Pernida loomed above me, as he descended towards me, trying to attack me, his body almostpletely reformed and contorted into an amorphous blob, twitching in a fric disarray, that disyed clear anger.


    On his side, the particles of Gerard''s scattered essence began to coalesce once more, the air itself thickening as he forged his existence from sheer willpower, a fucking miracle indeed.


    Andst but not least, Lille Barro''s, headless though he was, stood erect, his head regrowing from the strange light that seemed to emanate out of his neck.


    "Do you also regenerate like them?" I asked Askin.


    Askin, still clutching the distance between us with that peculiarly cautionary air, offered a grin that was all teeth and no humor. "Well, I wouldn''t say regenerate," he drawled, his voice heavy with caution and something almost like respect. "But surviving''s kinda my thing."


    Surviving... I wonder what he means exactly.


    I guess I will find out soon enough. In the meantime, how to deal with these three?


    I''m starting to think using my Bankai might be the way to go... but I really want to avoid using it before Yhwach, I have a few new tricks I want to keep hidden from him before the timees, can''t be revealing all my cards just yet.


    But the problem still remained... the longer I took dealing with them, the more time Yhwach had toplete his n, and that... wasn''t something I wanted.


    I suppose I could use them as a workout.


    "You won''t be able to do anything, unless you use your Bankai," Lille Barro taunted, his voice now fully restored as his head finished regenerating. His eyes locked onto mine with an assurance that was annoying. "You know it''s true."


    I tilted my head slightly, allowing myself a smirk. "Maybe," I said, acknowledging the possibility with a nonchnt indifference. "Or maybe I''ve been holding back all this time." With a grin, I stopped holding my power back to a level others could feel, releasing my power with a surge of reiatsu.


    "I can''t feel your spiritual pressure anymore..." Gerard murmured in confusion. "Oh well, it doesn''t matter."


    "I wonder... if a miracle happens, over and over again, is it still a miracle?" I asked, cutting him in half once again. "I guess we will find out, won''t we?"


    Lille Barro''s eyes widened for a fraction of a second, the only sign of hisposure cracking before he recovered, the smirk returning as if chiseled in stone. "Interesting theory," he replied, unfazed as Gerard began piecing himself back together behind him. "But a miracle by any other frequency is still divine, something you will never understand."


    At this, Lille took a shot, to which I took the opportunity to test how... unblockable his attacks truly were, bending the space between us, to see if I could redirect his attack. s... it seemed they were pretty much impossible to block, seeing that despite bending space... his shot had pierced my chest as if nothing had stood on its way.


    "You can''t block my power. The X-Axis," Lille said with an almost pitying shake of his head. "It''s the ultimate weapon, a divine privilege granted to me, as executioner of our God."


    Blood trickled down from my chest as a soft chuckle escaped my lips. "Good for you."


    Out of everyone here, he was the only one that could actually harm me... if I let him, of course. Gerard, Askin and Pernida couldn''t pierce my spatial defenses, meaning they couldn''t harm me, even if I stood still in front of them, but him... I had to dodge.


    "Kill.... you!" Pernida screeched, its twisted form expanding and contracting grotesquely as itunched its nerve-like fibers towards me. I let them hit my spatial barrier, as Gerard now fully reformed, loomed over us, a few inches taller.


    I turned my attention to Pernida momentarily, watching with clinical detachment as the nerves attempted to prate the distortion surrounding me, only to disintegrate upon contact. What a disgusting ability...


    "Well... time to chop and chop... until you can''t stand up anymore," I replied, moving forward, this time, towards Askin who had been observing from a safe distance, so far. As amusing as he was, his time hade.


    "Vollstndig! Hasshein!" Askin shouted, as he jumped back, a pair of wings unfurling behind him with a radiant purple glow that illuminated the battlefield, increasing his spiritual pressure significantly. "Oh, you''reing for me now? That''s rather ttering, but I think you''ll find that I''m not as easy to deal with as you might assume, I''m a coward alright, but one that is very hard to kill."


    If I had to guess... this was probably the equivalent of a Quincy Bankai, meaning the other three had yet to show all their power.


    "Gift Bereich!" Askin dered as the air around us warped into a purple dome, encapsting the space where we stood for miles around. Immediately, the very atmosphere within it turned toxic; every breath hurt... quite a lot.


    I could feel the poison creeping through my veins.


    "You''ll be d to know, you took me far away enough so that this... doesn''t trap others," Askin continued with a smirk, his confidence bordering on arrogance as he watched me. "But now, trapped in here with me, you''ll die of my Gift Ball Deluxe. Slowly, painfully... it''s quite the honor, actually."


    I staggered, an act that seemed to visibly excite Askin. "Gotcha." At this, I started cracking my neck.


    "You... are unaffected?" Askin faltered, the certainty in his voice melting into disbelief. "But how? No living thing can withstand my Gift Bereich!"


    "Living thing," I interjected coldly, meeting his gaze with a predatory smirk. "Therein lies your miscalction." My body was poisoned alright, but I had ceased all functions of it, leaving nothing but spiritual pressure, making his poison, useless... in short, I was puppeteering my own body through Zanryuzuki.


    I might see a decrease in performance, but I estimated that at much my efficiency would drop around a fifteen percent or so, not enough to give them an edge.


    As Askin watched, his face twisted with apprehension, clearly having expected the poison of his Gift Bereich to cripple me, to bring a slow and tortuous end to me, I simply smiled, walking towards him, like nothing had happened.


    "You''re bluffing," Askin muttered, taking a single step back, trying to distance himself from me. But my de was faster, slicing through his neck and spraying blood across the ground.


    "Survive that," I raised my boot and mmed it down on his severed head, crushing his head beneath my heel with a resounding pop echoed across the ce, as his skull shattered and brains sttered onto the ground. "If you ask me, he didn''t seem pretty good at surviving... but who am I to judge?"


    "As...kin!" Pernidas hissed out.


    It seems that... out of the four of them, he was the easiest to kill, but just to make sure, let me destroy his body. Wasting no time, I stabbed his body with Zanryuzuki, creating a miniature ck hole, consuming his flesh and bone, leaving no trace of his existence behind, as if he had never been there at all.


    "So, who''s next?" I turned with deliberate slowness, my eyes sweeping over the remaining figures.

 Chapter 297: Note

Chapter 297: Note


    Today the novel ends, and starts a new one. Star Wars: Gctic System.


    Sorry I was missing, had a lot of shit to deal with, but like they say betterter than never.

 Chapter 298:

    Chapter 298:


    If you want to give a look to my new novel, go ahead and check my /cornbringer


    Star Wars Gctic System has 7 chapters so far.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    Adam C. POV.]


    Killing Askin had been... easier than I had thought, seeing he gave me cockroach vibes, hard to kill and all, but a part of me suspected he was the weakest link of his group in terms of mortality, that and the fact... my All-Seeing eyes could see him.


    The others however, seemed more along the lines of immortals.


    Pernida.


    Gerard.


    And... Lille.


    Three more to go.


    "So, who''s next?" I turned with deliberate slowness, my eyes sweeping over the remaining contestants.


    Pernida was the first to move, a twitch of its fingers betraying an eagerness, or perhaps nervousness, that belied its otherwise unreadable appearance. "I will kill you!" His nerves extended out of his body like grotesque marite wires, aiming to entangle me in their death grip. But speed was my ally and I sidestepped with a dancer''s grace, feeling the air shift where I had just stood.


    "You could try," I taunted, keeping my tone light, almost bored as the nerves hit my spatial barrier.


    Something had changed... Pernida''s speech had improve, significantly for that matter, and not only that... his attacks were reaching deeper into my barrier, not enough to warrant immediate concern, but enough to show he was somehow bypassing my defenses... no, he was adapting to them.


    Augh escaped my lips, an edge of genuine amusement coloring the sound. "Well, that''s new," I remarked casually, keeping my gaze fixed on Pernida. "Learning on the job, are we?"


    Pernida''s nerves writhed and twisted in the air. The abomination didn''t respond with words this time. Instead, itunched another barrage of nerves, each one faster and more precise than thest, reaching deeper into my barrier. "I said that I would kill you, and kill you I will!"


    Another change... and right in the middle of a sh. A bigger change at that. There was no doubt, this little hand was adapting. Depending on how his... adaptability works, things could turn ugly for me, very ugly, meaning the longer I let that thing live, the higher my chances of actually losing this fight.


    I was working on assumptions here, and lots of what ifs. But, if his gimmick was truly adaptation, my best course of action was to eliminate Pernida with a single devastating blow. Obliterating its body entirely would leave no room for adaptation, evolution or regeneration, and I had to do it without my Bankai, in order to keep my trump cards hidden.


    With a predatory smile, I took a step forward, feeling the anticipation build within me like raging inferno . "You want to kill me? Thene closer," I beckoned with a taunting finger. "I''m right here."


    Gerard, who had been observing until now, chuckled. "Such confidence," he boomed, his voice echoing across the battlefield.


    "I''ll get to youter," I said, sting him away with a swing of my de.


    Pernida, reacted almost instantaneously,unching itself at me with incredible speed. I could see every minute adjustment in its form, the way it honed its approach with each passing second, a terrifying testament to its capacity for evolution. Its nerves danced wildly in the air, creating a deadly strikes meant only for me.


    At this rate, he would bypass my Infinity soon enough.


    I grinned, my grip tightening around Zanryuzuki''s hilt. "I really wanted to save this attack for your King, but seeing I''m already saving my Bankai... I might as well use some of my other tools, right?"


    My words seemed to unsettle the beast, or perhaps it was the sudden shift in my spiritual pressure. Nerves twitched more erratically now, as if sensing the danger that awaited them.


    I closed my eyes for a brief moment, allowing my senses to fully grasp my technique. "Big Bang."


    The silence that followed was short, a mere precursor to the tumultuous deafening roar that erupted from the space before me as reality seemed to warp, bending and twisting as if unable to bear the weight of the power I unleashed, creating an all consuming explosion that consumed Pernidas and everything else in its immediate vicinity.


    It was a cataclysmic event in miniature, a focused singrity of destructive force that left no chance for adaptation or regeneration.


    "That''s two out of four," I said, as the explosion died down, the battlefield enveloped in a cloud of dust and debris. "Who wants to be next?"


    The other two had moved out of the range before the explosion could engulf them, because they knew, that had they been hit by it alongside their friend, they would''ve died.


    "Lille!" Gerard grinned, excitedly.


    "I know," Lille acknowledged.


    "Let''s hurry this up," I said, starting to walk towards them. "I have a King to kill, and a girl to kiss."


    "Vollstndig!" Both Gerard and Lille shouted in unison, their voices slicing through the dusty air with a divine authority that immediately altered the dynamics of the battlefield. Light red from their bodies, enveloping them in blinding radiance that bespoke their true power. Wings sprouted from their backs, each a manifestation of their transcendent abilities.


    I might have to use that skill again. "Bring it on."


    "I''m not done yet," Lille hissed, opening his tattoo eyed, which had remained closed until know, his power increasing once again, exponentially, as his body began to transform into something akin to a biblically urate angel. His form elongated, his limbs stretching until he towered above me like a sentinel of judgement.


    "You know, just because I killed you freak of a friend, doesn''t mean you have to fill his role," I replied, a chuckle escaping my lips.


    Gerard, massive and imposing,ughed at my challenge. "You speak as if you''ve already won."


    I grinned, the grin of someone who''s walked through the fires of hell ande out unscathed. "And you act as if you''ve never faced defeat."


    Time to kill thest two, and go for the main course. Yhwach.

 Chapter 299:

    Chapter 299:


    If you want to give a look to my new novel, go ahead and check my /cornbringer


    Star Wars Gctic System has 7 chapters so far.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    [Adam C. POV.]


    Two down, two more to go.


    The two most difficult ones. There was something about them that... didn''t sit well with me. Just like with Pernidas. The difference was I hadn''t given Pernidas a chance to be difficult to deal with, had I let the fight go on, he would''ve probably be a nightmare to deal with.


    Regardless of that, the point still stood. Both Lille Barro and Gerard Valkyrie were going to be a bit harder to handle than thest two.


    Before that, however, I need to get rid of Askin''s poison, just in case.


    With a twisted grin on my face, I raised my de to my wrists and sliced through them, releasing the toxic blood that had been coursing through my veins until now. For a moment, I watched as it spilled onto the ground, before turning my gaze to them. "How kind of you to wait."


    Lille Barro''s eyes zed with fury as he raised his wings, firing a barrage of rapid shots at me. His expression twisted into one of mocking piety. "You would desecrate your own flesh in the presence of God''s own messenger? You are beyond salvation, fool."


    I snorted, dodging his shots. As easy as it was to dodge his attacks, I had to give it to him, his power was quite deadly.


    "Don''t forget about me!" Gerardughed, moving behind me as he swung his sword, cleaving through the air with a force that threatened to split the spirit world itself.


    I leaped back, avoiding the swing by a hair''s breadth, my feet churning the earth as I put some distance between us.


    Their power had increased a lot.


    Healing my wrists, I lunged towards Gerard with a single sh step, avoiding his sharp sword swing as I ducked and rolled, before pivoting on the ground, bringing my sword down, slicing through his torso, separating him in two pieces once again. Blood gushed from the wound and he fell to the ground with a thud.


    "The... fuck is that?" I muttered, my eyes widening in disbelief as I stared at a tiny, silver cross gleaming in the center of Gerard''s wound.


    I moved back, dodging one of Lille Barro''s shots that tore through the space where I had been a moment earlier.


    "Insolent sinner," Lille called out, descending towards me like an avenging angel, his wings casting a shadow over me. "By the authority granted to me, I shall be your executioner."


    Iughed, ignoring him. "A fucking core! Of course! No wonder he just keeps regenerating! I''m literally doing no damage! As long as the core remains, I''m just wasting my time, Hahahahaha!"


    Miracles my ass, I knew his power had to have a gimmick... otherwise they would''ve invaded this ce a long time ago, sending him alone.


    "Just because you know how my power works, it doesn''t mean you can stop me!" Gerard beamed, rising from the ground once again, his body miraculously pulling itself back together around the gleaming cross. "I am invincible as long as I carry His will! For I am the Miracle, my form is testament to divine providence!"


    Invincible?


    Nah...


    Just mildly annoying to deal with, at best, now that I know his gimmick... this will end very quickly for him.


    Distorting the space around us, I teleported behind Gerard, gripping my de tightly. "Comet." With the invocation of that single word, my sword bathed in a luminescent glow, as if it had absorbed the brilliance of a star, then... with a single moved, I swung with all my might, aiming not for Gerard''s flesh, but for the very heart of his immortality, his core, cutting him in two... this time, permanently.


    Gerard''s eyes widened in shock, a soundless gasp escaping from the depth of his throat.


    Comet was a very simple technique, it was the absolute amplification of the basic power of my Zanpakuto, cutting through space, but in its maximum form... cutting existence itself.


    Lille Barro, watched in horror as the cross that was the source of Gerard''s miracles fell apart in two clean pieces, ttering to the ground with a sound far too delicate for the magnitude of its destruction. The Miracle, deprived of its divine anchor, began to disintegrate, unable to maintain his corporeal form any longer.


    "So... how about you save me some time, and tell me how to kill you?" I smirked at Lille, whose usual air of arrogance had evaporated into a thin mist of anger and uncertainty.


    Lille Barro''s face contorted with rage, the feathers of his once immacte wings ruffling in the growing tension. "You dare mock the messengers of His light? You are but a mortal, soaked in sin and blind to the majesty above!"


    He was really... sucking Yhwach''s off...


    "You''re right, its no fun if you tell me..." I said, moving behind him, shing at his throat. But instead of cutting him... my de went through him, like he wasn''t even there. A momentary flicker of confusion brushed over my face, but it was swiftly reced by a knowing smirk.


    This was yet another trick, anotheryer to peel back in this fight.


    I knew his powers were... simr to mine, in some way. But at the same time, they were fundamentally different. My power ignored most defenses, because I would bend space to my will, on his case, it seemed more like space didn''t exist for him.


    Let''s test a few things out.


    "Comet," I whispered again, the luminous glow enveloping my Zanpakuto once more. But this time, I swung in a broad arc, creating a sweeping crescent of radiant energy that raced towards Lille, going right through him.


    "Your attacks are meaningless," Lille spat, his voice a mixture of derision and perhaps, a hint of desperation. "You cannot harm that which has transcended the very concept of mortality, for I am His Messenger."


    Ignoring his usual rants, I focused on what I had learned with myst attack. Comet had been as ineffective as any other attack I had thrown his way so far, but, unlike my other attacks, Comet had given me a little bit insight.


    Comet was designed to cut existence itself, to cut anything that existed between me, and my de. Yet, Lille Barro hadn''t been hurt by my attack, meaning... he was either truly intangible... or his existence was linked to a ne beyond this one.


    In short.


    I had no way of defeating him, unless I used... my Bankai.


    Iughed, the sound cutting through the air, heavy with irony. I really wanted to kill them all without my Bankai. "A messenger who cannot be touched," I chuckled, ncing at my Zanpakuto, as if sharing a private joke with it. "Let''s deliver a message of our own, shall we?"


    Lille''s eyes narrowed, catching the subtle change in my stance. The air around us tensed as I lifted my Zanpakuto high, the hum of my power charging the atmosphere with an electric anticipation.


    "Bankai," I whispered, a word heavy with finality. The world seemed to hold its breath; the very fabric of reality tensed as if bracing for the impact of my deration. In an instant, the skies darkened, the stars above blinking out one by one until we stood under a canopy of impossible darkness. "Muryokusho."


    "What did you do?!" Lille demanded.


    I smiled, cracking my neck as my de dissipated into the void. Thanks to my training in hell... I was now able to summon forth Abyssal Void upon the release of my Bankai, making things easier to deal with.


    So... this darkness around us was not merely the absence of light, or an effect of my power altering the climate... no, it was the absence of space, of life, of power, of everything, a void where existence itself came to die. And at the center of this expanse of nothingness stood Lille, his form now tangibly visible as if he was the only thing remaining in a universe swallowed by oblivion.


    "It seems," I said, my voice eerily resonant within the vacuum, "Your transcendence has limits after all."


    Lille''s eyes widened as he finally understood the gravity of his situation. His self-assured aura, once untouchable, now quivered.


    "Normally, I would go on a speech about nothing survives in this Void..." I chuckled, snapping my fingers, ordering the Void to consume Lille. "Sadly, I''m on a tight schedule."


    The abyss responded to mymand with a hunger that was palpable even in the absence of everything. It surged forward, tendrils of nothingness reaching for Lille with a silent voracity. Lille, the self-proimed messenger of God, now looked more like a cornered animal than an emissary of the divine.


    "No, this can''t be! I am his messenger, his executioner! I can''t fail!" Lille stammered, his voice betraying the fear that had taken root deep within him. He thrashed against the void, firing sts of shimmering light from his weapon in a futile attempt to ward off the encroaching darkness. But light, like everything else... cannot exist within the abyss, and his futile efforts disintegrated into the void, just like him.


    Now... all that was left, was Yhwach.

 Chapter 300:

    Chapter 300:


    If you want to give a look to my new novel, go ahead and check my /cornbringer


    Star Wars Gctic System has 7 chapters so far.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    [Adam C. POV.]


    As I sealed my Bankai once more, I couldn''t help but feel disappointed... I really wanted to kill Lille without using my Bankai, but s, it would''ve been impossible, my abilities in my Shikai state were simply not suited for the task.


    I couldn''t dwell on my irritation for long, as the sound of pping caught my attention.


    I turned to see Yhwach approaching with a unsettling smile on his face, he looked just like the old man had described him. Either way, I was happy he had saved me the trouble of looking for him.


    Yhwach said,ing to a stop. "I expected nothing else from my brother."


    "Thanks for saving me the time of looking for you," I replied, pointing my de at him.


    Yhwach chuckled softly, his voice carrying an eerie calmness as he extended his arms, and I watched in disbelief as he absorbed the essence of the four Quincy I had just killed, Askin, Pernida, Gerard, and Lille.


    "For me to destroy this wed world," Yhwach dered, his eyes locking onto mine, "I''m afraid I have to destroy you, brother. Because only as one, I''ll be able to change it all."


    Ok, no time to y... let''s go all out, from the very beginning. No conversation, no chat, nothing, just go for the kill, and end this.


    "Bankai," I said, my voice barely above a whisper, yet it cut through the thick tension hanging in the air around us. "Muryokusho."


    "What a wonderful power," Yhwachplimented, his unsettling smile never waning even as the air around us vibrated with the release of my Bankai. The power of Muryokusho, Abyssal Void, began to erase the space between us, distorting reality itself as it sought to nullify the existence of everything within its domain, specifically, Yhwach.


    Yhwach raised an eyebrow, almost in appreciation, as he observed the destructive forces at y. His form remained unnaturally calm. "A terrifying power, indeed, but ultimately futile against me." With those words, Yhwach''s own abilities began to manifest with terrifying potency, as Shadows began to push back at the void.


    Within moments, the bnce of power shifted palpably, the air thickening with the aroma of dark energy that seemed to nullify even the void itself.


    ...


    He had stopped... Abyssal Void...


    Iughed, excited at the challenge before me. "Is that so?" I mocked, swirling my de to intensify the pressure of the void. "Then let''s test the limits of your power, shall we?"


    Yhwach merely tilted his head, as if intrigued by the prospect. His shadows fluttering in an unfelt breeze. "As you wish."


    I had to admit... that while I would''ve been happy if he had just died to technique just now, I was even more happy that he hadn''t... for it meant, I could truly go all out. "Don''t disappoint, Yhwach!"


    "I say the same, brother," Yhwach replied, taking a step forward.


    --------------------------------


    [Soul King. POV.]


    In the vast expanse of time and space, where the threads of fate intertwine, I, alone, have gazed into the abyss of possibilities, into the future. My eyes, ancient and unyielding, have witnessed the unfolding of countless eras, the rise and fall of powers unimaginable. The demise of Yhwach, my child, at the hands of Ichigo, the relentless protector, was a spectacle etched in the annals of time. Yet, this oue, this fragment of destiny, did not resonate with the harmony I sought.


    In my divine providence, I brought forth a new beacon of hope, a child born of the cosmos, destined to disrupt the fabric of the future. A child imbued with the essence of stars and the whispers of eternity. But as the wheel of time turned, the path this child carved through the cosmos revealed a future even more discordant than thest.


    A future where chaos reigned, where the delicate bnce I so meticulously crafted teetered on the brink of oblivion.


    I, who have seen the birth of gxies and the whisper of life in the void, find no sce in these visions. The future, once a tapestry of infinite potential, now looms as a harbinger of despair. Each thread, once vibrant and full of promise, now weaves a tale of sorrow and ruin.


    In this moment of revtion, where the past, present, and future converge, I ampelled to ponder the unthinkable. Perhaps the cycle of creation and destruction, the endless dance of life and death, is but a futile endeavor. Perhaps the time hase to silence the cosmic threads, to still the hands of fate.


    Yes...


    It seems the time hase for the final act, my ultimate decree as the Soul King. With a heart heavy with the knowledge of what must be done, I resolve to bring an end to all. This is not a decision born of whimsy or despair, but a necessary conclusion to restore the cosmic bnce that has been irrevocably lost.


    Thus, let it echo through the realms, from the highest heavens to the deepest abyss: The Soul King has decreed the end of all. The fabric of reality, the very essence of existence, shall be unraveled, undone by my hand. In this act of unparalleled magnitude, I will extinguish the stars, silence the gxies, and dissolve the bonds that hold the universe together.


    This is my final prophecy, my ultimate burden, and the legacy I leave behind. A cosmos once vibrant and teeming with life will return to the void from whence it came. In this act of cosmic annihtion, I seek not destruction for its own sake, but the restoration of a bnce that has been forever lost.


    The cycle must end, and from its ashes, perhaps, in another time, another existence, a new order will emerge, something better... something worthy, something meaningful. But for now, all muste to an end.

 Chapter 301:

    Chapter 301:


    If you want to give a look to my new novel, go ahead and check my /cornbringer


    Star Wars Gctic System has 7 chapters so far.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    [Adam C. POV.]


    Grinning, I felt my fingers tightened around my Zanpakuto, its hilt slick with sweat, before taking a step forward with a burst of reiatsu, charging at Yhwach, closing the distance between us in the blink of an eye, bringing my de down on him. Our des shed, the metal ringing out as we both struggled against each other''s strength.


    The force of our collision sent shockwaves rippling through the air and shaking the ground beneath our feet like waves in the sea, waves that extended as far as the Seireitei.


    Yhwach, with that unnerving calm that seemed to be his permanent state of being, barely batted an eye as he deflected my de with a sharp turn of his wrist.


    I smiled, a feral grin splitting my face, as I felt a surge of exhration pump through my veins. This was it! The battle I had been yearning for, a fight where I could give my all!


    "Let''s keep this going!" The words left my lips in a growl as I mustered every ounce of my soul''s energy, channeling it through my Zanpakuto, before releasing it in a crescent wave of dark energy erupted from the de, an cket racing towards Yhwach with the fury of a thousand storms, an attack of pure concentrated void, one that would consume anything in its way.


    Yhwach''s eyes gleamed with a mix of amusement and acknowledgment of my resolve, the faintest hint of a smirk ying on his lips. "Blut Vene Anhaben!" A dome of blue energy erupted around him, radiating a pulsing glow that absorbed the impact of my attack, dispersing my crescent wave as though it was nothing more than a gentle breeze.


    Undeterred, I leapt back,nding lightly on my feet and skidding across the rubble-strewn ground. "It seems someone prepared themselves to deal with my void, I wonder why..." I chuckled, cracking my neck.


    Yhwach''s low chuckle echoed through destroyedndscape. "It was only natural, brother... after all, I can''t use my eyes with you, as you cant use yours with me, besides... we are at war."


    He was right, just like it was against Lille... Gerard... and Pernida, my eyes seemed to be ineffective against him, though I suppose the fact he couldn''t use his own eyes against made served as a constion price.


    Taking a deep breath, I moved forward once again, blurring in and out of sight with a series of sh steps, beforeing to a stop in front of him, my arm extending as my sword sliced through the air silently in a swift upward arc, aimed directly at his chest.


    Yhwach sidestepped, his cloak billowing as he evaded death by a hair''s breadth. But I didn''t stop there, I immediately spun on my heel, anticipating his counter-attack even before it wasunched, blocking his de, before kicking him away. He coughed blood, his eyes widening slightly in surprise at the strength of my attack. His feet skidded against the ground, cracking the earth beneath as he regained his bnce.


    He smiled, the smile not reaching his eyes, which were now fixed upon me with a newfound intensity. "Impressive," he said, wiping the trickle of blood from his lip with the back of his hand. "It''s been ages since I''ve had to exert myself to this extent."


    Giving no reply, I moved behind him with the barest whisper of movement, my reiatsu ring. "Then let''s not disappoint each other, Yhwach," I replied, voice steel wrapped in velvet.


    Yhwach spun, his own swording up in a fluid arc that met mine with a ring of steel against steel. The reverberation of our shing des sent shockwaves through the already fracturedndscape. Fragments of debris lifted into the air, suspended momentarily as if gravity had lost its grip on the world.


    "You speak of disappointment," Yhwach began, thrusting forward with renewed vigor. "Yet, you hold back your true power. What are you afraid of?"


    My lips curled into a faint, mocking smile as I parried his thrust and pushed back, creating distance between us. "Afraid? You mistake caution for fear, Yhwach. To unleash everything in the opening act would be a poor performance, wouldn''t it?"


    He was right, I was holding back... but not in the way he imagined. I simply hadn''t shown all my cards yet... why? Well, the answer was simple, I didn''t want this to end too quickly, I wanted to enjoy this feeling a bit longer, the feeling... I wasn''t in control, the feeling of a true fight.


    Yhwach''s expression changed, the glimmer of understanding lighting his features; he was no fool. Hisughter, deep and resonant, filled the air, acknowledging the game between us. "I see... so that''s what you seek... so simplistic... Yet... How exhrating!" he eximed, the excitement in his voice betraying his usuallyposed demeanor.


    I chuckled, it seems the bastard read my mind. "Well, what can I say... it''s boring being strong."


    "I suppose it is," Yhwach conceded, his eyes narrowing into slits of concentrated thought. "But let us not while away the hours in idle chatter. I have a world to change, and you have a brother to kill, so let''s see what ideal prevails."


    "Then let us continue," I said, repositioning my sword in a stance that invited the next exchange.


    There were three stages to my bankai.


    First, the release stage. The one I have always been using. It allows me to use the basic abilities of my Bankai, which for most would be enough, seeing they are quite devastating.


    Second, the controlled stage... the one I am currently using. It''s not necessarily more powerful than the first stage, but it''s more versatile. It allows me to apply the void into all of my attacks without having to bring everything into the void itself, giving me a bigger range of options when attacking.


    Third... the final stage, the one I have kept veiled in the shadows until now. A stage where the amalgamation of power and void bes something... transcendent. It is a realm unexplored, an apex where I risk oblivion in exchange for absolute dominion over the Void. It short, I be the void itself... there''s a reason why I call it the final stage, and its because its.... quite final for everyone involved.


    This stage has a time limit, as in... there is a certain amount of time I can use it without dying, one minute.


    The exnation behind this is... simple, The Void rejects all, and destroys it all. Including me. One minute its just the amount of time my reiatsu can buy me while I use this stage. Any second after that limit, and... I might just disappear into the void.


    That was my triumph card.


    For now though, I would enjoy this feeling just a little bit more... he would die soon enough, until then, I would just... enjoy.


    Yhwach moved forward, closing the distance between us in the blink of an eye, bringing his de down on me.


    I shifted my stance, not retreating but advancing, mirroring his speed and attack. Our des shed, creating a shockwave that expanded as far as the eye could see, we stood there for a moment, refusing to give an inch, before moving once again, our des shing over and over again, each collision shattering the already broken ground around us.


    I grinned, ducking under one of his attacks, trying to deliver a deep cut to his back, only to receive an arrow to my shoulder as he turned to face me. The arrow, solidified from pure reishi, burned with an intensity I hadn''t expected. Dodging his follow-up attack, I repositioned myself a few feet away, shattering the reishi arrow with a burst of reiatsu.


    Time for a test of speed.


    Shunpo vs Hirenkyaku.


    Without any words, we moved once again, a dark blur against a streak of light. We darted across the skies, our des shing faster than anyone could see. Spectators, if there were any capable of witnessing this, would see nothing more than the asional spark and hear the dyed sonic booms of our passing.


    "Heilig Pfeil!" Yhwach''s voice cut through the air, the sternmand heralding a volley of luminous arrows that rained down upon me like a divine judgment.


    I raised my sword, and with a fluid motion that seemed to distort the very fabric of reality, I began slicing through each arrow, disintegrating them upon contact. Focusing the void on the edge of my de for extra power.


    As the arrows dissipated into the void, he charged forth, unaffected by the deathly aura emanating from my sword.


    I smiled, only to feel... like something was off... like something was going terribly wrong, something that Yhwach himself seemed to notice as well, seeing he came to a stop, his eyes narrowing as if trying to discern the source of this sudden shift. I wasn''t sure what exactly had changed... but I could ripple going around, a subtle yet powerful disturbance that neither of us had anticipated.


    Was it fear that shed across Yhwach''s face for a brief moment?


    "What..." I stopped, just now realizing I was shaking, my hands trembling as if a chill had seeped into my very bones.


    Yhwach, too, seemed unnerved, his unppable demeanor momentarily faltering. Meaning this wasn''t the result of our powers. No, this was something else, something ancient and foreboding that slithered into our midst like an unwee shadow.


    "What is happening?" I asked.


    "I can''t keep wasting my time here," Yhwach replied, turning around to face me. "If I don''t kill you now... I won''t be able to aplish what I sought out to do."


    ...


    Somehow... I felt the same way about killing him now, there was a primal part of me screaming at me to kill him now, or... run away, and it wasn''t away from him, which I couldn''t understand.


    I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply, focusing on the weight of my Zanpakuto in my hands, then with a swift movement, I raised it above my head and plunged it into my chest. It was time for the final stage, The True Void.


    Sixty seconds, from this point on... I would only have sixty seconds to end this.

 Chapter 302:

    Chapter 302:


    If you want to give a look to my new novel, go ahead and check my /cornbringer


    Star Wars Gctic System has 7 chapters so far.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    [Adam. C. POV.]


    As the sword plunged my heart, the void started to expand throughout my body, swallowing everyst vestige of warmth that had ever touched my skin. I could feel the tether to my soul fraying, each thread snapping with the precision of a practiced executioner''s de. Yet amidst this encroaching darkness, there was an ethereal tranquility... a sense of release that bordered on euphoria.


    My entire body had be a shadow, no... an extension of the void, leaving no discerning features


    or outline that would distinguish me from the abyss that now imed me. I was no longer a Shinigami, a warrior, or anything simr; I now was a part of the infinite, an indistinguishable speck in an ocean of nothingness.


    The Perfect Vessel of Emptiness.


    I couldn''t speak.


    I couldn''t see.


    I couldn''t feel.


    Yet, I didn''t need any of those things, because as the void, I could see everything that was not.


    Locking my senses on Yhwach, I moved forward in a manner that defied the very concept of motion. Where there was no light to cast shadows, and no ground to measure distance, I was both everywhere and nowhere at once, because as long as I existed in this stage everything was a extension of the void.


    Everything was being consumed by the void.


    One second...


    Yhwach brought his de down on me, meeting my de, or what used to be my de, as it too had undergone the same transformation as my form. His weapon disintegrated


    on contact, his de merging with the unending darkness that had be my essence.


    His eyes, wide with the shock of understanding, finally perceived the truth of what he faced as he moved back, making some distance between us. In this form, I was beyond the limits of life and death, beyond the grasp of fate or destiny.


    I was the embodiment of absence, the antithesis of all that is, will be, could be, or should be.


    Two seconds...


    "Sankt Altar!" He roared, unleashing a divine light that sought to sanctify and vanish the space my void had touched.


    But that light, as blinding and pure as it was, flickered and writhed as they approached me, like a me desperate to ignite in a vacuum.


    Three seconds...


    I moved... no disced myself in front of him, touching his arm with my hand. His arm, exposed to the essence of nothingness, started to unravel at its edges, threads of existence peeling away into the abyss, spreading like a disease consuming him away.


    Seeing this, Yhwach cut his own arm off with a swift motion, the severed limb disintegrating before it even had the chance to hit the ground. He stumbled back, his face a mask of shock and anger, seeming as if... he was finally confronting an enemy against whom his powers seemed futile.


    Four seconds...


    I swung my de down in his direction, erasing everything in front of me instantly, no sound, no explosion, just non-existence.


    Five seconds...


    The space where Yhwach had stood a moment before was now an expanding sphere of void, with me at its center. He managed to evade, but barely, a look of furious calction recing the shock on his visage.


    I could see his lips move, but no sound came to me. There were some side effects to this state... but fighting like this, was hard... being everywhere and nowhere at the same time was disorienting, even for a being like me.


    Six seconds...


    I just need to kill him in one shot.


    I just need to consume everything in a five mile radius, instantly and without trace.


    Seven seconds...


    I gathered the darkness within me,pressing it, refining it, until it was a singrity of pure void. Yhwach, sensing the impending eradication, tried to move away, but the instant he turned around, the void expanded... consuming it all.


    They might have been some coteral casualties, I wasn''t sure, all I knew was...


    Eight seconds...


    And the battle had already ended.


    Yet the feeling of unease, was simply growing stronger.


    -----------------------------------------------


    [Yhwach POV.]


    I had underestimated my brother. His power... was well beyond anything I had ever seen, forcing me to rewrite my future existence into a different location just to avoid his attack, that had it hit, would''ve killed me without a doubt.


    Any attack of him at that stage... could''ve killed me.


    His power was such, my death had be an absolute point in time... forcing me to use all my power to rewrite that future, despite being unable to see him in it.


    Not that it matters, we both lost our chance to aplish our goals.


    My dream is no longer possible.


    His dream is no longer possible.


    Father ising.


    -------------------------------------------------


    [The Soul King. POV.]


    As I awaken from my timeless slumber, the chains of my ethereal prison nk and shatter, echoing through the hallowed halls of my so called Pce. For eons, I have been bound, a silent watcher, a prisoner in my own realm out of my own volition. But now, as the cosmic scales tip towards irreversible chaos, and once again, I must retake my duty, onest time.


    My children, they squabble and fight for power they can barelyprehend, not knowing their strife is but a spark before the storm. They believe themselves gods, yet they are mere pawns in a game that stretches far beyond the canvas of their creation.


    I feel Yhwach''s heartbeat flicker with terror, his soul trembling in the face of the absolute oblivion he had narrowly escaped. His brother, the harbinger of the void, has challenged the very essence of what I had once wrought. The darkness that had almost consumed him was not merely a weapon, it was a statement, a deration that the order I had sought to establish was crumbling.


    "I''m afraid I can''t let you leave," Ichibe Hyosube said, walking into the room where my cage had been. The Monk Who Calls the Real Name.


    "Yo Ichi, I didn''t sign up for this kind of fight," Oetsu Nimaiya chimed in, appearing behind him with his hands leisurely tucked into the pockets of his ck shihakusho. "Our chances are on the negative numbers, hell yes!"


    "Even then... we must fight," Kirio Hikifune added, stepping forward with a solemn expression on her face.


    "Just so you know, I didn''t like any of you," Tenjiro sighed, taking a stance.


    "Our duty was bound to have a gruesome end," Senjumaru Tsunayashiro spoke, her void calm and collected.


    It didn''t matter, at the end of the day... everything would perish, they interference meant nothing.

 Chapter 303:

    Chapter 303:


    If you want to give a look to my new novel, go ahead and check my /cornbringer


    Star Wars Gctic System has 7 chapters so far.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    [Adam C. POV.]


    I sealed my Bankai, dropping into the ground exhausted, sweat dropping down my face, my breaths


    heavy and ragged. The world around me seemed to blur, the edges of my vision turning fuzzy as my energy drained away.


    Using the Void form, was... incredibly taxing, both on my soul and my body. I hadn''t even used the whole minute, and I was having problems standing upright.


    "Fuck..." I muttered, as my legs gave way, and I copsed onto the cold, hard earth beneath me. With what little strength remained, I turned my head to assess the situation. I had defeated Yhwach, and without him, the war the Quincy had brought upon the Soul Society was bound to fail now.


    I could still feel everyone fighting, some winning, most of them losing. At this point, if the Shinigami actually lost the war, after I took all the powerhouses... well, let''s just say they deserve to be defeated if thates to happen.


    As I mused on the absurdity of us losing the war, a shift in the air catches my attention. It''s subtle, almost imperceptible, but to me, it''s as clear as the light of day. A familiar change in the energy around me, my family.


    The ones I explicitly instructed Urahara not to involve.


    Pushing myself up with a herculean effort, I managed to sit, my gaze locking onto the shifting energies that heralded their approach. My heart sank. Urahara''s disobedience meant that the battle was far from over, and my family''s safety had beenpromised.


    "Goddamnit, Kisuke..." I growled under my breath, grabbing my Zanpakuto tight. "They have no role in this."


    As I raged at the implications of my family being here, in a war they had no obligation to fight, the sound of approaching footsteps breaks my thoughts. I tense up, ready to spring into action, but my body protests with a sharp jolt of pain. It''s Yhwach, standing before me, seemingly unharmed.


    "Congrattions," he said, his voice carrying a hint of respect, "Your power is that... form, was so immense, that it forced me to rewrite the future just to stand here. Though I guess it would be more urate to say, that it forced me to write a future, instead of rewriting one, seeing you left nothing to rewrite."


    ring at him, I pushed myself up the ground, every muscle screaming in protest. I might not have a lot of energy in me right now, but I would not falter... not now.


    "Round two, I guess." I said, getting into a stance as I braced myself for another round, only for Yhwach to raise his hand, signaling a pause.


    "As fun as that would be, we don''t have the energy for another bout," he admits, a rare glimpse of vulnerability in his eyes. "I can barely walk, and you''re not faring much better, brother."


    Confusion swirled within me, as those words left his mouth. Something here didn''t make much sense... I mean, if his current state was simr to mine, why did he evene? "Why are you here then?"


    Yhwach''s brows creased as he looked up at the darkening sky, his eyes filled with a mix of anger and apprehension. "We may not see eye to eye in our ideals, brother, but right now, we have amon enemy... so you ask why I''m here? Well... the answer is simple, to avoid total annihtion, we must unite against our father."


    Our father...


    The Soul King?


    The supposed guardian of bnce and order? The linchpin of this reality?


    Could it be the Soul King was after some sort of revenge for what the noble families did to him?


    No... That didn''t make much sense... after all, ording to Urahara, he allowed them to do everything they did to him, giving no resistance. He knew he was going to be sealed, betrayed, butchered, and put away.


    There''s no revenge, in a willing act. He can''t be angry or resentful for something he allowed others to do, while having more than enough power to stop it; in the first ce.


    "I can understand why he would want to kill you," I replied, taking a deep breath. "Your entire n was to kill him, eat him, and take his ce... but why would he want to kill me? And that''s an honest question, because I fail to see how I wronged the guy, if anything I am doing him a favor by stopping you."


    Yhwach''s gaze held mine, a humorless chuckle escaping him. "You''re right... but the thing is, you''re his son as much as I am, though you refuse to acknowledge the blood that ties us," he said with a bitter edge to his voice. "Our father does not discriminate between us. He sees both of us as perversions, unworthy aberrations that taint the order he seeks to create, to him, we are nothing more than two sides of the same wed coin."


    "Realistically speaking, what our chances of defeating him..." I asked, looking at him, because despite the fact I didn''t like him, at all... I was starting to believe he wasn''t lying to me, and if that was the case... well, I had a feel we were fucked.


    Yhwach''s tired eyes scanned the horizon before settling back on me, his expression grim. "I won''t sugarcoat it," he began, his voice low. "Even together, at our full power... our chances are basically non-existent."


    I blinked, staring at him for a moment. "So much for avoiding total annihtion."


    Yhwach''s lips curled into a smirk, as he nodded solemnly. "Our father is the embodiment of a primordial force, the very essence that maintains bnce between the human world, the spirit world, Hueco Mundo, and Hell... his power is beyond our reach."


    "So... what you''re saying is, we are going to die, so we might as well... die fighting?" I raised an eyebrow, a wry smile tugging at my lips despite the direness of our situation. It seemed absurdly human of him, this determination to ze out rather than fade away.


    "Precisely," Yhwach replied, standing up straighter. "We may be doomed from the start, but it''s better to challenge destiny than to cower before it."


    "You are being surprisingly friendly for a guy I tried to kill a few minutes ago," I remarked, the absurdity of our newfound alliance not lost on me.


    Yhwach allowed himself a dryugh, the sound echoing hollow in the empty space between us. "Circumstances make strange bedfellows," he said. "Besides, I''ve always respected strength and resolve, even when it''s aimed at me. We are, after all, cut from the same cloth; crafted to be warriors in a war that predates our existence. The very least we can do is face the end with dignity."


    Face our end with some dignity... what if I didn''t want to face any end at all?


    "How much time we have?" I asked, knowing the answer might be just as bleak as the rest of our discussion.


    Yhwach sighed. "A few hours at most before he gathers his strength fully. Not that he needs his full power to do so, if anything... the reason he still hasn''te for us, is that he''s probably admiring creation onest time, before he unravels it."


    A few hours.


    Surprisingly more time than I had expected.


    Meaning I have more than enough time to send everyone I care back home.


    "Anything that might increase our life expectancy?" I asked, sheathing my de.


    "Ikomikidomoe," Yhwach replied, letting out a sigh. "A hollow of immense power sealed long ago by the monk who calls the real name. That beast might buy us a few extra seconds."


    I chuckled, well, at least he''s being honest. As depressing as it was.


    "On that note, can you call off your people... I see no point in everyone fighting, when... you know who ising," I remarked.


    "Very well," Yhwach nodded.

 Chapter 304:

    Chapter 304:


    If you want to give a look to my new novel, go ahead and check my /cornbringer


    Star Wars Gctic System has 7 chapters so far.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    [The Soul Pce.]


    [Third Person. POV.]


    Ichibe Hyosube, the monk who calls the real name, leaned heavily against the cold, wall of the Soul King Pce. His once-immacte robes were torn and stained with blood, his blood, a vivid testament to the ferocity of the battle that had just transpired. Around him, scattered across the marble floor,y the defeated forms of his fellow Royal Guard members. Each of them, once symbols of unmatched strength and resilience, nowy motionless, their efforts to halt the unstoppable force of the Soul King proving futile.


    They knew that the moment the Soul King had be their enemy, defeat had be an unavoidable fact, but to think despite working together they weren''t even able to hurt their foe, it was disheartening, to say the least.


    Around the room, the air was thick with the scent of blood, and destruction, the silence in the aftermath of the one sided battle, almost deafening. Ichibe''s breaths came inbored gasps, his body wracked with pain from wounds that would have felled any lesser being. His eyes, usually so sharp and perceptive, now bore a haunted look, reflecting on what would happen now.


    Ichibe had never considered himself a good person, on the contrary, after all, he was known as the Most Evil Shinigami for a reason, but despite this... there were certain things he wanted to preserve, and now... these things he had sought to preserve, for his own motives or not, were beyond his reach to protect.


    "Why... after all this years," Ichibe leaned against a wall, his body trembling with exhaustion. Blood dripped from his torn sleeve and pooled on the ground, adding to the growing stain on his chest. As he reflected on his battle with the Soul King, a battle that hadsted all but one minute... taking his right arm, and a big portion of his torso.


    Thousands of years, without saying a word, without moving, without giving any signs of life... and all of a sudden, their linchpin sought destruction. This was a fact Ichibe couldn''tprehend, not at all.


    Outside the room, through a gaping hole in the wall, a remnant of their futile struggle, the Soul King stood. He had been there for almost an hour, making no signs of movement or intend. He was simply gazing down at the world below, as if giving it onest look before destroying it all.


    Ichibe watched him, an uneasy feeling gripping his heart, or whatever remained. The Soul King, the linchpin of their universe, now stood as the harbinger of its potential destruction. There was no malice in his posture, no triumphant gloating over his victory.


    He simply stood there, silent and still, his gaze seemingly piercing through the fabric of reality itself.


    The aged monk pushed himself away from the wall, ignoring the protest of his battered body. He took a tentative step forward, his eyes never leaving the figure of the Soul King. The distance between them was more than physical; it was a chasm of power and understanding that Ichibe knew he could never bridge.


    "Why... why now?" Ichibe called out, his voice a hoarse whisper, "You could''ve stopped us anytime, you could''ve killed us anytime, you let us win that time... so why now?"


    But the Soul King offered no response, no acknowledgment. He simply remained as still as a statue, contemting the fate of the world he oversaw.


    Seeing no response from the King, or point in trying to talk with it. Ichibe closed his eyes, seeing Adam and Yhwach, preparing... he had to admit, it was quite the bizarre look, natural enemies, opposite forces, trying to stop the unstoppable.


    He could see they were tired... exhausted, perhaps that was why the Soul King hadn''t attacked, to let them try and stop him. As futile as it was, perhaps the Soul King wanted them to die without regrets, aughable thought, but as good as any at this point, he supposed.


    He could see Yhwach telling Adam that even together, they stood no chance. A very realistic outlook.


    He could see the Quicy King telling him about Ikomikidomoe, the de that held the strongest Hollow to have ever existed. Ichibe could see the use of such power, seeing the Soul King had no real dominion over hollows, in fact, his existence was a direct response to the Hollow''s existence, yet... he had to be realistic, even with Ikomikidomoe, their chances were zero.


    But, if everything was crumbling down... why not give it a shot? It''s not like he had anything else to lose, he was dying, and so was this universe.


    Coughing up some blood, Ichibe moved with purpose, his steps echoing softly on the stone floor as he walked past the Soul King, reaching the vault a few meters away from the motionless God that continued to gaze at the world below, weakly the monk stood before the vault''s massive door, moving his hand to the lock. The lock in question, was aplex mechanism that required not a key but the spiritual pressure of a member of the Royal Guard.


    Soon enough, the door groaned open, revealing the sanctum that housed the relics and artifacts of immense power, umted over millennia. Most of them, items that Ichibe and the rest of the Zero Squad had deemed far too dangerous, at least for the order he sought to preserve.


    None of that mattered now, though.


    The air inside the vault was thick with the weight of history. Each item within had its own story, its own legacy, its own use, but none of them were nearly as powerful as the one Ichibe was looking: Ikomikidomoe.


    A de, holding the strongest hollow to have ever existed, one so strong, that without Ichimonji at his side, Ichibe would''ve lost. Even now, after all this time, the beast was just as strong as the day the monk had sealed it away.


    But strength matter very little in the face of the Soul King, he was a true transcendent being, one that was beyond such things, like strength.


    Coughing some more, Ichibe reached out, his hand trembling slightly, not from fear, but from the injures on his body. As his fingers wrapped around the hilt, a jolt of hostile energy coursed through him, a connection forming between him and the ancient hollow that was Ikomikidomoe, a threat.


    Ichibe chuckled, he supposed Ikomikidomoe was well within his right to hate him. After all, it was the monk who had defeated him, sealed him, and taken away his real name. But as amusing as Ikomikidomoe''s hatred was for the old monk, time was running out.


    Sure, he had no hopes whatsoever the sons of the King would be able to stop their father. But again... why not?


    If there was nothing else to do, and nothing you can do, you might as well try everything, and see how the pieces fall. It''s not like it will affect the oue anyhow.

 Chapter 305:

    Chapter 305:


    If you want to give a look to my new novel, go ahead and check my /cornbringer


    Star Wars Gctic System has 7 chapters so far.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    [Adam C. POV.]


    [One hourter.]


    Sitting inside one of the barracks of squad one, I felt the gentle, warm touch of Orihime''s healing powers washing over me. Beside her, Unohana worked in silence, both working together to restore my spiritual energy back to full power.


    They were making progress, in just an hour, I was already at thirty percent.


    In my peripheral, there was Yhwach, the Quincy King, my former enemy, now reluctant ally, receiving aid from one of his own healers. His eyes were closed, his expression one of concentration, or perhaps resignation.


    Needless to say, the room was thick with tension.


    Across the room, the old man, Yamamoto, his face carved with lines of age and battle, red at Yhwach with undisguised contempt. The old man''s eyes burned with a fire that seemed unquenchable.


    "Brat, do you truly believe his words?" Yamamoto asked, his tone begging for any reason to just unsheathe his de and cut Yhwach down.


    Before I could respond, for the hundredth time so far, the door swung open, and Urahara stepped in, Mayuri in tow, much to my surprise. Their expressions were grave, a rarity for both, especially Mayuri, whose face was usually twisted into some semnce of a smirk, while Urahara''s usualid-back demeanor was reced by an air of seriousness that immediately captured everyone''s attention.


    "Yhwach is telling the truth," Urahara announced, adjusting his hat slightly. His voice carried a weight that silenced the room as Mayuri nodded in agreement.


    "The worlds are slowly falling apart," Mayuri added, his voice devoid of its usual sarcasm, and mockery. "At the rate the worlds are tearing themselves apart, I estimate we have no more than six hours before everything copses, and after that, well... it would only be a matter of minutes before the Gates of Hell break down."


    Urahara continued with a nod, "The bnce of souls is disrupted, and with no clear direction. Without the stabilizing presence of the Soul King, all of creation is inching toward doom."


    Yhwach opened his eyes at that. "The Soul King was the linchpin; without him, everything unravels. Though I doubt he will wait for everything to fall apart on its own."


    Yamamoto grunted, gripping the hilt of his de tighter. "So, what grand n do you propose?" he grunted out, his voice raspy but strong.


    "That''s where it getsplicated," Urahara replied, pushing his hat back slightly. "The Soul King is beyond our power to stop, so if he seeks our destruction, the odds are stacked against us. Not only that, but given the timeframe we have to deal with this, even if we didn''t have to deal with the Soul King, we have no way of recing him, creating something capable of holding all of reality together would take years we don''t have."


    Mayuri then interjected with a manic glint in his eye that suggested he had been pondering over this very problem. "However," he said, drawing out the word in a way that made everyone lean forward, eager yet hesitant to hear his solution, "There may be an alternate approach."


    "Mimihagi," Jushiro Ukitake interjected. "You''re saying that if we somehow harness the power of the right arm of the Soul King, Mimihagi, it might just stabilize the worlds long enough for us to formte a more permanent solution."


    Mayuri continued, his voiceced with excitement that bordered on frenzy. "Precisely! With a part of the Soul King, we can temporally replicate his effect on the world as a linchpin, in turn, halting the unraveling of the worlds."


    Yhwach remained silent for a moment, leaning back into his chair. "An intriguing notion," he finally said, with a measured tone. "But harnessing Mimihagi is no simple task. Thest time its power was invoked, it required a sacrifice, a willing one. The bigger the sacrifice, the more time it will buy us."


    "In that case, I will give my life," Jushiro Ukitake said firmly, his eyes burning with resolve.


    "You are at death''s door as it is," Yhwach replied, gazing at Jushiro. "Just how much time do you think a dead man can buy?"


    Right.... Jushiro was sick, so while noble, his sacrifice would untimely be pointless.


    "I will have to agree with Yhwach," I nodded, letting out a sigh. "While noble, if your life, health and power are not equivalent to the task, you would dying for nothing."


    Jushiro chuckled softly. "I am aware, however, to use Mimihagi, regardless of the cost, my life has to be forsaken before it." With those words, an eerie shadow crept over his body, its hand stretching towards his chest as if ready to take his soul.


    "So that''s where Mimihagi has been," Yhwach said, a small smile on his face. "In the heart of a dying man, hoping to cling onto life just a little longer."


    Just like Pernidas, but a little less creepy.


    "We''ll decide who dies to the creepy shadowter," I said, turning my gaze to Urahara. "In the meantime, can you send my family back to my world, before Deus Ex Machinaes for our collective asses?"


    If it wasn''t for the fact there were more pressing matters at the moment, my boot would be giving that hat wearing bastard a colonoscopy right now. Then again, perhaps I should do it while I''m still alive, and kicking.


    "First of all, I didn''t bring them... Yoruichi did," Urohara replied, taking a small step back, as if sensing the imminent boot up his spiritual ass. "Two... I am working on stabilizing the portal, seeing evacuating might be our best shot, but... that''s proving to be a little bit difficult at the moment, seeing the Soul King''s presence alone is jamming any connection, andst but not least... you might wanna tell them what is happening yourself... there''s only so much space they can look for you, before they find you."


    Right... I had told Urahara to tell them I was hiding, mostly to avoid the whole, I''m about to die talk again. I already had that talk once, with ologia, and I doubted this time, the plot would save my ass, teleporting me to a different dimension.


    "I will talk with them, in time," I replied, letting out a sigh.


    Of all the times for the fucking portal to stop working, I swear to...


    WAIT...


    SELENE!


    My new eyes extend far beyond this realm, so... I might be able to ask for her assistance, seeing she owed me a solid one with the whole Aizen thing.


    "I think I might have a solution for the portal situation," I said, despite not being quite sure how to... talk with Selene, I knew I could find her with my eyes, but I was still working the entire talking part of my n.

 Chapter 306:

    Chapter 306:


    If you want to give a look to my new novel, go ahead and check my /cornbringer


    Star Wars Gctic System has 7 chapters so far.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    [Adam C. POV.]


    [Twenty minutester.]


    Finding Selene had been easy, and surprisingly enough, talking with her had been easy as well, I mean sure, it took me twenty minutes to figure out how, but I still did. Apparently, when mixed with projection magic, my All Seeing-Eyes were quite themunication device, granted I wasn''t the best at projection magic, so it took a few attempts to do so, but the result was better than I had anticipated.


    Selene, thankfully, agreed toe, so now all that remained was kicking my family back Fiore.


    "Adam..." Erza started, her voiceced with concern as she approached me. "What''s going on? First youe to fight this war without us, and now... you are telling us to go back home, and you might note back."


    I could feel her spiritual pressure rise in anger, concern, and fear.


    I smiled softly, I was wholeheartedly impressed, she had gotten quite strong in such a short period of time. Already Captain Level, and without a Bankai, that was no short feat. And it wasn''t only her, but everyone else as well, their strength had increased exponentially, though her change in question had been the biggest.


    She had be a Shinigami... just to save me the pain of seeing everyone I have ever loved, grow old and die. And now, I was sentencing to that very fate, by leaving her alone.


    "The Soul King wants to kill me, and Yhwach," I said, looking at the sky, fully aware the bastard was probably watching us right now. "If I leave with you, with everyone, he will follow."


    "What guarantee do we even have he wille after you?! Or for that matter what guarantee do we have he won''te to Eartnd after... killing you?" Erza''s voice cracked with the weight of her emotions, a blend of desperation and determination, as tears streamed down her eyes. "You promised you wouldn''t do this again, you promised we would fight together whatever came our way."


    "I did," I replied, patting her head. "Call me a liar if you want, but you have to understand that I won''t be able to... d- give my all, if I don''t feel my family is safe."


    "Is there anything we could do?" Gildarts asked, stepping forward with his usual gruff concern.


    "To be entirely honest, I don''t even think there''s something I can do," I chuckled, a dry humorless chuckle. "But, I will try my best, Fairy Tail style." Meaning, go big or go home.


    "Promise me you wille back to us," Erza pleaded, her voice barely more than a whisper now. "Promise me you won''t leave me to face eternity alone."


    "I promise," I smiled, knowing full well... I was lying.


    As those words left my mouth, the air in the room suddenly shifted, charged with an electric tension that cut through the atmosphere like a knife through heart. Followed by the darkest spiritual pressure I had ever felt in my life, the presence of a Hollow-like being, that far surpassed any Arrancar I had sensed.


    Turning around, I caught the brief glimpse of something descending towards me. A strange looking de of pure white, almost glowing, with ck spots on it.


    "Ikomikidomoe," I muttered in realization, despite this being the very first time I was seeing this de, yet... despite this, a part of me waspletely sure that... thing, was Ikomikidomoe.


    ----------------------------------------------------


    [Adam C. POV.]


    With everyone back in Fiore, and Selene making sure they didn''te back, I grabbed


    Ikomikidomoe, I could feel its anger... its hunger, and more.


    The Hollow inside the de was threatening to consume me, to devour my soul, to destroy me. It was almost ironic, seeing it was simr enough to a normal Zanpakuto, meaning, that before using the de and the power it could wield, you had to subdue the spirit within to your will.


    Normally, this is a process that takes sometime, but time was not something I had.


    So it was time to speed run this entire thing.


    Closing my eyes, I focused on my soul, as the world around me shifted, dissolving into a vortex of swirling colors and sounds. Until I was no longer in the Soul Society, but in a ce that was both familiar and foreign, my inner world.


    Thendscape was a stark, deste wastnd, reflecting the turmoil within me.


    Standing before me was Ikomikidomoe, its form no longer that of a mere de, but a towering, menacing Hollow. Its eyes burned with a fierce, predatory light, and its presence dominated the space, a tangible force of raw, unbridled power.


    "You are uglier than I imagined," I said, smiling at the Hollow.


    Roaring, the Hollow charged forth, its movements a blur of speed and power, animalistic in nature. I dodged, narrowly avoiding its razor-sharp ws, feeling the rush of air as they passed inches from my face. Smiling, I countered his advance, my strikes precise and calcted, but they seemed to have little effect on the Hollow.


    I had to admit.


    He was strong.


    Unfortunately for him, I was stronger. Moving forward, I ducked under his ws, and with a swift, decisive movement, I struck. The impact reverberated through the inner world, a shockwave of energy that shook the very foundations of my consciousness.


    Ikomikidomoe reeled, its form wavering under the force of my attack. So, before he could recover, I pressed on, delivering the second and final strike, forcing him to submit.


    The world around us stilled, the tumultuous energy dissipating into a tense silence. Ikomikidomoe, now subdued, regarded me with a newfound look, its hateful gaze tempered by a grudging acknowledgment of my strength.


    "You have bested me, Shigami," The Hollow spoke, its voice a deep, resonant rumble that echoed through the inner world. "I ept you as my wielder. But know this, if you ever show any sign of weakness, I will devour your soul."


    A, I got my own White. Take that Ichigo.

 Chapter 307:

    Chapter 307:


    If you want to give a look to my new novel, go ahead and check my /cornbringer


    Star Wars Gctic System has 7 chapters so far.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    [Adam C. POV.]


    I had subdued Ikomikidomoe to my will in our short encounter, and restored my power back to full strength, yet I didn''t feel any stronger. Though I suppose that statement wasn''t fair, I was stronger... but considering the enemy I was about to face, I didn''t feel all the amount of power I had gained was nearly enough, I seriously doubted the Hollow would give me the edge I needed to win this fight, but at this point, I was willing to try anything.


    Maybe I would find a way to change the very obvious oue.


    Until then, however, all that was left... was to wait for dear old Dad, toe and kill us... what a healthy family tree I was reborn into. And on that note, how does me being the son of that thing makes any sense at all? My reincarnated parents died, and were pretty much as human as possible.


    I suppose it would be a waste of time to question the logic of my life, I don''t want to go crazy before I die, I mean, before the fight.


    I had to be honest... I still had some hope in me, hope that we would win, I mean, if I wasn''t on the picture, Ichigo would''ve had to deal with this, right? Meaning that by the logic of Shonen plot, he would''ve found a way to win.


    MEANING, winning was possible.


    Then again, this wasn''t a manga, or an anime, it was real life, at least for me... so I wasn''t sure how much of my hope was just me being a delusional little bitch trying to avoid the truth.


    "He''sing," Yhwach announced, his voice snapping me out of my musings.


    "Finally," I said, grabbing both of my weapons, Ikomikidomoe and Zanryuzuki. I still wasn''tpletely used to the feeling of having two des, but I suppose I would get the hand of it on the flight. "Bankai, Muryokusho!"


    With an enemy like the Soul King, it was best to go all out from the get go.


    Now onto the other de. "Bankai: Ikomikidomoe Hraku Hakkei!"


    Learning Ikomikidomoe''s real name hadn''t been hard, in fact, it had been quite easy, and it was all thanks to how Hollows deal with things, the ancient Hollow, like all Hollows followed a very basic set of rules... or guidelines if you may, those being: The strong rule, and The weak are consumed. After our battle in my inner world, the Hollow had epted me as his wielder, begrudgingly, so... here I was, wielding him... but make no mistake, this wasn''t like the usual connection between a Zanpakuto and a Shinigami.


    Ikomikidomoe didn''t want to help me, he wanted to kill me, to devour me, and he would, if I ever became too weak to control him.


    "You look like a Hollow," Yhwachmented, looking at me. "Wise of you to go all out from the start. On that note, aren''t you going to use that... void form of yours?"


    He had a point, but the reason I wasn''t in that state right now, was simple. I was nning on using it, but once I was face to face with him... I only had a minute on that form, a minute I intended to use, to the fullest. Using it now, would only burn precious time, leaving me exhausted without a purpose.


    Taking a deep breath, I focused my attention ahead. I couldn''t feel him approach, or see him, which made the entire ordeal a bit more... nerve-wracking. I could, however, sense the minute shifts in the reishi around us, the merest hint that something cataclysmic was approaching. The very air seemed to thicken with anticipation, and I tightened my grip on my des.


    It was bing hard to breath, not only for me, but Yhwach too. Both of us, were sweating bullets, and the battle hadn''t even started.


    "Things are not looking good for us," I chuckled humorlessly. "The fight hasn''t started, and we are


    already being pushed to our limits."


    Yhwach didn''t so much as smile. "True," he acknowledged. "This is not a fight we can win, but is a fight we have to face."


    Together apparently.


    I was still wrapping my head around the fact that just a few hours ago, we were enemies, trying to kill each other, and now... we were begrudging allies; facing a bigger threat together. Just so that we could survive, only to try and kill each other again, after that.


    Just thinking about it was giving me a headache.


    Anywho... as we stood there, the tension in the air almost tangible, with a thick, oppressive feeling that weighed heavily on both of us. We felt something, there was a shift in the atmosphere, a ripple that sent a shiver down our spines. It was as if the very world was holding its breath.


    And then, he appeared.


    The Soul King.


    He emerged from the void, a human looking thing, with slicked-back dark hair, oval eyes and very thin eyebrows, each eye having four ck irises. His appearance was unsettling, unlike anything I had ever seen, his form was both disturbing and terrifying, befitting om entity that transcended the boundaries of Shinigami, Hollow, or any creature in this reality.


    His aura was overwhelming, a swirling vortex of power that seemed to draw in the light around him. And this was with us, not being able to feel his power. I couldn''t even imagine what I would be feeling if I could feel his power... the thought terrified me.


    "Father," Yhwach''s voice was a mixture of reverence and defiance.


    "I guess this is it..." I muttered, taking a step forward. But... despite my newfound strength and resolve, I couldn''t help but feel like a speck of dust in the presence of a storm. The battle hadn''t started, and I was already shaking... he truly was a being that existed on a different ne, a deity among mortals.


    The Soul King''s gaze fell upon us, and for a moment, time seemed to stand still. His eyes, deep and endless, seemed to peer into the very core of my being. I felt exposed, vulnerable, yet strangely invigorated, my fear being reced by something else, hunger and excitement.


    No... I was still scared.


    But I was also excited.


    And how could I not?


    This was the ultimate challenge, a battle against a force that was beyondprehension. Perhaps being so close to... total annihtion was breaking my mind, but I suppose I rather be excited for the fight, than scared.


    Grinning, I tightened my grip on Ikomikidomoe and Zanryuzuki.


    Yhwach nodded at me, a silent agreement passing between us.


    The Soul King began to move, each step resonating with the power of the ages, until he paused for a moment, surveying us with a gaze once more. "Children of my realm," he began, his tone neither cruel nor kind, but carrying an undeniable authority. "You stand here, defiant, clinging to your existence, your beliefs, your struggles. But you must understand, the end of all you know, all you hold dear, is not merely an inevitability, it is a necessity."


    "Let''s agree to disagree," I replied.


    "The cycle of this cosmos has run its course," The Soul King continued, ignoring myment. "Your end, the end of this reality, paves the way for a new order, a fresh genesis. It is in this ultimate conclusion that a new beginning finds its opportunity to blossom. All that exists must one day cease, only to give birth to new life, new possibilities."


    "You had thousands of years toe to that conclusion," Yhwach replied, bitterly. "Thousands of years... eons of inaction, you could''ve unraveled creation any time, yet... you didn''t. You made me, you made him... and now, that we are no longer a part of you, you seek to destroy us? I can''t allow that... not by your hand, you wasted your time... it''s now our turn to shape this realm into a better one, while you cease to exist."


    Our turn?


    I just want to retire, and live a life offort. If I survive this, I am sooooo fucking done with fighting, I will open a bakery or something, maybe a restaurant, or a cat cafe, I don''t know, just anything but this. I can''t recall thest time I just... enjoyed life.


    "This is the way of the universe, a cycle of endless renewal. In your end is the seed of a new world, unburdened by the past, free to grow and evolve in ways you cannot fathom," The Soul King continued, ignoring Yhwach''s words.


    I felt a chill run down my spine. His words were not just a promation of our doom, but a deration of a cosmic truth that was far beyond any single entity''s control. It was as if we were standing at the edge of a great precipice, peering into the unknown depths of creation itself.


    Yhwach, ever the warrior, raised his head, his voice steady. "And yet, we choose to stand against this foolish fate. Not out of ignorance, but from the very essence of our being. We fight because it is our nature, our duty, and our only path forward, we might kill each other if we get the chance... but right now, you are our only enemy, father."


    I chuckled, my chuckles turning into a full on maniacalughter. "Alright then, you creepy ominous fuck, let''s get this party started!" At this, I focused on the weight of my Zanpakuto in my hands, then with a swift movement, I raised it above my head and plunged it into my chest.


    It was time for the final stage once more, The True Void.


    One minute, at full power...


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------


    As my transformation ended, all my senses being consumed by the void, leaving me with nothing but... the nothingness itself, I moved forward, swinging both of my des down at The Soul King, the air around them humming with dark energy, as everything between me and my target was being consumed. The Soul King merely tilted his head, and in that simple motion, I was no longer near him, butying on the ground of a massive crater.


    ''What the... fuck?''


    He had pushed me hundreds of miles away, with a... simple flick of his hands?


    Not only that, but he had touched the void without repercussions.


    A cold sweat broke out on my forehead.


    I knew he was stronger than me, than Yhwach, than both of usbined, but... not even I had anticipated such raw, unfathomable power. I pushed myself up, disregarding the pain that raged through every fiber of my being, massive pain just from... a flick.


    I could feel Yhwach not far from here, meaning he had been probably swatted just like me.


    "There''s no point is struggling, children of chaos," the Soul King''s voice resonated within the crater, a sound that seemed to emerge from every direction, "Your defiance is but a candle''s me in the tempest of the cosmos."


    Children of chaos... that''s a new one.


    Pushing through the pain, I moved forward once more, trying to attack him, but like before, before I could process what had happened, I was once again back on the ground, somewhere else, bleeding.


    This time I hadn''t even been able to see his attack.


    Iy there, heaving, the taste of iron filling my mouth as blood seeped between my lips. If I was bleeding, it meant he had dealt enough damage to kick me out of the True Void Form. I could feel pain in that form, but bleeding? No. Bleeding could only happen if I was back in my normal state.


    I chuckled weakly, two attacks, and I was already down for the count. I don''t think I can take anymore hits, and for that matter, I don''t think the old Quicy King can either... he isn''t faring any better, I managed to caught a glimpse of him trying to sneak behind him, only to be thrown across the Seireitei just like me.


    This was utterly ridiculous.


    I had faced strong opponents, some stronger than me.


    But this was on a whole other level. The difference between us was not a river to be crossed with effort and will alone, but a chasm that stretched into infinity. Every attempt I made to bridge that gap only served to demonstrate how futile my efforts were.


    "Will you let those outside this realm, live?" I asked, gasping for breath while feeling the blood soaking into the dirt beneath me.


    The Soul King, who by now was standing a few feet away from me, seemed to consider for a moment. "Your concern for others is admirable and foolish. But I will answer... be at ease, son, their existence is not mine to unravel."


    I smiled, pushing myself up, despite the agony thatnced through every nerve fiber. "Admirable or foolish, I''ll take it as apliment," I rasped, using my swords as a crutches to stand.


    I guess this was it... the end of me, not the one I expected, but as good as any I suppose.


    That being said, I would go out swinging, Fairy Tail style.


    Grinning at the thought, I moved forward once more, putting everything I had into my des, only for darkness to wee me.


    -------------------


    We never stood a chance.


    Here in my deathbed, I understood that, and I felt an eerie calm wash over me. It was done. I could feel the life fleeting from my body, half of it torn away in that final sh with the Soul King. The pain was distant, a mere echopared to the weight of my thoughts.


    So, this is how it ends, I mused silently.


    Not with a triumphant fanfare, but in quiet defeat. The Soul King... he was power incarnate, a force beyond my wildest dreams.


    My mind wandered, drifting through memories like a leaf caught in a gentle stream. I thought of my friends, their faces shing before my eyes. Erza with her unwavering resolve, Laxus'' steadfast spirit, Cana''s loud determination. Each of them, so full of life, so fiercely devoted to their paths.


    At least, their lives... were safe.


    A pang of sorrow gripped my heart. I had wanted to protect them, to shield them from the horrors of this world. But here I was, broken, defeated, unable to rise again.


    In these final moments, my life didn''t sh before my eyes. Instead, there was a profound sense of loss, of all the things left unsaid and undone. I had so many dreams, so many hopes for the future. Now, they would drift away, unfulfilled, like smoke in the wind, I wanted to live with them, to just... enjoy my life, but I suppose I was already living in borrowed time, seeing this was my second life.


    But amidst the regret, there was a flicker of something else. Pride, perhaps. We had stood against a god. We had defied the inevitable, if only for a moment. In that, there was a measure of victory, however small.


    My thoughts began to fade, the world growing dim around the edges. Is this what death feels like? A quiet slipping away into darkness?


    But then, something stirred in the haze. A voice? A presence?


    "How pathetic," The voice said, the tone sounding familiar, "Is this the man that defeated me?"


    That... voice... Aizen?


    "The one and only," Aizen''s voice echoed, his presence somehow feeling both distant and overwhelmingly close.


    Was it a hallucination? My mind grasping at straws at this point.


    I had killed him.


    Beyond that... if I was hallucinating, wouldn''t somehow I love fit the bill better than him? I had no emotional connection to him, at all.


    "That much is true," Aizen replied, reading my thoughts. "You killed me, bested me... but I''m not an hallucination, I''m a part of you now."


    A part of me?


    "You have soo much power you never bothered to truly grasp its depth," Aizen continued. "Your... void, didn''t erase me, it consumed me, my power, my essence, my soul, it made me a part of it, a part of you."


    So what?


    "I refuse to be bested by the second best," Aizen said, his voice tinged with the same arrogance that had always defined him. "And as such, I refuse to let you die like a whimpering dog. Stand up. Fight."


    Fight? Ha! I wish, can''t you see I am no match for that monster?


    "That much is true," Aizen conceded, a chuckle escaping him, "But I didn''t say fight alone. Normally, I would fight against the notion, but for now... Harness my strength."


    That won''t be enough, and you know it.


    "I do," Aizen replied. "I can''t believe someone so... dumb, defeated me. So allow me to spell out the solution for you, Adam. To defeat the Soul King, you must be an existenceparable to him, and in order to do that... you must absorb Yhwach, and Ikomikidomoe."


    ....


    Would that really give me the power I needed?


    I didn''t even know how to harness the power my void had consumed...


    "You don''t know, but I do, in this... nothingness, I had nothing but time to think," Aizen said, with a hint of amusement in his voice. "It''s quite simple, really. The power is already within you, you simply need to ept it. Embrace it fully, allow it to merge with your own soul. Let go of your reluctance, your fear, and your doubts. Only through eptance can youmand the nothingness."


    With an effort that seemed to take everything I had left, I forced my eyes open. The world swam into focus, a blur of colors and shapes that gradually coalesced into reality. I was lying on the ground. And there, in front of me, was Yhwach. He was in a simr state, half of his body gone, both of us... swimming in a pool of our own blood.


    "You''re awake..." Yhwach''s voice was weak. "Just in time to see reality... unravel."


    Taking a deep breath, I pushed myself up, my limbs feeling like they were made of water. "About that..." seeing no lost in trying, I grabbed Zanryuzuki, and began expanding my void towards Yhwach and Ikomikidomoe.


    "I see," Yhwach murmured, a faint glimmer of respect, or was it amusement? Flickering across his tired face. "You''ve chose that path... can''t say I didn''t think of it..."


    So he knew what I was trying to to do.


    Yhwach''s chuckled. "Adam," he rasped, the air around us growing thinner, reality itself warping at the fringes. "To merge with me is to merge with every future I''ve ever touched... you won''t be you, as you are, anymore, are you willing to sacrifice that?"


    I was.

 Chapter 308: The End

    Chapter 308: The End


    If you want to give a look to my new novel, go ahead and check my /cornbringer


    Star Wars Gctic System has 7 chapters so far.


    Discord Server: Invite needs to be updated.


    Author note: First of all, thank you all for reading.


    Now, onto the note. I know there are multiple things I didn''t address in the novel. And don''t worry. There will be an epilogue, and a Q&A answering everything.


    Anyway, enjoy!


    -


    As the shadows of the void expanded towards the Hollow and Yhwach, consuming their essence, their power, their souls, something began to stir within me. Pure and uncontrolled power.


    More power than I had ever felt before.


    At first, it felt intoxicating, addicting, like a rush that electrified every part of my body, my soul, leaving nothing but the pure sense of adrenaline.


    This however, didn''tst long.


    This intoxicating feeling died out very quickly, transforming into something else, pain pain beyond imagining.


    I could feel my soul being torn apart, to give room for something new, something beyondprehension, something transcendent. My soul, and body as they were now were simply not enough for what I had to be, so it had to destroy the foundations of my being, after all before creationes destruction.


    The pain was brutal, unspeakable, I wanted to scream, to cry, to do anything about it, because while I understood why it was necessary, it still hurt.


    But despite wanting some semnce of release, I couldn''t move, or speak, my soul in its shattering state kept me still, like a caterpir inside their cocoon,pletely aware of what was happening, yet unable to do anything but wait.


    I have no idea how long this painsted. It felt like an eternity trapped in a single moment, where time lost all meaning and the only reality was the agony of transformation. The shadows of the void continued their relentless assault, shaping my soul, yet within this crucible of pain and power, I could feel the essence of my being reshaping, evolving into something entirely new.


    As the pain began to subside, reced by a burgeoning strength that filled the voids left by my shattered soul, I realized that I was no longer the person I once was. I had be something else, something more. My senses were heightened to a degree that I could perceive the fabric of the universe, the flow of energy that connects all things.


    I was no longer Adam, the man who had reincarnated, nor I was Yhwach, the Quincy King.


    I was someone else.


    Someone new.


    I still loved Fairy Tail.


    I still loved Erza.


    But I didn''t feel like Adam.


    It was a strange sensation. Perhaps I was neither of them, perhaps I was the sum of them.


    Though I suppose if that was the case, the dominant part of this sum was Adam.


    Either way.


    A lot had changed.


    I was stronger than ever before. And with this newfound power came a rity of purpose. I understood my role in this universe.


    I understood why the Soul King had created his sons.


    I understood why he had decided to destroy everything.


    He wanted to die.


    All his existence had been one of loneliness.


    But I could now rte to his pain, and because of that, I could see another path.


    This was nothing but the longest suicide letter.


    He knew Adam would stop Yhwach, he knew that if he did so, he would never die.


    So, he decided to end it all, by himself.


    "I am the answer to that plea I suppose," I muttered, staring at the sky. To think my entire existence was the result of someone else''s wish to die, how depressing.


    Pushing those thoughts aside, I focused my senses on finding Father. He was at the center of creation, where the Soul Realm, Human Realm, Hueco Mundo, and Hell met.


    I could see him gazing at the edges of the world, as they slowly unraveled into nothingness.


    It didn''t surprise me that my eyes could now see him. Before, neither Yhwach or Adam had been able to see him, for the very same reason they couldn''t feel his reiatsu.


    His power was at a level that was beyond theirprehension. So, they couldn''t feel it.


    But I could.


    I was on his same level.


    He could feel me too. I knew that. Even though we weren''t close, I knew he could sense what had happened.


    Yet, he made no signs of moving.


    Closing my eyes, I took a deep breath, watching the dested wastend of the Soul Society once more, before teleporting towards Father in a single step.


    "Father," I greeted, no hostility in tone. No hate, no anger, nothing. I honestly felt nothing for the guy, which was surprising, Yhwach hated the guy, and Adam wasn''t all too happy about him either.


    Perhaps it was the fact I knew there was no point in fighting him. Even though he wanted to die.


    A fight between us wouldst eons. And by that time, everything I wanted to protect would be far gone.


    "You have ascended, child of chaos," The Soul King nodded, his voice resonant with the depth of eons, yet carrying a hint of surprise. "Indeed, you have surpassed the boundaries that confined Yhwach and Adam, transcending into a realm they could never reach. Your evolution... It is remarkable."


    I stood before him, not as a son stands before his father in reverence or fear, but as an equal, understanding the magnitude of our power and the responsibilities it entailed.


    "Why?" I asked simply, my voice steady. "Why desire such an end? To push your own kin to war, to hatred, to orchestrate the destruction of everything?"


    The Soul King''s gaze, if it could be called that, shifted, looking beyond the physical, piercing into the very essence of reality. "Because, in my existence, I have seen the cycle of pain and suffering repeat endlessly. Creation, destruction, rebirth, none of it has brought true peace or resolution. My existence has be a prison, not just for me, but for all. My death... it might offer a new beginning, free from the chains I''ve forged. I came to be, to bring bnce, and all I''ve done is bring chaos."


    His words hung heavy in the air, a confession of infinite sorrow and resignation. Yet, within me, his desire for oblivion stirred a different path, a possibility that his weary eyes could no longer envision.


    A new set of futures.


    "Perhaps," I began, my voice firm with newfound resolve, "Your vision has been clouded by the weight of your despair. Death may seem like the only escape, and yes, it would work, but I believe there''s another way. A path that doesn''t end with the destruction of this realm or your demise."


    The Soul King remained silent, contemting my words with an intensity that felt like the shifting of cosmic tes.


    "With this power, I can see the ws, the cracks in the fabric of reality that you''ve sought to mend with your own end. But what if we could heal them? What if, instead of ending everything, we work together to create a bnce, to redefine the essence of existence itself?"


    A flicker of something passed through the Soul King''s presence, a spark that might have been hope or perhaps curiosity. "And how would you propose we do that?" His voice, for the first time, carried a note of something akin to interest.


    "By rewriting the rules," I said, confidence surging through me. "Alone, you weren''t able to do so, but together, we can create a new system, one that doesn''t rely on the cycle of pain and rebirth you''ve grown so tired of. Together, we can shape a new reality, one where the Soul King does not have to bear the burden alone."


    For a moment, the world seemed to stand still, the fate of all realms hanging in the bnce of our conversation. The Soul King, the architect of the bnce this universe once had, and I, the product of his most desperate wish, stood at the precipice of change.


    "Show me," he finally said, his voice a whisper that seemed to resonate. "Show me this path you see, this future you envision."


    He wanted to stop existing.


    Because despite all his sacrifices, the world was still as broken as the day he had found it.


    He created two sons, to end his life, but when that future was shattered, and his life was saved.


    He sought another solution.


    I could understand his pain.


    I couldn''t agree with his solutions, they were at best idiotic in my humble opinion, but I could understand why he was doing what he was doing.


    "This future you see I never thought it possible," The Soul King muttered, his dark eyes, gazing at the cosmos once more. "What if I still want everything to end?"


    "Then I would kill you," I replied, without missing a beat. "It would take me a long time, but eventually, I would seed. It''s just a matter of time, and that''s the one resource I have plenty of."


    The Soul King smiled, a tired smile. "You would."


    "So what will it be?" I asked, wondering what path he would take.


    "Kill me," The Soul King replied, his eyes meeting mine. "The future you saw is more than I have ever wanted, yet, I couldn''t see it. I want to be free of this, of this burden, release me from this, so that you may gain freedom as well."


    So he chose that path. How sad, I would''ve wanted him to live, if anything for the sake of having someone strong enough to spar with me.


    "I will make it painless," I replied, plunging my hand through his chest, letting the void absorb him.


    This time however, as his body dissipated, his power and essence fusing with mine, there was no change, no transformation. I was stronger, but no different.


    I had won.


    No shy battle.


    No struggle.


    Just won.


    It''s time to go home.


    Finally.


    "I think I will open a cat cafe," I said, bursting into a chuckle a few seconds after. It seems I was Adam after all, how odd though, I didn''t feel like him.


    Yet 90% of my desires were his.


    I suppose I still haven''t fully processed my transformation.


    "I should really fix this world before leaving," I muttered, teleporting to the Soul King''s pce. Once there, I walked to the vault, finding Ichibe''s corpse on the ground.


    He was still alive. In a manner of speaking.


    If someone said his name, he woulde back.


    I smiled, I had found the perfect solution to this problem. "Ichibe."


    In the blink of an eye, ink started pouring around Ichibe''s body, reforming him back to perfect health.


    "You.. absorbed the de, Yhwach and the Soul King," Ichibe muttered, unsure why I had even resurrected him in the first ce.


    He would soon see.


    The reason I had resurrected Ichibe was simple.


    This world needed a linchpin, Ichibe had been the one to provide one the first time around, now he would fill that role.


    Needless to say, I sealed his powers, so that his name carried no meaning, and increased his reiatsu, sealing him in a prison far more secure than the one he had used to seal father.


    One where even death was beyond his reach.


    He would never die.


    He would never escape.


    He would live forever.


    In the same kind of torment he had once sought to trap others into.


    Now all that was left. Was going home.


    I was done with all of this.


    War.


    Fighting.


    I just wanted to retire.


    I guess there''s my answer as to who I am.


    I chucked, creating a rift back to my own world.

 Chapter 309: The New Novel is Out

Chapter 309: The New Novel is Out


    The new novel is out. Star Wars: Gctic System, go ahead and give it a read and let me know your thoughts.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!